《Remedy For Love》 Chapter 1 Third Anniversary It was an especially warm night in Ye City. Malcom Quan drove through the neighborhood, passing through all the other familiar trees and houses. Finally, he arrived at his apartment. Getting off the car, Malcom went up to the door and pressed his finger on the scanner. The door then opened with a slight beep and click. Much to his disappointment, he saw the bright hall was empty. "Poppi?" he called out. There was no answer. ''Where did you go?'' After closing the door behind him, he put the documents in his hand on the sofa and went upstairs to the bedroom. "Poppi?" he shouted once more. "Where are you?" When Malcom Quan had reached the bedroom, he saw that there were the clothes of a woman strewn across the bed, and heard the the sound of running water in the bathroom. Splish, splash! Splish, splash! Just then, he faintly heard the voice of a woman coming through the crack of the bathroom door. Shortly afterwards, the person inside had turned the water off. Malcolm Quan looked in the direction of the bathroom reflexively. The door was only opened by a couple of inches. Nevertheless, he could easily see the perfect, curvy figure inside. "Damn it..." Malcolm Qiu cursed in a low voice as he loosened his tie. As his hand reached for the door knob, the door suddenly swung open. "Poppi Qiu..." "La la la... Aah!" Poppi Qiu was humming to herself when she came out of the bathroom. A bath towel was wrapped around her body. When she saw that Malcom was there in the bathroom, she was surprised and jumped back, her melodious humming turning into a scream. Her hands instinctively went to her face to protect herself, thinking that the person in the bedroom was an intruder. "Oh, shut up!" Malcolm Quan snapped, but soon after he felt guilty for startling Poppi and making her scream. "M... Malcom?!" Hearing the familiar voice, Poppi Qiu opened her eyes with lingering fear. She blinked, unbelieving that it was indeed Malcom in front of her, and adjusted the towel on her body. "When...When did you get here? You scared me to nearly half to death... Can you tell me first when you''re going to come over? I thought you were a serial killer or something!" "Serial killer?" Malcolm Quan couldn''t help but look at Poppi Qiu from the bottom up. Poppi Qui''s legs were tall and slender, her skin smooth and fair. There was a beautiful pink flush on her delicate face, and her eyes were big and lovely. Immediately, Malcom Quan withdrew his gaze. "You''re too confident in yourself," he mumbled. "What do you mean by that?" Poppi Qui asked, folding her arms over her chest and jutting out her hip. "Why did you even break into my house in the first place?" Poppi said, raising her chin up at Malcom. "your house? In case you''ve forgotten, this is my home," Malcolm cast a cold glance at her. "Uh...." Then, Poppi blinked and glanced at Malcom with a sly look in her eyes. "What are you doing home, honey?" she said, her voice suddenly sweet and alluring. "Honey?" Malcom asked dubiously as he cast a sharp look at Poppi. "What''s the matter? We''re a legal couple, aren''t we?" A triumphant smile appeared on Poppi''s thin lips. "Legal, but not really in the truest sense," sneered Malcom, his face expressionless. He turned around and walked to the door. "Go downstairs," he said, looking back at Poppi, "I have something I need to tell you." "Give me half an hour to do my skin care routine." "You''d better hurry up." Without looking back, the tall figure disappeared at the corner of the corridor. Poppi Qiu shrugged her shoulders indifferently and sat in front of her dresser. There, she gently applied moisturizer on her neck and arms, quietly humming to herself. After getting dressed, Poppi went downstairs and saw Malcom sitting up straight on the couch, his thin lips pressed tightly into a fine line. The way the living room light shone on his angular face made him especially handsome and attractive. "Go ahead. What is it you have to tell me?" Poppi asked as she sat across from Malcom. The bright, luxurious chandelier illuminated the room with a golden light. It compliment the black, marble coffee table beautifully -- the warmth of the chandelier complimenting the coolness of the coffee table. But, the coldness of the table could not compare the cold look the beautiful woman and the handsome man had on their faces as they looked at each other intently. "This is the contract extension." Leaning forward, Malcom gingerly pushed the thick document on the table towards Poppi. "See if there is anything else you would like to add or omit." The corners of Poppie mouth turned up to a slight smile as she took the documents. As she read the words on the first page, she raised her eyebrows. "This is the prenuptial agreement. My lawyer isn''t here though. Does this agreement count?" "Mr. Shen has seen it already." "Well, okay then." Poppi smiled lightly and flipped through two pages casually. "Huh.." she mumbled as she read over a page. "Will we be renewing the contract for two years?" "Yes." Malcom sat stiffly in his seat, his knuckes white as he tightly clasped his hands in front of him. "Why it has changed into two years? I thought we had agreed on only one year?" "Well, you have done a good job in the past three years. I don''t see the harm signing in for another extra year," Malcom explained with a straight face, "Besides, this time, after we sign this, you can be rest assured that this will be the last." "Why? Are you about to finish your acquisition plan? How can you be so sure that you will be able to make it within two years?" "Just trust me," Malcolm squinted his eyes as he firmly looked at Poppi, dismissing her doubtful tone. However, the more he looked at her face, the more he felt in awe. It seemed like it was such a long time since he had seen Poppi face to face like this. Malcom knew how beautiful Poppi was, but he couldn''t help but feel stunned at the way her eye brightly twinkled and how her lips turned into a charming smile... ''That annoying smile!'' he suddenly thought. It was what he hated the most about her -- it always looked as if it was mocking him with its cunningness! "But all my youth would be wasted on you. Two additional years on top of the three years before that? Don''t you think it''s a bit too long?" Poppi protested, as the sly smile that Malcom hated so much surfaced on her lips, "Am I not a bit on the losing side of this agreement? I''m not quite sure I can sign this..." "I will double your monthly living expenses," Malcom said sternly, a hint of disgust flashing through his eyes. With a deep sigh, he continued, "And, you are allowed to go around on dates and get a boyfriend. As long as you hold up your part of the agreement and keep our marriage as secret as before. Is that fair enough for you?" "What? I can get a boyfriend?!" Poppi Qiu grinned and pretended to be surprised, "That''s great! You should have said that earlier. I don''t have to read this entire thing anymore! I''m in!" "Stop babbling and just sign the papers if you have no other problems," Malcom scoffed unhappily. Poppi''s mouth twitched with annoyance, but didn''t say anything further. She flipped the pages of the document to the very end. On the bottom of the page, she saw that Malcom had already signed his name on the dotted line. Reaching out her hand, she groped around the table for a pen but there was nothing there. Shrugging, Poppi was about to stand up. "I''m just going to get a..." "Here you are," Malcolm said with a frown as he swiftly took out a pen from his pocket. "Thanks," Poppi mumbled as she sat down back again. She took the pen in Malcom''s hand and sighed lightly. Opening the cap, she signed the documents with a graceful swipe of her hand. With a complacent smile, she handed back the document and the pen over to Malcom. "Thank you for taking care of me for the next two years." Malcolm stood up with a document in his hand. "Maybe less than two years even..." "What did you say?" Poppi raised her head doubtfully. "If we finish the acquisition plan ahead of schedule, at the day of the acquisition, our marriage will be terminated. It''s written on there. You better read it carefully," Malcom said as he pointed at Poppi''s copy of the documents. "That''s great. May you succeed as soon as possible. And yes, I will read it carefully." Poppi also stood up and looked up at him with a big and friendly smile. Malcolm cast a sidelong glance at Poppi and snorted, "This is all your fault, you know." Then he took the documents and turned to leave. "Wait!" Poppi called out to him. The smile on her face had long gone. "What is it?" Malcolm stopped in his tracks, turning his head slightly back. "It''s our third anniversary. Don''t you have anything to say?" Poppi stared at Malcolm from behind. "I''ll transfer the money to your account later," Malcom just replied coldly. It seemed that Malcolm Quan didn''t want to talk with her anymore and was ready to leave. "I don''t want the money." "Oh? So what do you want?" Chapter 2 Treatment After hearing this, Malcolm finally turned around and looked at Poppi with a frown. "I..." Poppi stammered, as she didn''t expect that he would look back at her. But upon seeing the confused look on his face, Poppi put on a radiant smile. "There''s a newly released set of limited edition jewelry, bags, and shoes. I want them all." "You can buy it with the money I''m giving you," Malcolm scoffed as he squinted his eyes at Poppi. Then, he turned back quickly to walk out the door. "Malcolm!" she shouted after him hurriedly. "There''s one more thing I wanted to ask you!" "Yeah right," Malcolm sneered and kept walking. By now, Poppi was briskly walking after him, her face twisted with anxiety. "Malcom! When can I see Celine? Or let me call her doctor at the very least!" This stopped Malcom dead in his tracks. "Celine..." he uttered with a short chuckle. "If it were possible, I would make sure that you will never see her again for the rest of your life." The words that came out of Malcom''s mouth were as thick as poison. "But she''s my sister! She''s the only family I have left in this world! You can''t do this to me!" Poppi protested as she grabbed hard on Malcom''s sleeve. "Please... Let me see her..." "Your father''s still lying in bed, isn''t he? Although I doubt that he would ever wake up again, at least he''s not dead. Technically speaking, Celine isn''t the only family you have left. Don''t exaggerate things, Poppi." Malcom then brushed off Poppi''s hand off him as if she was made out of filth, feeling satisfied at the embarrassed and defeated look on her face. "Besides, she''s doing well on her own without having you around," he added with a sneer. Poppi stumbled back a few steps. Her heart felt so heavy in her chest that she could do nothing but watch him make his leave. Without another glance back, Malcom shut the door with a loud bang, causing the chandelier in the living room to give a slight chime. Every single time Poppi mentioned her sister, it would always turn out like this. It was eerily silent in the apartment. Only Poppi''s breath and the sound of the clock could be heard. Tick... tock... A while later, Poppi sighed quietly and walked back to the living room, her shoulders slumped forward in defeat. She bent down, picked up the documents, and headed upstairs. Time flew by so quickly as it had already been three years since she and Malcom had been married. Even though she was the real "Mrs. Quan", being legitimately married to Malcom and all, they could only meet in secret. When Malcom did come to see her, he would leave just as quickly as he went. Every day, Poppi would see in the headlines the different women who were associated with Malcom. There was nothing Poppi could do but idly stand by. The marriage between her and Malcolm was much too complicated. There was no way Malcom wanted their relationship to be publicized and neither did Poppi. Upon reaching the bedroom, Poppi sprawled up on the bed and closed her eyes. Soon, she fell asleep, dreaming about the not-so-distant past... Boom! "Poppi, Celine, come with me! We need to hurry!" her father yelled. "Where are we going? What''s wrong?" "There''s no time to explain! We need to leave Ye City. Go anywhere but here! The further, the better! Just go!" Poppi tossed and turned in bed, her lashed fluttering slightly. It had begun to rain outside her apartment, and the thunder that came with it seemed to intertwine with the scene from the nightmare she was having. "Run! Faster! They''re coming!" In her dream, Poppi could see the image of her father getting clearer and clearer. All of a sudden, she saw a brilliant light coming from the end of the street. It was a car driving towards them with immense speed. Poppi raised her hand to cover her eyes from the blinding headlights. Hand in hand, the three of them ran as quickly as they could. They ran along that road as if it had no end. At some point, Poppi was so tired and out of breath that she felt that she was about to pass out. However, the car kept chasing after them, and was soon right on their tracks. In such a critical moment, her father suddenly loosened his grip on Poppi and pushed her hard to the side. "Poppi!" Bang! Bang Poppi slammed onto the wet grass, and heard the loud thud and the screeching of the car brakes. In a daze, she slowly tried to prop herself up with her arms and tried to look at what had happened. The first thing she noticed was the blood mixing in with the rain on the pavement. Then, Poppi saw her father and her sister lying on the ground, lifelessly. "Dad! Celine!" Poppi screamed and struggled to her feet. There was no strength left in her anymore, and she could do nothing but stagger and fall once more as she helplessly watched the car quickly drive away. A clap of thunder echoed in the dark sky. "Dad! Celine! Celine!" Awoken by the loud thunder, Poppi sat up as she cried out for her family. There was cold sweat all over her face and down to her neck. Her eyes were wide open in horror as she tried to catch her breath. The bedroom was briefly illuminated by a strike of lighting outside, making Poppi jump. ''It was just a dream.... just a dream.'' With a deep breath, she wiped her face with the back of her hand and curled up on the bed. It had been nearly four years since that incident happened. Whenever she dreamt about it, it was still as vivid and as awful as the actual thing. Up to this day, Poppi couldn''t help but think why her father chose to save her life over his and Celine''s. A shiver went down her body. Poppi got under the blanket and hugged her arms, as if she was trying to keep herself together. There never was a day that went by that Poppi didn''t think of her father. She literally owed her life to him, and for that she was unconditionally grateful. To keep him alive, he had to be given special treatment, and had a lot of various of medicines and medical procedures that were undoubtedly expensive. Even when the doctor told Poppi that it would take a miracle for her father to wake up, there was no way she was going to give up on him. With everything going on, Poppi had been driven into a corner. It was then she decided to tactically marry Malcom. With the help of her lawyer, they made a deal so that her family''s shares were entrusted to him, and so the medical bills were no longer something she needed to worry about. At the same time, she had protection from the people who were after her and her family. That night was the beginning of the rainy season in Ye City. Lighting and thunder rumbled all night long. It was not until early the next morning did the rain stop. Barely getting any sleep, Poppi got up early to take a shower. Afterwards, she got dressed, grabbed her bag, and headed to the subway. She had no choice but to commute since her old and shabby car had gotten scrapped. "There you are, PoppI!" Wendy Yu called out as Poppi walked into the office. With long quick strides, Wendy came over to Poppi and dragged her off to one side. "What''s wrong?" Poppi frowned. The sticky feeling in the subway had not dissipated, and Poppi felt difficult to breathe. "Bad news!" Wendy Yu said with a frightened look, "Tina Ai from the advertising department is going to take action again. The manuscript of your second half of the month was removed by her from the magazine!" Poppi raised her eyebrows and showed a sigh of relief. She went to her desk and put down her designer bag. "It''s no big deal. She can pull out my piece if she likes. I just thought the bonus would have been nice," Poppi said in a slightly displeased tone. "Wow, you''re so level-headed!" Wendy Yu looked at her with a raised eyebrow. "Even the people in our department feel sorry for you! I mean, this isn''t the first time Tina Ai has bullied you like this and remove your drafts. Aren''t you the least bit angry at her? If I were you, I would have infuriated by now!" Wendy exclaimed angrily. With a smile, Poppi took her bag and held it up for Wendy to see. "Do you know what this is?, Wendy?" "A really nice handbag, that''s what it is!" Wendy Yu sighed. Even if Wendy saved up for two years, there was no way she could afford something like that. "That''s right," Poppi said as she placed it back on the table. "As the saying goes, ''prevention is better than cure''. To prevent myself from getting in a bad mood, I just buy nice things that I want. You should try it. I promise that you will be refreshed and placid the whole day. Besides, it''s not good for your health to be angry all the time at every little thing." "So buying a bag that''s way out of my budget it supposed to make everything better?" Wendy Yu frowned and was stunned for a few seconds. Then she pulled her face and said with grievance, "Poppi, you are bullying me!" "Haha! My dear, how could I bear to bully you! I''m just telling the truth!" Poppi smiled and pinched her face. Just then, Poppi remembered her sister. She used to joke around with Celine like this. At that momen, Tina came out of her office and saw Wendy and Poppi laughing. Rolling her eyes, she came over to Poppi with the manuscript in her hands. "Well, hello there, Miss Poppi. I see you''re showing off your new bag again." Hearing Tina''s sarcastic words from behind her, Poppi turned around and flashed her a bright smile. She got her bag and showed it to Tina. "I got it straight from abroad! Beautiful, isn''t it? Oh! I forgot that I already showed you this one last time and you said you liked it. Why don''t you buy one too? We could match and be just like sisters!" Chapter 3 He is Said To Be Married Seeing this, Tina squinted and threw the draught on the desk with a snap. "It''s not enough. If you redo it, I will consider continuing to use it. Besides, send me an electronic copy. " Then she left in her high heels. Wendy stuck out her tongue and made a face behind Tina. She said in a low voice, "you haven''t got it so you''re green with envy. You always make fun of Poppi with your work. You thinks you''re somebody. Do you think you''re the judge?" Looking at Wendy, Poppi smiled and said, "you dare to say anything, if she hear you, she will fire you." "If she fire me, I''ll be with Poppi." Wendy held on to Poppi''s arm and shook her around. She said enviously, "I don''t be more greedy, Poppi. I can really get along with you. You are wearing a new limited edition bag every week that you are full of noble temperament. Poppi, why are you so rich?" "To marry with a wealthy man." "Yeah, that''s a good idea. Poppi, you..." After saying that, she felt something wrong and continued, "Poppi, you played a trick on me again. You don''t have a husband. Why did you ask me to find that?" "I have a husband!" Poppi grinned at Wendy evilly. "Humph! What a liar you are! I don''t want to talk with you anymore! " Wendy went back to her desk with a pout, but was greeted by Poppi''s laughter. Wendy and Celine were quite alike. It seemed that the way Poppi looked at Wendy was different from that when she saw another person With a sigh, Poppi also sat in front of the desk. Thinking of the topic about "husband", she sighed in her mind that she and Malcolm were really married, but no one would believe her if she told it to others? They had to keep it as a secret! Stretching herself, Poppi was about to take out a pen to modify the draft, but remembering what Tina said, she turned on the computer. She liked to write manuscript with her hands. Although it was a little difficult, it had become her habit. Which just as she had developed the habit of existence of Malcolm. The feelings of can''t losing or breaking up with him were really annoyed The draft was revised for half a morning, and it was informed to have a meeting near the off-duty time. Celine took her notebook and followed everyone to the conference room. In the meeting room, there was only one light being turned on the big screen, and Poppi sat in the dim corner, almost falling asleep. She didn''t sleep for a whole night yesterday because of the heavy rain and nightmares, that she was so tired. "Our fashion magazine is going to be the annual business interview. We have confirmed a few candidates." Standing in front of the screen, with a confident smile on her face. As the slide changed, Tina said at the same time, "the first candidate is Malcolm, the CEO of SG ." Bang¡ª¡ª The pen in Poppi''s hand fell on the ground and made a light sound, which attracted the attention of people around. Tina took a look at Poppi and then looked away with a sneer. She continued, "if Mr. Malcolm was selected as the cover person, the sales of our magazine will be soaring..." Poppi forgot what Tina was talking about, but couldn''t move her eyes from the picture of Malcolm on the screen.who make her no longer tired. Interview Malcolm? It was difficult to do that. "If the magazine has to invite Malcolm, I will be the first one to sign up for an interview!" "Fuck off! Who do you think you are! I''m the first to sign up for the contest! " "Mr. Malcolm is so handsome. I wonder what the real him is like." At lunch time, Poppi was having lunch with some colleagues of the editing department. They were talking about the morning meeting. She couldn''t help but put in a smile and said, "maybe in real life, Mr. Malcolm is not that handsome. After all, the photo technique is so advanced, right? What if our dream is shattered? " "What?" Wendy bit the chopsticks and frowned. She looked disgusted. "Really? It is said that Malcolm is the most eligible bachelor in Ye city. It is said that he has some relationship with the daughter of the mayor. His face should not be too ugly. " "Yes, don''t guess." "Have you met Mr. Malcolm, Poppi?" asked Aileen Tang "Me?" Taking a sip of soup, Poppi forced a big smile on her face and replied calmly, "of course not." "That''s it." Then she drew closer to them and whispered, "but it''s hard to say whether Mr. Malcolm is single or not." "What do you mean? !" Jenny covered her mouth and gave her a pat. "he is not a single man?" "I heard that Mr. Malcolm has been married for a long time." It seemed that she had known a big secret. "Get married? !" Cried Wendy. "Ahem!" Poppi was choked by the rice that her face turned red. "What''s wrong with you, Poppi?" Wendy hastened to support her. Seeing this, Poppi took the opportunity to explained and scolded, "it''s all your fault. You roared so loudly that I was almost scared to death! It''s none of your business. " Wendy pouted, "I was just too surprised!" "Yeah, it''s too shocking." Jenny couldn''t help but sigh, "where did you hear of Mr. Malcolm''s marriage?" "Gossips are all about women. I also forget where I heard it." Aileen Tang shrugged. After Poppi appeased Wendy and started to eat, Wendy couldn''t help but ask, "if he really get married, why does he keep it as a secret?" "Haven''t you heard of it?" Aileen clicked her tongue in exasperation. "The male star we interviewed last time was not the one who got married. It was said that he had a child a few days ago He probably wants you girls to continue to like him. " "Then being his wife would be in a living hell." "She have to hide her true feelings all the time. He is the man that many women all over the world want to sleep with. But she should pretend that nothing has happened. That''s so annoying!" she added Poppi nodded her head in secret. But when she heard what she said next, she was shocked and speechless. Even if they got married, they didn''t sleep together, such as she and Malcolm. But, the news of Malcolm''s marriage should be conjecture? If anyone found out the truth, Poppi would be thought to break the contract and then she would have no money to spend.There is no more horrible than no money for her! "You are wrong. I think it''s good to keep the marriage as a secret!" "If I were his wife, I would laugh up my sleeves. When you cry and miss my husband, I could sleep with him aboveboard Perfect! " "You are so shameless!" Aileen pretended to be angry and giggled, "just eat!" "Wait a minute, has Mr. Malcolm been married or not?" Wendy kept asking. "I also want to know if he is married or not." Poppi said timely. "Well I don''t know either! Maybe it''s just a rumor! " "Marriage or not, it''s none of my business." she continued, waving her hand Poppi touched her nose as she did not hear anything about Malcolm''s marriage. She guessed it must be someone who was talking nonsense so that she became a little sensitive. Chapter 4 Visit Grandma On The Mountain In the CEO''s office, SG Group Headquarters. Knock, knock, knock¡ª¡ª "Come in." A calm male voice came from the office. Malcolm was reading the documents left behind these days.when Sean Xiao, his assistant opened the door and walked in with a mobile phone in his hand. "Mr. Malcolm, it''s Miss Lin''s call." "Yes." Malcolm slowly signed his name and then raised his head. His long eyes squinted. He took the phone and said, "you go out first!" "Yes." Sean Xiao nodded and took a few steps back. Then he turned around and gently closed the door for Malcolm. He dialed the phone with his slender finger and asked: "hello?" "Malcolm!" "Are you busy now? I heard that you went to the company without taking a break yesterday after you came back to y city. You must take care of yourself! "said Catherine Lin with a sweet voice. "Yes." "Do you have anything to tell me?" Malcolm replied in a cold voice "Can''t I call you since I have nothing else to do?" She pouted her lips, acting like a spoiled child. "I''m busy. I won''t answer your phone if there''s nothing important. Bye." "Wait! wait! I am busy! I have something to tell you! " "I have something to tell you," she added hurriedly "Yes." Hearing his response, Catherine heaved a sigh of relief and said, "I heard that a magazine wants to interview you. Can you..." "Interview me? Why didn''t I know? " Malcolm asked while looking at the documents. "Well, my friend told me that she works in this magazine Anyway, they have the right to interview you! " After a few words, she changed the subject. "Could you tell the media something about us during the interview?" "Our business? What''s our business? " "It''s still unknown whether I accept the interview or not." Malcolm said without even raising his eyes. "I''m twenty-six years old. It''s time for me to get married. You know, my father has always been optimistic about you. Why don''t you tell them more about our relationship? " Catherine Lin looked happy and proud. She was the daughter of the mayor. In Ye city, perhaps no one was more suitable to be Malcolm''s wife than her. And Malcolm was so excellent that no one was more suitable to be the son-in-law of the mayor than him. "Miss Lin, we are just friends now. It''s too early for us to talk about marriage." Malcolm put down his pen, tapped his fingers rhythmically on the table, "and I don''t want to get married now." She had expected that he would say so. It was just a bold idea of hers. She had no chance to win. "Are you free tonight? Let''s have dinner together. " Catherine Lin said and naturally changed the topic. "I''m busy tonight." Malcolm said in a low voice. "What are you doing?" "having a dinner with my family." "Can I go there?" Asked Catherine Lin, full of expectation. "It''s not suitable for you to go to such an occasion." "¡­¡­ Okay. " Though she was active, she had higher self-esteem than others. She would no longer follow him because of many times he had refused. When Malcolm was about to hang up the phone, he thought of something and asked: "I wonder which magazine are going to interview me, Miss Lin." "Under the Entertainment Magazine, Mr. an Entertainer." Then she added, "and next time, just call my name directly. Don''t call me miss. Lin." Malcolm raised his eyebrows, and a happy smile of Poppi appeared in his brain. After hanging up the phone, Malcolm sent a message to Poppi -- "go to my grandma''s home for dinner tonight." When Poppi received the message, Tina Ai was counting the benefits of Malcolm''s interview on the meeting. The brisk ringtone of Poppi''s mobile phone made her feel like being poured cold water on her head. She put on a false smile and said, "miss. Poppi from the editorial department seems to have an objection with my ideas." "Of course not." Poppi said tactfully, "there is a trash message, and it''s not the right time to come, so I have deleted it." As she spoke, she clicked the message and quickly replied, "okay.". "Now that you have no complaints, I''ll leave the interview to Poppi." Trying to suppress her anger, Tina smiled, but the resentment in her eyes couldn''t be concealed. When she came out of the meeting room, Poppi was still a little shocked and annoyed. Wendy bit her fingertips and followed her all the way to the office. "Are you scared, Poppi? It''s true that Tina did this to bully you! As for the matter of interview Malcolm, Tina analyzed a lot of benefits. She didn''t even find any person to do it. It was simply talking on the paper! Enough! " "After all, she will be the vice editor in chief soon. The new broom sweeps clean." Poppi shook her head and consoled her, "may I understand her young lady better!" "Poppi, you are so generous." "We are in the editing department and I have no obligation to make the orders. What can we do, Poppi? Do you have any idea? " Poppi turned her neck and replied, "yes." "What''s it?" Wendy''s eyes lit up. "Don''t worry. When our director comes back tomorrow, we''ll ask her for help. She still takes our side. She will definitely refuse such kind of jobs." A determined look flashed through Poppi''s bright eyes and she said, "moreover, I don''t think it''s a good idea to interview Mr. Malcolm. I have a better candidate. " "Who is it?" "Well It''s a secret. " "I''m going to see my grandma tonight. I have to pack up my things and go home early. Wendy, you should also go home early!" Wendy said with a smile "Thank you, Poppi. you are going to eat something delicious. It''s so nice." Without saying anything, Poppii packed her things and left in a hurry. delicious? She wasn''t that lucky. But her mother-in-law wouldn''t let her go so easily The subway returned to the Imperial Tang Residential Quarter. As soon as she entered the gate of the community, she saw Malcolm''s car stopped downstairs. Poppi thought Malcolm was waiting for her upstairs, so she bypassed the car to leave. "Mrs. Gu!" But as soon as she took one step forward, she heard Sean Xiao calling her name. Poppi turned her head and saw the window rolled down. Sean Xiao grinned and said, "it''s getting late. Let''s go." Poppi rolled her eyes and came up to the car. She knocked on the window and said, "Malcolm, are you inside?" Malcolm looked at her through the window and kept silent for a second. Then he opened the window and said to her calmly, "get in the car." "Haha..." Poppi put her bag on the backseat with a flattering smile and said, "wait me for another five minutes. Last time grandma said she wanted to eat the cucumber salad, so I made some by myself. It''s upstairs and I''ll go get it. Wait for me!" Then she rushed upstairs, leaving no chance for Malcolm to speak. Looking at the disappearing figure of Poppi, he squinted his eyes and suddenly said, "is this woman becoming more and more casual?" Sean Xiao covered his mouth and coughed, not knowing whether to answer it or not. After a while, Poppi came downstairs with a whole refrigerator box of pickles. She got on the car and said, "we can go now." Sean looked at Malcolm from the rearview mirror, who nodded slightly and said, "let''s go." "Okay, Mr. Malcolm." Chapter 5 The Cold Joke Is Not Funny At the entrance of the housing estate, the car drove along the way to the mountain in the west of Ye city. His grandmother lived alone in the mountain. She like quiet in here, so he had to take her up the mountain once in a while. Malcolm was so nice to his only family in the world. He met all kinds of needs, even Poppi also spoiled her extremely. After a full hour, the car was driving around the twisting mountain road. It was already late for August. The large iron gate of the villa was slowly opened by the bodyguards when the car drove in. Sean drove to the garden and stopped beside the fountain. Then, Poppi and Malcolm held the hands of their men and got off the car. "Grandma, we are here!" When they approached the living room, Poppi called out pleasantly, but there was no response. When the door of the living room was opened, a capable and experienced young woman came into view. She looked Malcolm and Poppi up and down and called them respectfully: "Mr. Quan, Mrs. Quan." "Yes." Malcolm answered in a low voice. "Cora, where''s grandma?" Poppi said to the woman. Cora glanced at the sofa. Obviously, she was implying something. The old lady stood up from the sofa with dissatisfaction and said in a shrill and spoiled tone, "Little Turtle, I''m sitting here. Don''t you see me? You are the only one who can bully me. " His grandma had silver hair, but she was in a good mood. Especially her eyes, they were so shiny that she must be a beauty when she was young. "Grandma, I am not a little turtle." Poppi let go of Malcolm naturally and walked towards the sofa with the kiwis. "Every time you call me tortoise, it is you who bully me." Poppi had long been used to the way she talked to her grandma. Because of her age, her temper became more and more like a child. Every time she came to coax the old, she soothed the old as if she was a child. Glancing at his weak arm, Malcolm rubbed his nose and walked towards the sofa, "don''t get angry with her, grandma. What would you like to eat tonight?" "My grandson is the best!" With a happy face, the old lady walked over to Malcolm. She held her grandson''s arm and asked him questions all the time. At last, she asked: "do you have anything to eat, Malcolm?" Malcolm smiled, "whatever grandma wants to eat, I''ll like it." Poppi turned to look at him with a smile. Although there was only a slight curve on his face, his eyes were bright and his facial profile was very gentle. This was the real smile from the bottom of his heart. "I have prepared all the food in list that I want to eat." The old lady snorted complacently and said, "Cora, give the menu to the little turtle and tell her to cook quickly. I''m starving to death." "Yes, madam." The Cora nodded and took a piece of paper, ten centimeters long, in front of Poppi. Poppi''s eyes widened and she said with her mouth wide open, "grandma, the amount of this dish is twice as much as usual. Unexpectedly How could there be stewed pig''s feet in brown sauce? Grandma, it''s too greasy to eat this at night. " "You should respect the old and cherish the young, understand! I want to eat this, you must cook it for me. " The old lady looked away. "Why haven''t you come to see my grandma for such a long time? Malcolm has gone abroad, and you haven''t gone abroad either. Can''t you come here by yourself? I''ll punish you tonight. " "Haha..." Poppi gave her a flattering smile and said, "grandma, my car broke down, or I would have come here earlier." "That''s your excuse!" The old lady said angrily. She left Malcolm''s hand and w alked to the side of Poppi. "I''m angry. Tell me a joke again. You should talk about the little turtle. " Poppi pouted her lips and said in a spoiled manner, "I don''t want to. Since the first time I told you the cold joke of little turtle, you have been calling me little turtle. I don''t want to talk about it any more. " "So you are bullying me." The old lady didn''t want to give up, "come here, Malcolm." Standing in the middle of the living room and watching the two women chatting, Malcolm didn''t notice that he was wearing a smile all the time. When he heard her grandma calling his name, he came to his senses and his expression suddenly disappeared. "Grandma..." "Grandma, you are bullying me. I know your grandson is on your side." "Just two," Poppi said suddenly "Tell me, little turtle!" While the two women were talking, Malcolm put aside immediately. Malcolm closed his eyes and took off his suit jacket. "Mr. Malcolm, give me the clothes." Cora came over at the right time and said respectfully. Malcolm paused for a second and nodded, "yes." At the same time, he handed his suit to her. Taking the clothes and turning around, Cora hanged them up on the clothes rack. Feeling the warmth left by Malcolm, Cora blushed slightly. "Well, grandma, do you know who will win when a rabbit race with a turtle wearing sunglasses?" Poppi raised her eyebrows and spoke in a vivid way. Although it was just a few words, she told a beautiful story. "Little Turtle!" The old lady answered without a second thought. "That''s wrong! Haha! " Poppi clapped her hands and laughed, "grandma, I''ve told you. It''s a turtle wearing sunglasses. It cannot run fast because it can''t see the road. Hahaha..." The living room was filled with her own laughter. The old lady was unhappy when she guessed wrong. Malcolm walked over and sat on the sofa. He said expressionlessly, "Poppi, I want to listen a simple story." "Just one more please, grandma. Think twice before you make a decision," she said The old lady looked forward to it, but she pretended not to care. "Go ahead," she snorted "Ahem!" Poppi cleared her throat and said, "let me put it this way. A little rabbit is racing with a tortoise which runs very fast. Who will win?" The old lady was so excited that she blurted out the answer without hesitation. She looked at Malcolm and asked, "Malcolm, who''s the winner in your eyes?" Malcolm raised his eyebrows. He saw that Poppi was looking at him with expectation. After thinking for a while, he said, "grandma, are you sure you want me to tell you?" The old lady hesitated for a moment and said, "I''ll tell you myself. Well, the little rabbit... The little rabbit won." "Oh, I''m sorry, grandma. you made a mistake again." "I''ve told you, grandma, it''s a turtle that runs very fast! She runs very fast. Of course she can win. Hahaha... " Looking at the woman who was laughing so hard that she almost couldn''t stand up straight, MalcolmMalcolm''s eyes flashed a complex emotion that he didn''t realize. The old lady pulled a long face and said, "Poppi, go and cook now. It''s not funny at all!" "Uh..." Poppi stopped laughing abruptly. Looking at the look on Malcolm''s and his grandmother''s faces, she smiled awkwardly, "OK, OK, go and cook." Then she clapped her legs and stood up. Walking towards the kitchen, she asked, "Cora, don''t you think what I just said was funny?" There was no expression on her face. "It''s funny." "¡­¡­" Poppi''s mouth twitched slightly and said angrily, "you are a liar." After that, she went straight to the kitchen. Chapter 6 Having A Baby Malcolm''s eyes had been following the figure of Poppi to the kitchen. If grandma loved such a childish cold joke, he could understand. But what he couldn''t understand was, where did she hear these jokes? "Malcolm, how are you doing recently?" "Not bad." "Then I''ll be at ease in these few days..." In the living room, the old lady kept talking with her grandson. Although it was a trifle, Malcolm listened carefully and said a few words from time to time. He looked very warm. Hearing that, Cora stood by his side silently. She only looked at him in silence. She was not only responsible for taking care of the old lady, but also a bodyguard for her personal safety. She had never expected anything more than this Poppi rolled up her sleeves and began to cook in the kitchen. Luckily, the maid was there to help her. "Mrs. Quan, please don''t mind if our old lady is unhappy. She has been looking forward to your visit every day." "She asked you to cook because she love it. After you left, she missed you every day!" A nice and gentle smile appeared on Poppi''s face, which was totally different from the cheerful smile just now. She said, "I know that grandma has a soft heart and a sharp tongue. But in fact, she likes me very much, right?" "That''s it." The servant nodded her head and said, "Mr. Quan is so lucky to marry such a good woman as you." Hearing this, Poppi stopped and said, "yes, that''s right." Poppi had always been living an extremely delicate life. In order to meet her pursuit of food, she had trained herself to be a good cook. She was very proud to see delicious dishes were placed under her hands. "Grandma, is the dishes I cooked so delicious that you can''t wait to taste them?" Poppi came out of the kitchen with the last dish and saw the old lady had already been on the table. She said with a smile. "No way!" In a rage, she put down the chopsticks and said, "I just want to check it is ripe or not! Humph! " But Poppi just smiled and said nothing. She shouted at Malcolm, "honey, time to eat!" Malcolm cast a warning glance at her. Poppi shrugged and said, "Malcolm, come here to eat." When Malcolm was about to get up, his face darkened even more when he heard what Poppi called him. "Cora, Sean, come and have dinner with us. There are so many dishes that we can''t finish them all." Poppi asked the two people who had been standing in the living room in silence again. "You want me to dine with them?" The old lady refused again and said proudly, "this is for me. You have to ask me if you want to eat. But you ask them to eat here." Poppi stuck out her tongue at the old lady. His grandmother was the daughter of a wealthy family. She had a traditional and respectful idea, and she would never eat with these so-called servants. When she met the old lady for the first time, she couldn''t accept her. But later she knew that the old lady was very good to servants. It was just that her habit for so many years had caused her a little proud and small character. But when she thought it carefully, she was still very cute "Okay, let''s eat!" Malcolm said in a plain voice and sat down at the table first. Poppi sat next to Malcolm and said to them, "it''s not nice that you are wait now. Fortunately, I prepared food in the kitchen for you. Please enjoy your dinner!" The old lady snorted, "don''t pretend to be nice." "Haha." Poppi just smiled without saying anything. "Let''s go to eat!" Then he waved to them, and they bowed and went to the kitchen together. On the dinner table, Poppi acted as a good wife, picking up food for Malcolm from time to time. Although Malcolm looked cold, he still ate a full bowl of food and chopsticks in front of his grandmother. After dinner, the old lady chatted with Mr. Malcolm. All the housework were done by Poppi. Although she was used to this kind of "abuse", she still felt a little uncomfortable. "Malcolm, you have been married for three years. You are not a little boy anymore." The old lady held Malcolm''s hand and asked, "when are you going to have a baby?" "No hurry." Malcolm smiled, "not yet." "It''s not the time yet." The old lady took a look at the kitchen and said in a low voice, "I''m afraid it''s not the matter of time, but the matter of you two? You tell me, you or she can''t? I know a famous traditional Chinese doctor... " Malcolm frowned and didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Grandma, we are fine." Old lady pouted her lips. "You''re always fooling me. I really don''t understand why young people nowadays are not interested in having children." "Grandma, I have washed the dishes." At this moment, Poppi came out from the kitchen and asked, "is there anything else you want to make?" "How about having a baby?" "Uh..." Poppi was speechless. She glanced at Malcolm and said, "I can''t give birth to a baby by myself." The old lady suddenly stood up from the sofa, patted Malcolm''s shoulder and said, "my grandson is here! If you can''t have a baby by yourself, you can do it with my grandson.please you go now. " Poppi was so tired that her waist and back ached, so she was thinking about how to go to bed as soon as possible. When she heard the old lady''s words, she quickly nodded, "Okay, okay! I''ll do it right now! " Then she asked in a sweet voice, "honey, aren''t you leaving?" Before he could say no, he saw granny looking at him with great expectation. He stood up casually and said: "I will send granny back to her room first." "I''ll wait for you upstairs." "I''m going to bed. Good night, grandma," she said to the old lady The old lady looked at the figure of Poppi going upstairs, then she murmured lovingly, "bad girl." As far as Malcolm knew, grandma seemed to be strict with Poppi, but actually she liked her very much in her heart. This woman was just good at putting on an act, and was not worth being treated sincerely. But that''s okay, as long as grandma is happy. Actually, the old lady was not sleepy at all. She just wanted to urge Malcolm to have a baby so she asked he to go upstairs frequently. Then he walked out of her room. Hearing the sound of door opening, Cora, who was standing at the door, turned around, took a look at Malcolm and said respectfully, "Mr. Malcolm." "Yes." Malcolm slightly nodded his head. When he was about to pass through the Cora, he suddenly stopped and asked: "several days that I went abroad, how was grandma?" "Everything is okay." "Yes." Malcolm nodded, "I''m fine. Go to bed early." "Yes, Mr. Malcolm." The Cora answered. Then, Malcolm turned around. In a daze, she looked up at the familiar back that she had never touched. He walked to the end of the corridor and opened the door of the room that he and Poppi shared. Chapter 7 We Just Sleep Tonight. In the bedroom, Poppi lay down early to take a rest. But when she thought that she had to get up early to go to work tomorrow and deal with the Business Interview, she was in a mess all of a sudden. She wanted to sleep, but she couldn''t sleep no matter how hard she tried. Click After a long time, the door of the room was opened and the light was turned on smoothly. Hearing the sound, Poppi opened her eyes quietly and looked around. Seeing that Malcolm took a glance at her side and went into the bathroom directly. Without thinking too much, Poppi turned over and went back to sleep. When she heard the door open again, Poppi was a little sleepy. He walked towards the bed and said in a cold voice, "get down, you sleep on the ground." Poppi was half awake. She groaned and murmured, "no, the floor is too hard." "Are you sure you don''t want to get off?" Said Malcolm in a threatening tone and took a few steps forward. Poppi was shocked. She paused for a few seconds and quickly turned over. As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw Malcolm was close to the chest in front of her. She swallowed silently and moved out a little bit. She said, "I''ll give you half a bed." "I want a piece of full." Then he lay down on the bed. "Fine, I''ll go to sleep outside." Poppi sighed and was about to get out of the bed. But as soon as she got up, her arm was grabbed by Malcolm and she fell down on the bed. Malcolm turned over and pressed Poppi under his body. He held her arms tightly and said, "do you want to make Grandma angry again? Go out to sleep? How did you know that? " Poppi''s chest heaved slightly, looking up at the man just in front of her. Smelling the smell of the bath liquid on his body, Poppi''s heart beat faster and faster, and her eyes unwinkingly, Hearing no answer, Malcolm only saw the innocent and seductive eyes of Poppi. He was having a hard breath, while her body remained motionless like a statue, allowing the somewhat loving air to circulate in the air. There were barks from somewhere in the mountain which made the night more tranquil and the room more quiet than before. "I''m in period. Please forgive me." Poppi twitched her mouth and said, "how about sleeping in the same bed?" Malcolm frowned, "are you sure?" Poppi turned her head and asked, "are you going to force me to in this opportunity?" "Poppi..." Malcolm gnashed his teeth and called out the name of Poppi. After a few seconds, he got off from her quickly and lay beside himself, staring at the pure white ceiling, "sleep." Poppi blinked her eyes and she breathed a sigh of relief. She put the quilt on her face and said, "well, we just sleep tonight." They just slept like that everyday, didn''t they? It wasn''t the first time that they had spend such night in the past three years. This time, they did not feel embarrassed or bashful at all, probably because they both knew that nothing would happen between them when they were sober enough to sleep in the same bed. Because there was always Celine between them. Squeak! There were always some unknown insects chirping in the mountains, which seemed to be thousands of miles away or near ears. The bright moonlight, in combination with the summer breeze in the mountain, made the whole night filled with a layer of romantic and mysterious color. Malcolm closed his eyes and was about to fall asleep quietly, when he suddenly felt the slight movement of Poppi next to him. He opened his eyes quietly and turned his head for some unknown reason. Poppi showed her face from the quilt. Her eyes were closed, but a sincere and enjoyable smile hung on her lips. Even her breath was light and happy. Her long eyelashes trembled, and her smooth face was very gentle. Her delicate features fascinated him. What was more unbelievable was that he saw sincerity on her face "Malcolm..." Just then, Poppi suddenly opened her eyes and turned her head at the same time. But when she opened the half part of her words, she was stunned. With a little innocence in her eyes, she looked directly at Malcolm. They were so close to each other that they could smell each other''s breath. When they looked at each other, tenderness filled the air. "What is it?" Looking at each other for a long time, Malcolm opened his mouth in a low and sexy voice. Hearing this voice and tone, Poppi felt like drinking a glass of mellow wine and was totally fascinated. "Well..." Poppi pressed her lips together and stared at Malcolm without any blinks, and her head began to spin rapidly. "What?" Malcolm was a little confused, with a bit of expectation in his heart. "Okay!" Poppi patted her head and suddenly enlightened, "I just wanted to say that turn off the light and go to sleep, since the light is too bright! Which is in your side, " The eyebrows furrowed slightly, and Malcolm was a little displeased, "do it by yourself." Poppi shrugged her shoulders and rolled her eyes. She got up and went around the bed to turn off the light. And then the light was turned off. The silvery moonlight shone into the room from the window. Seeing Poppi in a nightgown, Malcolm felt that she was like a fairy. Poppi ran to the bed with her bare feet and quickly slid into the quilt. After she gave a comfortable snort, she turned her back to Malcolm and wanted to rest. Turning his head to look at her smooth back, Malcolm asked unconsciously, "what were you laughing at just now?" "What?" "When?" Poppi asked confusedly "In front of you turn off the light," "Before I turn off the light?" Finally, Poppi turned over and stared at him, "did I just laugh?" Malcolm narrowed his eyes and saw the expressionless look on her face. He sneered in his heart. This was Poppi. She would always pretend to be innocent in order to deceive others. Seeing the paleness of Malcolm, Poppi closed her eyes without saying a word. She didn''t know why she said something wrong and was stunned for a few seconds. When he was about to turn around, an idea struck him. "Mr. Malcolm, are you going to accept an interview?" Malcolm snorted and asked deliberately, "who wants to interview me?" Hearing this, Poppi thought there would be a chance, "me!" "You? There is no way. " Malcolm said in a light voice without opening his eyes. "Mr. Malcolm, please think again? We are here for business. I will completely treat you as a stranger. What do you think? " A stranger? Malcolm frowned. He found that Poppi was becoming more and more speechless. "Mr. Malcolm? Have you decided? " Poppi said in a flattering tone. "No need to think about it." "You don''t need to treat me as a stranger, because we are just strangers, except in my home and in grandma''s home." Speechless for quite a while, Poppi pouted her lips and rolled her eyes to Malcolm. Then she turned around and said slowly, "we all know that we are married, but I can''t even get the chance to interview you. I''m so sad..." "You..." Malcolm opened his eyes suddenly and stared fiercely at Poppi. He was about to say something but was interrupted by Poppi in a quiet way. She said, "Oh, it''s so late! Go to bed now. We have to get up early tomorrow and go down the mountain. " After hearing this, Malcolm repressed his anger, closed his eyes and began to rest. He didn''t bother to talk to her any more. In the moonlight, however, Poppi gave a smile. She didn''t hold much hope for the interview right and it was really hopeless. Fortunately, she had a plan B. Chapter 8 Cant Get Pregnant For Three Years The next morning, when the alarm clock rang, Malcolm and Poppi woke up at the same time. They slept soundly and all night, they didn''t even touch each other''s clothes. After washing her face and brushing her teeth, Poppi put on a light makeup and went out of the room with her husband, Malcolm. The old lady got up very early and had her breakfast. When she saw them coming down, she greeted, "come and have breakfast. I don''t need the little turtle to cook breakfast for me. I will starve to death when she wakes up. " "What are you doing?" "What are you talking about in the early morning, grandma?" Poppi said as she went downstairs "Humph!" The old lady turned her head away and said, "why don''t you come downstairs and cook?" "I was too tired last night." Poppi said it on purpose. But when she saw out of the corner of her eyes the black face of Mr. Malcolm, she was secretly pleased and said to the old lady, "grandma, can you see that I''m wearing makeup today? And this floral dress, is it beautiful? " She circled around and asked, "is it beautiful?" Malcolm glanced at Poppi and didn''t respond. The old lady snorted, "when I was young, I was much more beautiful than you." Poppi smiled at the old lady and sat at the table to end the topic. She ate quickly and said vaguely, "I have to go to the company early today." "How busy your company is?" She pouted her lips and went on, "we''d better stay here. The mountain is so quiet that I need a talkative person." Then she pointed at Cora. "This girl always shut her mouth and didn''t make any response no matter what I said. She was bored to death. "Malcolm, please take my Cora with you and leave Poppi with me." Hearing this, Poppi stopped her hand holding chopsticks. She looked at Malcolm and suddenly smiled, "that''s great, grandma. I will stay to take care of you, but I''m not sure whether Cora would like to be your grandson''s wife." However, Cora just stood aside, without saying a word, as if what they were talking about had nothing to do with her. However, the lips that were slightly biting showed that she was in a tangle at the moment. She asked herself, ''if Mr. Malcolm wants to take me, will I leave?''? Slap! On the other side, Malcolm threw his chopsticks on the table, frowned and said angrily, "don''t be silly, Poppi." Even the old lady was startled by his bad temper. Trying not to be shocked, Poppi picked up an omelet for him and said, "I''m just kidding. Why are you so angry! Here, I want to apologize to you. " Malcolm glanced at the fried egg and said nothing. Hearing this, Cora glanced at Malcolm and with a pale face. "You''re always so naughty." The old lady snorted and said to Poppi, "you are Malcolm''s wife, but you always want to push him away. No wonder you can''t get pregnant. If I hadn''t been able to get pregnant for three years in our era, I would have been divorced. " Poppi smiled and was about to say something, but after she carefully thought about what the old lady had just said, her face suddenly changed. A trace of loneliness flashed through her eyes, she lowered her head and stirred her chopsticks in the bowl casually. "Grandma, if I am really divorced one day, I can''t come to see you again. Will you miss me?" Malcolm''s hand paused in the air. He took a look at Poppi and then turned to his grandmother. The old lady pouted. "I don''t miss you." "That''s good." Poppi almost whispered to herself, but she didn''t notice the way Malcolm looked at her. After dinner, the two were about to leave. The old lady didn''t say anything, but she was very unhappy. "Grandma, we''ll come back a couple of days later. I''ll call you as soon as I''m free," Malcolm coaxed her "Yes, grandma." "You can also go to Ye city to meet us when you are free. I''ll take you to buy beautiful clothes and eat snacks. Even though it''s great on the mountain, you can''t stay away from the world." The old lady didn''t answer but waved her hand, "don''t delay your work. Hurry up and go!" After they got on the car, the old lady said to Cora, "Cora, we haven''t gone downstairs for a long time. Let''s go to Ye city to have a look a few days later." "Yes, madam." When they drove out of the villa, Malcolm had already taken out the files of the meeting and kept on working. Poppi looked at her watch and said, "Mr. Malcolm, I get up late today. Don''t drive me to the station and then ask me to take a taxi to the company. It will delay my work if you don''t send me back to work. Can you ask Sean to drive me to the company directly?" "I''m on your way." Malcolm said coldly. "I didn''t ask you to go there. I just asked Sean to sen you off and then take me to the company." Poppi made her own ''little suggestion''. She said, "take me to the front crossing of the company and I will get off secretly." The license plate of this car was so noble in Ye city. If it arrived at the company leisurely, she could guarantee that within half a day, the relationship between Poppi and Malcolm would be realized, which was the worst situation she could think of Malcolm remained untouched. When Poppi was about to say something more, the phone suddenly rang. Poppi apologized and took out her phone. When she saw the name on the screen, her eyes suddenly lit up. She answered the phone in a hurry, "Shirley! Finally you called me! OH, my god! You came back? You''re back at last? " "Yes, I just got off the plane." A bright female voice came through from the other end of the line. "By the way, why are you looking for me so urgently? Do you have something to ask me for?" "You know me, don''t you?" Poppi giggled and came straight to the point, "so, are you coming back with your boss this time? Can you give me the phone number of your boss? " "You are really well-informed, aren''t you?" "What are you doing? Chase him? " "Can I catch up with him?" Hearing this, Malcolm frowned and said, "be quiet." "Tell me your ulterior motive. Leniency to those who confess, severity to those who refuse to be punished." Taking a glance at Malcolm, Poppi turned around, put her hand on the phone and said in a low voice, "stop it, please call me quickly. It''s really important Okay, okay. That''s an important affair of a final settlement in my life! Are you satisfied now? Yes, I know I will ask you for help when I tell you the details later! " He stared at the documents in his hands, but couldn''t focus his attention on anything. marriage? You can''t wait to find another home so soon? "Send it to my phone later and I''ll treat you to dinner another day." Having achieved her purpose, Poppi hung up the phone directly. Sean turned a corner and drove to the downtown. But Malcolm suddenly said, "get off the car." The gate opened with a creak Sean stopped the car at the side of the road. Poppi was wondering what had happened when she turned her head and saw Malcolm staring at her coldly. She opened her mouth wide and said, "you mean, let me get off the car?" "Or what?" Malcolm asked in reply Looking out through the car window, Poppi shook her head and said in a deep voice, "thank you for sending me back. You are a good person!" Then she walked to the door, opened it and left. "Let''s go." Malcolm withdrew his eyes and gave an order. Then the car drove away quickly like an arrow from the string. "Humph!" Looking at the taxi that was going far away, Poppi humphed with disdain and just took a taxi. She quickly got on the taxi and said, "Sir, go to the Information Building." "Got it!" Chapter 9 The Stamp With A Reverse Royal Gate The early morning sunshine passed through the tall buildings in Ye city and sprinkled on the car. Sitting in the taxi, Poppi just felt happy. On an impulse, she wrote a few hundred words on her mobile phone. After that, she suddenly remembered something and quickly called Shirley again. "Miss. Poppi, don''t push me!" Shirley''s lazy voice came from the other side of the line, "we''ve been on the plane for more than ten hours and it''s so tired Ah I''ll send you the phone number of our boss right now. Don''t push me. I''ll tell you after I get some sleep. " "OK.Thanks." "Tell your boss that if he agrees to have an interview, I will give him a stamp with the reverse royal gate," she continued seriously "What pride?" Shirley was puzzled. "A stamp with the reverse royal gate valued 2 dollars." "You don''t have to say it clearly. Just listen to the general idea, he will understand." "Well Fine. " Shirley replied, "but I don''t know if our boss will succeed or not. If not, you can discuss with my agent and ask your magazine to interview me." "We are the magazine, Mr. Entertainment. Miss Shirley, are you sure?" Poppi smiled. "¡­¡­ I''m not sure. " "Haha!" It was almost work time when Poppi arrived at the periodical office. She came in and saw the director of the Department as expected, Teresa Zhang, had come back. When Poppi was about to hurried forward to explain what happened yesterday, she was stopped. "I have known everything." Teresa Zhang kept her hands down and said, "indeed, Tina is going too far. She bullied you while I was away." When she was wondering who would help her, she saw Wendy winking at her back and smiled, "Wendy, you have exaggerated?" "Not exaggerating!" Wendy hurriedly waved her hand, "it''s true." "Poppi, let''s talk about your idea." Teresa Zhang said seriously, "can you interview Mr. Malcolm? Or any other plans you have? " "I think so..." In the morning meeting, Poppi stood in front of the large screen and told the whole staff of the magazine the plan that she had told the director this morning. Poppi was dressed in a business suit, but she was still formal and talkative without any stage fright. Sitting on the front seat, Tina kept sneering. "After careful consideration yesterday, I don''t think it is appropriate to invite Malcolm to be the first guest during the Business Interview season." "After all, our magazine is a entertainment magazine. Although it has something to do with business, I think there is still a transition process for it. For example, we can hire an entertainment tycoon who can not only meet our tradition, but also follow the theme of the interview. What do you think? " All the subordinates of the editorial department nodded their heads and others followed soon. "Do you have a candidate?" Asked Tina. "I''m not sure if he is a good choice." Poppi took a look at everyone and said, "it''s just my idea, you can consider it." After that, she showed the photo on the screen to the next one, "it''s him, Hugh Su." A man''s image suddenly appeared on the screen. He was in a small open button suit, a pair of slightly tight ninth pants and a pair of shiny leather shoes, one hand in his pocket, and the other hand holding his chin, smiled evilly. "As the boss of Entertainment Group Limited, He is also an international A-list supermodel. His business focus is abroad, and from last year, he have the intention to enter the domestic market." What Poppi knew was all right. She pointed at Hugh Su on the screen and said, "he will come back soon. I believe that there will be a lot of media magazines targeting him. If we can be the first to interview him and be the first in our country, we won''t be weaker than Mr. Malcolm." Teresa Zhang nodded her head approvingly, showing obvious arrogance on her face. She didn''t like Tina at all. How could a young girl take the place of a qualified assistant editor in chief? She couldn''t help but loathe her! Therefore, when it came to the selection department, she had to suppress Tina and the advertising department must be lower than the editorial department by 10%. "It''s easy for you to say that. How can we take the advantage?" Tina crossed her arms, leaned slightly against the back of her seat, and said, "it''s not easy to interview Mr. Malcolm, but is it easy for Hugh Su?" "I..." "It happens that Poppi''s friend is the chief supermodel of entertainment corporation named Shirley. She has got the contact information of Hugh Su through Shirley. I believe it will be easier than Mr. Malcolm, won''t it?" Teresa Zhang looked at her with defiant eyes. "Wow! Shirley! This long leg beauty is actually a good friend of Poppi! " "Poppi is awesome. It won''t be a big deal to interview Hugh Su..." Hearing the whispers of people, Poppi felt a little bit uneasy. She hadn''t even seen Hugh''s face, but was just ready to ask for his contact information. Hearing the section chief''s words, it seemed that not interview was the end of the day. They discussed for a long time. Among them, Tina always believed in Malcolm, while Teresa Zhang believed in Hugh Su. They finally refused to compromise. At last, the editor in chief said that the one who was invited first could be invited, and the one who was invited later could be on the cover of the next magazine. After all, both Mr. Si and zed Su were powerful men, and who was reluctant to lose anyone of them. After they got out of the meeting room, Wendy followed Poppi and called her name one by one. Of course, Poppi knew what was on her mind. She curved her lips into a smile and said, "go ahead, what do you want to do?" "Haha..." Seeing this, Wendy grabbed her arm and asked, "are you sure you are Shirley''s good friend? Can I meet her? I want to take a picture with her. I want her to sign her name and see my idol! I want to ask her if she has the idea of shooting a TV play. I want to ask her... " Little by little, Poppi listened with her face floating in smile. Her eyes unconsciously glanced through Wendy and saw the shadow of Celine again At this moment, her phone rang She had promised to take her to meet Shirley. As soon as she sat back in front of her desk, her phone rang again. She looked at the number on the end of the phone and saw there were four strange numbers. She hesitated for a moment and answered the phone. "Hello?" "Are you Poppi?" A nice male voice came from the other end of the line. "Yes, it''s me." "Excuse me, but you are..." "Do you have the stamp which was printed inversely in the imperial palace?" The man didn''t answer his question, but just asked it, which made Poppi understand immediately. She quickly smiled and said, "Hello, Mr. Su." It happened so fast! Hearing no response from the other end of the phone, Hugh Su then replied: "it''s me. I want to buy your stamp. " "Didn''t Shirley tell Mr. Su? If Mr. Su agrees to shoot an interview, I will give you a free passion at least. " Poppi took a pen and knocked on the table regularly, "what do you think of Mr. Su''s idea?" "You do look like a sly businessman. I don''t like it. If you want to interview me, please communicate with me in a formal way. As for the stamp, we will deal with it privately. Don''t mix them up. " Poppi stopped writing and said after a pause, "that''s my abruptness. We have kept in touch with your assistant for your interview. I''m sorry to cause you any trouble. Bye. " After that, Poppi pretended to hang up the phone. Chapter 10 To The Blue Sea Hotel For Me "Where is the stamp? Miss. Poppi! " Shouted Hugh. Poppi put the phone in her ear and said, "Mr. Su, I''m so sorry. If the personal deal you mentioned is to buy it in the way of selling them. I don''t like that either. Goodbye." After saying the words "Bye" to Hugh, Poppi hung up the phone quickly. She took a deep breath, looked at the phone and murmured to herself, "I can only take a gamble." The phone in her hand was silent for half a minute, and then the pleasant ring tone did ring again. Seeing that, Poppi''s mouth suddenly lifted. She lightly slid the screen and lightly said, "Mr. Su, anything else?" "You are a winner," "I can arrive at Ye city this afternoon. Come to the Blue Sea Hotel at 6:00 tonight. I''ll give you the room number later," said he with a sigh. After saying that, he added, "Please take it to here." "Okay, no problem." Poppi agreed and then asked, "will Shirley go with you?" "She''s going to another city to shoot for a magazine and a show, and she''ll be at Ye city in two days." "¡­¡­ Well, then see you in the afternoon, Mr. Su. " After hanging up the phone, Poppi glanced at herself and take a pose of yes. However, she didn''t notice that her colleague was very jealous when she passed her. After she got off work in the afternoon, Poppi went back to her house for take the stamp and went to the Blue Sea Hotel by taxi. "1201¡­¡­" Seeing the message, Poppi came to the door, found the right room and pressed the doorbell. The door was opened quickly. A round head came out of the door, and it was a young man. He looked at Poppi and asked, "are you miss. Poppi?" "Yes, I am," Poppi nodded and asked, "excuse me, is Mr. Su there?" "Yes. please come in." There came the voice of Hugh in the suite. The man made way to welcome Poppi in. When Poppi came in, she saw many opened suitcases, scattered clothes and messy tables. And Hugh was walking out from inside, wearing a shirt and pants, young and fashionable. His eyes were like a clear spring, with short hair on the ears and thin lips, and his dazzling and handsome face was more handsome than in the photo. This kind of person had completely overturned the usual impression of "boss" of Poppi. Hugh also looked at Poppi and marveled at her beauty. In his heart, he had long imagined Poppi as a cunning businessman. Now seeing her so stunning, he felt a little guilty. Poppi''s hair was very smooth and it''s tail was slightly curly because of the heat. Her delicate facial features, smart eyes and curvy figure made her like a great model in plane. And her smile was not stingy at all. It was so bright that it seemed to have infected him. "Mr. Su, nice to meet you. I am Poppi." Poppi reached out her hand friendly. "Hello." Hearing this, Hugh came to his sense and gently held the hand of Poppi and said, "sit down, please." Poppi raised her eyebrows and took a glance at the messy room. Following her sight, Hugh suddenly felt embarrassed and shouted, "Waiter, what are you doing! The room was so messy because of you. There is no place for guests to sit. Please come here quickly and clean it up! " "Yes, my boss!" The young man ran to clean it up hurriedly. Poppi smiled lightly and said, "it doesn''t matter. As long as it is possible to give me some space, that Mr. Su can have a look at my stamp." Hearing this, Hugh came to himself in a hurry, "miss. Poppi, can I have a look now?" Poppi nodded her head and took out her collection from her bag. She turned to the last page, on which there was a stamp "the palace gate is engraved". It was old but well preserved. At the sig ht of the stick, his eyes lighted up. Unconsciously, he reached out his hand and said, "I''ve been looking for it for three years. The only thing I want is that this whole stick is set." He took the pamphlet and touched it through the protective shield with her fingers, and then said in an exciting voice, "that''s it. Miss. Poppi, how much will you sell it?" "Mr. Su, please don''t mention the money." "As long as you accept the interview of my magazine, I will give you and it is free of cost." Frowning, he gazed at Poppi and said, "It was sold at an auction last year for 180000 dollars. Miss. Poppi, are you sure you want to send it to me?" He emphasized on the word "send" with a suspicious look. "If you know this stamp, I can send it to you at any cost. But if you don''t, I won''t sell it at all. I just want to watch the whole to find its'' partner ''! " Poppi smiled and looked at her collection. "It is so pitiful. I hope I can have a chance to see them often. Mr. Su, I hope you won''t be stingy then." "The mean of you that you will present it to me. But if you want to have a look, I have to give them to you." "That''s totally understandable." Poppi burst into laughter and asked, "Mr. Su, what do you think?" A feeling of freshness crept over him. He was surprised to find that the word ''boss'' he was used, but now the ''Mr, Su'' became more and more pleasant to his ears when he heard Poppi was calling him in this way. "Oh, I''ve heard that Mr. Su has a collection of very valuable zombies." Poppi went on, "I didn''t get much experience and was only interested in the stamp. Mr. Su, could you please show me your collections?" As he was about to say something, he suddenly heard a "crackling" sound behind him. Immediately, he and poppi turned around at the same time and saw that Pearson was standing in front of the coffee machine in a panic, the coffee beans in his hands bouncing on the ground. "What are you doing?" Shouted Hugh. "I..." Pearson scratched his head and blushed, "I want to make a cup of coffee for miss poppi, but the coffee machine seems to be broken." "You''ve been working for me for a month. Why are you still so insensitive? !" With his eyebrows knitted tightly, Hugh shouted, "go! Go out to buy it!" "Yes, boss!" Pearson said and was about to leave when poppi stood up and said, "Mr. Su, how about I make you a cup of coffee? It''s boring just sitting here and doing nothing. " Perhaps it was because the light of setting sun was so tender or the passion of the stamp was so enchanting that Hugh couldn''t help nodding in agreement as he stared at her for a long time. "Thank you!" "Give me the coffee beans," she turned to the waiter and said. The pearson was a little surprised. He handed the coffee beans to Poppi and thanked her. Then he began to clear the beans on the ground with a tool. Looking at the whole set of coffee beans grinding machine and coffee teapot, Poppi smiled and said, "Mr. Su, are you also a person who loves coffee? The hand washing machine is so delicate. The coffee beans are also of the best quality. " "Yes, I like coffee, so my assistant went to learn how to make coffee. She hasn''t arrived at Ye city yet today." "Miss. Poppi, you like it too?" said Hugh, shifting his eyes at Poppi. "I like making coffee, very much." Poppi smiled and found a chance to put the coffee beans into the slot machine, stir the beans, and said, "Mr. Su, would you consider accepting the interview? Our entertainment magazine is one of the best magazines in the country. We''re reliable and professional. Mr. Su, don''t worry about that. " Chapter 11 Regret We Didnt Meet Sooner "Since your magazine company is so good, why did you ask Shirley to meet me in private? What do you mean by that? We are just friends. " Inquired Hugh. "I found you through Shirley. It''s a little selfish of me." Poppi continued to rub her coffee gently with her mouth curved. "An ulterior purpose? What kind of personal request is it? " He didn''t realize that his voice sounded expectant. "Oh, it''s just my love towards your stamps!" she explained. "I saw your comments on one of the collected forums. I saw your post and wanted to contact you for a long time. However, I didn''t find an appropriate opportunity," she continued frankly "Have you been following me for a long time?" Hugh raised his eyebrows and felt secretly pleased. "Uh..." After hesitating for a moment, Poppi said, "Yes! I once wrote you an invitation, so I am familiar with you. And so, when you asked me to come to the hotel, I came without hesitation. " Hugh was slightly surprised and relieved, then he asked, "what name did Miss. Poppi with when you leave me the message?" "It''s just my name, Poppi. P-O-P-P-I. " After that, Poppi just made a cup of coffee beans and took out the powder to make coffee. She mumbled, "the rose drinking coffee pot is a little difficult to use, but the coffee which maked is very delicious." Hearing this, Hugh didn''t say anything more. He just looked at the serious eyes of Poppi, the soft expression on her face and her skillful movements, and suddenly felt that he had found a treasure. Poppi was fiddling with the coffee pot carefully and said to Hugh from time to time. Sitting on the sofa and listening to her soft words and smelling the faint coffee aroma in the room, Hugh felt that time seemed to have slowed down, so that he was intoxicated with it and the weariness of returning from abroad had all gone away. Yes, I found an interesting girl. Not knowing how long it had passed, a slightly excited voice of Poppi came through, "all right." Hugh suddenly stood up from the sofa and walked to the side of Poppi, watching her all the movement without blinking. Poppi poured the coffee in the coffee pot into the cup, and she held the bottom of the cup with her slender hand in front of Hugh, "Mr. Su, have a taste?" His Adam''s apple moved as his breath. After taking a sip, he tasted the flavor of the wine in his mouth. After a while, he said, "it''s really good." "I''m glad that you like it, Mr. Su. My efforts to please you not in vain," she added Hugh was stunned by her words and asked, "miss. Poppi, is this how you speak? Have you always been so frank?" "I just think that everyone knows it clearly, there is no need to hide it." "That''s what you mean." "Haha..." "Nice to meet you again, miss. Poppi." Hugh smiled "Mr. Su, are you going to accept the interview?" "You never forget what you came here for," Hugh could not help laughing. "Of course. That''s why I am here." She took it for granted. "Then I have to think about it carefully." Taking a sip of his coffee, Hugh couldn''t help but nod his head. "If Mr. Su says yes, we''ll have a cup of coffee." "Haha..." "It''s my pleasure to meet such an interesting person like Miss. Poppi as soon as I came back from abroad." Hugh burst into laughter "It''s also my honor to meet Mr. Su." At the same time, in the CEO''s office in the headquarters of the SG Group. When Malcolm was drinking a cup of coffee. Apparently, he had no intention of leaving. When he was about to put down the coffee cup, the door of the office was knocked. Malcolm answered, "come in!" Sean opened the door and walked in. "Mr. Malcolm, a magazine called just now and that would interview you. It''s a tight schedule. who hope you can consider it as soon as possib le." "Which magazine company it is?" Malcolm asked. But in fact he knowed the answer early. "Mr. Entertainer which was under the Entertainment Magazine." "Who called you?" "The associate editor for" Mr. Entertainment "is named Tina. She said she was a friend of Miss. Catherine." Then he put down his pen and looked up, "Tina? is she a Catherine''s friend? " "Yes." Malcolm frowned and waved his hand, "I see." Sean bent slightly and was about to leave when he was stopped by Malcolm. "Take me to the Imperial Palace. I want to see Poppi" "Shall we inform Mrs. Quan in advance?" Although Malcolm had known everything, he didn''t object to the fact that Sean was still calling her "Mrs. Quan". "No, thanks." Malcolm said coldly, "wait for me downstairs!" "Okay, Mr. Malcolm. After Sean left, Malcolm leaned his body against the back of the chair with a faraway look in his eyes. Why not Poppi? He was about to reject her in a serious manner. Didn''t he have this chance? he calmed himself down, started to pack up his stuff, and then left the room. On their way, Malcolm looked out of the window, lost in thought. However, when he returned to the house at nearly seven o''clock. Behind the door of the apartment was dark. there was nobody here. He frowned. At Blue Sea Hotel. She talked about the stamp again. which was the interest of Hugh so they have many things about it to cheat. "I know Mr. Su is an expert in collecting stamps, so I always want to know you." "I''m so happy to have the chance to talk with you. I''m happy even if you don''t accept the interview. " "Miss. Poppi, why do you like stamps?" Asked Hugh. "Do you like this feeling?" "I''m a literary woman, and there might be a little sour and romantic factors in my bones. I like to write, I like the feeling of fingertip rubbing paper, I like to put away the letters, and I like to collect the stamp of the letters. That''s how it is like." Staring at Poppi, Hugh kept smiling all the time and said, "I heard so much from Miss. Poppi today. I have a feeling that I meet a bosom friend and regret we didn''t meet each other sooner very much at the same time." "Me too," "I think we are friends now," she continued "Of course, we are friends." Hugh raised his hand and looked at his watch, "it''s half past seven. Did Miss. Poppi have a dinner?" "Not yet." "How about we have dinner together?" As soon as he finished his question, Hugh added in a hurry, as if afraid of being refused by her, "let''s talk about the interview." "Did Mr. Su agree the interview?" Poppi''s eyes lit up. When she was about to nod her head, her cell phone rang a second before her behavior. Her cell phone rang and a message popped up on the screen. Poppi took a glance at the screen, "go back to the house.". Poppi frowned and bit her lips. She dared not to break the appointment with Malcolm. Bearing her anger, Poppi said sorry to him, "Mr. Su, I''m really sorry. I have to go home to deal with something. May I can''t have the diner with you tonight together. How about eating together some other day? " "You must go back?" Hugh''s words ruined the harmony of the conversation. And her words disappointed him. "Alas." Poppi sighed and said sadly, "there is an elder in our family who can''t take care of himself. He didn''t have dinner. I have to take care of him at home!" Hearing that, Hugh hastily showed his understanding. "I see. Then we can make an appointment another day." "Okay, Mr. Su." Poppi nodded her head and said, "please keep the stamp for you!" "No, I won''t. please take it back. I will visit you some other day." "Uh..." Poppi paused and nodded embarrassedly. She admired the enthusiasm and acquaintance of Hugh in her heart and said, "Okay, okay." Chapter 12 Her Name Is Poppi After a few more catching up, Hugh didn''t return to the hotel until he sent Poppi to the taxi. On the way back to the hotel, he almost jumped up. When he got back to the room of the hotel, The waiter was about to put away the coffee. At this moment, Hugh shouted beside the door, "stop!" "What... What''s wrong? My boss? " He was scared. "There still are some coffee in the cup. Why did you waste it? !" He dashed to the room and drank up the coffee. "But they are all cold!" this pearson mumbled. "Are you sure it is cold?" Raising his eyebrows, he looked out of the window at the heavy traffic, "I feel very warm." So the waiter nodded his head and continued, "Yeah, Ye city is really hot..." At Poppi''s home. After hanging up the phone, Malcolm received the message from Poppi about fifteen minutes later. She told him that she was on her way back. Malcolm was about to urge her again when his cell phone rang suddenly. It was a phone number with a nickname of eight. He lifted the corners of his mouth and said," hello?" "Malcolm! Ha-ha! I''m back! " "I know that you are back early. So what are you excited for?" Malcolm hummed and laughed. At the other end of the line, there was a burst of laughter, and his voice was somewhat proud. "You know that I have returned, but you must not know my specific position." "So where are you? You are in Ye city, aren''t? " Malcolm lifted his right eyebrow, with a touch of teasing in his eyes. "Malcolm, you win How do you know it? " "I was just guessing." Malcolm chuckled, "where are you now? Why didn''t you come to me? " "I was thinking about coming to Ye city for two days later, but when something happened, I came to the Blue Sea Hotel first. Are you busy tonight? So can I come to you? " Hugh''s voice was filled with excitement. "Tonight..." After a moment''s reflection, Malcolm unconsciously glanced at the door, "I may be busy tonight." "I see." Hugh''s voice sounded a little depressed. After being silent for half a second, he suddenly said: "Malcolm, I met a woman this afternoon." "A woman?" "Why are you so excited?Is it because of this woman that you come to Ye city?" "Yes!" "It''s a long story. She asked someone to call me. I didn''t accept it, and even got angry at her. Because she wanted to interview me. She even threatened me with the thing that I''ve always been keen on collecting stamps. I was very disgusted with it But when I met her, I found that I was completely wrong! " Interview? Malcolm frowned and asked," what''s wrong?" "Do you know what falling in love at first sight is?" "You definitely don''t know that. It feels so wonderful! She is the most sincere girl I have ever seen, and her personality is in line with my interest. She meets all my requirements and protects me well. I just hate to see her so late! Malcolm, do you know my mean?I think Ye city is an magical place! I want to buy a house here! " "What kind of girl is so attractive?" Malcolm asked again. "Okay, I''m telling you now, this afternoon she..." When something exciting happened to him, Hugh would spout and tell him exactly what happened this afternoon. He could even imagine that Hugh was dancing happily. "I agree with what you said. Don''t be impulsive." Malcolm commented indifferently, "you''ve just come back. Be careful not to be deceived. Especially women. " "Am I that stupid?" "I have to hang up now. I''m going to drink some water. Then I''ll go to see you tomorrow. I''m tired today. " "Okay." More than half past seven, he asked, "by the way, what''s her name? I''ll find out where she comes from and other informations." "It''s not necessary to investigate her. You know, I always believed that the love depend on fate." "But I can tell you her name, but you are not allowed to look for her in private," Hugh said with an embarrassed smile Malcolm pinched his eyebrows helplessly, "are you afraid of being snatched?" "Oh, that''s hard to say. You can''t bully your friend''s wife. You have no chance to get close to her." "Her name is Poppi," he added Buzz Feeling a buzzing in his head, the smile on his face disappeared in an instant. His hand holding the phone tightened slightly, and he could not help but want to shout. ''Poppi?! Without being aware of what was happening on the other end of the line, Hugh continued, "Yes, it''s right. her name is Poppi, P-O-P-P-I. She works for the Entertainment Magazine and said that she wanted to interview me. Although I haven''t promised her, I can''t wait to get an interview with her in my heart. Malcolm, don''t laugh at me It is said that love comes so fast, just like a Tornado... " Malcolm''s face was ghastly pale, and the blue veins on his head were throbbing. It was Poppi! The woman who married him for three years but never announced to the public! Ding! Click Just at this moment, the door of the apartment was opened by someone. It was Poppi and she ran in in a hurry. She put on her slippers at the door and shouted, "I''m back!" When Hugh was about to hang up the phone, Malcolm glanced at Poppi, clenched his teeth and said on the phone, "I know. Let''s talk later Bye. " After putting on her slippers, Poppi walked into the living room. She was a little breathless, so she stood beside Malcolm and said, "I''m sorry. I''m late. I didn''t know you would come here today and I didn''t have dinner either. What do you want to eat? I''ll cook for you." Malcolm looked up coldly and glanced at Poppi. When he saw the large bag on her back, he asked, "what''s in your bag?" "Okay," But Poppi didn''t take it seriously and answered, "it''s my stamp album." He narrowed his eyes dangerously, while his heart was entangled with a coldness. Some complex emotions spread in his heart. "What did you do just now?" Poppi stood in front of Malcolm and felt the aura from him In a bad mood, she frowned and said while she was thinking carefully, "I met a man today, oh, a client. Our magazine office is going to interview him." "Come here." Malcolm closed his eyes and said suddenly. Not knowing where the aura of Poppi was strange, but she was already quick to react in mind. She slowly walked to next to Malcolm. When she was about to speak again, her arm was grabbed by him. Malcolm''s brain went blank and her whole body lost its center of gravity. She spun and shouted that she was going to lean back to Malcolm. Malcolm pressed his lips tightly, reached out to hold her waist and held her in his arms. When Poppi came to her senses, she found herself half leaned on his laps and nestled in his arms. They looked quite intimate. "What are you doing?! Let go of me! " Poppi reacted immediately and shouted with an angry expression on her face. Malcolm did not speak, but his eyes were so deep that it seemed that he was going to sucked Poppi in. Seeing no response from him, Poppi''s face turned red unconsciously. The place was full of the smell of Malcolm. Anyone at such a short distance would be in great danger "What''s wrong with you?" Poppi asked directly Malcolm pinched her waist tighter and smiled. "You want to interview me, but why did you ask for someone else? Aren''t you afraid that I will be sad? " Chapter 13 The Doorway Of Company Was Blocked Usually, the more Malcolm smiled at her, the angrier he was. Poppi was thinking about what she had experienced in the past three years, but her strength around her waist suddenly increased. She took a deep breath and looked at Malcolm. The anger on her face was no longer replaced by a girlish voice. She smiled bitterly, "honey, last time I said I wanted to interview you, but you refused me with a righteous reason. I was the one who felt sad, right?" After a pause, Poppi boldly put her arm around his neck and said, "I had no choice but to find someone else!" "Really? It''s my fault. " ZEMO raised his eyebrows, as if he enjoyed the intimacy action of poppi. "Of course not! It''s my fault. " Poppi subconsciously retorted. She blamed him for his wrong doings. Was she getting enough of living? "Then what do you think we should do?" Malcolm waited. What should I do? It was really a hard question for Poppi. Did she turn to interview Mr. Malcolm? No, he would definitely refuse. All those questions were just illusions. He was just angry. What should she do? However, before she could figure out a solution, her body was pushed by Malcolm, who pushed his leg and fell into the sofa. Hearing that, Malcolm stood up. His face was expressionless with no smile on it. He reached out his hand to flick the wrinkles on his clothes and walked upstairs. "Poppi said that she would go home to take care of an old man who can''t take care of himself. How pitiful he is!" Thinking of what Hugh had said, Malcolm was furious. He had known that Poppi had a double mind, but he didn''t know that she would describe him like this way in front of others. It was really good! "What a heck..." Poppi muttered and shouted at him, "what are you doing here today?" As soon as Poppi finished her words, Malcolm stopped at the staircase. Why did he come here? ''Okay, it doesn''t matter "Why can''t I come here if I have nothing?" Then he went upstairs, after snorting sarcastically. Poppi was speechless and thought, ''Okay, okay! My house will come at any time as you like be rather baffling! "Time to get up, time to get up!" Early in the morning, the mobile phone rang loudly to wake up Poppi from her distant dream. Poppi stretched out her hand to close the phone. She opened her sleepy eyes and her eyes were hollow. After lying on the bed for a few minutes, Poppi opened the curtain and was ready to get up with all her strength. However, she found that the morning sunshine was shining on the bed, so she was lazy at that moment and rolled on the bed for a few times. When she got to the place where there was sunshine, she smiled comfortably. She might be late if she gave up! Poppi had already known her fate of being late on the way here. She thought of an excuse early in the morning and was ready to slipped into the company. However, as soon as she got out of the car, she was frightened by the company''s doorway. All of a sudden, the entrance of the company was cordoned off. The reporters were guarded by the three floors and three floors outside the cordon. who were all holding their cameras and waiting. The sound of their conversations could be heard incessantly. Poppi stood on the side of the road and tiptoed to see what was going on? Why are there so many people here? Was there an accident? Anyway, I don''t care. Just squeeze forward "It''s a pity that we didn''t take any pictures just now!" "I took a picture of her blurry back. It''s useless..." "But this is Malcolm! He''ll be on the headline tomorrow! " "Did you really see Malcolm come in just now?" Poppi was pushing her way into the crowd when she heard that they were talking about Malcolm. She stopped and grabbe d one of them and asked, "what did you just say? Who? Who went in? " "Dear reporter, which magazine company are you from? You don''t know the news yet! Malcolm! Then he entered the building opposite! We are all here to wait for him. You are late! " "If you are late, please don''t push forward..." All of a sudden, poppi opened her eyes wide and pushed forward with all her strength, regardless of what others said. Did she hear it right? But it was Malcolm? Did he go to her company? "Hey, don''t squeeze!" "No, no, no, you can''t even move!" What Poppi did aroused the dissatisfaction of the crowd, but she didn''t stop her steps. When she was about to squeeze to the front of the crowd, she stumbled and stumbled forward. "Ouch!" Exclaimed Poppi. "Miss. Poppi, be careful!" At this moment, a familiar male voice came from the top of her head and someone reached out to hold her. As she thanked the person, Poppi raised her head and saw clearly the person in front of her. She said excitedly, "Sean, it''s you!" "It''s me." Jonny nodded, "are you okay, miss. Poppi?" He would naturally call her Poppi in public. "It doesn''t matter." Poppi waved her hand and suddenly thought of something and asked, "Quan Mr. Malcolm is here? " Actually, it was obvious that he was here, because Sean was here. "Yes." Sean nodded. "Why is he here?" With a frightened look on her face, Sean lowered his voice and was about to say something. "Poppi! ''Poppi! Why are you so late? " At this moment, the chief of the editorial department, Teresa''s voice came from afar and closer. She ran to the side of Poppi like a gust of wind, pulled her up, crossed the cordon and walked past the guard. "This is the employee of our company. Let her in..." she said to the guard After that, she dragged Poppi and said, "all the members of the company are waiting for you!" "Wait for me? Why are they waiting for me? " Confused, Poppi was dragged forward without even saying goodbye to Sean. After taking a few steps, Teresa suddenly turned around and said to the guard, "lead these reporters back away! Seriously affected the normal operation of our company! " She raised her eyebrows and was dragged into the building by Teresa. "These people are so fearless and smart. We haven''t got an interview for them from the magazine yet. They still want to get something from us? That''s out of the question! " "Director, what happened?" Entering the elevator, Poppii couldn''t help asking, "those reporters are here to interview..." "Hugh, they are here to interview him. Poppi, you did a good job. " Teresa couldn''t help but praise her, but her face darkened again. "But Tina is not easy to deal with." "What? Hugh is here? " "Does it have anything to do with Tina? By the way, Mr. Malcolm are here, too? " "Yes, Mr. Malcolm are also here." After that, the first thing Poppi did was to curse in her heart, ''that guy really arrived at her company! It was out of expectation that he was invited by Tina! "It''s none of your business. Let''s deal with the thing about Hugh first." Ding! When the elevator arrived at the first floor of the reception room, Poppi was taken to the door before she could realize it. When Teresa opened the door, Poppi quickly straightened her face. However, when she looked around, she was surprised to find that all the important managers of the periodical office had come. They were staring fawningly at Malcolm and Hugh, who were sitting on the middle seats. In the reception room, seeing that Poppi came late than the guest, some senior executives showed their dissatisfaction. Poppi felt scared and looked around the room. When she saw Malcolm, she was shocked and even froze. Chapter 14 Hello, Mr. Malcolm In public, it was the first time that they had seen each other at such a short distance. She was a little nervous. How should she face Malcolm? ''should I pretend to be surprised or something?''? Would their plot be exposed later? Sitting next to the chief editor, Malcolm looked calm. But his intimidating manner made people present dare not ignore him. When Poppii was about to move her eyes, she found that Malcolm seemed to look at her with some special meanings which made her forget to respond for a while. Seeing Poppii, Hugh waved his hand quickly and said, "Miss. Poppi, nice to meet you again." "Mr. Su." Poppi swallowed and politely turned her head to greet Hugh. "Oh, please sit down." Teresa said, nudging Poppi. "Chief editor, the employees in your company have such a great personal charisma. I was really impressed by Miss. Poppi yesterday." Hugh said to the chief editor of the magazine besides him, "last night Miss Poppi went home too late, but I didn''t expect her to be late." Poppi was stunned as she suddenly felt several people staring at her with a little funny and suspicion. She knew it would be bad. Malcolm sipped his tea, as if he didn''t care about anything. "Haha! that''s great?" The chief editor was a slick old man. He looked at Poppi and said with a smile, "now that you are with Mr. Su and you are busy with your work yesterday. What''s more, you are not too late for this morning, so I think Poppi deserves my praise!" "Thank you, chief editor!" Poppi showed her gratitude and followed Teresa to her seat. Several leaders of the magazine gathered together. In the face of Malcolm and Hugh, they flattered the two and praised the periodical office, saying that it was their honor to invite them. Poppi could not help but fall asleep again. "Okay, that''s it. You must do your job well to interview Mr. Malcolm and Mr. Su. We will leave now..." Hearing the voice, Poppi suddenly opened her eyes wide and yawned secretly. Seeing that everybody was going to send the directors away, she also got up and followed them. Then Malcolm was clustered around and walked in the front, leaving only a familiar and strange back to Poppi. They talked a few more words at the door and finally left. Poppi breathed a sigh of relief, but when Malcolm turned around and glanced at her, her heart was in her throat again. "Miss. Poppi look so pale. Didn''t you have a good rest last night?" Hugh broke the silence first and went to Poppi. "Not bad." Poppi gave an awkward smile. When she heard the word "last night" in front of Malcolm, her ears were extremely red. Poppi cleared her throat and asked, "why do you come to our company suddenly? Do you agree to accept the interview? " "Sort of." With his hands in his pockets, Hugh gave a bright smile. Then he took a look at the right hand of Mr. Malcolm and said, "I just heard that your company has invited Mr. tMalcolmo be the cover man. What do you think, Mr. Malcolm? Let''s ask for your opinion." "Accept the interview if you want. I''m here today just to keep you company. What do you want to know from me? " Malcolm said calmly. His words shocked Poppi. "What do you mean? Do you know Mr. Malcolm, Mr Su? " Poppi''s face darkened as she swallowed the duck egg. Teresa also had a confused look on her face. It was Tina. Her face was darkened with rage. All of the employees in the company thought Mr. Malcolm were invited by her. However, they didn''t expect that he would refuse to the interview of Tina, who just company with Hugh this morning. So that they are great friends! Hearing that, Hugh smiled and nodded. "Yeah. I''m a good friend of Malcolm. What''s wrong? Isn''t it like?" Then he put his hand around Malcolm''s neck as if they were good brothers. "Haha Like, like! " Poppi still forced a smile but everything went b lack in front of her and a large "what" happened appeared in her mind. What a small world! How could Hugh be a friend with Malcolm? It was a waste of three years when she was with Malcolm as his wife. She didn''t even know Mr. Hugh was his friend while she came to his hotel in private. Poppi put her hand on her forehead and suddenly felt uncertain about what was going on. She was doomed. Looking at the tangled look of Poppi, Malcolm sneered in his heart and raised his hand to slap Hugh''s hand away. After saying that, Hugh made a gesture of disdain towards Malcolm. "Oh, that''s great." Teresa happily said, "Mr. Su and Mr. Malcolm are good friends. And Mr. Malcolm is also one of our good friends. In this way, it will be more convenient for us to communicate with each other." After that, she looked at Poppi and pushed her out of the behind. "Poppi, hurry up and say hello to Mr. Malcolm. you''re so late. We''re waiting for you," she said "What? ¡­¡­ Oh. " Poppi was pushed in front of Mr. Malcolm. She trembled with fear, reached out her hand, swallowed, and said, "Mr. Malcolm, I''ve heard a lot about you. Nice to meet you." Malcolm stared at her hand for a while without any response. Standing aside, Hugh poked him in the waist and said, "what are you doing?" "Gee..." Malcolm gave Hugh a dissatisfied look. Embarrassed, Poppi was about to take her hand back. But before she could do that, Malcolm quickly reached out his hand and gently held it. "Hello, Miss. Poppi." "Hello, Miss. Poppi. I''m Mr. Malcolm and want to make a deal with you. I''m wondering if you are interested in it. " A voice said from a distance in her memory, and the scene in her mind seemed to have overlapped the one she was seeing now. She had met him for four years. During these four years, something seemed to have changed in him. "Miss. Poppi?" Looking at the slightly stunned look of Poppi, Malcolm felt a little unhappy. "Okay," All of a sudden, Poppi came to her senses. She drew back her hand from his hand gave an awkward smile. Hugh smiled and said, "I don''t knew your magazine office also wants to interview him until I called Malcolm yesterday. It seems that it''s fate, so I come with him. It happens that we haven''t seen each other for a long time. Why don''t Miss. Poppi have lunch with us today? " "Really?" Poppi''s eyelids twitched, so she didn''t hear the last part of what Hugh said. She only heard him saying that she had a phone call with Malcolm last night. She was totally in a bad mood. "It''s not necessary." "I have something to deal with in the noon," said Malcolm in a cold voice "Okay. Then I will have dinner with Miss. Poppi alone." Hugh put a smile on her face and asked. "I..." "You can''t go either." Malcolm intentionally ignored what Poppi was going to say and raised his voice to Hugh, "we have made an appointment to have dinner with Mr. Wei today. Have you forgotten it?" Turning his eyes, Hugh suddenly felt discouraged and said, "Yeah, I forgot it." After saying that, he glanced at Poppi. Suddenly, he came up with an idea. "Miss. Poppi, would you like to go with us to meet our another friend, Billy Wei?" How did she know that there was another friend of Mr. Malcolm called Barry Wei? She knew nothing about the circle of friends of Mr. Malcolm, but she didn''t expect that these two people were also friends with Barry. In Ye city, if the person who held power in the name of Mr. Malcolm was white, then Barry was the representative of blackness. He ran casinos and gangsters, and it was said that he was heavyset. Besides, there was a scar on his face. He usually chopped people with his axe. Poppi did not want to think about it any more and sighed that there was another relationship between them in addition to competition. So, it seemed that Malcolm was not that "white" Chapter 15 You Were So Cold, Honey Poppi couldn''t believe what she had heard. It never occurred to her that Barry was Malcolm''s friend. And she started to worry about her safety. Tina and Teresa were more surprised. They couldn''t even speak. "Did I say something wrong?" Hugh was a little confused. "No, you didn''t." Malcolm put his hands back in his pockets and ignored them. "Hurry up if you want to talk about the interview. I have something to deal with later, so I will not have time to give you a ride by then." Hugh pursed his lips and looked at Poppi. "Miss Poppi, it seems that we can''t have lunch together today." "It''s okay. It''s okay." Poppi waved her hand and said, "Mr. Hugh, please go ahead with your work." Although Poppi pretended to be polite on the surface, she was relieved in her heart. It would be a disaster for her if she had dinner with the three of them. She was happy that she didn''t have to go there. "Then it''s settled for the interview." For fear that Poppi might go back on her word, Hugh actively offered, "I''m free these days. Miss Poppi, when can we discuss the details of the interview together?" Poppi glanced at Teresa and smiled. "It depends on you, Mr. Hugh. Now that you are free, how about we making the arrangements now?" "Okay, no problem! Where should we go and talk about it?" "How about going to the meeting room?" After putting forward her suggestion, Poppi glanced at Teresa and the latter nodded her head. "This way, please." Teresa gestured towards the door. Hugh looked at Malcolm and said, "Please come with us. We can leave after the discussion." Malcolm made no reply. As he was about to take a step forwards, Tina stopped him and said, "Mr. Malcolm, can I have a talk with you?" Poppi didn''t turn back. Malcolm answered coldly, "Okay." Hugh said with a shrug, "Then we will go to the meeting room first. I will call you later. Don''t wander away." After that, he looked at Poppi and said, "Miss Poppi, let''s go." Poppi nodded her head and went to the meeting room with Teresa and Hugh. Putting his hands in his pockets, Malcolm watched the three of them take the turn. He then looked away indifferently and asked, "What''s the matter?" "Mr. Malcolm, I called your assistant last time and asked him about your interview. Do you agree?" Tina asked with a hopeful expression as she stared at him. "Hugh has already agreed, hasn''t he?" Malcolm cast a glance at Tina. "But your own opinion shouldn''t be affect by others," Tina replied. "As the saying goes, the more the better. I would be honored if you are agreed." After a long silence, Malcolm was about to refuse her, but he saw Poppi coming back in a hurry. "Catherine is my good friend," Tina continued as she perceived the slightest change on Malcolm''s face. "And she also wants..." "Since you are Miss Catherine''s friend, of course I should do you a favor." Malcolm slightly replied as he stared at Poppi. "Do you mean that you have agreed to the interview?" Tina asked with excitement. "Yes," Malcolm answered in a neither light nor heavy tone. Poppi walked up to them. When she saw that they were blocking the door, she politely said, "I forgot to bring my mobile phone and laptop, so I have to go to the reception room. Mr. Malcolm, Tina, could you please step aside?" Tina grunted arrogantly. She stared at Poppi and moved her feet reluctantly. "Since you are Miss Catherine''s friend, of course I should do you a favor. Humph!" Poppi murmured to herself. On the way to the reception room, Poppi twitched her lips and repeated what Malcolm had just said. She even pretended to vomit. The thought of those words really disgusted her. Poppi knew that Malcolm did it on purpose. She wanted to interview him, but he directly refuse her. When someone else wanted to interview him, he gave the permission immediately. Poppi though t that Malcolm was just a man who chose beauty over her! ''But Miss Catherine? Which Miss Catherine? The woman who was photographed when she entered a hotel with Malcolm?'' Poppi thought to herself. Poppi went to the corner where she had just sat and began to pack her things. However, she was so immersed in her thoughts that she didn''t notice that Malcolm had come in. Therefore, when she turned around and was about to leave, she found that Malcolm was standing three steps behind her and staring at her coldly. "Ah!" Poppi screamed and stepped back with fear. "What have you done? Why are you so scared?" Malcolm took a step forward. "I..." Poppi opened her mouth and looked behind Malcolm. "Where is Tina?" "I don''t know," Malcolm replied indifferently and walked towards her. "Back off! What are you doing?" Poppi was shocked. She crossed her hands in front of her chest and said, "The glass window is right in front of you. If someone comes over and sees us, you will never be able to clear yourself!" "Why do I do that?" Malcolm snorted as he stopped in front of Poppi. "Actually, our relationship is complicated." Poppi was stunned. She then frowned and murmured, "What you said is somewhat reasonable..." As soon as she finished saying that, her eyes shone. She stared at Malcolm and said, "But this is the first time I have greeted you in front of so many people. It seems that you have always been so cold, haven''t you? I thought you only treated me with indifference!" "You are the same." Malcolm opened his thin lips slightly. "You are still obnoxious." "Honey, you are so good at jokes," Poppi said as her mouth slightly twitched. "Humph!" Malcolm grunted and looked at her up and down. "It''s just that I''ve been married for three years, but I haven''t known that my wife is good at making coffee. I''m really impressed." It seemed that the word "wife" was uttered by Malcolm with special meaning, and it made Poppi suddenly blush. Malcolm looked at Poppi affectionately. When he saw her pink face, he couldn''t help but reach out his hand and touch her cheek, and it felt very smooth. Poppi''s face became even redder as she listened to the deafening heartbeat in her chest. But Malcolm then spoke with a threatening tone, "Don''t mess with Hugh, or I will not let you off." "What are you talking about? I didn''t mess with Hugh." Poppi frowned and her face changed. She then laughed and said, "If I knew he is your friend, I would never go to find him." After that, Poppi asked angrily, "You called Hugh last night? Why don''t you tell me? Let me act like an idiot. Who would have thought that you are his friend?" Malcolm narrowed his eyes and took back his hand. He then quietly thought to himself, ''Although we have been married for three years and sleep on the same bed every day, it didn''t change anything between us. Poppi still the girl who know nothing about my life and I still don''t know what kind of person she is. Although we have agreed that we won''t interfere with each other, I can''t hide my true feelings anymore when I picture her with Hugh. And Hugh told me he fell in love with Poppi at first sight?'' Malcolm''s eyes darkened as he thought of what Hugh said. "Cut off all contact with him after the interview," Malcolm said as he came to his senses. "In addition, I will buy the stamp." Poppi raised her eyebrows as she heard Malcolm. Just when she was about to say something, her phone suddenly rang. After she looked at the screen, she immediately smirked. Then, she deliberately picked up the phone in front of Malcolm. "Hello? Mr. Hugh, what''s wrong?" Malcolm stared at her in silence. "Okay, I''ll be right back. Mr. Hugh, please wait for me for two minutes. Okay, I see. Bye." Poppi hung up the phone and sighed. "I didn''t mess with Mr. Hugh, but he called me first. What should I do?" Chapter 16 Lets See What Kind Of Person She Is "Hang up it." Malcolm raised his eyes and said, "don''t challenge my patience. You can find a boyfriend, but not Hugh." boy friend? What are you saying? Poppi whispered to herself. Did it mean the provocation that mentioned? Just when Poppi was about to explain, she saw someone coming over outside the reception room. After taking a look at it, Poppi rushed to get involved in the interview. Malcolm raised his eyebrows and she deliberately raised her voice. "Oh, Mr. Malcolm, I don''t know what to say. But let the advertising department handle the interview of you! We are too busy to interview Mr. Su in the editing department! I''m so sorry! " Hearing this, Malcolm frowned, but he was not angry. He turned around indifferently and stared at Poppi. "Hey! Tina " Poppi passed by, wiping her hair. She raised her hand and waved her fingers. She smiled happily, but there was no sign of flaunting. However, such an expression made Tina even angrier. "Mr, Malcolm." Seeing that Poppi left, Tina asked in a hurry, "what did she say to you just now?" Putting his hand into his pocket casually, Malcolm''s face fell. "Are you asking me?" "No, I won''t." Tina felt stressed and shook her head while swallowing her saliva. "I''m just Mr. Malcolm, haven''t we reached an agreement just now? I even brought the material... " "Interview? Isn''t it the job of the editing department?" All of a sudden, Malcolm broke the silence. After taking a glance at Tina, he turned around and walked outside. He was still worried about Poppi and Hugh Tina clenched her teeth, but she could do nothing but watch Malcolm leave. ''Poppii, it''s Poppi again. Isn''t it enough to invite Hugh? Will she even grab the chance to interview Mr. Malcolm''? Thinking of this, Tina threw the materials on the table angrily. After a long time of hesitation, she took out her phone and called Catherine. "Hello? Catherine, would you like to have dinner with me? Uh "Yes, something has happened! About Malcolm Okay Okay See you tonight... " "Miss. Poppi, why are you so late?" In the meeting room, Hugh couldn''t wait to ask as soon as he saw Poppi coming back. "Really?" Poppi asked him back and continued, "I think it will be finished soon. Where did the head and Mr. Su talk to? " "We are talking about you." Teresa smiled and said, "I''ve told Mr. Su that Poppi is a rare talent in the magazine. She is beautiful, smart and not to mention would be a mother and a good wife in her future." Seeing this, Hugh couldn''t help laughing. Poppi shrugged her shoulders helplessly and said with a smile, "my chief, what you just said is just like a blind date. How embarrassing it is for Mr. Su!" "No, I think what she said is right." Hugh said with a faint smile and appreciation in his eyes. Teresa nodded with a tacit understanding and said, "OK, fine. Let''s stop here. Let''s talk about work." When Malcolm arrived at the door of the conference room, Hugh was talking with them pleasantly. Teresa talked to other people in the ward and most of the time, it was Poppi and Hugh who were talking. They looked at each other and smiled occasionally as if they had known each other for a long time. It seemed that Poppi was making a plan. She held the pen in her hand and constantly made a gesture in the air. Her expression was confident. Malcolm stood still, watching her in a daze and forgetting to move. Thinking of this, Malcolm felt that Poppi had never bothered him for three years so they had most interactions: having a sleep and having dinner together. Is she always like this in fact? Is it because of her confidence that she no longer needs his help? At this momen t, the seed of curiosity grew stronger and stronger, almost covering all over Malcolm''s body. Suddenly, he wanted to know if Poppi was really so happy under her fake smile and whether she could really solve all the difficult problems. Crack! While thinking, Mr. Malcolm had already opened the door of the meeting room. Just as what Poppi was talking about, when she suddenly heard the door open, she turned her head unconsciously with some confusion and innocence in her eyes. "Deal? As long as you can save my sister and father, as long as you can help me get rid of those people I promise you whatever deal you make. " Malcolm was unable to look away from Poppi''s face. The scene of their meeting was still vivid in his mind. At that time, Poppi was confused and timid, not as cunning as she was now That should be what she looked like before! Seeing that, Malcolm fixed his eyes on Poppi and he stood up from the chair all of a sudden, asking, "Malcolm, why are you here?" "Yes." Hearing this, Malcolm came to his senses and slowly walked towards the meeting table without saying anything more. They all looked at him confusedly when he walked in, which made Poppi even more stressed. But when he really stood in front of her, looking down at her disdainfully, he said: "Miss. Poppi, then I''ll leave the matter of interview to you." Hugh stunned and reflexively looking at Poppi Poppi opened her eyes wide and stared at him in disbelief. Was he insane? Interview him? When did she say that? Just as she was about to ask, a hint of cruelty flashed across Malcolm''s eyes. Poppi was shocked, thinking of her tease in front of Tina, and became speechless. But what? Malcolm wanted to kill me? Did he want Tina to think that she snatched the opportunity from her? Then there was a terrible war between the women? This time she really shot herself in the foot. Poppi clenched her teeth and said nothing. "Miss. Poppi doesn''t agree?" Malcolm urged again. "Agree!" Teresa quickly responded. Poppi was stunned and forgot to refute for a moment. They chatted for a long time. After Hugh and Malcolm avoided the reporters at the front door and left through the safe passage, Poppi was a little absent-minded. She had to think of a way to get rid of Malcolm''s interview. Otherwise, give him a honey trap? "Why do you want Miss. Poppi to interview you all of a sudden?" Sitting in the car at the right of Malcolm, Hugh asked with a hint of worry and curiosity. Malcolm chuckled, "I want to see what kind of person she is." He wanted to see if she could handle the interview well and deal with Tina. "Are you going to make things difficult for her? Are you doing this for me? To test her? " After throwing a glance at Malcolm, he continued with a big smile on his face, "I know you and my layer, the two of you are really annoying. Both of you treat me like a child. I will deal with my affairs with Miss. Poppi. As the master of Barry Wei, I think he was better than you. " "Are you sure he was more better than me!" Malcolm chuckled, "his only remaining conscience is that he doesn''t sell you for money" "Aren''t you two brothers who shared the same hardships? He is heartless. What about you? " Malcolm raised his eyebrows, "maybe so am I." Then, he glimpsed at Hugh, "we take you as our little brother. You''re impulsive and it''s good for you to have your layer take care of you abroad. Now you''re back and you''re curious about everything, so I must keep an eye on you." Hugh heaved a long sigh and said, "Malcolm, you''re so annoying. You act like my guardian. I''m only two years younger than you. Can you just ignore it?" Chapter 17 Barry Wei Is Coming Malcolm smiled lightly and didn''t answer. Hugh huddled up in the car, closed his eyes and muttered, "don''t worry about Miss. Poppi and me. Just now, you said that you wanted her to interview. Her face turned pale. I will comfort her later. You are just picking on her! " Malcolm frowned and turned to look at Hugh. Tangle, contradiction and some other inexplicable emotions emerged in his dark eyes. No one knew that he had married, except themself and his grandmother as well as Abner Shen, who was the lawyer who had made the draft agreement. Nobody had ever thought that such a coincidence would happen in three years later. If Hugh knew that he had been married to Poppi, what would he do? What would happen? Now, it was either to be honest to him, or to hide the truth from him to the end. What should he do? "Here we are, Mr. Malcolm." Sean''s voice came from the front, and before Malcolm could answer, Hugh said, "thank you, Sean. Malcolm, I have to work now. Please pick me up at noon to have lunch with Barry Wei. " "Yes." Malcolm nodded. After watching Hugh get off the car and walk to the studio upstairs, he told Sean, "let''s go back to the company." "Okay, Mr. Malcolm." Malcolm lifted his eyes and looked out of the window. For the first time, he wanted to escape. He didn''t want to talk about Poppi with Hugh, very much. At this moment, his phone rang Before getting out of the car at the headquarters of SG group, Malcolm''s phone suddenly rang. He took it out and found it was from Catherine. He smiled sarcastically and answered the phone in no hurry, "hello?" "Malcolm, are you busy now?" "I''m fine." Without waiting for his reply, she continued, "Malcolm, do you remember what I told you last time? A magazine wants to interview you." "Yes, I did." The car stopped. Shirley got off the car and opened the door for Malcolm. Malcolm held his phone and got off. "My good friend is named Tina. She''s working for the advertising department now and is about to become the vice editor in chief. She want to interview you. Could you please give her a chance? She is no match for any ordinary servant. " After that, she added, "just for my sake Do you know that Ye city is a pilot unit for promoting the new mobile phone business? The bidding is about to start. I believe your company will definitely win. But whose phone be used is on the decision of my father, right? " "Mr. Malcolm!" "Mr. Malcolm!" When Malcolm entered the building, the people around all stopped to greet him, but he ignored them and kept walking with his long legs. He opened his thin lips and said, "Okay, I''ll think it over carefully. If I suddenly decide not to accept the interview, I''ll be sorry." "Of course I see," Hearing this, Catherine felt relieved, but she thought that Malcolm really save her face, so she took the opportunity to ask, "do you have time recently? I''ll hold a party with my friends. They all have boyfriend. I''m alone. Malcolm, could you accompany me to the party? " "You know I don''t like to show up in public." But Malcolm rejected her politely, "I''m getting in the elevator. Keep in touch later." "All right." Catherine hanged up the phone confusedly. Malcolm walked into the elevator and ordered Sean, "tell every operator to stop purchasing the cellphones of other brands. Before the bidding, we must ensure that the stock price of our company goes up by ten percentage points. " "Okay, Mr. Malcolm." Malcolm frowned. He hated to be threatened like a mantis trying to stop a chariot. Just like her father, who was also wise but not practical. All of a sudden, Poppi became a popular star in the company. After all, with two interviews, her status was naturally not to be mentioned. "Sister Poppi, can you take me to the interview? " Wendy came to Poppi again and blinked like a cute puppy. "I''m getting more and more convinced that only when I follow you can I have more money to earn. Please, Poppi! Please take me with you! " Poppi pinched Wendy''s face and smiled, "Wendy, I''m afraid that I can''t protect myself now." "What''s wrong?" Wendy asked. "Well, it''s quite a long story!" Poppi shook her head and caught a glimpse of the sharp eyes boring into her from the corner of Tina''s eyes. She swallowed her saliva because she hated overt struggles the most. "But," Poppi said, turning to another topic, "Shirley will be back soon. Then we can go out for fun and take you with us!" "Ouch! Thank you so much, Poppi! " Wendy held her in her arms excitedly, "except my parents, you are the only one who treat me well!" She laughed and started a fight with Wendy. Wendy was two years younger than her, about the same age as her sister, Celine, and had the same personality with her. Since she couldn''t see her, Poppi could only give her whole love and selflessly to Wendy. Well, this little girl was very fond of her At noon, in a beautiful and warm restaurant with cool atmosphere, Malcolm and Hugh were sitting by the window, drinking water and waiting for someone. Malcolm had already taken off his suit jacket. His upper body was only left with a white shirt. His sleeves were slightly rolled up to his forearm. He looked more casual. "Why hasn''t Barry Wei come yet? Is he busy at noon? " Hugh was a little impatient. He drank half a glass of lemonade to relieve his impatience. Malcolm sipped his water, "you can ask him when he comes." "Welcome to our restaurant. How can I help you?" Facing the door, Malcolm heard the sound. He looked up and said, "He is coming." A tall, strong but evil looking man walked in, wearing a short T-shirt and a pair of short pants. While Hugh turned his head around and burst into laughter. He scolded the captain of him, "Barry. Wei, can you put on any more clothes? After all, it''s the first time I have seen you since I came back. You are really disrespectful! " "Little boy is angry!" After he came over, he rudely rubbed Hugh''s hair and said with a smile, "how about I ask my friends to dress up one by one for you to hold a welcome party tonight?" "Do you want to go with me?" Asked Hugh. "No, I won''t go." Malcolm refused without hesitation. He raised his hand and called the waiter to order. "Then I won''t go either." "When Abner Shen is back, the four of us will have dinner together." "Okay." Barry Wei nodded and sat down beside Hugh. "Actually, it has been a long time since we met last time. Malcolm is very busy and can''t make an appointment with me, especially at night." "What?" Raising his eyebrows, Hugh asked, "was there anything happened?" Malcolm stared at him, "I''m not like you. I''m busy too in the daytime." After saying that, he looked meaningfully at the neck of Barry Wei. Seeing that, Hugh turned his head to have a look. As soon as he saw the red print, he scolded, "Mr. Wei, I thought you had something important to do, but it turns out that you are hunting for women! There are lipstick marks on your neck! " A wicked smile appeared on Barry Wei''s face, but he didn''t show any guilt or shyness. Instead, he gracefully took some paper towels to wipe his neck while saying, "those women are really annoying. They can''t go away without taking advantage of me." "Go to hell!" Hugh said and pushed him again. Then they had a noisy fight suddenly. "What can I do for you?" A waiter came over with the menu. After ordering a lot of food, he went to the washroom while waiting for the dishes. As soon as he saw Hugh leaving, Barry Wei immediately leaned forward and said to Malcolm, "doesn''t Hugh know that you are married?" Chapter 18 The Reaction Time Is So Long Malcolm paused and took a glance at him, "I don''t know. What''s wrong? " "Aren''t you afraid that he will get angry with you if you keep it from him? After all, he is the only one among us who don''t know this secret. " Malcolm''s eyes turned cold, "I didn''t want to tell you. You found it yourself. Don''t tell me as if I tell you on my own initiative." "Humph!" "Anyway, I know it already. But this time, he is not going to come back for fun. Sooner or later, he will know it. So, you should tell him. " Malcolm narrowed his eyes, "No. you can just pretend that you know nothing about it." Drinking the water, Barry Wei paused and looked at Malcolm up and down, "Why are you so serious? What''s wrong? " "Why the dishes are not yet served?" Coming back from the bathroom, Hugh said, "I''m so hungry. I should let Miss. Poppi come with me." "Who? !" Surprised, he turned around and asked, "who''s that?" "Miss. Poppi! What''s wrong? " In a daze, Hugh asked, "do you know her?" "I..." Looking at Malcolm, who was pursing his lips with a grim face, Mr. Wei answered while shaking his head, "No. I heard it wrong. I thought it was the man I was looking for." "Miss. Poppi is a very sincere girl." All the dishes were served soon, talking and laughing. He seemed unconcerned about the episode just now, and Malcolm looked indifferent, as if nothing had happened. But both of them knew that they had to put this matter on the table. ''Poppi Interesting "Why do you want to accept an interview all of a sudden?" When the desserts were served after dinner, Barry asked casually, "do you really come here for Hugh?" "Humph!" "Is it possible? Perhaps he came back for the acquisition of the Fashion Magazine and the SG Group And Malcolmi must have a reason to do this, right? " Taking a sip of water, Malcolm curled his lips into a noncommittal smile. Seeing this, both Barry and Hugh did not ask any more questions. But he quipped, "Malcolm, I want to tell you, You only earn money, but don''t have time to spend it. It''s time to find someone to spend money for you." "You are right." "Do you mean that you have to be in that vegetative state all your life?" But he suddenly stopped, shut up his mouth and stole a glance at Malcolm, without saying anything more The person in a vegetative state in hospital abroad was a taboo of Malcolm, so no one dared to mention it. Even the woman''s name hadn''t been mentioned a few times The name of the woman seemed familiar to him but he can''t remember it. The facial expression of Malcolm quickly changed, but returned to normal. Barry Wei was just making small talk about his gambling house. The three of them all ate their meals with their own ideas in their minds. After working with her colleagues for a whole day, Poppi looked at them with a fake smile. She was exhausted physically and mentally when she saw that they were courting her. When she was about to get off work, she received a message from Malcolm saying "go back home quickly". Doubtfully, Poppi packed up her things and rushed back home. As soon as she came back, she saw Malcolm sitting in the living room, reading documents with his legs crossed in a casual manner. "Why did you come here today?" "you come back here frequently in recent days," said Poppi as she walked in "Don''t you like it?" Then he looked up at Poppi with an indifferent expression in his eyes. "Great! Of course great! " Poppi nodded her head and smiled, "every wife wants her husband to go home! Right? In case I worry about my husband''s safety. " Malcolm narrowed his eyes and thought, ''this woman has a sharp tongue. Why does Hugh like her? The phone bell rang¡ª¡ª Poppi put down her bag and naturally sat next to Malcolm. She was so thirsty that she asked for some water. When she just poured the water into the cup, Poppi''s phone suddenly vibrated. She quickly put down the cup and p icked up her phone. When she saw it was Hugh, she immediately raised her eyebrows. Malcolm noticed the unnatural expression on Poppi''s face, and he knew what she was going to say even without looking at the screen of her cell phone. "Don''t answer Hugh''s phone." "Phew!" Poppi took a deep breath and held her vibrating phone, "what if Mr. Su asks me for something about work?" "Then you can call him back tomorrow at work." Malcolm said in a firm manner. "What You win! " "maybe Mr. Su doesn''t know that we are married, does he?" Poppi asked as she suddenly thought of something "your reaction time is so long !" Malcolm hummed, "do you think he will come to your company today if he knows?" "You are right," Muttered Poppi. The phone bell rang¡ª¡ª The phone rang again and she sighed and shook her head. "It seems that I have been out doing something behind my husband and caught by you? I didn''t do anything! " Malcolm hummed, "you haven''t done anything. How could he treat you..." Speaking of this, Malcolm paused, and looking at Poppi, inexplicably a bunch of anger inexplicably ignited in his heart. "What! But you need to finish your words. " Poppi grumbled. She didn''t try to find out the real meaning in his words, but just kept on the phone of Hugh. The phone kept ringing, making both of them feel a little disturbed. After pausing for a while, Poppi suddenly smiled cunningly and quickly reached out to press the phone screen. "Hang up it, Poppi!" Seeing through Poppi''s intention, Malcolm shouted and reached out to grab her phone. Poppi held her phone high and stood up, stepping back and said, "I just answered a phone call, so what? Haven''t you decided not to interfere with each other? " Malcolm narrowed his eyes, with a hint of displeasure flashed in his eyes. The action of grabbing the phone instantly changed into the gesture of cutting. He chopped at the wrist of Poppi. The phone threw out in a beautiful arc. With a "thump" sound, it fell directly into the glass of water. The phone hummed twice, and a string of bubbles rose. The screen darkened, and there was no more sound. But neither of them saw this. Because the action of them was in a critical moment. The moment the phone flew out, Poppi stepped back and fell back like a falling leaf, tripped over the sofa leg. "Poppi..." Malcolm''s pupils shrank in an instant. When he was about to reach out to hold Poppi, an idea flashed in his mind. He felt it unnecessary to do and she won''t die, let alone this woman should be in pain! Thinking of this, Malcolm was ready to watch the fun, but he didn''t expect that Poppi would suddenly put her arms around his neck. Caught off guard, Malcolm pounced forward and pressed her down on the ground together with two tumbles. "Clunk!"¡ª¡ª "Uh..." Within two seconds, Poppi''s back fell heavily to the ground. She groaned with pain, but her hands wrapped around Malcolm''s neck tightly. Hearing this, Malcolm pulled a long face. He leaned on her with push ups and shouted in a low voice, "let go of me!" "Aha It''s killing me... " Poppi''s face puckered. She closed her eyes and shouted out in pain. It seemed that she didn''t hear what Malcolm said but still held him tightly. "You deserve it." Malcolm cursed, "this is what you get if you don''t listen to me. It hurts more next time." Hearing this, Poppi opened her eyes. Her eyes were covered with mist and looked at him with illusions. She pouted and didn''t say anything. But when he looked directly into her eyes, he felt his heart break into the warm clouds. He looked at her stiffly and forgot to move his eyes away. His mind was very empty and full ''her eyebrows, her cheeks, her lips, her beautiful hair, and herself She presented it all in front of him. They stood very close and looked into each other''s eyes. It seemed that the summer was so hot that they forgot about the cellphone. Chapter 19 I Will Get Him "Malcolm..." In the quiet room, Poppi spoke first with a hint of grievance, "stand up, the ground is so cold, my back is still painful." Malcolm kept silent with a cold look. "What''s wrong?" After a while, Poppi hung her hand around his neck with a guilty conscience. Because of the pain in her body, she ignored the undercurrent in his eyes. "If it''s your trick to lure me, it''s too cheap." After saying this coldly, Malcolm fell off holding Poppi''s arm and stood up agilely. "Go and cook." Poppi leaned on the ground and rolled her eyes. Then she held her waist and stood up slowly. Okay, Okay.. She think she likes the Miss Malcolm''s maid. She bore the pain to cook dinner for Mr. Malcolm. At night, various streets and alleys of Ye city were enveloped. The city was bustling with streams of people and flashing neon lights, wearing a serene and peaceful atmosphere. "Sorry, the number you dialed cannot be reached at the moment, please..." "What happened?" Inside a suite of the Blue Sea Hotel, Hugh was lying on the bed, raising his arm and holding his mobile phone, with his eyes fixed on the screen of the phone. He muttered, "no one answered the phone just now. Why can''t I dial it now Is it... " As soon as he heard that, Hugh sat up from the bed and asked, "what happened?" "Mr. Su, here are the documents you want." At this moment, his assistant walked in with a stack of files. As soon as he saw what was written on the piece of paper, Hugh frowned and took over the document in his hand. He decided to wait for some more time. After reading the files, he would look for her else if there was still no information about Poppi. In the living room of the first floor of the Imperial Tang Yard, Poppi rubbed her waist and was going to the kitchen. When she was halfway to think of her mobile phone, she turned back and walked to the sofa while humming. She looked around for her mobile phone, but her eyes suddenly froze at the moment when she saw the glass of water. Her pupils shrank all of a sudden. She felt pain all over her body and cried out with pain, "my mobile phone..." Malcolm stood on the stairs and was about to go upstairs when he heard the noise. He looked back and saw that Poppi''s mobile phone was quietly soaked in the water. Seeing that she stumbled to get her mobile phone out, he was speechless. "Is it useful?" Holding her phone that was still dripping, Poppi twitched her mouth and mocked herself, "you threw it so precisely..." "What kind of phone is this?" Mr. Malcolm said while he is going downstairs. Poppi did not expect that Mr. Malcolm would come down. She turned around in a daze and suddenly remembered something. Her eyes were bright and she said, "my mobile phone comes from your company. Can you help me repair it? The engineer of your company must be fine with it, right? " Malcolm cast a glance at her phone, "our engineer is really good. But he''s not God." His words broke all of her illusions, but Malcolm continued, "besides, you have been suspended for almost two years because of the payment was three years ago. It will be soon eliminated even if which have been repaired." "But it has been with me for so many years. I can''t bear to lose it!" Poppi puckered up her lips and stole a glance at Malcolm, "Mr. Malcolm, isn''t your company launching new phones recently? Began to launch the pre sale the day after tomorrow? I think that white one is great It looks like my phone. If I have a new one... " Malcolm interrupted, "I can''t see any similar between them except that both are white." Poppi rolled her eyes and said, "all right I''m starving to death. Malcolm, what do you want to eat? " Saying that, Poppi stood up and put the phone on the table, then s he walked to the kitchen and asked, "how about spicy noddles today? Do you want to eat? " "Yes." Malcolm answered in a calm voice. He was not particular about food. Moreover, the food cooked by Poppi was quite to his taste. Even if he had spicy food at night, it didn''t matter. Thinking of this, Malcolm took a look at her phone on the table and pondered for a while. Then he picked up his phone, turned around and went upstairs. Malcolm''s grandmother once said that if Poppi lost her job, she could totally run a restaurant and her business must be great. Smelling the delicious aroma of the kitchen, Malcolm looked at Poppi who was humming the song while cooking, and suddenly felt the granny''s proposal was good. "Okay, It''s all right!" Poppi pulled out the noodles from the bowl, put some condiments on it and turned around to speak to Malcolm: "Malcolm, the noodles are very hot. Come here." Poppi always acted like a spoiled child in front of Malcolm. She behaved so naturally that he couldn''t tell if she was pretending or not. And such uncertainty upset Malcolm. "Are you ordering me?" Then he sat down at the table and said, "take it yourself." "You have no tenderness for women!" Poppi puckered her mouth and took a deep breath. She picked up the bowl and walked out of the kitchen with it in her hand. "Hurry up!" she rushed and put the noodle on the table immediately. Then she put the scalded fingers on her earlobe and jumped anxiously, "it''s so hot..." Seeing what poppi did, Wade lowered his eyes and wondered, ''does Hugh like cute girls? ''so adorable? Does he think so?''? "What are you thinking about? Come on, eat it quickly. It get cold soon. " Poppi quickly took a seat opposite to Malcolm and said, "there are still a lot of things to do after dinner!" "What is it?" Malcolm asked. "You need to send a message to Hugh, prepare an interview draft for him, give it to him..." "I''ve told you not to provoke Hugh," Malcolm interrupted her coldly. Poppi was stunned for a moment, then she smiled and said, "Okay, okay, I won''t provoke him anymore. When the interview is over, I will draw a clear line with him. Is that okay?" Hearing this, Poppi snorted and continued, "by the way, Mr. Malcolm, didn''t you refuse my interview? I''m scared to hear an interview again. If Tina is so interested, just let her do it. What do you think? " Malcolm cast a cold glance at her, his eyes full of anger, "I don''t like to hear you reject my words." Poppi pursed her lips and said, "Okay, I see." Then she began to eat the noodles. She was afraid of him, wasn''t she? When he was not angry, She could play the woman with him, but when he was angry, Poppi was coward She knew their relationship was always not fair. In the center of Ye city, there was a bustling scene. A lot of people went out to eat, go shopping or have fun at their leisure time after work. After dinner, Catherine and Tina walked in the square arm in arm. Wearing a high-heeled dress and a mature and lovely temperament, Catherine looked confident and arrogant. "I''ve called Malcolm and he said he would think about it again." "If you have any good idea, tell me and I''ll help you talk to him," she added "Catherine, you are so kind!" Tina hugged Catherine, feeling grateful. But she knew in her heart that Catherine was just helping herself. "Of course. After all we are best friends." She suddenly stopped and looked up. The light in the square screen made her face dim. Kalyn followed her gaze and saw the advertisement of the JS group on the screen. "ZEMO is an excellent man." Kalyn said leisurely. "Yeah, excellent." Staring at the screen, she nodded. "So I''m determined to have him," she declared confidently Chapter 20 Are You Jealous "Hey? Where is my phone? " After the meal, she packed up the things and went to the couch to look for her cell phone. But it was useless. She asked Malcolm confusedly, "Malcolm, do you see my cell phone?" But before he could go upstairs, Malcolm paused and snorted guiltily, "No." "It''s so strange..." Poppi muttered and squatted down on her knees again. She looked down under the sofa and asked, "why is my phone missing? Did it run away?" "Since you cannot use it, why bother to find it?" "Maybe it can be repaired! It makes my heart ache to see so many things were lost in it. " Said Poppi. "Go ahead." Malcolm disappeared from the second floor. With disgust on her face, Poppi glanced at the direction of the second floor and sighed again. No matter what, the phone was full of her memory! On the second floor, Malcolm entered his bedroom and sneered at her broken phone on the table. What''s wrong with him? He stole Poppii''s cell phone and wanted to fix it for her. Sitting at the table, he picked up the parts of her phone that he had already opened before the dinner and took a look at them. Some parts of her phone were still made of water even if it was soaked in water. There was a circuit broken on the main board, and the phone screen was flooded with water It was only a problem whether it was worthwhile to repair it Knock, knock, knock "Mr. Malcolm, are you sleeping?" Just as he was thinking, he heard what Poppi said to him all of a sudden, "Mr. Malcolm, would you please open the door? I have a difficult question. Can you answer it? Three minutes? It takes you three minutes. " Malcolm frowned and shouted to the door, "what''s the matter?" "I won''t use my new iPad. Can you guide it to go up? Which was launched from your company recently, it was just arrived yesterday. " Malcolm paused, but still got up. He went to the door and opened it, seeing that Poppi was waiting there with the iPad in her arms. Seeing that Malcolm came out, she grinned exaggeratedly. "Mr. Malcolm, please teach me? I don''t know much about electronic products. " Poppi gave the iPad to Malcolm and murmured, "I wouldn''t have bought it with Wendy if she hadn''t said that it is cheaper to buy two together than one at unit price. I think It''s useless to buy it for me but I didn''t know it could be used today." Malcolm took the iPad with a straight face, turned back with the other hand and closed the door behind him. "Humph!" Poppi saw what Malcolm did and said, "there is no love nest. Why should you close the door?" "You talked too much." Malcolm even didn''t look at Poppi, he opened the iPad and said: "it seems that your father really doesn''t have much money recently, which is why you''re living such a well-heeled life." Poppi was stunned and said with a fake smile, "thank you, Mr. Malcolm. but the money you gave me is more than that." Malcolm cast a sidelong glance at Poppi and remembered what Barry said to him at noon. Did he really need to find someone to spend money for him? There was no need to prepare one. As long as it was expensive, Poppi could buy in. "What do you want to play?" Malcolm opened her iPad and asked. "E-mail me now. I''ll send Mr. Su an email." Poppi stared at the screen and spoke, not noticing the sudden change in Malcolm''s eyes, "I''m afraid that Mr. Su will be anxious if he can''t get in touch with me." "He will be anxious? !" "Who do you think you are, Poppi?" asked Malcolm in reply Poppi frowned and looked at him up and down. Finally, her eyes rested below him. "Have you been very angry recently?" Then she rolled her eyes and added, "why do you always prevent me from having contact with him Is it... " "What?" Malcolm controlled his anger and said. "Are you jealous?" Poppi acted as if she suddenly realized something. She came close to Malcolm and said in a low voice, "do you fall in love with Hugh..." "Poppi!" Malcolm gnashed his teeth and called. Suddenly, he turned around, grabbed Poppi''s arm and pressed her against the wall behind. He leaned against her and whispered in her ear, "are you curious about whether I like men or women?" The manly breath coming to her made her blush all of a sudden, and the words of Malcolm had a temptation. Poppi was not a little girl, only feeling that her heart beat up, something was about to come out. "Do you want to verify it by yourself?" Malcolm asked again in a low voice. Poppi swallowed hard and turned her bright eyes to Malcolm. When their eyes met, the air froze. "Hahaha..." A few seconds later, Poppi laughed and asked, "Mr. Malcolm, are you sure?" Hearing this, Malcolm stiffened immediately. Then Poppi continued, "I don''t mind you giving me another sum of money because you broke the agreement. But don''t forget that Celine..." "Enough!" Malcolm interrupted her coldly, put the iPad into her hand, and turned around to go downstairs. Poppi, holding the iPad, spit out her tongue at him. "Poppi, don''t make a face at me. You know I hate small tricks." When Malcolm went downstairs with his back to Poppi, he suddenly spoke with a pair of eyes on his back. Stunned for a second, Poppi turned around with a guilty conscience. When she was about to leave, she saw the closed door of Malcolm''s room, which aroused her curiosity. "Don''t try to open my door secretly. I don''t think you want to know the consequences of angering me." Malcolm said again. He turned around and disappeared in the living room. "Malcolm, why don''t you change career as a diviner! Close the door when you leave! " Poppi humphed and walked to her room with the iPad in her arms, her mouth plumped up. After walking a few steps, Poppi''s face suddenly turned serious. She was really annoyed as the joke just now was too far. As for who Malcolm liked, how could she not know? Her sister, who was in a vegetative state because of a car accident, was exactly the one in charge of Malcolm? How happy she was to meet her man''s unchanged love for four years! However, it was not until she woke up that she got this happiness "Wake up, Celine. Please wake up. I''ve given him completely to you.". Ding Dong The iPad in her hand suddenly let out a noise. When she looked down, a new email popped up in her e-mail box. It was from Hugh. "Miss. Poppi, I called you but failed to get through. I wonder if you are okay. If you see the e-mail, please send me back." After reading the content of the e-mail, Poppi returned to her bedroom immediately. She threw herself on her bed and sent a message to Hugh with the iPad. "Mr. Su, I''m sorry to make you worry. I''m fine at home. I''m sorry that I can''t use my phone because it was soaked in water and Mr. Su didn''t get in touch with me. " After she wrote back the letter, Celine couldn''t help laughing out loud. It seemed that lyndsy was from a literary family, she could speak out such words like "good". But why did she make a living in the entertainment circle? Ding Dong "I''m glad that Miss. Poppi is fine, then I''m relieved. By the way, my assistant has brought some authentic Blue Mountain coffee beans. I''ll invite you to have a taste some other day. " "Taste it? Do you want to I go on making coffee for you? " Hugh sent a laughing Emoji and continued, "it''s my pleasure if Miss. Poppi would like to do that." "It''s also my honor to receive your invitation, Mr. Su." Chapter 21 Did You Believe In Love At First Sight The summer of Ye city was close to the end, but it was still hot. Poppi woke up in a dry and hot morning, with sweat on her forehead. "Ah..." Poppi yawned and stretched, waking up from her dream. She rubbed her face and touched the iPad next to her with one hand. Last night, she had a long chat with Hugh. From the poem to Philosophy of life, Poppi never knew that men could be so talkative. In the end, she almost closed her eyes and sent "good night" to him. Then she threw the iPad away and fell asleep. But speaking of collection, Hugh was a real master. Poppi got out of bed in a daze, then she scratched her hair casually. She went out of the door with a stretch. Crack... When poppi opened the door of the bathroom, she suddenly saw a man standing in it. Resisting the scream, she looked at him and found it was actually Malcolm! All of a sudden, her eyes widened. Poppi could not help but raise her voice and covered her chest with her hands. "Malcolm! Why are you here?" Malcolm caught the series of movements of Poppi. He felt that she was like a lethargic cat, frightened, sexy and novel. But her movement to block her chest was so unnecessary. He didn''t want to see it at all. But after she blocked it with her hands, he was even more attracted by her. "You didn''t leave last night?" Poppi asked. "I saw you go downstairs! What were you doing downstairs last night?" Malcolm looked away and said, "Drink some water." The corners of her mouth twitched. "Then you should at least tell me in advance, right? Having a man sleep over in my place is frightening." Malcolm''s face darkened as he heard what Poppi said. He ignored what her said and walked around her and went out of the washroom. "I didn''t sleep over in your place. I live in my own house. And you need to make breakfast as soon as possible." "Okay, Mr. Malcolm. You can order me as you like. I won''t complain about it." The corners of Poppi''s mouth curved into a radiant smile, but there was a hint of anger in her smile. "That''s good." Malcolm stared at Poppi with a smile as if he didn''t understand what she meant. "After all, I have to earn money to support you, so you shouldn''t complain about me." After saying that, he turned around with a smile. After taking two steps, he added casually, "Oh, I forgot to tell you that there is something in the corner of your left eye. You know what I mean." Poppi took a deep breath and hurried into the bathroom. She checked her left eye in the mirror and found that there were sleepies on the corner of her eye. It was all because she slept too late last night and now she was mocked by Malcolm... When poppi came out of the bathroom, she was radiant. She hummed the song and went to the kitchen. She said to Malcolm, who was sitting on the sofa and watching the morning news, "How about eating sandwitch this morning?" "Okay," Malcolm replied, with his eyes on TV the whole time. "Let''s watch the news. The CEO of the SG Group, Carl, who is seven-five years old, was sent to hospital in the Ye city in a hurry this morning. It was reported that he had a sudden hemorrhage and had arranged an emergency operation. Up to six o''clock in the morning, the surgery was still not over. Since Mr. Carl is sick, will the stock of the SG Group shake severely?" Hearing the voice from TV, Poppi stopped her steps. She stood in the kitchen and turned around to take a secret glance at Malcolm. When she found that there was no expression on his face, she bit her lip secretly. Carl, who was the so-called grandpa of Malcolm, was a bastard. Malcolm was so unlucky to have such a grandfather! As for Malcolm''s grandmother, Poppi was sad when she thought that the old lady fell in love with Carl, who was such an irresponsible man. What the old lady was waiting for was his promise when she was pregnant, but she was heartbroken when she heard that Carl was going to get married... Standing in front of the stove, Poppi made fried eggs, roast bacon, and hot bread. She then made sandwiches while she was lost in her thoug hts. That year, Malcolm''s grandmother changed from a noble lady to a "slut" who had been pregnant before marriage overnight, and bore the humiliation and gave birth to the child. However, the child''s father, which was Carl, did not admit the child''s identity, and the child became an illegitimate child. Malcolm''s grandmother had suffered for dozens of years, and during her middle age, she even had to endure the pain of the death of his son and daughter-in-law in a car accident... It was amazing for Malcolm''s grandmother to have him cultivated into such an excellent man. No wonder that Malcolm was so nice to his grandmother. When Poppi thought of Malcolm''s grandmother, she suddenly smiled. She want to prepare a few more jokes to tell the old lady the next time she visited her. Because it was his grandmother who told her all these things. When Malcolm''s grandmother said those things, she seemed to tell other people''s stories. But those things seemed too heavy to let it pass for the rest of her life. "Poppi, did you fall asleep in the kitchen?" There was in a bit of mockery in Malcolm''s voice. Poppi was shocked and regained her composure quickly and said, "All right. I''m done." After saying that, she put the sandwich in a plate, turned around and put it on the table. Then she took a seat opposite to Malcolm and said, "Here, eat." Malcolm looked at the sandwich and suddenly realized that Poppi was indeed a good wife. There was only a slight chewing sound at the table. Poppi looked at Malcolm and wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. Malcolm didn''t even take a look at her, but Poppi couldn''t take it anymore. She asked, "Mr. Malcolm, do you really want me to interview you?" "Yes," Malcolm replied. "I''m afraid that I can''t do such a big thing alone." Mr. Malcolm, as you see, you usually don''t accept interviews. It''s not easy to get this opportunity to interview you. Everyone in this city must pay attention to it. What if I mess it up..." "Aren''t you afraid of making mistakes when you interview Hugh?" Before she could finish her words, Malcolm butted in. "Are you look down on me? Or him?" "I..." Poppi choked on bread in her throat. After she drank some milk and swallowed it, she said in a hurry, "I absolutely don''t mean that! Mr. Malcolm, I''m loyal to you. Trust me!" Malcolm raised his eyebrows. There was an ambiguous smile on his lips which made him look like a devil. Poppi bit the sandwich heavily and mumbled, "Can I find a helper?" "Whatever you want," Malcolm answered casually. He then took the tissue with his slender fingers and wiped his mouth gracefully. "Then can you arrange your interview to the late September?" After all, it''s Hugh who was first agreed on the interview. He took the lead, and you came the second." After hearing what Poppi said, Malcolm froze immediately after he stood up. With the advantage of height, he looked down at her and said, "He gets the first and I come the second?" Poppi put the sandwich on the plate, felt the slight anger in Malcolm''s tone, and quickly explained, "I didn''t mean it that way. It is just because I don''t know whether the business interview will go well or not. So I think Hugh should take the lead, for the sake of your good image, if you..." "Do you believe in falling in love at first sight?" Malcolm interrupted her and looked at her. Poppi stared at him with surprise in her eyes. "Fell in love at first sight?" Poppi raised her head and didn''t know why Malcolm asked such question all of a sudden. But she said reflexively, "I think those people who falling in love at the first sight are only love the appearance. Because you can''t figure out what is going on deep inside one''s heart at first sight. I don''t think such a relationship is reliable, is it?" Malcolm looked at Poppi up and down for a long time with his black eyes as deep as the bottomless sea. After a long while, he raised his hand to fix his suit on his wrist and said indifferently, "Then arrange an interview for me in the late September." Chapter 22 Who Gave You The Phone The tall and strong figure of Malcolm disappeared in the distance, and his words were still echoing in her mind. Since when is Mr. Malcolm so easy to get along with? "It''s good that he agreed. Anyway!" Poppi waved her hand and raised her wrist. When she found it was late, she grabbed the sandwich left on the plate and ran outside while eating. Downstairs, they were walking towards the outside of the community. When Poppi saw that Malcolm drove out of the garage, the car passed by her directly without the slightest intention to stop. It drove out of the community and joined the traffic on the road. Poppi tutted and shook her head. Although it was stipulated that out of the apartment, Poppi and Malcolm were strangers, they had lived together for three years. Although there was no love between them, would they reach an agreement? As expected, such an excellent moral character as "tender to a beautiful woman" would never appear in his mind. From the rearview mirror, Mr. Malcolm saw that Poppi pouted and slightly raised the corners of her mouth, which seemed that he didn''t even notice himself. It was not until his cell phone suddenly rang that Malcolm unwittingly drew back his smile, turned on his Bluetooth headset and answered the phone. "Malcolm, I take a phone from SeanSean and inform you now." Early in the morning, Hugh''s clear voice came through the telephone receiver. "You''ve already taken it all. Why did you tell me? I think you''d better at acting first and report later. " Malcolm said in a relaxed tone. "Haha..." With a smile on his face, Hugh answered, "Its surface is white, the one recently released by your company. It is not sold yet, so I have to report it to you in advance." In an instant, a flicker of doubts and uneasiness appeared in Malcolm''s eyes. "Mr. Su, there are two documents which need your signature, and your schedule today..." "We''ll talk about it later." "Malcolm, I have to go back to work. I''ll call you later," Hugh said to his phone and hung up the phone "Yes." "Go ahead with your work," said Malcolm Then, he hung up the phone. ''is Hugh going to give Poppii''s phone? However, he remembered that Hugh asked for a phone from him the day they had dinner. May which would be used by himself? Then he tilted his head to glance at the file bag on the passenger seat. There were some parts of the cell phone of Poppi which was stayed in water last night. Is it necessary to repair it? "Welcome to the morning broadcast. Today, the share price of the Quan Group has fallen, and the people are selling it... " Just then, the radio in the car rang. Hearing the voice, Malcolm regained his composure. He snorted and called Sean, "buy all the shares in the retail investor as much as you can." "Okay, Mr. Malcolm." "And," After a pause, Malcolm said again, "the life of Carl Quan must be saved!" "Yes." Hanging up the phone, Malcolm angrily took off the headphones. ''The Quan Group? Are you going to collapse without my help?'' Carl Quan, I will let you watch your company when you are living was destroyed by me little by little Poppi arrived at the company by subway. She planned to spare some time to sell her scrapped car and then buy a new car and a new phone. The more she thought about it, the more satisfied she was. "Poppi, you are in a good mood!" Wendy leaned over and looked at her with a pair of blinking eyes. Poppi rubbed Wendy''s hair and smiled, "I plan to buy a new car and a new phone. Is it worth happy?" "It''s worth it!" Wendy nodded like a chicken pecking rice, "sister Poppi, you ar e really something! You are my idol!" "Haha..." "Sweetie, stop worship me please. It''s time to go to work. Don''t be caught red handed," she said to Wendy with a smile as she sat down at her desk and looked at her admiring eyes Wendy stuck her tongue out. "Excuse me, is miss. Poppi here?" When she was turning on the computer, a man''s voice suddenly sounded from the door of the Department. His voice was quite loud and instantly attracted the attention of more than twenty people in the office hall. Poppi was shocked and turned around, seeing a courier. "Miss. Poppi..." "I''m here!" Poppi quickly stood up and walked to the door. She took a look at the box in the courier''s hand and said, "I am Poppi. What can I do for you?" "Oh, Miss. Poppi, here''s your package. Please sign for it." The delivery guy smiled and handed her the box. "I didn''t buy anything." Poppi was confused "A client asked us to bring it here." The delivery guy smiled, "miss. Poppi, please sign for it." "Which client?" "What''s in this?" asked Poppi "Well It''s customer''s privacy. We have a rule. Don''t gossip. " The delivery guy scratched his head. "¡­¡­ Well, all right. " Poppi took the form, hesitated to sign her name on it, and then took the box. Was it a gift from an interview client? "What''s it, Poppi?" After Poppi went back to her seat, she leaned over to Wendy. "I don''t know." Poppi shook her head and took out the envelope and said, "it might be a gift from a star we have interviewed before." "Great! Poppi, open it quickly!" Wendy asked with expectation. "Yes." Poppi answered and opened the package, then the new mobile phone box appeared in front of them. "Wow! It''s a phone! Isn''t it the new cellphone produced by the SG Group? !" Wendy screamed. "It''s sold tomorrow. Who gave it to you? My God? Oh, my God! " Holding the phone box, Poppi was so frightened that her heart skipped a beat. Is it gave by Malcolm? "Poppi, does it A gift from Mr. Malcolm? " Wendy asked directly what Poppi had in mind, which caused a commotion in the hall immediately. "Mr. Malcolm? Do you have a relationship with Mr. Malcolm? " "I heard that Mr. Malcolm appointed you to interview him! Is it... " Sitting in her own seat, Tina looked steadily forward, but her clenched teeth revealed her feelings. She had forgotten since when Poppi became more and more popular in the office, including the self-criticism drafts and the interviews, and the leaders'' compliments to her. What was more hateful was that she lived too comfortably that she could get whatever she wanted A woman would be frightened by jealousy. For no reason, Tina regarded Poppi as her enemy and hated her very much. On the other end of the line, the word ''Mr. Malcolm'' kept popping out in her head and she became very nervous. She glanced at Wendy, not knowing what to do. "The relationship about Mr. Malcolm with me It''s nothing. " "Then who gave you the phone?" With a mischievous smile on her face, Wendy thought that Poppi was bashful and didn''t know that she felt uncomfortable in her heart. The names of Poppi and Malcolm were the two most distant names in the world. At this moment, the phone rang Just when Poppi did not know how to respond to the ridicule of her colleagues, her mobile phone in the box was ringing. Poppi was startled and opened the box in a hurry to take out her mobile phone, only to find that the screen saver was Hugh and the caller''s name was exactly him. As soon as she saw the screen, she realized that it was a phone from Hugh! Poppi was finally relieved. Chapter 23 Grandma Is Going Downhill "Who is on the phone?" Wendy was curious, and the desire of gossip rose quickly in her body. "It''s Mr. Su." Poppi''s tone relaxed and said sweetly on purpose. Her voice was not too loud and could just be heard by colleagues who pricked up their ears. "Hello, Miss Su!" "I just wondered why she is familiar with Mr. Malcolm!" "Mr. Su? Poppi have an unusual relationship with him!" The colleagues around them began to whisper, but Poppi did not respond. She just felt that it was much better to talk about her and Hugh than about her and Malcolm. This was why she had a guilty conscience! Heaving a sigh, Poppi said to Wendy, "I have to take this call." As he strode towards the bathroom, he asked on his phone, "Mr. Su, is that you?" "How do you feel now? Have you received my phone?" Hugh asked. "So that Mr. Su gave me the phone! I was surprised and moved! " Poppi passed through the hall and came to the corridor. "You said your phone was broken yesterday, so I got one from Malcolm and gave it to you." Hearing what Poppi said, Hugh was moved and could not help becoming happy. He got it from Malcolm! Feeling a little complicated, Poppi smiled and said, "Mr. Su, I appreciate your kindness, but I can''t take the phone." After a short pause, she added, "I can''t take it." There was a moment of silence on the other side of the phone. After a while, he said slowly, "why not? You said you would send me the stamp. this phone is not much to be particular about your stamp. " Poppi was speechless and said, "the stamp was paid off by We share the same hobbies. Besides, I didn''t give it to you for free, I also want to see your collections! " "What are you talking about! Is it worth mentioning the collection? " Hugh snorted and said, "if you want me to receive the stamp, you must take my phone." "I won''t send you that stamp." Poppi said subconsciously. "You..." Being choked and unable to speak for a while, Hugh suddenly burst into laughter after a few seconds. "Miss. Poppi, haha You are so cute! " Hearing Hugh''s laughter, Poppi was a little embarrassed but he said, "how about this? You give me the money of your phone and treat it as you bought a it for yourself. And the stamp I can give it up." Poppi blinked her eyes and said, "no, you can''t. It seems that I am too stingy. I really want to make friends with Mr. Su. " "Then leave your phone here." "I don''t mean anything else. If Miss Poppi thinks that I''m too enthusiastic about you Don''t forget that you came to me with a stamp at the first meeting. You are the person who tried to seduce me. " What he said really embarrassed Poppi. Poppi pressed her lips together and made a decision, "well, Mr. Su, we can only do it for you this time. Give me your phone and I''ll give you the stamp in return, but I can''t take such a valuable gift from you next time. " "¡­¡­ No problem. It''s a deal. " "Say something to Miss. Poppi. I think we are negotiating." Poppi giggled and asked, "Mr. Su, are you satisfied with the result of the negotiation?" With a faint smile on his face, Hugh said, "I''m quite satisfied with IT on the whole. But there is one point I hope Miss Su will like it." "What?" "That mobile screen saver is my most satisfactory picture, you just keep it, Miss. Poppi." Poppi couldn''t help but laugh out louder, "Oh, yes. I will keep it! I must keep such a handsome photo. When I was having dinner with my colleagues, some of them had Mr. Su''s photos on their phones. They were all girls! I guess that when I show this photo to them, they will scramble to get it. " "Am I so popular?" "Of course you are," After saying that, Poppi raised her hand and looked at her watch. Then she said direc tly, "Mr. Su, it''s almost work time. Am I..." "Oh! I almost forget if you didn''t mention it. Let''s go to work, Miss. Poppi. " With an apologetic look on his face, he added, "by the way, Shirley had some little trouble with the magazine thing, so she had to leave the city and wasn''t able to come back home these days. She might haven''t contacted you yet." "In trouble? Is it serious? " "It''s okay. don''t worry." "It will just take some time to shoot again," explained Hugh "That''s great." Hearing that, Poppi felt relieved. After saying goodbye to Hugh, she grabbed her cell phone and went back to her office. And why did he make a friend with Malcolm and Shirley, she was her best friend. But she didn''t tell her about his marriage and had been hiding it from her all the time. Thinking of this, all sorts of feelings, including guilt, sorry and regret, welled up in her mind. ''what did you do, Poppi! However, no matter how much she wanted to say to her, she had to give it up. A morning meeting was held by the people in the editing department, mainly arranging the task to interview Hugh. Everyone was ready, waiting for a formal interview shoot. Recently, Hugh''s return had already become the headlines of the newspapers and magazines. "What?" After the meeting, Poppi twisted her neck and walked out of the meeting room. "Poppi!" Teresa shouted at her. "Director, what happened?" Poppi turned around and asked. Teresa waved her hand, walked with Poppi and said, "Mr. Su will definitely come to pick me up. How about Mr. Malcolm? Did you talk to Mr. Malcolm again? " "I We had a talk. " Poppi was a little embarrassed. "What did Mr. Malcolm say?" Teresa''s eyes lit up. "He said he wanted us to do this. After all, the commercial department is of great importance. " After that, poppi continued, "it takes our department so much energy to interview Mr. Su. We may not be able to cope with it if we keep Interviewing Mr. mo Besides, Maggie was promoted. We have to save her face in the advertising department. " Teresa nodded slightly and said, "I understand that you need to follow up with Mr. Mo for this case, Celine. But I won''t stop them. I will follow the arrangement of the marketing department." "Yes." Poppi nodded her head to show her agreement. "All right. Let''s talk about it in the afternoon. Now let''s go to have lunch!" "Okay." At three o''clock in the afternoon, someone knocked at the door of the CEO''s office. "Come in!" Hearing that, James Xiao pushed the door in gently, holding the vibrating phone in hand. When he was about to open the door, he was shocked by the scene in front of him and forgot to say anything. She saw that Malcolm was sitting in front of the desk, wearing only a shirt, his sleeves rolled up to the middle of his small arms, and the desk was filled with scattered mobile phone pieces. Malcolm was holding a small pincer to fiddle with the main board. After twisting a screw, he raised his head. With sweat on his forehead, he looked at James and asked, "what''s up? Why don''t you say anything? " "Okay!" Shirley came back to her senses and handed the phone to smart, "it''s an old lady''s call." ZEMO frowned, put down the things in his hand and took the phone. Xiao Jingjing bowed and left the room respectfully. "Grandma, what''s wrong?" ZEMO answered the phone. "Smart, why can''t I get through to little turtle?" She complained. Looking at the parts on the table, he curled his lips and said, "her phone was broken. Grandma, why do you want to see her? I''ll tell her. " "Nothing important. I can talk to you," The old lady sounded excited. "Simon, I''m going down the mountain for a couple of days." Chapter 24 How To Skip Work "Down the mountain?" Malcolm thought about it and frowned when he recalled the news this morning. "When will grandma come down?" "Today!" She went on confidently, "I should have come down with you that day! It''s all your fault. The little turtles have reminded me of going down the mountain. " "Isn''t today too hasty?" Malcolm knocked on the table with his slender finger, "grandma, what about..." "I don''t care. I want to go down! I can''t wait anymore. " She interrupted him, "are you afraid that I''ll disturb your date with the little turtle?" "No, it''s not." Malcolm raised his eyebrows, bit his lips and made an unconsciously compromise. "Well, grandma, can I send someone to pick you up?" "No, thanks! You don''t have to do that! " The old lady said with a smile. "Let Cora accompany me downstairs! You can go back to your work. By the way, don''t tell the little turtles yet. I want to surprise her. " "Yes." Then he curled his lips into a helpless smile. Granny went down the mountain, which was absolutely a shock for Poppi. "Then I''ll pack up my stuff and set off. Focus on your work please!" "Okay, grandma, if you need anything, just call me." "Okay, I know!" The old lady sounded excited on the other end of the phone and said, "Cora, go and pack up my things. Malcolm, I have to hang up the phone now! " "Okay, grandma, please go ahead with your work." Hearing no sounds on the other side, Malcolm hung up the phone calmly, but he didn''t put it down. Instead, he dialed another number, and his expression and voice became serious. "Go up the mountain to pick up grandma." "Yes, Mr. Malcolm." Hanging up the phone, Malcolm dialed by reflex. A series of familiar numbers appeared on the screen of the phone. Malcolm frowned and deleted them all. It was impossible to dial the number since Poppi''s cell phone card was still here with him. But to his surprise, he remembered Poppi''s phone number quite well? "Gee..." Then he raised his hand to his mouth and put it against his mouth. Before Grandma went down to Ye city, it must be well cleaned in the Imperial Tang Yard. But how should he contact Poppi now? Hugh! His pupils suddenly tightened, and the hand of Malcolm paused in midair. After a second, he pressed the internal phone. "Help me check today''s call records of Hugh." "Okay, Mr. Malcolm." At this moment, her phone rang In the afternoon, when Poppi was writing manuscript in front of her desk, her new mobile phone suddenly rang. She glanced at a series of familiar telephone numbers on the screen and quickly picked it up. She asked in a low voice, "Malcolm? What''s wrong? " On the other side, Malcolm hummed, squinting a little, sending out a dangerous light. "You have changed a new phone so soon?" "Uh..." After Poppi replied, she suddenly remembered and asked, "right, how do you know my new phone number?" "I guessed," Then he continued, "grandma is going downhill, and she will go to the Imperial Tang Yard today. She is packing her things now." "Today? Why is she in such a hurry? " Poppi bit her fingertips and said, "then I''ll go home early to pack up my things!" "Yes." "Move your things to the master bedroom." Malcolm replied In this house, although the name of Poppi was written on the property ownership certificate, Malcolm was still the owner of the house and occupied the master bedroom all the time. Gr anny had gone down the mountain several times, and it was Poppi who took the initiative to move all the things into Malcolm''s room to create a perfect illusion of the harmony between husband and wife. "Anything else? Do you need me to call grandma and ask her what she would eat for dinner? " After that, Poppi muttered, "I have changed a new cell phone. I am a little fondle it admiringly, so I want to give a call to my grandma. By the way, Malcolm, your company''s cellphone is really useful! " Hearing her praise, but instead of being happy, Malcolm looked angry. He said coldly, "grandma said she would give you a surprise. Don''t call her. Go back early. I''m hanging up. " "You hung up? I haven''t finished yet! I say Beep! Beep! Beep Before she could finish her words, there was a busy tone on the phone, "hello? It''s not clear yet! " After hanging up the phone angrily, Poppi humphed and said, "Damn it..." "What''s wrong, ?"Poppi With her manuscript in her hand. "Nothing." Poppi smiled at her and asked, "what''s this?" "Which was the draft written by myself and I want to give it to the director." Wendy was a little embarrassed, "I''m afraid that the script may not be good. I want you to have a look at it first." "Of course!" Poppi took the paper from her hand and turned two pages. "Wendy, you have worked as an intern for more than two months, right?" she asked with a smile "Yes, that''s right." Wendy nodded and said, "I am going to be a regular worker and I feel a little nervous." "Don''t worry. you will pass." Poppi smiled and patted on Wendy''s shoulder, "I''ll take a look for you soon." "Thank you, Poppi!" Wendy put her hands on her cheeks and pouted, "it''s so nice of you! Are you so kind to everyone? " "That is a fool who is kind to everyone!" Tyron snorted and shook his head. He pinched Wendy''s nose in anger and said, "human beings are unpredictable in this world. How can they be good to everyone. ''what did he mean by returning good for evil? He must have been fooling the fool!'' she thought! Be more careful. " Wendy put on a big smile, "then, are you only good to me? Why? I''m so happy! " "You look like my sister very much." "Poppi, you have a younger sister?" Wendy asked curiously. Poppi''s eyes became empty. She nodded her head slightly and smiled, "yes." "Where is she? Why didn''t you mention her? " "She..." "Let''s stop talking about her," said Poppi with a sigh She had been sleeping in a hospital abroad. She had not seen her for three years. She had been sad for her. Looking at the sadness on her face, Wendy said weakly, "let''s stop here, Poppi. I was just asking. " "Well, Wendy, could you please do me a favor later?" Poppi asked smilingly "What?" Wendy asked. "I will go back home after looking the draft for you. If anyone asks, you can tell them that I am going to prepare for the interview with Mr. Su." "What? !" Wendy was shocked and said in a low voice, "can you do this? Will you get caught? " Poppi raised her eyebrows at Wendy, "I once taught a lesson called ''how to skip the class''. Trust me, it''s true." "Is there such a course?" Wendy widened her eyes. "Haha..." Hearing this, Poppi bent over the desk and laughed with tears in her eyes. "Wendy, Wendy, you are so you are too simple! Ha-ha Or my acting skill is so good that you believe all I said? " "Poppi! You are bad! " "Haha..." Chapter 25 No Way To Find Another Wife After she finished her work at hand, Poppi sneaked away while the managers were away for a meeting. As soon as she went out of the company building, she called Malcolm. The phone rang for a long time, but nobody answered. After hanging up the phone, Poppi was walking forward angrily. But when she just walked to the side of the road, she was stopped by a white car. "Who is that? What happened! Do you know how to drive? " She turned around and was about to leave. "Clang!" However, before she took a step, the right window was opened. She heard a cold, familiar voice, "get in the car." "What?" Confused, Poppi bent down and leaned over her head to see the man in the car. Then she smiled and said, "Malcolm? Why are you here? " Holding the steering wheel tightly, Malcolm turned his head coldly to look at Poppi and asked, "who do you think it is? If you don''t get on the car and get photographed, you don''t have to support you for this month. " "Okay, I get in now! I was wondering how to get back! " Poppi got on the car quickly. The car slowly started to meet the traffic. Poppi could not help but ask, "Malcolm, how did you know that I came out? What a coincidence! Besides, why did you change your car? Where is Sean? Why did you drive here yourself? " "Cut the crap." Malcolm cast a glance at the phone in Poppis hand and stopped talking. Poppi shrugged her shoulders and said, "then I''ll say something important. I''ll go back to the house to pack up something. Then I''ll go downstairs to buy some food. How about waiting for grandma to come here? " "Yes." Malcolm answered in a cold voice. Then he stepped on the accelerator and the car sped away. On the way back, Poppi was fiddling with her new cell phone, while Malcolm kept silent. However, on their way there, the boredom consumed her. She asked, "Malcolm, why are you here? Is that true Wait for me on purpose, right? " Malcolm turned to look at Poppi, "waiting for you? You should feel lucky that you came out at the right time. If I hadn''t seen you just now... " "You will go upstairs and carry me down?" Poppi blinked her starry eyes and looked at Malcolm expectantly. Malcolm''s face showed a trace of anger. "Poppi, I''ve never seen a woman like you, amorous and bumptious." Poppi rolled her eyes and said, "I''ve never seen a man like you either. You are so boring and not fun at all. It''s boring! Even if you want to carry me down, I don''t want to! " Malcolm narrowed his eyes and stepped on the bottom of the accelerator. With a "buzzing" sound of the car, Poppi was frightened to the seat belt and dared not speak any more. "My God!" The car arrived at the Imperial Tang Yard. Before the car stopped, Poppi rushed out, retched and tried to calm herself down. She cursed Malcolm in her heart and her face was crumpled. Crack A pair of shiny leather shoes appeared in front of Poppi. When she turned her head and saw him putting his hands in his pockets as if it was none of his business, she was even more angry and directly ignored him. After a while, Poppi felt better, so she stood up and walked inside. Malcolm followed her immediately without saying a word, but his powerful aura made her look down upon. After she returned to the apartment, it was Poppi who was responsible for packing up. But Malcolm was weird. His room was forbidden to be touched by others. When Poppi wanted to hire a maid to help her, he was refused. Now it was her duty to clean the room. "I''ll put them in the master bedroom." Poppi put her bag and cell phone on the table in front of the sofa and turned around to go upstairs. Then he saw that Poppi went upstairs and was about to go to the study when her phone rang. Immediately, he caught a glimpse of the screen. He saw that Hugh''s name was on the screen and the background was his photo. Malcolm opened his mouth, but he felt as if his heart was blocked with a stone, heavy and unable to speak. "Malcolm, is my phone ringing?" Heard the voice, Poppi asked passingly while she was walking to the master room with her things. "¡­¡­ No. " Malcolm put the phone in his pocket, hung it up and deleted the call, "you must have misheard." "All right." Here came the distant and light voice of Poppi, with a little coquettish tone, "Malcolm, it''s so troublesome. Can you come to help me?" ¡­¡­ Nothing happened. Poppi twitched her mouth and put her clothes into the wardrobe while humming a tune. Hanging the clothes in the wardrobe, she nodded with satisfaction. As soon as she closed the door of the wardrobe, out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly caught a glimpse of Malcolm''s approaching face. Shocked by this, Poppi screamed loudly, reeling back a few steps, and then leaned against the wall. "Malcolm! Why didn''t you come here! Who are you trying to scare to death? " Malcolm rubbed his nose with his hand, "you." "What You jerk! " Poppi was out of breath and remained frightened. "You want to scare me to death and then find a wife, right?" A hint of surprise flashed through Malcolm''s eyes, and he said unpleasantly, "what''s your logic?" "Woman''s logic!" Poppi glared at Malcolm, turned around and took the other pile of clothes from the bed, and said, "I tell you, no way!" "No way? What?" "No way You can''t find another wife. " Poppi put on her cunning smile again, secretly glanced at Malcolm, whose eyes darkened, and said, "see, you are angry again! I knew you wouldn''t make fun with people. Fine, fine. I was wrong? I mean, Mr. Malcolm, please don''t find a woman as your wife. Just find a dozen of wives for each day, okay? " At this moment, his phone rang Just as she finished her words, his phone rang. He looked at the phone, turned around and walked out. Suddenly he stopped and said, "a dozen of wives Which are making me exhausted. " "Hello? Granny What''s up? Oh, you are setting out! Be careful... " Malcolm''s voice was extremely gentle. Seeing this, Poppi stood still, blinked her eyes and suddenly burst into laughter. Thinking of what Malcolm said just now, she smiled more happily. It seemed that the guy could also make jokes. After that, Poppi realized that her grandmother had already set out, so she packed up her things faster. However, in the middle of the process, Sean brought some clothes and daily necessities to Malcolm. When seeing them, Poppi whined and kept on moving. Standing in the bedroom, Malcolm saw that Poppi kept busy with her work and didn''t give her a hand until she begged him over and over again. Although he was reluctant to do that, he felt that he was not going to be worn out. He must be crazy. "Malcolm, I''m going to the supermarket downstairs." After putting all her stuff together, Poppi took her bag and left directly. Malcolm sat on the sofa and read the magazine. He saw her rushing out like a gust of wind, leaving the whole room in deathly stillness. Such a peace belonged to him. There were many people in the supermarket. Poppi was chatting with a group of old ladies in the vegetable zone, but her phone rang. Chapter 26 Call My Name Directly "Hello? Mr. Su, what can I do for you? " Poppi picked up the phone and shouted. "Where are you? It''s a little noisy! I called you but you didn''t answer. " "I''m shopping in a supermarket! May I didn''t hear you! " "Which supermarket?" "A supermarket near my home." Sitting in his car, Hugh quickly clicked the GPS on his phone. When he saw that the position of Poppi was showed and that it was not far from him, he asked in surprise, "is it the supermarket at the Imperial Tang Yard?" "Mr. Su, how do you know?" Asked Poppi. "What a coincidence. I''m in the nearby supermarket." "I''ll be right there." "What?" Poppi was a little surprised but she could not refuse as she heard that Hugh was so angry at her so she nodded and agreed. After hanging up the phone, Hugh patted on his assistant, who was driving the car, and urged, "hurry up! Go to the Imperial Tang Yard!" "Hugh, do you want to dump me like this?" In the back seat, next to Hugh sat a man. The man embraced his arm and said discontentedly. "David, let''s have dinner another day. What happened today is more important." Said Hugh, patting the man''s shoulder. "Well, I don''t buy it. You abandon me because of a woman. It took me three times to come to Ye city, and I thought you couldn''t eat well or sleep well You even forgot me just for a Poppi. " Hugh got goose bumps all over his body. He pushed David Wei and said, "don''t say that I have nothing to do with you. Being an assistant makes me rebellious and makes trouble all the time. Take care of me? I''m your boss! " "Am I just your assistant? Am I just an ordinary assistant? " "I''m your agent, assistant and also a part-time nanny, stylist, coffee master. I have to be your driver sometimes. Is it easy for me! I just got off the plane today! " "How about do you having dinner with others! I''m going to the supermarket. I''ll come to you later. " David Wei curled his lips and said, "you''d better not be found by paparazzi." "Don''t worry. No problem." "Please drive faster. Why haven''t we arrived yet?" "Mr. Su, there is still a long way to go the Imperial Tang Yard!" He asked with worry. "Oh, really?" "I thought it was quite close," said Hugh with a frown. David Wei snorted and said, "you have to go there no matter how far it is! People who have fallen in love! So stupid! You even don''t believe in coincidence or lack of opportunity. Because you will create opportunity and try your best to create one. " "So what?" Raising his eyebrows, David Wei said, "I have never asked anything about your love. It''s good for you to find a woman at your age. As long as your parents agree, I don''t mind you marrying now. " "Fuck off! Don''t bullshit! " As soon as he roared that, The driver was too scared to control the steering wheel. Imperial Tang Yard was the one of the best duplex apartment in Ye city. Regular folks can''t such as buildings or villas. The scale of the supermarket on the first floor was almost as big as that of the shopping mall. After coming out of the car and waving goodbye to David Wei, Hugh went into the supermarket. He just felt pleased in his heart. Did Poppi live in the imperial Tang Yard? Then he should also buy a house here. As the saying goes, a waterfront Pavilion gets the moonlight first. The supermarket could be said to be full of people. It was not a place where Hugh often came. When he went in, he had all kinds of sunglasses, peaked cap and equipment. He walked forward on one side and looked for the Poppi with his head high. There was a discount at the vegetable area and more people there. After searching for a long time, he did not see her yet. When he was about to call Poppi, he saw a beautiful figure on the other side of the aquatic area. She suddenly turned around. It was Poppi! "Poppi!" Shouted Hugh, as he waved his hand in the air. Hearing the voice, Poppi looked forward and smiled, "Mr. Su, you are here." Bang! Bang! Bang He had never known that his heart could beat so fast. He liked to see the eyes of Poppi keep on flowing on him. He enjoyed it very much. "Poppi!" Hugh pushed to Poppi''s side and smiled, "so you are here! I''ve been looking for you there for a long time. Are you going to buy some fish? " "Have a look." Poppi smiled and looked at him up and down and asked, "Mr. Su, do you live nearby? For what? " Opening his mouth slightly, Hugh smiled and said, "I I haven''t bought it yet! But I don''t know what to buy now. " "How about I walk around with Mr. Su?" After putting forward her suggestion, Poppi turned to look at Hugh and asked, "in that case, those journalists might not take a picture of us? Are you okay? " "Nothing." Hugh was happy to see Poppi stay with him for a while and then took the shopping basket in her hand. They walked in the fish section. When Poppi shook her head at the fish in the basket, Hugh laughed and asked, "what''s wrong with the fish?" "No, I don''t. It''s not fresh. We''ll go to the aquatic market and buy it tomorrow morning. " "The aquatic market? "I don''t think it''s suitable for you to go there." Asked Hugh in surprise. "So what?" "It''s a discount place and the fish and shrimps are fresh. All kinds of gossips can come to my ears. So I''m willing to go there!" Poppi asked The smile on Poppi''s face seemed to have a halo, and Hugh only felt that his heart was flying to the clouds, soft and warm. How could there be such a good woman in the world? He was either refined, serious or naughty This feeling had never appeared in his dream. If possible, he would try his best to understand her as much as possible and blend into her life In the apartment, Malcolm leafed through a magazine, had a look at his watch and found it had only been half an hour. How come it was so hard for him? He stood up and moved his joints. After walking for a while in the living room, with his heart set, he decided to go downstairs to find Poppi. "Poppi, do you live nearby?" They walked in the supermarket side by side. "Yes." Poppi nodded her head and grabbed a bag of snacks as she asked, "Mr. Su, would you like some?" "I won''t eat." Hugh shook his head and said with a smile, "don''t call me Mr. Su, Poppi." "What? What''s wrong? " "Maybe it''s not appropriate to call me this way?" Poppi was confused "No, it sounds good." Looking at the sincere expression in his eyes under the sunglasses, he continued, "it''s just that he is a little unfamiliar with the company, so you can just call me by my name from now on." Poppi blinked and thought for a while, "I prefer to call you Mr. Su or Mr. Hugh in public." What Poppi said was reasonable, because she thought of what Malcolm said to her, she deliberately kept a distance from Hugh. "¡­¡­ Fine. " Nodding his head and feeling a little disappointed, he said, "you can call me by my name when there is no one around. I''m an easy-going person Am I right? " "Yes, you''re right. Mr. Su is a nice person," Poppi said with a smile She took a step forward and picked up a bag of snacks from the shelf. "Will you eat, Mr. Su?" "Call me Hugh." Hugh corrected her seriously. Poppi looked at him and nodded her head, "Hugh Sir. " Hearing the first two words, Hugh showed a big smile. But he never thought that Poppi would call him ''Mr. Hugh'' again cunningly. For a moment, he did not know whether to cry or to laugh. "You are really cunning." "Haha..." Poppi laughed out loud and turned around to walk backward. When she was about to say something, she suddenly felt a sharp glance from the crowd. Poppi looked in the direction that the supermarket was looking at. Her eyes suddenly focused on the man at the other end of the shelf. He was wearing a suit, and his hands were in his pockets, which seemed incompatible with the hustle and bustle of the supermarket. And his eyes were tightly staring at her. Poppi gasped and thought, ''it''s Malcolm! Why is Malcolm here? Chapter 27 Where Are You Looking At! Seeing a warning in the eyes of Mr. Malcolm, Poppi came to herself suddenly. Then she looked at the person in front of her and her mind was in a mess. "Poppi, why do you stop?" Inquired Hugh as he stared at Poppi. Noticing that she was staring at his back at a loss, he became more confused and wanted to turn around to see what was going on. In a blink of an eye, there was only one idea on Poppi''s mind that she couldn''t let Hugh see and know about Malcolm. She didn''t know why she thought so, but her action had already responded to her thoughts. "Hugh!" At the same time, Poppi stretched out her hand and caught him by the wrist. When her cool fingertips touched his skin, Hugh, enduring the throbbing of his heart, turned to face Poppi, Hugh''s apple bobbing in his throat, and asked, "Um?" "Well..." However, Poppi tightened her strength on her hands and dragged him forward. "I suddenly think there is a discount there. Let''s go and have a look! Let''s go! Hurry up! " For a moment, Hugh lost the ability to think. He just let Poppi take him forward. A brilliant smile appeared on his face. Standing in front of the goods shelf, Malcolm looked at the figure of Poppi who was in a hurry running away and her hand in hand with Hugh''s. His eyes darkened. He couldn''t describe his feeling clearly. It seemed that he was very angry. He was angry that Poppi didn''t listen to his words, and that she hooked up with Hugh, and that why Hugh liked her so much. He clenched his fists, and then turned around and left. In the apartment, Malcolm was standing by the window with a cigarette in his hand. He was absent-minded with his upper body only wearing a shirt. He raised his hand and took a puff from time to time. The red spots on his cigarette butt flickered from time to time. Ding Dong The bell suddenly rang, Malcolm turned back in his sense. He wanted to put out the cigarette, but there was no ashtray in front of him. He frowned and directly pressed the cigarette on the windowsill and rolled it. After the cigarette was out, Malcolm walked to the door of the apartment and opened it. What he saw was Poppi. They saw that Poppi was carrying large shopping bags in both of her hands, with something unknown in her mouth, gasping for air and her eyes seemed a little ferocious. "How can you..." Poppi hummed and shook her head, hinting to Malcolm to help her. But Malcolm gave her a cold look and turned around to walk back. Bang As soon as he turned around, he heard something falling on the ground behind him, and then came the complaining voice of Poppi, "ah! Fell! Malcolm, please help me! Really tired! I bought a lot of things! " Malcolm frowned and didn''t want to talk to her. When he was about to take a step, he heard Poppis voice changing. She stuttered, "Malcolm Ah! " "You..." Malcolm turned around and saw Poppi tottering towards him with two shopping bags in her hands. Subconsciously, he reached out his hands and opened his arms. He stumbled back and bumped his waist on the door. The pain made him gasp. At the moment when Poppi was about to fall down, she had already threw the shopping bag away. Holding Malcolm with her arms like a koala bear, she screamed, "it''s so dangerous, so dangerous..." Malcolm stared at her hair with clenched teeth and shouted, "get out of here!" Poppi took a deep breath. Just when she was about to stand up with fear, she suddenly smelled the tobacco from Malcolm. She looked up, blinked her watery eyes and asked, "have you smoked?" "¡­¡­ Yes. " Malcolm replied. A light fragrance came into his nose and he was a little stunned. Then he realized the feeling of Poppi being close to him and his body was getting closer and closer to her. "Why do you smoke?" Poppi asked and sniffed at him like a puppy. Thump Thump His breath became a little rapid and his heart beat faster. At this moment, his brain was blank. It''s so hot recently, so he might be a little bit hot. Yes, it must be like this. Ding Just at that moment, the elevator door opened. Malcolm''s grandmother walked out of the elevator, followed by Cora. The old lady looked up. When she was about to leave, she saw Malcolm and Poppi leaning against the door intimately. "Ouch! What are you doing here?" The old lady was stunned. She smiled so happily but pretended to complain, "come in! What if others see you hugging each other? " "Grandma!" Malcolm greeted his granny and stared at Poppi with threat. Poppi let go of Malcolm and turned around. She pretended to be scared and went to her grandmother. "Grandma, why are you here?" "Little Turtle, you didn''t expect it, did you?" The old lady said proudly. "What a coincidence!" "I happened to buy something in the supermarket today. It''s so heavy." Poppi smiled As she spoke, she turned around and took a look at Mr. Malcolm. She was about to ask him for help, but when she looked back, she saw him rubbing his waist and frowning. "Don''t hug each other at the gate from now on!" The old lady took a step forward and grabbed Poppi to pull her into the room, "you are too small to carry. My Cora is powerful. Just let her does it." "Yes, madam." Cora answered briefly. Poppi passed by Malcolm and was about to speak but she was dragged forward by the old lady. On the other hand, hearing Cora''s words, Cora took a step forward and asked in a soft voice, "young master, are you all right?" There was always a lot of people caring about him, especially women Poppi was shocked and she pretended not to hear it and held her grandma to the living room. "Grandma, why did you go down the mountain today?" On the other side, Malcolm withdrew his sight from Poppi and replied, "nothing." Then he took a bag and walked into the apartment. The light in her eyes dimmed. She was so envious that at least he could still cast a glance at her. Poppi talked with her grandma as she helped her sit on the sofa. After putting things away, Malcolm came over to the sofa and sat down, chatting with them in a desultory way. In response to her grandma''s request, Poppi told them the joke of two little turtles. When she spoke, she smiled, and imitated it with her hands and voice, which was so vivid Despite her enthusiasm, the old lady felt tired after chatting for a while. She could not help urging but to take a rest upstairs. Seeing the old lady off, Poppi walked past the master bedroom and saw Malcolm through the crack of the door. Without thinking, she turned a corner and opened the door. "Malcolm, I was not just..." She paused suddenly. Poppi gasped and could only see his broad back. His body was well proportioned with the muscle line emerging and his trousers fell between his abdomen Malcolm turned around and noticed that Poppi was still staring at his waist. Frowning, he shouted in a low voice, "Poppi, where are you looking at?" Chapter 28 Never Leave Him ''be polite! Keep your eyes away from me!'' Hearing this, Poppi quickly turned her face aside and yelled in red ears, "why do you take off your clothes in the daytime! I couldn''t take my eyes off you just now. I came here out of kindness will to see if you are okay! " "Kindness?" Malcolm asked in reply with sarcasm, "who made me fall over the door just now?" After that, Malcolm moved one step to Poppi and looked down at her, "hmm?" "I It was an accident. " Seeing this, Poppi felt a little guilty. She looked at Malcolm and quickly escaped. She reached her head to check his back. When she saw a red mark on his waist, she screamed, "ah, it''s red!" "Humph!" Malcolm let out a cold snort and gave a glance at Poppi. Then he turned around and walked to the bedside to put on his shirt that was so smooth and handsome. "Is everything okay with you?" Poppi touched her nose and felt a little embarrassed, "but where the waist is for you It''s very important. You know it. " Hearing this, Malcolm paused for a second. Then he continued to put on his clothes as if nothing had happened, and said: "it''s none of your business. Come out and cook. " "¡­¡­ Yes, yes, Mr. Malcolm! " Poppi sighed and changed into a obedient daughter-in-law. She promised and went outside. When she just arrived at the door, something came to her mind. She turned around and said, "just now in the supermarket, I don''t know that Hugh is around..." "I''m not interested in your business." He interrupted what Poppii was going to say and buttoned his shirt. Then he turned around to look at her without any expression. "You and Hugh, you''d better have nothing to do with each other. Otherwise, I have plenty of ways to make you miserable." "We are..." Just as Poppi was about to explain, she saw the indifferent face of Malcolm and shook her head. "Forget it. You won''t listen even if I explain. I thought you were angry when we were in the supermarket just now... " "Why do you think I''m angry?" Then he suppressed his anger and said, "I''ve already said that I''m not interested in your business." Poppi took a deep breath and said, "all right, all right. I''m just being sentimental. Anyway, I have to say that I have nothing to do with him as he is your friend. " Then she was ready to leave. "Wait!" Malcolm called her. She turned around and asked, "what''s wrong?" "Why didn''t you let Hugh see me in the supermarket?" The way Poppi held Hugh flashed through his mind. But when he saw that she was about to leave, he couldn''t help but ask, "do you know me in public, making it difficult for you?" "Not convenient?" Poppi was surprised but couldn''t help laughing. She said, "Mr. Malcolm, did I hear it wrong? All people in Ye city want to know you. Don''t belittle yourself! It''s my honor to know you... " "Cut the crap." Then he said angrily. "Fine, fine. Be serious. I wanted to explain but you didn''t listen to me. You asked me instead. " Poppi shook her head and looked at him seriously as she said, "Mr. Malcolm, I''ve written clearly on the contract that we have nothing to do with each other. It''s you! You don''t want me to know you in public!" There was a struggle in his eyes but soon it disappeared. "I see. So what? I don''t know you, but I know Hugh. " Malcolm added. "That''s because you know him! If Hugh sees you and me in the same supermarket, even if we can explain clearly, he will doubt me. He is smart. " Raising her eyebrows, Poppi said, "this is the last thing you want to see, so I''m hardworking and abide by the principles. I''m doing this for you sincerely. Please think about it. " What poppi said just now made sense to Malcolm, but he felt uncomfortable somehow after hearing what she said. He humphed and said, "let bygones be bygones. You are not allowed to make mistakes again." "Got it!" "Farewell!" poppi replied and then he walked out of the room. "Come on, grandma, have some congee first." On the dinner table, Poppi served the lady with courtesy, "tomorrow morning I will go to the aquatic products market to buy some fresh fish and shrimp. Let''s have a seafood feast tomorrow." "That''s the point where the little turtles are cooked. I like it." The old lady pointed at some food in a distance and Poppii hurried to help her serve. Sitting opposite to them, Malcolm was having dinner slowly and elegantly. Buzz When they finished their dinner, the phone rang suddenly. Malcolm looked at the caller ID, hesitated for a while and answered it. "Hello? Malcolm, have you had dinner yet? " Catherine said sweetly. "Yes, I''m eating. What''s wrong?" Malcolm answered in a calm voice "Well..." Catherine''s tone became a little weak. She said in a sweet voice, "tomorrow is the new mobile phone for sale and I am thinking that you can come out to celebrate it tonight. Are you full? Can''t you come out and have dinner with me? " "Where?" Malcolm stared at Poppi and said lightly. "¡­¡­ What? " Catherine was stunned at the other end of the line. "Where?" "Era square!" Then she asked in disbelief, "are you coming out?! Really? " "Okay, I''ll call you when I arrive." Hanging up the phone, Malcolm took a look at his grandmother a nd Poppi and stood up, "grandma, I have something to deal with tonight." "What''s the matter? which make you can''t finish the dinner." She threw her chopsticks down to the table angrily. "Grandma..." Standing in front of the table, Malcolm felt embarrassed. "Grandma, he went out for business." At this time, Poppi spoke for Malcolm, "you are his favorite grandma. If there is nothing important, he will definitely not go out, so let''s wait for him at home, OK?" The old lady snorted and waved her hand. "Go ahead!" "Grandma, I will be back soon." Malcolm nodded slightly, grabbed his coat nearby and strode away. After the door was closed, the room was quiet. The old lady sighed and had no appetite to eat. "Ahem!" The old lady suddenly covered her mouth and coughed. "Grandma, what''s wrong?" Poppi quickly soothed the old lady''s anger and said with concern. She waved her hand and said in a weak voice, "I''m getting old, so I''m fine." "The temperature is low on the mountain. Lady has caught a cold." Cora said in due time. "Have you taken medicine?" Poppi turned to ask. "Yes, I have." "That''s good." Poppi nodded her head and said, "I will have my medicine after dinner. Then I will have a good rest tonight. If not, ask the doctor to come here again. " "I''m old. I hate to see doctors." She shook her head and sighed, "I don''t feel like eating right now. Let me go to bed." Poppi also stood up and said, "grandma, let me go with you!" "Yes." The old lady nodded and went upstairs with the help of Poppi. "This guy is so busy that his things seemed not end. He was even busier than now when he started his own business a few years ago. He doesn''t show up all day." "I''m glad that he is busy. He should make more money to spend on grandma." Poppi smiled. "I don''t think so. I have enough money. I want my grandson to spend more time with me." The old lady patted on Poppi''s hand and smiled wickedly, "if he goes on a business trip, do you miss him?" "I don''t miss him! What do you miss him for? " Poppi shook her head thinking that she felt so happy when Malcolm was not here! Seeing this, the old lady thought she was just being stubborn. "Little turtles are stubborn and have a thin skin. So Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " "Grandma!" Poppi hurried to soothe the old lady and said to the silent Cora, "go and get some medicine for my grandma." "Okay, Mrs. Malcolm." In the bedroom, Poppi watched the old lady take the medicine and was about to leave when she was stopped by the old lady. "Poppi, talk with grandma." "Okay!" "Grandma, it''s so strange that you directly call me the little tortoise instead of my name!" Poppi smiled "Loser!" The old lady patted Poppi''s hand with her dry hands and smiled deeply, "Poppi, how do you feel to be my granddaughter in law?" "Great! Grandma, it feels great to be a wife of Malcolm! " Poppi raised her head slightly as she said this with a strong recollection. What she said just now was true. She could use up money optionally, she could buy bags every day, she felt really good The old lady took a pitiful look at Poppi and said with a smile, "the first time he took you to see me, I thought you were so lovely and attractive." "Of course! Grandma, I''m not bragging. The street is full of pursuers. I take a fancy to your Malcolm. " "He is tall, handsome and rich. He is quite popular. " The old lady was overjoyed. "You should take a look at him. Don''t let him attract other women." "Of course not! Everything is under my control! " Poppi said confidently. "Ahem!" She coughed again and said, "you two just need to be happy." As she helped her grandma breathe smoothly, she said, "grandma, and you, we three are all happy." "I''m old. It''s only a few years before I go to visit my grandpa. I don''t think I can act like you young people," There was a hint of sadness in her voice. "Grandma..." "Don''t try to comfort me." She waved her hand and said, "I know about my own health. I don''t want to break your heart by saying this to you. I just want you to be with him. He had put a lot of pressure on himself when he was young. If you don''t have anything else to do, don''t leave him alone. In this way, I can rest assured. " "If he gets angry, you must seek justice for me, grandma" Poppi said, as she tenderly leaned her head against her grandmother''s shoulder. The old lady patted Poppi''s hand and said, "Okay, okay. But I have a condition for you." "What condition?" "Never leave him." The old lady said seriously, "if he does something wrong, you can tell him and he will definitely change. Maybe he will cry somewhere if you leave! " Hearing this, Poppi''s heart sank. She didn''t answer but asked, "what if he doesn''t love me anymore?" "Then find another man to piss him off!" The old lady responded. Hearing this, Celine was stunned for a while, then she laughed, "grandma, haha He is your grandson! " "My dear, this is called ''place righteousness above family loyalty''." "Grandma, you are a heroine!" Standing outside the bedroom, hearing the cheerful laughter inside, Cora breathed in her chest slowly and heaved out a sigh. Chapter 29 Dont Make Trouble, Poppi On the street of Ye city crowded with people and cars, Malcolm drove himself to the Era Square. The window was open, and the whistling wind made his hair a little messy, thus making him look uninhibited. Grandma just went down the mountain. He shouldn''t have come out, but He must come out to get some fresh air. Recently, his mind was in a mess. Times Square was empty. It was rare to see anyone. Catherine waited for him at the most conspicuous place of the square with a handbag. There was no impatient expression on her face. Instead, she took out a mirror from time to time to tidy her hair. A smile curved her lips. A squeaky brake With the friction between tires and the ground, a white luxury car was parked in the open parking lot. When she looked there on tiptoe, her eyes instantly lit up. Malcolm opened the door and got out of the car elegantly. His tall figure and handsome face caught the attention of many girls around him. He lifted his chin and glanced around the crowd. It seemed that Catherine couldn''t wait to run to Malcolm. She was afraid that he might be seduced by other girls if she was late. While running, she shouted, "I''m here! I''m here, Malcolm! " Hearing the voice, Malcolm immediately fixed his sharp eyes on Catherine, but there was no expression on his face. He looked at Catherine running over, nodded slightly and said, "Miss Lin, I''m late." "Okay, it''s all right." Hearing this, Catherine snickered. She took a deep breath, grabbed Malcolm''s arm boldly and expertly and asked, "Malcolm, where are we going later?" Malcolm frowned. The touch on his arm made him feel uncomfortable. ''Poppi even held his arm like this, but "Would you like a cup of coffee?" Malcolm replied indifferently, forcing himself to break the train of thought. Meanwhile, he pulled down Catherine''s arm with his hand. "Don''t be such!" Catherine groaned coquettishly and grabbed his sleeve again, "let''s go. It''s your first time to date me." Then he took back his eyes and said, "I''m not used to it." After that, he pulled down Catherine''s hand and strode forward. She had no choice but to follow them. They entered a cafe near the square, took a window seat, and ordered a cup of coffee for each, listening to the melodious violin music. At a party for political and business, the first time they was met. The mayor of Ye city took his daughter there to say hello. Since then, Malcolm had seen Catherine all the time. He thought they were just unfamiliar, but obviously, she didn''t think so. Then he lifted his cup and took a sip of his coffee. He had met Catherine on purpose today. But who has no selfish motive? "Malcolm, how are you doing recently? How''s the company going? The bidding was about to start, and it would be carried out together with the year-end summary The stock price of your company has risen greatly. It''s promising! " Catherine held her chin with her hands and looked at Malcolm admiringly. "Well, try my best." Malcolm asked without any expression in his eyes. Catherine''s eyes widened in surprise and she admired him even more, "Malcolm, you are so cool!" "Malcolm, you look so cold. It seems that someone owes you money." Suddenly, what Poppi had said came to his mind. He looked at Catherine and smiled with self mockery. At Imperial Tang Yard. After taking a rest with the old lady, Poppi left the room and saw Cora waiting outside the door. "Why haven''t you gone to bed?" Poppi smiled and said, "granny is asleep now. You can go to have a rest too." "I''m not sleepy yet." Cora replied. Poppi blinked her eyes, looking up and down the military uniform of Cora, and asked, "Cora, how powerful are you? I haven''t seen your fighting skills for a long time. How about teaching me two moves of defending wolf? " Cora glanced at Poppi and said indifferently, "okay." "You are indeed a person who has been followed with Malcolm for almost ten years. You are almost as calm as him." Poppi twitched her mouth and said, "fine, if you''re not sleepy, I''ll go. You can stay here and wait for Malcolm to come back." Then she turned around and walked to her bedroom. Cora bowed to her respectfully and saw her off. Her eyes were full of worries. Anyway, Poppi was the wife of the young master. What Poppi could do was just speechless. They had known each other for years. And what she had said to Cora seemed to be nothing at all. It was not that she didn''t want to say. It was just that Cora''s performance was too hard to get along with. After eleven o''clock, there were fewer and fewer people in the square. After drinking a cup of coffee together with Catherine for almost two hours, they kept silent. She didn''t know how to face the person who didn''t want to talk to her. No sooner had she said a few words than Malcolm replied with only one word, leaving her at a loss what to say. The men she had met before, they cared about either her appearance or her identity. All of them serve her in a kind way, but the man in front of her was ind ifferent to her. Catherine wasn''t a person who would give up easily. The more indifferent he was, the more interested she was. She didn''t believe that she couldn''t warm up the stubborn Malcolm like a stone! "Oh, I almost forgot it," Catherine finally found a topic. "Something about the interview, Tina..." "Let the magazine office make the arrangement." Before Catherine could finish her words, Malcolm checked his watch and said, "it''s getting late. Are we going to end here today?" "¡­¡­ Fine. " Catherine smiled awkwardly and asked, "can you drive me home?" Malcolm pushed the coffee away a little and said, "Miss Lin, I''m not a gentleman. And I believe Mr. Lin has already prepared a car for you You will be home safe. " Catherine was so angry that she bit her lower lip. Before she opened her mouth, Malcolm said, "I''m happy to be with Miss Lin tonight." After taking a deep breath, she said with a flush, "I''m glad to be with you, too." "That''s good." Then he nodded slightly and made a gesture of "welcome" to the girl. The two people walked out of the cafe one after the other. As soon as Sean received the message from Malcolm, he rushed there. he drove to the car and waited for him. Seeing that Malcolm walked out, he bent slightly and greeted, "Mr. Malcolm." "Yes." "I''m really sorry, miss. Lin, I have to go now," said Wade, waving his hand to say goodbye "It doesn''t matter." Hearing this, Catherine smiled and asked eagerly, "Malcolm, may I ask you a question?" "Miss. Lin, please." "Mr. Malcolm What kind of girl do you like? " Malcolm unconsciously raised his eyebrows, and turned his back to the light. He looked a little mysterious. An episode that happened years ago suddenly came to his mind. That rainy night, he thought he had seen an angel. He had vowed to protect that girl for the rest of his life "It depends on destiny." Malcolm said with a smile and nodded to say goodbye. Sean opened the door for him and he got into the car elegantly. Seeing the car drive away, Catherine raised her hand elegantly and waved her hand to say goodbye to Malcolm. Fate? Catherine snorted. I never believe in fate. "Mr. Malcolm." In the car, Sean suddenly said, "some paparazzi took pictures just now. Are we going to solve it?" Malcolm closed his eyes, kneaded his nose, shook his head and sighed. "Forget it. Let him do it." A trace of surprise flashed through Sean''s eyes Okay, Mr. Malcolm. " At Imperial Tang Yard. In the master bedroom, Poppi looked at the soft and shabby bed and compared with the cold floor, then she went to bed with great bravery. She turned over on his bed in a comfortable manner and muttered, "Mr. Malcolm, If you don''t come back at this late hour, don''t blame me for taking your place. This bed It''s wonderful... " "Master." Not long after Poppi closed her eyes, she heard the Cora''s voice, followed by the heavy footsteps of Malcolm. She suddenly opened her eyes and was about to get out of bed, but thinking of something wrong, she quickly closed her eyes, turned over and pretended to sleep. She was already in bed. It didn''t matter that she lied down once! Crack The door was opened and she could hear the footsteps coming closer. As soon as Malcolm entered the room, he turned a corner and saw Poppi lying on the bed. She was so "big" that there was no place for him to sleep. First he frowned. Then he snorted and said to himself, "don''t make trouble, Poppi." Then he took off her clothes and went to the bathroom. Hearing this, Poppi pursed her lips and laughed secretly. In fact, Malcolm was nice to her. As long as she didn''t cross his bottom line and didn''t mention the name of Celine, he would spoil her very much. See, how wonderful it would be to be his wife. When Malcolm came out of the bathroom, he found that Poppi had fallen asleep. In the quiet room, her new phone suddenly buzzed. Malcolm looked around, and then saw a photo of Hugh on the screen. Malcolm stretched out his long arm to get the phone. He squinted and made up his mind to resume Poppi''s phone to the factory settings. He could tolerate some things, but for some things, he couldn''t. Poppi''s long eyelashes moved a little, then she muttered a word, and her sleeping face was unusually soft. Malcolm cast a glance at her, turned around and went to the bed. He lied down next to the bed and fell asleep with the breeze and his heartbeat. "Grandma, have some porridge." Early next morning, Poppi served the old lady with courtesy to have breakfast. The morning news in the living room used as background music, and the whole apartment was filled with warmth. The old lady was in a good mood, nodding from time to time. Sitting opposite them, Malcolm kept silent all the time, but his powerful aura was hard to neglect. Malcolm was such a person that he seemed to restrain all his temper, joy, anger and grief. He was so calm but could not be underestimated. Because he might burst out abruptly, shone brightly and took control of everything at any time Chapter 30 We Would Cherish Each Other. "Grandma, I have an interview this morning. If there is nothing else, I will come back early." "Where do you want to go, grandma?" Poppi asked smilingly You seldom go down the mountain. Let me show you around. Where do you want to go? " "Let''s go to a funny place!" The old lady raised her head and answered like a child, "let''s go to find something interesting." "Okay, let''s do as grandma said!" "We will have fun somewhere and make a plan." Poppi replied "Where is Malcolm?" The old lady turned to her grandson, curled her lips and said, "I''m worried to go out with the little turtle alone." "Grandma, don''t be silly. I won''t hurt you! By the way, your grandson is so busy... " "The release of the latest mobile phone of the SG Group was started today, and the first batch of products was already in stock at three o''clock in the morning..." The early morning news began to play the news about the SG group. Like the old lady, Poppi forgot what she had just said and watched the TV unconsciously. Poppi couldn''t help but be speechless. Was his plan going to dominate the mobile phone market? He was so awesome. When she was about to congratulate him, she was attracted by the TV screen and the voice. She couldn''t say anything more. "And last night, a reporter found that Mr. Malcolm and a woman seemed to hold hands together in the Times Square..." There were several blurry pictures on the screen. In the pictures, a man and a woman were walking side by side with a smile on their faces. While the man, who looked firm and cold on his side face, was exactly Malcolm. Even though the picture was dark and not clear, poppi and the old lady could recognize it at a glance. "Is that you?" The old lady asked. Her face darkened in an instant as she looked at Malcolm. "Yes." ZEMO nodded slightly. Poppi was speechless. She blinked at him and waited for his next words. Next second, when he was about to stretch his chopsticks, his grandma slapped him across the table. "Tell me! What happened! " The old lady said with anger. ZEMO cast a glance at his grandmother, "grandma, news is exaggerating. I just had a cup of coffee with her last night." "Coffee? !" The lady was furious. She raised her voice and snapped, "you said you had something important to do last night. Did you just go out for a cup of coffee? You Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " The old lady was so angry that she couldn''t help coughing. "Grandma! Are you all right, grandma? " Poppi was shocked. "Grandma, how are you feeling? Cora, get the doctor! " "Yes, Mr. Huo." "Don''t touch me!" Her grandmother pouted and pushed away Malcolm''s hand. "There is no good in your family! Especially men! Malcolm, don''t touch me! Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " Malcolm''s hand stopped in midair all of a sudden. Not knowing what to do, Poppi comforted, "grandma, don''t be angry! Then how could Malcolm be such a bastard. Their company''s mobile phones were sold in advance today, and he just took the opportunity to become the headline of the news and create a news about mobile phones! " At the same time, Poppi poured a glass of water for her grandma and said, "grandma, you drink some water first." "I won''t drink it." She looked away. She wouldn''t allow his grandson to have sex with another woman. She was especially disgusted with such male behavior. "Grandma, I''m fine. Malcolm told me last night when he came back." Poppi couldn''t help but speak and winked at Malcolm. But Malcolm turned a deaf ear to it. He was angry. If it wasn''t for Poppi, he wouldn''t have wanted to go out for a walk, neither would what happened after that, nor would he anger grandma The old lady turned around and humphed to Poppi, "and you, you are a fool! You two will annoy me to death sooner or later! You can''t spoil a man. Do you still want to repeat my mistakes by saying good things for your husband?! Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " "Mr. Malcolm, Mrs. Malcolm, here comes the doctor." But the old lady didn''t even look at them. She directly asked Poppi, "did you ask him about last night? Tell me, who is that woman on TV! What''s her name? " "What?" Embarrassed, Poppi looked at Malcolm and waved her hand, "grandma, that woman on TV doesn''t seem to exist and I don''t even care about the name." "Ahem!" The lady stood up abruptly, her face red with anger, and said through gritted teeth, "you idiot! We were so stupid when we were young! " Taking a step forward, Malcolm said, "grandma, please trust me." The old lady sneered, "I''ve heard that for more than 50 years! If I didn''t trust him, I wouldn''t have ended up like this! " Then she asked Cora to come over and let her help her walk upstairs. "You two go to work. I''m angry at the sight of you! My blood pressure Malcolm, if you have done anything to me last night, please don''t call me grandma anymore! Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " Then she slammed the door and left. In the living room, there were only Poppi and Malcolm looking at each other, speechless. Mr. Malcolm waved his hand and let the doctor followed his granny. "I''m sorry, Malcolm." Finally, there was nobody else in the room. Poppi suddenly apologized, with her feet touching the ground, "you see, you allow me to find a boyfriend. I went out to take an appointment, and was misunderstood by grandma." Looking up at Malcolm, Poppi heaved a sigh and smiled bitterly, "sure enough, the status of your wife is occupied by me, which is quite stressful!" Malcolm''s heart trembled a little. Not as casual as usual, his body was a little stiff. He turned down the stairs, looked at Poppi and said slightly, "well, don''t you want to be my wife?" "Can I Can I refuse to be your wife? " Poppi asked. "No way." Hearing this, Malcolm''s face turned cold in an instant, and he said with a hint of cruelty, "I set the rules of the game, I said start, I said end it." Poppi lowered her eyes as her long eyelashes flickered and soon she had something weighing heavily on her mind. Then she put on a bright and charming smile again and said to him, "that''s not over. I just say it casually. Being your wife will have a comfortable life and do whatever I want. If you want to drive me away, I''ll still cling to you! " "Then you can marry me at ease." Then he gazed at her with his dark eyes. "Can I have a request?" Poppi raised her eyebrows. "What is it?" Spitting out these words, Malcolm stood in front of Poppi, tall and slender, quite eye-catching. "I don''t want that kind of thing to happen again today," "Maybe you feel a little aggrieved, but you didn''t want to make Grandma angry, did you? Grandma has a cold and is not feeling well all the time. Today we scolded her. Alas... " He was too angry to say a word. The fact that Carl Quan abandoned his grandma years ago had always been a thorn in his grandmother''s heart. From an early age, his grandmother transmitted the idea that the couple would love each other for a lifetime. His father really had an intimate relationship with his mother. Having seen the two marriage from his grandfathers, Malcolm was even more cautious about marriage. "Keep your integrity" and was sure to love only one person all his life. He didn''t want to be noticed by the public and he didn''t need to do so. This time was an accident. Poppi was looking at Malcolm who was silent. When she was about to speak, Malcolm came back to his sense in an instant. His lips were twitching. "I have my own discretion." "Yes." Poppi nodded. She had known clearly for the past three years that this man would keep his words. Duh duh duh They waited for a long time before they heard footsteps upstairs. Then Cora came down with the doctor. "How is it going?" They greeted the doctor in hurry. The doctor bowed slightly and said, "she has caught a cold and has taken medicine. But they had just tested his blood pressure, which was a little dangerous and a little high. You''d better be obedient. " "Can we go upstairs to visit grandma now?" "She''s already in bed." "I see!" Poppi was a little disappointed and glanced at Malcolm with concern. Then he opened his thin lips and said, "Cora, you take care of your grandmother first. We are going to work now. If you need anything, just call me. I''ll spare some time to accompany grandma at home in the afternoon. " Standing next to them, Poppi couldn''t help nodding her head and thinking that Mr. Malcolm was so great. When she looked up, she found that he was looking at her in a gloomy way. She asked subconsciously, "what do you want to do?" "You can also stay at home with grandma this afternoon." The order from Mr. Malcolm forbade her to refuse. "I..." Poppi opened her mouth wide and said, "Okay, okay. The interview is over this morning, so I can slip away this afternoon." Then she looked at her watch and said, "now that grandma is off work, can I go to the magazine first? Hugh The client is still waiting. " "Let''s go together." Then he walked out of the house with Poppi. For the first time, Malcolm drove himself to the company to see poppi off. Surprisingly, poppi felt flattered as she sat in the front passenger seat. She said, "Mr. Mo, I''m so sorry that you have to drive me to work in person." "You can get off here." But before he could raise his eyes, Poppi was so angry that she almost ground her teeth. "Haha We just got out of the house. I get off here. I''m afraid I''ll be late. " Poppi smiled dryly and ended the previous topic naturally. She took out her cell phone to check the time, but suddenly she was greeted with an "huh!" Why did her phone change? Now it seemed that the icon had changed, and even Hugh I lost the screen! " After tidying the cellphone for quite a while, she could not find the picture of Hugh. In the end, she could do nothing but turn her face to ask Malcolm, "Mr. Malcolm, is there a bug in the cellphone of your company?" Malcolm glanced at the phone, "what? Hugh''s photo is missing? " "How do you know?" "Your phone was huge and his photo covered the whole screen. It''s hard to not see his photo." Chapter 31 The Interview Ended Well "If you think our phone is broken because of this, then I''m sorry. It''s not a problem, but a new function." Poppi rolled her eyes, "does which was the function of knowing the highest leader''s preference? Well, it''s good. This morning after his interview, I want to make a clean break with Mr. Su, lest you remind me again and again not to get too close to him. " "It''s good that you know it." But before she could say anything, Malcolm stepped on the gas and rushed to the building of the periodical office together with Poppi. "Mr. Malcolm, thank you for taking care of me. I will finish my work earlier today and try to go home early to accompany grandma. I will call you later!" After that, Poppi took off her seat belt and would to get off the car carrying her bag. It felt like she wanted to run away in an instant. Malcolm cast a cold glance at her and unfastened his seat belt. At that moment, Poppi was surprised but didn''t think too much. She pushed the door open and got out of the car. However, as soon as she got out of the car, she saw that Malcolm also got off in accordance with her action and stood beside the door. Hearing that, Poppi was shocked. She quickly took her bag to cover her face and said tremblingly, "Malcolm, are you crazy? Why did you get off? " "It''s none of your business." Then he closed the door. "I Whatever, it''s none of my business! " Poppi spat and ran away quickly towards the gate of the building. Malcolm slightly squinted his eyes and followed her. "Wow, it''s Mr. Malcolm..." "Oh my God! He comes to our magazine again!" "He''s so handsome! Ah! " Poppi was walking on the hallway of the magazine. As soon as she entered the door, she was disturbed by the anthomaniac girls of the magazine, which made her more confused. Naturally, it was Malcolm who followed her nearly! Why did Malcolm come to the magazine office with her? She thought he would leave after Malcolm put her down. Damn it! Malcolm came in too! Thinking of this, Poppi quickened her pace. "Miss. Poppi!" His voice was full of deterrence, shouting at Poppi who was about to run away. "Haha..." She suddenly stopped and turned around with a fake smile. Then she glanced at the people around her with the corner of her eyes and said, "Hey, Mr. Malcolm, what are you doing here? What do you want from me? " But Malcolm stepped forward and stood beside Poppi, speaking to her in a cold voice, "take me to Hugh." Today was the day for Hugh''s interview. Poppi rushed to the interview, but she did not expect that Malcolm would also come. "But you and I..." "Wow, Mr. Malcolm! ''Poppi! Why are you two here together? " Teresa came over from the other end of the corridor and her eyes widened when she saw the two. "Haha What a coincidence! That''s a coincidence! " Poppi said with a awkward smile. Casting a glance at Poppi, Malcolm began to talk calmly, "I heard that Hugh was interviewed today, so I come here to have a look. I came here to borrow someone from you. " "Borrow someone from us? Who is it? " Teresa Zhang nodded and bowed to him. Poppi was a p of her water and looked at them through the glass wall, enjoying herself. "Malcolm..." "Miss Tina, I''ll leave the interview with you." In the hallway, Malcolm suddenly said, "Miss Lin has told me that. Miss Tina is responsible for it!" Hearing this, Tina was overjoyed. "Thank you, Mr. Malcolm! I will definitely work hard! " "Mr. Su, as you know, we are a entertainment magazine. Do you mind if I ask you a few private questions?" It was almost noon. At the end of the interview, Poppi could not forget her nature of gossip and tried to give more information to the interview. "Go ahead!" Hugh said with a doting smile. "Mr. Su is the dream of many girls. You don''t have a girlfriend yet, do you?" Poppi smiled cunningly. "Yes, I didn''t." Shaking his head, Hugh could not help laughing. "What''s your ideal type?" "A Lolita? A big sister? " Raising his hand and covering his mouth, he coughed and said with a smile, "it depends on fate! But I prefer a lively one. " "Really?" "She is an outgoing girl. What about her figure, hair and appearance?" she asked There was a bigger smile on the lips of Hugh, and his eyes became more and more serious. Looking at the Poppi, he said slowly, "I like laughing with curved eyes, I like slightly curly hair, I like her to put on a light makeup, I like..." There was passion in Hugh''s eyes and Poppi just buried herself in taking notes and nodded from time to time, without noticing anything. "OK!" After finishing the last word, Poppi looked up and smiled, "then let''s stop here for the interview, shall we? Mr. Su, thank you again for accepting our interview. " "You''re welcome." After saying that, he stood up, stretched his hands and shook with Poppi "OK! Card! Over! " "YES! It''s over! " "Oh howl, happy ending!" The crowd in the interview room began to cheer. Poppi also felt relieved. When she was about to speak, she heard the sound of high heels coming from behind, and then the sound of someone knocking on her left shoulder. She said in a teasing tone, "little girl, how capable!" Chapter 32 An Unchangeable Friendship Hearing the familiar voice, Poppi shivered and then a bright smile came from the corner of her mouth. She knew who he was without even turning around! Poppi turned around excitedly and called out the name of her, "Sherry Qiao!" On the other hand, Wendy was standing next to them with her mouth wide open. Her eyes were full of admiration as she followed Sherry Qiao''s steps With a handsome suit, a denim and a peaked cap on her face, Sandra smiled as she took off her hat when she saw Poppi turn around, "well, you haven''t forgotten me. It''s worth for me!" Then, she opened her arms. Poppi smiled and gave Sherry Qiao a hug. She said excitedly, "why do you come back? When did you come back? Why didn''t you tell me? Oh, my God! " "Is it a surprise?" Shirley Qiao held Poppi in her arms, whose every cell was beating with joy, telling her excitement of meeting a friend. "Wow, what a surprise!" Poppi loosened her grip on Shirley Qiao, clenched her fists and jumped with excitement. Wendy stood aside and looked enviously at the woman who was playing with Poppi. She was surprised to see that the woman in flat shoes was much taller than Poppi. And her long legs were almost to the waist of Poppi. The staff of the periodical office nearby couldn''t help taking pictures secretly. Shirley Qiao greeted them kindly and chatted with Poppi. "I haven''t seen you for a long time, but your legs seem to be longer than before." "Honey, you are more beautiful than me. I can''t help but fall in love with you!" "Come on. Love me as much as you can!" "Haha Shameless! " Poppi started chatting with Shirley Qiao as if no one was around. Looking at her for a long time, Hugh could not help raising the corners of his mouth slightly. Why didn''t he know that before! "You''re talking before the final work is over. You are so comfortable with each other. How about the others?" Seeing that they were not going to stop, Hugh could not help but interrupt them. Hearing his voice, Shirley Qiao smiled at him, "yes, you are right, Mr. Su." After that, he took a look at Poppi and said, "I think it''s time to go off work. Let''s go out and have a chat." "Okay." Poppi nodded her head firmly and thought of something and said, "wait! I have something for Mr. Su. " She rummaged through her purse and took out the stamp which was sealed by the emperor''s personally. "Here you are. You don''t have to take it personally." Taking the stamp from her hands, Hugh listened to her and she said, "just take them. I''m satisfied with our cooperation come to the end. "Ms. Su, thank you for today''s interview." "Where?" Hugh smiled politely, but reminded of the words "the end" that Poppi just said. ''I want to have a relationship with her forever. I just want to stay with her...'' Shirley looked at Hugh and Poppi up and down, with a meaningful smile on her face. Poppi thought of Wendy, so she hurried to pull the little girl over and said, "don''t you adore Shirley Qiao? Why don''t you say hello to her when she com stick right away and said, "you always want the rest of the stamp album! Did that woman give it to you? Awesome! " "Give me!" Dissatisfied with his behavior, zed took the rest of the stamp back from Hugh''s hand and put it in his pocket carefully. He blamed David, "how dare you! Don''t touch my things!" "Fine, fine, I''m not good!" David curled his lips and said, "I didn''t get the stamp. And my coffee was not so good as her. I was totally a bad assistant!" "It''s good that you realized your mistake." Hugh chuckled and said, "you''ve corrected your mistake. It''s better for my assistant to be a better one." David was speechless, "the man fall in unrequited love is really different." One-sided love Without saying anything, he sighed and closed his eyes slowly. David shrugged and said, "your schedule in the afternoon is still tight. I don''t think you can make it." "Nothing is impossible. I''m just hungry." After replying David, Hugh still closed his eyes. But his mind flashed back to the time when he talked with Sherry on the phone yesterday. What she told something about Poppi. "Mr. Su, do you really have a crush on Poppi? You didn''t tell her you liked her, did you? Don''t scare her! " "What do you mean?" "To be honest with you, there is a great reason for her is single. When she was young, she met a bad man and abandoned her when she was in her difficulty, so she kept away from males. If you confessed your love to her, it wouldn''t be very likely for you to succeed! So, please take your time. " "What kind of man is he? What happened? " Hearing that, Hugh''s heart sank. "Mr. Su, I can''t mention Poppi''s sadness." Then she continued, "you start with Poppi as friends, okay?" Sitting in the car, Hugh opened his eyes. He wanted to protect her suddenly. What Shirley said sounded serious. How did she spend that period of time? Why is he so softhearted now? ''? Hugh could not put down his feeling more and more. On his wrist, it seemed that her touch was still kept yesterday Chapter 33 Happy Fight The Landlord "Wendy just graduated this year! She is so young. We are all getting old. " The three of them found a restaurant to have dinner. They chatted happily. Shirley was interested in Wendy and couldn''t help asking many questions. She was cool in magazines. She didn''t expect her to be such a party animal. She was more fond of her and would answer every question she asked. "Shirley, I adore you and Poppi. Both of you have had a wonderful life and I think this is how life should be like." Wendy said seriously, "I hope I can be like you in the future." "Do you know what kind of condition it need?" She took a sip of water. "What condition?" Wendy asked and looked at Poppi. Poppi held out her right hand and rubbed her index and middle fingers quickly. Then Wendy suddenly realized, "is it money?" Poppi nodded slowly and smiled at Shirley. She then continued, "we share the same experience. We know that men are not reliable. Don''t you know that? Only cash can help you get everything you want." Wendy pondered over it and nodded. "Come on, don''t get pissed off. It''s for our cash." The atmosphere in the box was heated up. Just in the middle of the meal, a call from Malcolm reminded Poppi that she had to go back to cook lunch for her grandma at noon. After eating a few mouthfuls of food, she said goodbye and hurried back to the Imperial Tang Yard without stopping. As soon as she entered the apartment, she smelled the light meal aroma. After changing her shoes, she ran to the kitchen while shouting, "have you hired a chef at home? Who was cooking? Malcolm Malcolm, you... " When she reached the kitchen door, she stopped immediately, only to see that in leisure wear and an apron, Malcolm stood in front of the stove, cooking! Hearing what Poppi said, Malcolm stirred the noodles in the pan, turned around and snorted, "what''s wrong with you?" She thought he is sometimes as common as an old shoe. "Are you cooking?" Poppi just came back to herself and slowly walked into the kitchen, "grandma said you could cook, but I didn''t believe it. Hey, hey, I have a good lunch today!" "Not your share," Malcolm cast a glance at Poppi and put the dishes on the chopping board into the pan. "Where have you been just now? Why did you come back so late?" "I Shirley is back. I am going to have lunch with Shirley. I thought of my grandma in the dining room, so I rush back. " Poppi smiled and came to his side, looking him up and down. It was not common for Mr. Malcolm to wear an apron. In this case, she needed to take a photo of him for a while? Thinking of this, Poppi sneaked out her mobile phone, turned on the camera, found the right position, and was about to take photos. But as she was about to do so, as if Malcolm could foresee, he suddenly turned around, squinted, and looked at her and the "camouflage equipment" in her hand. "What are you doing, Poppi? Come and cook for me if you don''t have anything else to do. " "Well, what do you want to eat?" Poppi pretended to take back her mobile phone. But the moment Malcolm spoke, the click he sounded and the picture of his red apron was captured. Malcolm''s face darkened, "delete o your wife. Anyway, you two are living a happy life." When his mother-in-law started to eat, he finally felt relieved. Looking at Poppi, he asked calmly, "do you need any explanation?" "No, no, No. I''ve got it!" "I trust you," Poppi nodded her head firmly "Let''s eat." "Grandma, where do you want to go?" After dinner, Poppi chatted with her grandma on the sofa and he sit on the other side asked. "What are we doing out for? It''s so hot outside." The old lady pouted. "I''m at home. I won''t go out." "It''s okay to stay at home. Grandma, you might catch a cold," Malcolm answered. "But it''s so boring." She added. "What about watching TV?" "I don''t like it." "Tell jokes?" "Enough!" "Sleep?" "I just woke up." Poppi winked at Malcolm, "Malcolm, would you like to have one idea! It''s not easy to have a rest for an afternoon. Let''s think about it. " Malcolm thought for a while and proposed carefully, "or we can chat in this way." After saying that, Poppi and the lady rolled their eyes at the same time. "Signing up at the fifth competition of fighting the landlord gold league..." A voice suddenly came from the TV, which startled Poppi. She quickly held the old lady''s hand and said, "grandma, let''s fight the landlord? Or do you know how to play mahjong, Cora? " Cora shook her head. "Then let''s fight the landlord," Poppi twitched her mouth. "To fight the landlord?" "Right, it is playing cards!" Poppi nodded her head and took a look at Malcolm, "let''s play the game. If we lose, there will be punishment. What do you think?" Her grandma was interested in it. "I used to be a master of poker games. I''ll play with you. Do you have cards? " "Do you want to play with us, Malcolm?" After Poppi asked, and just when Malcolm wanted to answer, she continued, "even if you don''t play, you have to play. there is nobody play with us." Malcolm made no response. Playing with his grandmother was the most important thing. Although he had not played this kind of card game for a long time. "A card?" Malcolm asked. "Yes! I''ll go get the cards. " Chapter 34 Poppi, Kiss Me. Poppi took out a deck of playing cards and sat on the floor with her legs crossed and they circled around the floor, with the rules of shuffling. The old lady was quite a veteran. The conversation with her was quite clear and easy.Malcolm was also get it quickly. "We need to make a deal in advance. What we win will be awarded and what we lose will be punished," The old lady continued as she drew the cards. "Draw a turtle on your face!" Poppi touched the card of K and said with a smile, "when we were playing cards in the dormitory, we could even draw my face black." "Change it to another one." Malcolm immediately refused. Draw a turtle on one''s face? Only those childish people would draw a turtle on the face. As expected, only Poppi could come up with such an idea. "Yes, change it!" The old lady looked very angry. "Young girls nowadays don''t know how to take care of their bodies. Why do they draw a turtle on their face? How can you come up with such an idea? Who as a woman, you should be elegant and behave yourself! " Poppi stuck out her tongue and said, "yes, grandma. I''ll keep that in mind. I''ll learn the ''how to draw a girl''s attention''. I want to be an elegant woman, okay? " She then made a gesture. "I don''t think so." The old lady lowered her head and reached for another card. "Good card!" Poppi''s eyebrows twitched and the corners of her mouth twitched, then she took her hand back and asked, "what are our rewards and punishments? Ah Or we can make money. " "That''s a good idea. I''ll get more motivation," she cheered up "It''s not funny." The old lady shook her head, "we are a family. What''s the meaning of earning money? What do you think, Malcolm?" "Grandma is right." While the old lady was looking at the cards, Malcolm whispered to Poppi, "leave it to grandma later." "Of course I know," Poppi blinked and replied "Really?" She came up with an idea and said, "in my opinion, the loser needs to kiss the winner." Malcolm''s face darkened. If he lost and Poppi won, would he kiss her? no way! Poppi stole a glance at Malcolm, but she still pretended to be relaxed and said, "grandma, this is more boring than winning money. We are family. What''s the point of kissing? " "I also want to see the way you kiss!" The old lady looked at them up and down with her sharp eyes. After she took the last card, she said, "you have been married for three years, but I only saw two marriage certificates without a wedding photo, you don''t even have a kid yet.. You didn''t make out with each other in front of me. I just want to see you kissing. " Hearing this, Poppi was speechless. Then, she gave a glance to Malcolm, with the meaning of "what to do". "What''s more, Malcolm, if you want to prove that nothing happened last night, do as what I said." The old lady ordered in a strong voice, "it''s not the end of the problem last night!" "Grandma, I think what Poppi just said is actually a good idea." "It''s funny to draw a turtle on the face," said Malcolm seriously When he just finished, Poppi burst into laught tbeat in her chest. He didn''t know his heart was beating faster. What happened last night was replayed on the Internet by Poppi and Malcolm, but the old lady enjoyed it very much. "Poppi, are you afraid?" The whispering voice from Malcolm which made her ears red and shyness, Poppi stiffened and grabbed the cloth on Malcolm''s chest, "Malcolm..." After that, she felt a chill on her face and held her hand tightly. As Malcolm kissed her on the cheek, his voice was so gentle that it could barely be heard. "Thank you for your cooperation." After that, Malcolm quickly left the side of Poppi and withdrew his body at once. "Grandma, are you satisfied with the result?" Then he sat straight again without any expression on his cool face. "Not satisfied." The old lady pouted. "In fact you should kiss her lips, but you just kiss her face. I didn''t feel comfortable for your cheating. How about you try it again? Let''s switch the little turtles kiss you. " "Poppi, will you agree it?" he asked with raised corners of her mouth. Hearing what Malcolm said, Poppii was still in a daze. She screamed in surprise and came to her senses immediately. However, her face turned red and her eyes dodged. She managed to get up with her hands holding on the ground, stumbled to the kitchen and said, "I... I''m going to drink some water..." "The little turtle are shy." The old lady compressed her lips into a smile and gave him a cunning look, "you are shy, too." "I am not!" Edward looked at the cards in his hand, not looking at the old lady. "Your ears are red." Her grandma said as if she saw through everything, "if you feel shy, your ears will be red." Hearing this, Malcolm felt a little relieved. He turned his head to look at the back of Poppi, who was in the kitchen now. Her smile was like a feather caressing his heart. In the kitchen, Poppi kept patting her face to calm down but the kiss on her face seemed to be burning. She wondered what good luck she had recently! The luck is she will fall in love with someone? Chapter 35 The Red Rope Of The Moon Old Lord After playing the cards that day, the old lady fell in love with the game of playing the landlord. As she had a large amount of time to be free, she asked Poppi and Malcolm to play together to kill the time. Although there was no rewards and punishment, Poppi still felt uneasy. Presumably, Malcolm had the same feeling. Because since that "kiss" happened on that day, they seldom talked. In a word, they met as little as possible. That was the most tacit understanding between the two. Finally on weekend, Sherry made an appointment with Poppi to go shopping together with Wendy. After dinner and shopping, Shirley still felt a little unsatisfied. She said, "how about going to the bar tonight? Tomorrow is Sunday, right? " "Of course, I can. I haven''t been there for a long time. Wendy, will you go with me? " "But, I haven''t been there." Wendy asked with uncertainty, "is it messy inside?" "Oh, no, it won''t." With her eyes glowing under the sunglasses, Shirley held her arm and said, "it must be a formal place. I know there is a bar, specially for celebrities. It''s absolutely safe. You can go there with any kinds of autographs and take any pictures you want. It''s closer to your idol''s studio. How about it? " "Wow, really?" Wendy jumped up willingly, "yes, I''ll go with you, Poppi!" "Then let''s go!" Poppi smiled and stretched her arms, "it''s not easy to have fun here today." After their discussion, the three were about to walk back. Shirley''s assistant was already waiting for them at the roadside. The three of them walked over there. When they approached the car, they were suddenly stopped by a middle-aged man with goatee on his head. "Girls, are you interested in fortune-telling?" The sorcerer with goatee asked as he scratched his pocket. After looking the man up and down, Poppi said firstly, "no, we are all good young men. We don''t believe in fortune prediction." Shirley couldn''t help laughing. Wendy asked, looking at him innocently. "Let''s go." Said Poppi. Then Shirley and Wendy followed them. The judge with goatee pushed in front of poppi and said, "Miss, I have checked your appearance. I guess that you have a good time with different kinds of women these days! How about buying a red rope? " Then he took out a red rope from her pocket. It was a simple rope with three strings of thin rope coiled around the rope and made into a rope. The rope was promised by the sorcerer, "it is a red rope thread made by the moon old lord. Which just like Cupid''s arrows. If you like a man, you can give it to whoever you like. As long as you tie it, the man will surely fall in love with you. I''m sure he will surely love you wholeheartedly. What do you think? " Poppi rolled her eyes at him. When she was about to leave, Shirley suddenly showed interest. "Oh, Poppi, this suits you!" "Just buy one!" The seller with goatee echoed. "How much is it?" Wendy asked. The person with goatee made a gesture to Wendy and she . Wendy took a close look at the drink under the dim light and found it was blue liquid. She was so excited that she almost drank it out of her carelessness. "It''s my honor to invite Miss. Poppi to have a drink." Poppi raised her glass and drank it up. "Thank you, Mr. Carlos!" she said "Miss. Poppi, you are so frank and fresh. Let''s have another drink if possible!" "No problem!" Poppi shook her hand and was supported by Wendy quickly. Wendy helped her to sit down and asked, "are you okay?" From the moment they entered the bar, Poppi had been standing in front of her to protect her. She drank a dozen glasses of wine for her, and she drank a dozen glasses herself. No wonder she was so drunk. Wendy counted the wine in several colors. It was hard to imagine how awful it would be if such colorful liquid mixed together in Poppi''s belly "I''m fine. I can''t let anything happen to you." Poppi was still a little sober. She looked at the dance floor and saw Shirley was still dancing with the man next to her. She laughed and said, "she is crazy!" "Welcome!" The bartender''s greeting voice was instantly drowned in the music. Three tall, handsome men with distinctive features came to the bar. They were Hugh, Barry, and Malcolm. Before the three of them passed a beautiful woman with a large chest and thin waist, Mr. Barry whistled at the woman mischievously. The woman winked at the woman, but immediately her eyes stopped at Malcolm. She paused and put her hands on his body softly. "Handsome man, how about buying me a drink?" "Not really." Malcolm pulled down the woman''s hand with a cold face, walked through the hallway without saying a word, and walked towards the hall. The girl was a little embarrassed. She turned around and left without saying a word. Barry patted him on the shoulder and said, "do you ask Mr. Malcolm to come to this place to ruin the reputation of the whole bar?" "What do you think? Why do I ask him to come here? " Chapter 36 At Least You Are Here "I don''t know." Barry shrugged. "I feel worried to come here with you alone," After saying that, Hugh also followed Malcolm to leave. Seeing that, Barry was so angry that he stamped his feet and shouted, "how can I make you feel uneasy? Wait for me, Hugh! " Then, Malcolm came to the hall, looked around and finally saw the woman''s figure. She seemed quite at ease Poppi had been trapped at the booth, surrounded by several men. It''s a pity that the three men came for Wendy and insisted on letting the little girl drink. "How about I punish myself with three glasses of wine? My sister really doesn''t like to drink. Next time I come here, I''ll propose a toast to you! " A trace of displeasure appeared in his eyes and he frowned. Then he moved his body and was about to leave, but someone beside him walked towards the side of Poppi before him. It was obvious that Hugh was very anxious. He rubbed against Malcolm and walked past the booth. He rushed to the booth and called, "poppi!" "I didn''t expect that you are here. It''s so unusual. And your wife is here too! But there is someone who cares more about your wife than you do. " Mr. Wei followed and stood beside Malcolm, with blurry eyes, "danger! It''s dangerous!" "You know clearly the relationship between me and poppi." Malcolm stared at the other side and asked, "who cares about her? I don''t care." "It''s the best if you don''t care. After all, you can''t love two women at the same time, just two sisters... " Looking at the man''s angry face, Barry Wei smirked. "Mr... Mr. Su? Why are you here? " On the other side, Poppi opened her mouth and looked at Hugh with her drunken blurred eyes. She puckered her mouth slightly as if she were acting like a spoiled child. "How much wine did you drink?" In a slightly angry tone, Hugh reached out and took the glass from Poppi''s hand. "Isn''t that Mr. Su?" "Oh, Mr. Su is here. Come on, let''s have a drink!" "Mr. Su has been busy since he came back. We didn''t have much time to chat." Those men turned around to look at Hugh. Poppi grinned with pleasure and swaggered to look for Shirley. But when she just turned around, someone came in front of her. Poppi raised her head and looked at that man''s face. As soon as she saw him, she took a deep breath and a trace of purity flashed across her eyes. She looked at him and said, "Malcolm, why are you here?" Malcolm pressed his lips tightly and stared at her for a few seconds. Then he looked down from her smooth neck to her exposed thigh. His face darkened and he didn''t say anything. Strangely, Poppi felt quite depressed and dared not to say anything anymore. "Hello, Mr. Malcolm!" Wendy greeted. Just as she finished her words, a man walked out from behind Malcolm. He was wearing a suit, but the top two buttons of his shirt were unbuttoned, and one part of his body seemed to break through the shackles and break free. It was nobody else but Barry Wei. Taking a look at Wendy, Mr. Wei put on an evil smile and said, "Wow, a sweet little made her look more gentle. "Wow, what a wonderful song!" Wendy asked with a slight sway. "Of course." "At that time, Poppi and I agreed to debut together. Look, who is she looking at? Is that Miss Su? " "Maybe." Echoed Mr. Wei, looking up at Mr. Malcolm. Malcolm''s face flickered, but his eyes were firm. "The mole in your palm, I always remember where it is." The last word of Poppi dragged on the line, and her voice was melodious and mysterious, attracting cheers. Hugh could not wait to be the flower guardian. He came to the side of the platform and helped Poppi get off the platform. Poppi giggled at him, "Mr. Su, thank you." "You sing very well." There was a hint of admiration in his eyes. "This is my name card. May I help you record?" "Miss. Poppi, here is another toast for you!" "It''s incredible. Come on..." Poppi was surrounded by several people. Though Hugh drank a lot to protect her, he was still cannot get rid of her. When was the time to sit down, Malcolm almost circled the glass with his slender fingers. The sparkling liquid in the glass made his eyes look even more gorgeous. He put forth a little strength and drank up the wine. "Mr. Malcolm, you have drunk too much!" Wendy couldn''t help saying, "please don''t drink it anymore." "Hey, hey, little beauty, he''s a good drinker. Don''t mind him. Just drink to dispel your misgivings!" Mr. Wei leaned over, with his beautiful eyes squinting slightly. He was spraying the hot breath with alcohol near her ear. Wendy was so frightened that she took a step back. Seeing that, Mr. Wei burst into laughter. When the wine had gone through three rounds and the dishes had five flavors. They couldn''t help but hurt each other. "I... I''m leaving. My grandmother is still at home!" Poppi finally returned to her seat and picked up her bag to leave. "I will see you off!" Hugh shook his head and got up. Damn it! Malcolm sat in a corner and put a glass of wine on the marbled table. "I''m leaving too." Chapter 37 Poppi, I Like You The group walked out of the bar. Sean was already waiting for them at the door. Malcolm got in the car without saying a word and sat in the back seat. But when he was about to ask Sean to drive away, Barry opened the door of the car quickly and said, "Hugh has drunk a lot. Please send him back. And miss. Poppi. " Malcolm frowned and wanted to refuse. But Shirley had already been half drunk and pushed Poppi over. She could not help but lean towards the back seat. Seeing this, Barry stuffed her in the back seat again. Then he reached out his hands to hold the falling Poppi. Barry looked at Malcolm with a meaningful smile. Malcolm narrowed his eyes, sending out a dangerous light. "Poppi..." Murmured Hugh. He also followed her to get into the car. As soon as he saw that, Barry dragged Hugh to sit on the passenger seat. He fastened the seat belt for him and slammed the door with a bang. Then he waved his hand to Sean, "please, thank you." Sean nodded to him slightly and looked at the rear-view mirror again. "Mr. Malcolm, shall we go now?" "Yes." Malcolm responded. Sniffing the alcohol, he pushed away Poppi coldly. The car drove away at a fast speed. Mr. Barry put his hand into his pocket casually and did not turn around until the car disappeared in the heavy traffic. Then, he looked at Wendy who was like a rabbit and walked towards her. "I called you little beauty the whole night, and you didn''t even know your name. No wonder you are not willing to drink with me." Barry grinned wickedly, a strange light shining in his eyes. "No, Just I can''t drink." Wendy took a step back and answered, "I... I''m allergic to alcohol." "Oh, I see!" Barry sighed as he touched his hair and said, "my name is Barry Wei. What about you, little pretty? " "Wendy Yu." After saying that, Wendy started to guess what background Barry Wei was. It must not be easy to play with Malcolm and Hugh. But how come she never heard of this man? Is he from a high-ranking official family? ''special identity? "Stop chatting!" As they were talking, Shirley walked to them with displeasure. She took Linda''s hand and said, "sister Terence, let''s not chat with bad men. Come on, sister Shirley will take you home." Although being drunk, Shirley still remembered that she was the one who shared the wine with the man in front of her. However, she was about to vomit when s a car ahead that suddenly turned the turn signal. I didn''t notice..." Sean was trying to explain but Malcolm didn''t hear it at all. Then he lowered his voice. He said and looked back at him with affectionate and painful eyes to Poppi. "My God!" After the car just stopped, a feeling of nausea surged into Poppi''s heart, and she couldn''t help but retch. She retched and struggled to get rid of his hand. Then she opened the window and vomited, "vomit..." Poppi''s long hair was blowing in the air outside the window. She leaned against the window and kept vomiting, but she just couldn''t spit it out. Malcolm leaned forward slightly, hands on his legs, and withdrew his sight from Poppi''s face. "Poppi, I like you!" Hugh shouted again hysterically. The two drunk men in the car almost drove him crazy! However, it seemed that Poppi was probably drunk? Hearing this, Poppi withdrew her body with all her strength and fell back on the back seat. She was so unclear and mumbled, "I, I like you too..." As he opened his mouth, his hands were curled up. His joints were clear and his blue veins stood out. "Who do you like?" He asked, gnashing his teeth. "You... You..." Poppi slightly moved her body. Thump Malcolm''s pupils shrank, and his heart seemed to be thrown into a small stone, raising layers of ripples. For a long time, he could not calm down. "Close the window, Sean." "Okay, Mr. Malcolm." Malcolm closed his eyes for a while. He knew that he could never go back to the past. His heart was upset by this small stone and could not go back anymore. Chapter 38 The Best Grandson "Oh my God Achoo! " When she was having a dream, her nose suddenly itched. All of a sudden, Poppi could not help sneezing. She rubbed her nose and was about to turn over to continue sleeping when she heard the dissatisfied voice of the lady of the house. "Little Turtle, it''s noon. Haven''t you got up yet? Do you want to piss me off? " "Oh my God Grandma... " She yawned and tried to open her heavy eyes, but she was not used to the harsh sunlight and raised her hand to block it. The old lady sat on the bed and shook a grass in her hand. Seeing that Poppi seemed to wake up, she rubbed the grass on her nose again and asked, "Little Turtle, are you itchy?" Poppi struggled to sit up and took a glance at the bedroom. Then she laughed to block the old lady''s "attack". She giggled and said, "grandma, don''t be ridiculous! Where''s Malcolm? " "Downstairs." With a smile, she urged, "come on, get up. Let''s go to play the game of fight the landlord." "Grandma, you are still fighting! My headache is killing me. I don''t want to play it. Let Cora and Malcolm sit with you to play it! " The old lady looked at Poppi with disgust and pointed at her head as she said, "you... You deserve it! It would be a headache if she drank so much! Why did you get my grandson to hold you upstairs? Tell me, did you do it on purpose? " "What? !" Hearing this, Poppi was shocked with her mouth wide open and her face flushed immediately. She said awkwardly: "Malcolm, did he bring me here? Last night? How? Holding me like a princess? " Knock, knock, knock While they were talking, someone knocked on the door. Poppi looked over there and saw that Malcolm was wearing home clothes. He leaned against the door casually and said: "grandma, lunch is ready." Knowing it was him, Poppi''s face was even redder, like a cooked shrimp, biting her finger. Then she withdrew her eyes from Malcolm, jumped out of the bed, and helped the old lady out of bed. The old lady walked to the door, patted on Malcolm''s hand and said, "thank you very much for cooking!" "Not at all. It''s my honor to cook for grandma!" Hearing that, Malcolm smiled faintly and put his hand on the shoulder of the old lady. Although they were not close to each other, it was his limitation. He said, "grandma, let''s go downstairs." Poppi, in her pajamas, stretched herself and s of the Quan family That''s because Carl Quan''s grandsons are all good for nothing... " Holding the remote control, Poppi''s heart beat fast. She looked at the old lady with pitiful eyes and then turned to Malcolm. Malcolm''s face was expressionless, as if what the old lady said had nothing to do with him. The best As for Malcolm, he should be the best. But he didn''t care about the glory and protection of the Quan Group at all. All of a sudden, Poppi''s heart hurt even more. "Okay, it''s Monday tomorrow. You can go to work now. I won''t disturb you anymore." The old lady stood up, patting her legs. "Cora, we have to go back to the mountain." Out of nowhere, Cora came out of nowhere and bowed respectfully. "Yes, my lady." "Grandma, you just come down the mountain for a few days. I haven''t take you to have fun yet!" "We''re not in a hurry to go back the mountain, OK?" Poppi came over in a hurry. The old lady shook her head with a smile, "the air at the foot of the mountain is too muddy, so it''s better to go up the mountain. And out of my ears are quiet." The old lady was so stubborn that nobody could prevent her. What''s more, Malcolm seemed not to have the intention to stop her. "Why didn''t you stop grandma?" After the old lady left, Poppi couldn''t help but ask, "are you afraid that grandma will distract you here? What do you mean by saying that you have to buy out the Quan Qroup? Are you going to take actions? " Then he said slowly, "I''m still taking action." That''s what my father hasn''t achieved. I must complete it. ''. Chapter 39 The Bad Man Is Back "How did you go back that day?" Early in the morning on Monday, when Poppi was not at work, she asked to Wendy, "haven''t you drunk? I really can''t remember anything about that night. " Wendy covered her mouth with her hand and laughed, "Wow, it''s so nice of you to sing." "Well I remember singing. " Poppi raised her eyes and thought for a while. She remembered that she had talked a lot with Hugh after stepping down the stage, probably after the interview, they were still good friends She still remembered that Hugh''s face was quite gloomy. He wanted to say something to him but stopped on a second thought. Poppi dared not to think further about what he would say and could only drink as hard as she could. "Don''t forget that Poppi came with Malcolm and Mr. Su that day. It was Mr. Wei who drove both Shirley and I back." Said Wendy. "Who? Mr. Wei? " Poppi came to herself and asked with her eyes wide open, "could it be Mr. Wei? The one with Mr. Malcolm. " Wendy nodded her head, as if she was chicken pecking rice. "He said his name is Barry Wei." "What?! It was really him! Wendy, are you okay? Has he done anything bad to you? " She got nervous immediately. Barry Wei! That man who looked like a demon was actually him! How could he be so fat? How about the knife scar? ''where is the axe? It turned out that legends were deceptive. "What''s wrong with Barry Wei, Poppi? He didn''t do anything to me. We didn''t talk much on the way. " Seeing the expression in Wendy''s eyes, Poppi shook her head and laughed, "it''s okay." Maybe it was because there were not many idiots such as Wendy in Ye city, who were innocent and pitiful. "But he was very strange. He said that I looked like someone and when I asked him who I looked like, but he didn''t say anything." "I don''t know which is look alike or have similar personalities." After hearing that, Poppi took a deep look at Wendy. She thought that they were alike. The two women were so alike that Poppi thought of Celine. Did he know her? "Poppi, why don''t you answer me when I ask you this question?" Wendy couldn''t help but ask. "What? I didn''t! " Poppi came back to her senses at once, "go to work. No one can compare with her! No one can replace her. " She was too stupid to think about it! It didn''t matter if Barry knew Celine each other. It had nothing to do with her. The meeting was held in the first half of September. Several employees from different departments of the entertainment magazine were full in the meeting room. "First, after the company leaders'' review and decision, I will appoint Tina as the vice editor in chief of the advertising department. Let''s applause and congratulate." When the editor in chief finished his report, thunderous applause sounded in the meeting room. The appointment letter had been sent to each employee in the company mailbox. But when the editor in chief said that, it was a bit different. Tina stood up and politely smiled at everyone. "Thank you, everyone. I will live up to your expectations. Work hard!" After saying that, he glanced at the direction where Teresa and Poppi w orn with. Why did he look so serious? She couldn''t help but discuss in her mind, ''is it as serious as him when taking off her clothes?''. Thinking of this, she suddenly came up with the idea of luring Abner Shen. She wanted to play a trick on him to test him "Where will you go later? How about asking Mr. Malcolm for a dinner? " Hugh suggested. "No, thanks. I''m in a hurry," said Abner Shen while looking at his watch After saying that, he added, "Oh, by the way, when I came back by plane, I met George Quan and Benson Ji of the Wind International. They boarded the same flight with me." "Who? !" At the other side of the bar, Sherry suddenly shouted. Her face was very serious. She suddenly stood up from her cane chair and ran to them. Noticing that Abner Shen was inspecting her face under his glasses, Shirley was stunned at first and then shook her head. She looked indignant and said, "you said that Benson Ji has come back? Is he in Ye city now? " At this moment, her phone rang. No sooner had Poppi left the company than she got a call from Shirley, "hello? Shirley, what''s up? " The playboy is back, Poppi!" "Who?" Poppi was stunned and did not understand what Shirley meant. "Benson Ji!" With a roar, she continued, "that bad man, Benson Ji, has come back! Damn it! " Hearing this name four years later, Poppi''s hand was still trembling. Why did he come back? Didn''t you say that he wouldn''t come back? "Will he come to you?" There was anger and anxiety in Sherry''s voice. "What How could it be possible? " "Why is he here?" she asked in a hoarse voice Not finishing her words, for some inexplicable reason, Poppi suddenly felt that a pair of eyes staring at her across the road. Hearing this, Poppi raised her head and looked at the man numbly. When she saw the man in the traffic, her pupil shrank and she could not move anymore. Even if the sun was shining on her body fiercely, she still felt as if she was in an ice house. Those dark and painful past related to the name "Benson Ji" flashed in front of her eyes one by one. Chapter 40 Lets Break Up (Part One) It had been nearly four years since that had happened. It was the second day after the accident of her father and Celine, Poppi woke up from the hospital bed, with a splitting headache. "Poppi, you wake up?" Shirley asked with concern as she walked over to Poppi and helped her up, "the doctor said that you would wake up very soon. It is true. But you are still having a fever. Do you want the doctor to come? " Only Shirley was in the room. Poppi opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice as if her throat was covered with sand, "Why are you here, Shirley?" "The doctor called me." Shirley smiled and said nothing more. In fact, the doctor didn''t call her intentionally, but called the telephone numbers on Poppi''s contact list one by one. Only she came. She didn''t understand why the boyfriend called Benson Ji of Poppi didn''t come. "Doctor..." Poppi muttered to herself. Suddenly, she thought of something and opened her eyes wide, which were full of blood red. She grabbed Shirley''s sleeve and said in a trembling voice, "where are my father and my sister? Where''s Celine? How are they? " "Don''t be so excited! Shirley comforted her. Calm down! Look at yourself! How can you still be in the mood to care about them! They are in the hospital. " "Are they all right?" "Last night I only remember that there is a lot of blood no way! Where are they?! I''m going to find them! " As she spoke, she got off the bed, with her gesture being quite violent. "Nonsense!" When she heard what Poppi said, she broke out into curses and pressed on his body to stop her from moving and yelled, "Poppi! It''s useless to go now! A person''s brain was dead and another was a vegetative state. There is no way that they can wake up even if you see them! So, first you have to take good care of your wounds, okay! !" Buzz es, you will not have any guarantee at all! Although I always feel that your father doesn''t treat you well, he has given all his shares to you. Isn''t it good for you to sell it again? " "We have no other choice now." Poppi sighed. At this moment, her phone rang "It''s Benson Ji," While they were talking, the phone of Poppi rang, which had already pointed out by the sharp eyed of Shirley. Then she shouted with surprise, "your boyfriend finally called you! I''m going to the washroom! " With that, she left happily. The corners of Poppi''s mouth also curved up a little, then she felt a little relieved and answered the phone, "hello? "Benson?" "Poppi." He was not too loud, but there was a hint of alienation in his voice. "What?" Poppi was confused that he did not call her nickname. "Where are you? I have something to tell you. Would you mind coming out? " Benson''s voice was still as gentle as usual. But thinking of her current situation, Poppi hesitated, "do you have to be here today?" "It''s very important. I have to see you today." Benson had never said such words to her in such a heavy tone. Hearing that, Poppi couldn''t help frowning and said, "okay. Will you come to me or me? " Chapter 41 Lets Break Up (Part Two) "I''ll come to you." "I was In the people''s Park of locust South Road. " "Okay. I''ll call you when I arrive. I''m hanging up." "What! Wait! " "What''s wrong? Anything else? " "Well..." Poppi was a little shy, "why didn''t you call me these two days?" "I was not feeling well when I came back." "Oh, I see!" "Are you all right?" she asked with concern "Nothing." "I''ll be there in about an hour," he continued "Okay." When Poppi just answered, she heard the sound of the phone being cut off and frowned deeper. After coming out of the bathroom, Shirley saw that Poppi had taken off the hospital gown and asked, "where are you going? Are you going out? " "Go to the park across the street and find Benson Ji. He said he had something to tell me." "Ask him to come to the hospital! It''s not good for you to leave as soon as your fever is down. " "It''s okay. Don''t worry," said Poppi with a light smile. I don''t want to tell him what happened. I don''t want him to worry about me. I also want to go out for some fresh air. " "You two are a typical couple. Look at each other. Your selfless spirit is as outstanding as the Virgin Mary!" Shirley''s exaggerated words made Poppi burst into laughter. "Shirley, I think you don''t have to be a star anymore. You can go out to have a crosstalk with others." "Let''s go together." With a big smile on her face, an idea occurred to her suddenly. She said, "Poppi, how about we make a debut together? We can form a group. You are in charge of singing, and I am in charge of dancing. The salary will be quick. We can afford the medical expenses of your father and sister. " Suddenly, Poppi was tempted. But after thinking for a while, she shook her head and said, "but Benson Ji won''t d and hurried to the ward. As soon as she entered the ward, she saw four or five big men hit against the wall with iron sticks in their hands. She screamed and screamed, trying to pull them away, but she was stopped by them and hit hard on the wall. "Who are you! What are you doing! Or I''ll call the police! " Poppi ran over to hold Shirley and shouted at those people. Hearing the voice of Poppi, those men stopped and turned around, "are you Poppi?" Poppi supported Shirley and stepped back out of fear, "I, I''m Poppi! What''s wrong? " Those strong men took a step forward, glancing at the two girls. "My lady asked me to warn you that if you ever come to bother our young master again, you''ll be the one who get hurt!" As he said, he patted on Poppi''s head with his iron rod. "Let''s go!" As soon as the man finished his words, several men took the sticks and walked out. They kicked several chairs while walking. "Who is the young master?" Shirley felt confused. She rubbed her arm and grimaced in pain. "Did they make a mistake?" "Something wrong? Humph! " The bodyguard in the front turned around and said, "our young master is called Benson Ji." Chapter 42 We Cant Meet Again Later It was not until the group of people left that Shirley realized what had happened. "Who? Benson Ji?! Who is the young master? " "I don''t know." Poppi shook her head, moved along the corner of the wall, collapsed to the ground, looked at the mess in the room, and said slowly, "it doesn''t matter who it is, it doesn''t matter either..." "It doesn''t matter." Not knowing the despair in her words, Shirley shouted excitedly, "you can ask Benson Ji to help you! Since it is young master, they must be rich. We can help you solve the problem of the medical fees first. " Poppi gave a bitter smile. They had been in love for three years and they knew each other very well and they were very intimate. Moreover, Poppi knew that the Benson Ji''s family is good, and he did not hide anything about it. But he did not mention which company is theirs. It seemed that his family didn''t like her. "Call Benson Ji quickly! He is not far away. " "It is really push us too far! The lady they were talking about was the mother of Benson Ji, right? Let''s go and find Benson! " "We broke up." The light and graceful words of Poppi shocked Shirley, "what? ''Poppi, are you kidding? Didn''t you say that Benson had proposed to you? When did you break up? You were not... " "We just broke up." "Are you crazy? Why? " She patted herself on the head. "I don''t know." Poppi shook her head. She got a sore throat and couldn''t cry out. She didn''t know what was wrong with her life. All of a sudden, something bad happened to her father and sister. Her beloved, Benson Ji broke up with her again at this point. Did she do something wrong? "I only know that..." After a pause, Poppi looked around the ward. When she saw the messy situation of the glass, she didn''t forget to have a sense of humor. "I just know that my debt is going to be increased again." "What You are still in the mood to joke now! What about Benson Ji? " "Is this the end of the three-year relationship? Shirley asked He didn''t tell you why he broke up with you, and you didn''t ask either. " Poppi shook her head and said, "no more questions I don''t know how to explain the things about my father and sister. It''s good for us to break up. Now I only hope that my father and Celine can wake up, " Shirley knew that Poppi was stubborn and knew that it was useless to say anything more. So she said, "you are right! You can''t live without a man? ''Poppi, I don''t care whose young master he is, we won''t relay on him!'' We must become rich one day! " "Okay," said Poppi with a light smile. When I am rich, I will buy new bags each day. And we will buy two same bags, one was thrown and the other was used. What about you? " "I... to buy clothes! I will buy and throw them one after another too! When I become a supermodel, I will put on the clothes specially designed by my personal designer. " She held her head high, looking forward to the future. Although it was summer vacation, Shirley made an appointment with part-time worker to accompany Poppi for two days. Then she took a bus and went to another city. Poppi told the shareholders her shares. She found a short part-time job to do and visited her father and sister from the hospital. She thought that in addition to her huge debt, none of us can live on. " "I don''t believe you." "You don''t love money..." Poppi tried to explain "That''s because I''m rich. So you think that I don''t love money." Benson''s voice was erratic, "Poppi, we''ve been together for three years. If you want to We are still together, but it''s only the title of wife I can''t give it to you. Will it okay? " "Benson Ji! You scum! What do you want me to do? Your mistress?! You are underestimating me! " After breaking out a curse, Poppi almost roared out, threw the umbrella and strode away. She was too stupid to let him hurt her again. The umbrella was bought for her by him. Minutes passed, and an umbrella suddenly disappeared above her head. Poppi walked out lonely, but it suddenly began to rain. Raindrops falling down one after another which were as large as beans and hit her body, cold and painful. Their second meeting was nothing but it was a full day''s expectation of Poppi and the disappointment will in¡­¡­ a lifetime. Duh duh duh Suddenly, she heard footsteps coming close from behind, which sounded very messy, as if there were a powerful army approaching. Poppi suddenly looked back and saw a dozen men running out of the darkness. Instinctively, Poppi began to run forward as fast as she could. This group of people must be chasing after her. Sure enough, the moment she ran away, a man behind her shouted, "hurry up! Catch up with her! Mr. Ji said we must catch her! " The rain became more and more dense, and Poppi rushed forward regardless of everything. Her face was completely wet, and she could not tell it was rain or tears. She heard it, and it turned out that he had someone catch her If she refuse as his mistress or will be killed by him? What happened to the world! What''s wrong with you, Benson Ji! Poppi couldn''t help sobbing and she began to stagger, but the footsteps behind her were getting closer and closer. Poppi clenched her teeth and ran forward. She was close and soon she ran out of the park. She saw the road "You bitch! You want to escape? !" Suddenly, her clothes were grasped tightly by someone behind her. The man sneered and pushed her down to the ground. Chapter 43 Meet Him Again All of a sudden, Poppi fell into the water on the ground and her hands cut through the rough ground. "Keep running? Why don''t you run anymore? Haha... " The man stepped on the back of Poppi and laughed insolently. Enduring the pain, Poppi kept struggling as far as possible. She was only half a person away from the roadside. She saw the light at the gate of the hospital in the distance. If she tried harder, she could run out, and she could call someone to save her. However, she was so heavy that she could not breathe. She felt that she was dying ''Benson Ji, where are you hiding and looking at me?''? Looking at me like this, are you laughing, too? "Clang!" After laughing enough, several men picked up Poppi and tied her hands and feet. "Release me..." she interrupted him, with her mind continuing to water. What the hell do you want to do! Where is Benson? " "Our young master has said that if you give us your shares, he will let you go. Otherwise, we will play with you. After all, our young master is going abroad. It''s a great pity that he hasn''t had sex with you for the past three years! " "Haha..." All of a sudden, she heard the giggles from those men, which made her blood freeze. ''Shares!''! ''Shares!''! Poppi clenched her teeth. Except the seventy-five percent owned by the family of Quan, in the rest twenty-five percent she was the second largest holder of shares. When the news that she wanted to sell the shares came out, so many people were unexpectedly involved, including Benson Ji. Didn''t he also let this chance off? But she still didn''t believe the fact. She said in a hoarse voice, "Benson won''t say like that He won''t... " "Then you can give it a try!" The man suddenly raised his hand to tear off the clothes of Poppi. With a hiss, the coat of her was torn and her snow-white skin was exposed. The man''s cold hand went all the way down along her neck. Poppi struggled desperately, but she was like a lamb to be slaughtered, unable to break free. "He brought us here..." "Do you think you deserve Mr. Benson? Stop dreaming... " "Shares is your last value..." "Wow!" Poppi burst into tears. Accompanied by the sound of thunder and rain, the voice of Poppi became more and more shrill and miserable, "Benson! I hate you! I hate you! " There were men''s laughter all around her, but she didn''t see the appearance of Benson. "Will you give us the shares or not?" The man asked again and reached out his hand to the chest of Poppi. "Don''t touch me!" "If you touch me again, you won''t get my shares. Just release me..." Poppi yelled with all her strength. After hearing this, these men let go of her, although a little hesitated. "Have you really decided to give up your shares?" The man asked again. "Yes." Poppi nodded and tears flew across her face to the wound which hurt so much. But it was nothing compared to her scars in heart. Poppi stumbled and stepped back. Several men were staring at her in a daze. When she slowly spoke, she stepped back calmly and said, "if you want to take the share in my hand, why don''t you ask Benson to come and get it him ple bobbed in his throat, he slowly opened his mouth and said, "it''s true. There is something wrong with the Wind International Group. If you are willing to hand over your shares, I promise... " Boom The thunder came from the sky at the right time. As if being struck on the nerves, Poppi suddenly raised her hand with all her strength and slapped him in the face. As soon as he tilted his head, some palm prints suddenly appeared on his face. "Benson Ji, I''m wrong about you." Against the rain, Poppi broke into tears, "I don''t want to see you anymore. If you want the shares, just kill me." After she finished her words, Poppi turned around, turned her back to him and walked forward step by step. It was the last time she saw him. As for what happened that night, she couldn''t remember clearly. It was said that she fainted because of the high fever and didn''t wake up until three days later. When he woke up, he had gone abroad and no one knew about the stock issue. Beep The harsh whistles of the road woke Poppi up suddenly and she suddenly realized that she had been trapped in her memory for a long time. She was still staring across the road. The man she had not seen for four years now appeared in front of her again. Wearing a wind coat, Benson was thin and pale. He just stared at Poppi. The emotions in her eyes were complex, as if she was missing her husband and being reluctant to leave him. At this moment, her phone rang. The phone in her hand suddenly buzzed and she quickly collected her thoughts, only to find that she had also put the phone near her ear. She quickly picked up the phone. It was Shirley. "Hello, Poppi? What happened? Why didn''t I call you? Do you want to scare me to death? " "I, I just..." Not knowing how to explain, Poppi stumbled to the direction of the subway station. She didn''t look across the road. Her hand was in the corner of her eyes. She didn''t even want to see the man. "I have to take the subway! It was just too noisy! " Poppi hung up the phone without any hesitation and took a deep breath. Chapter 44 Legendary Evil Fate The reason why Poppi came back home was that she wanted to get the recorder and keep the record about interview with Hugh. But she took it home the other day. She had to go back to the house at noon. She unexpectedly saw the person that she shouldn''t have seen. ''is this the legendary sinful fate? With a self mockery smile, poppi sped up her pace. "Mr. Ji, you have been standing here for two hours. How poisonous the day is! Let''s go back." Tom, who was standing by the side of Benson, said anxiously. They had stayed together for such a long time without talking to each other. Now, he couldn''t bear it anymore. Benson tilted his head to one side slightly. After he could no longer see Poppi, he opened his mouth lightly, "let''s go, we don''t have to rush." He could see her every day that later. Poppi. "Mr. Ji, what''s the hurry?" Tom asked. Benson gave a slight smile which seemed to bring cool wind for the hot air. "Nothing. Let''s go." In the studio. Looking at the phone that was hung up by Poppi, she sighed in chagrin. She wondered why she was so impulsive again. The name "Benson" that had been mentioned four years later was obviously a burden to Poppi heart. She just couldn''t help herself to blame him! "Shirley, do you know the CEO of the Wind International Group?" Asked Hugh. In fact, what he really cared about was the word "bad man" mentioned by Shirley. If his guess was right, Benson Ji was the one Shirley had told him, who had betrayed Poppi. When she heard Hugh''s words, she sneered and said, "how dare I know the young master of the Wind International Group?" Then she squinted her eyes and bit her teeth tightly. In the sunlight, Abner''s gold framed glasses were shining. He looked at Shirley up and down carefully and calmly. He didn''t say anything, but that didn''t mean he didn''t think. Abner was good at analyzing. From his words, he had already known that the woman in front of him had an unusual relationship with the wife of Malcolm, and the relationship between Poppi and Benson was unusual. From the expressions of Hugh, he seemed to see that he had a special feeling for Poppi. It''s so messy! There seemed to be a net covering them like a silk thread, unable to escape. "It''s none of my business." Abner took off his glasses and sighed lightly. Dear Mr. Malcolm, please don''t get me into trouble! In this case, the marriage agreement would be the last thing he could do. Bearing the impulse to get to the bottom of the matter, Hugh thought that today was the first time they met, and it was necessary to introduce them. So he said, "Abner, let me introduce you, this is..." "Her name is Shirley. She is a model in our company. Shirley, this is my friend, a lawyer, whose name is Abner Shen. " The boss introduced. Although Shirley was in a fit of anger, she could only reach out her hand. When she turned her head, she suddenly felt something shining in front of her eyes. And what made her feel that was what she saw after Abner took off his glasses. As a fashion worker, she had met a lot of men, much more than she had ever met in h ilence. The four were startled and scattered in all directions, returning to their seats. But before she could take her seat, she was called Tina, "come here, Poppi! Go to the meeting room now. " "Okay." Poppi said yes and followed her to the meeting room with a pen and a piece of paper. There were ten people in the meeting room, all of whom were from the advertising department. Seeing this, Tina pointed to the place which was the farthest from the screen and said, "Poppi, take a seat over there!" "Okay," Poppi grinned "Poppi, please sit here!" A young man who just graduated from the advertising department quickly gave up his seat in the front and pulled out the chair for Poppi to sit. Poppi gave him a grateful smile, but before she refused, Tina suddenly added, "everyone has his own place. Don''t move around. Did you forget the meeting rules when you came here? " In the meeting room, all eyes were focused on the person beside Poppi. The young man was surprised and his face turned red out of embarrassment. Poppi patted him on the shoulder and smiled to him as encouragement, "young man, just sit here. Thank you!" "Yes. Thank you, Poppi! " The young man breathed a sigh of relief and went back to his seat. At this moment, Poppi sat down on the last seat. Tina stood in front of the screen and said, "All members of us are sitting here together today. We''ll set up an exclusive interview group to interview Mr. Malcolm. And the interview will be the focus of our work in next work. The first issue is coming out soon. We must make sure that the second issue can be delivered to the next floor. This issue is more likely to be sold out in the first half of this month. Are you confident? " "Yes!" Hearing the loud and orderly voice, Poppi couldn''t help but chuckle. Did Tina call her over just to show off? ''threaten me? Why! Do you tried? She didn''t intend to fight for anything at first, and she was forced to interview Hugh. Now it was as competitive as a competition. Why did women bother to make things difficult for other women! Chapter 45 Yes, I Like It Tina nodded with satisfaction and began to assign tasks to everyone. After the everyone in the advertising department was assigned, she continued, "the interview is a mutual task of the advertising department and the editing department, so Poppi, you also have a heavy task." "Okay." Poppi agreed, but she was thinking about which task hadn''t been arranged. "What task?" she asked Tina pretended to be surprised and said, "the people in our advertising department are very hard to interview. At that time, please take more care of us, such as bringing us a cup of water, taking things and so on. We will be grateful to you." Hearing the slight gasp in the meeting room, Poppi was in a rage in her heart but still kept a decent smile on her face and said, "well, it''s my honor to serve you." Wearing a fake smile, Tina clicked on the screen. The expression on her face kept flickering. "Let''s see the specific questions about Mr. Malcolm." The interview draft was prepared by Tina personally. After scanning it, everyone in the advertising department had no objection. Poppi had seen the interview too, so she was speechless about some non-level questions. Thinking of Mr. Malcolm''s temper, she was deeply worried about Tina. "I have a question," Poppi couldn''t help but raise her hand. "Really? Please go ahead. " Tina smiled. "What''s the problem?" "Can I get rid of the last five questions? It read, "Mr. Malcolm, why are you called Mr. Malcolm, rather than Mr. Quan?". I really think it''s necessary to ask him this question. " Frowning, she replied, "I do want to know the answer." "You know that, but it doesn''t mean that others are willing to talk about it." Poppi frowned. He didn''t want to have this family name. If it wasn''t for his grandmother and father, he would rather not have this last name. She said this question is for Tina! Seeing the serious expression on Poppi''s face, Tina was not shocked, instead, she got angry and asked, "what do you mean?! Do you think my questions are not professional? Or do you think you know someone better than me? " Poppi was shocked. Instead of being scared by Tina, she was struck by her last sentence. Did she unfasten her right? Probably, she knew him well! He had a long face all day long. He had an obsessive for cleanliness during dinner. He didn''t like to be talkative, to be low-key, to be quiet. But being trodden on the tail made him like an angry lion This is Malcolm. But with her character, it was hard for him to guess what he was thinking. "Got it." Poppi stood still and said in a low voice which was not as imposing as before. Actually, Malcolm didn''t care about the question! Tina looked at Poppi coldly and banged the folder on the conference table, saying, "go on with the meeting!" Throughout the meeting, Tina completely treated Poppi as an invisible person. After the three-hour meeting, Poppi was relieved. Malcolm was on a business trip. It was Poppi who went home after work and got the news after she received his message. Staring at the message, Poppi was surprised. After all, Malcolm used to be on a business trip and never report to her. What surprised he 4S Stores. "Welcome to our company. Are you Miss. Poppi?" A male sales man came up to her as soon as she entered the shop. "Yes, I am," "Yes," Poppi nodded and answered "Yes, yes. I remember Miss Poppi''s phone number." The waiter respectfully bent over to welcome her in. With one of his hands in his pocket, Hugh followed behind with Shirley. "Does Miss. Poppi have a limo of your like?" The sales girl asked while she walked around in the hall. With her eyes full of cars, Poppi shook her head and said, "I just need to find a car accident. It''s suitable for girls. The car I used to drive is too old to be repaired. You may not know, I have a desire to buy a new one. " Hearing this, Hugh couldn''t help but burst into laughter. Shirley rolled her eyes speechlessly and said, "don''t you feel ashamed, Poppi?" Poppi took a look at Hugh and stuck out her tongue at Shirley, "it''s not shameful! Come on, keep moving. " "What about this car? It used..." There were eight terms in the words of male sales. Hearing this, Poppi felt dizzy and just said that she could find any one for herself. The male sales wiped away the cold sweat. Hugh couldn''t help laughing and stepped forward. "Tell me, and I can give you some advice." Poppi nodded her head in a hurry. So the man''s selling target was not Poppi but Hugh. Poppi followed him like a little wife, listening to him talking with the man''s sales. Yawning, Shirley sat at the lounge. She was reading a magazine while having a cup of coffee. She spared several seconds to check on Poppi and Hugh. From time to time, Hugh would turn to ask Poppi if she was okay. After two turns, he finally chose several limos for her. Poppi circled the car for two turns, then she came up to a pink sports car. She patted on the roof of the car and said, "I want this." "Do you want to change the color?" Asked Hugh. "I chose the pink one because I like it. Mr. Su, do you like it?" Hearing this, Hugh smiled slowly. Though they were two steps apart, he didn''t take the car but looked into Poppi''s eyes and said, "yes, it''s very beautiful." Chapter 46 I Missed One Zero Poppi''s smile froze on her lips. What happened? Why did Hugh suddenly put on that expression to her? Which had a mixture of fondness, passion and appreciation. "Let''s take this one!" After pausing for two seconds, Poppi quickly turned her eyes to somewhere else and intentionally ignored Hugh. She turned around and shouted to Shirley, "Shirley, what do you think of this car?" Shirley looked up at the car and nodded, "it''s perfect in terms of price. Poppi, do you want to go bankrupt? " "This car is so general. What''s the big deal?" Poppi couldn''t help laughing After saying that, she took a look at the price tag on the car roof. After counting down, she took a bank card out of her bag and gave it to the man for sales. "Take it!" "Pay a deposit or..." "Just buy it. I don''t want it to be so trouble." Said Poppi. "Got it!" The sales man stared at the card, with a sparkle in his eyes. He hurried to the cashier desk. After a while, he brought the contract and the receipt to Poppi to sign. She quickly swiped and signed her name, "done it!" Standing next to her, Hugh was astonished with his eyes fixed on her. "I didn''t know, Poppi, you are an invisible rich woman!" "What?" Poppi sneered doubtfully and laughed, "no, I wasn''t! I have accumulated some savings over the years. It''s enough to buy a car. " "Yo, since when the benefits of the magazine are so good? How much can you save for three years? " Then, she couldn''t help but walk to her car. When she walked to the side of the road, she touched the car and said, "you bought it without hesitation, with the price of 1.6 million dollars." Poppi was looking at her car with pleasure. When she heard the last sentence from Shirley, she felt her brain "buzzing" and her heart suddenly stopped. She shouted, "how much?! I dare you say it again! " "1.6 million dollars." Said Shirley, blinking her eyes. Poppi also blinked her eyes and came to her senses. She suddenly reached out her hand and took out the price tag from the car and said, "one, ten, one hundred, one thousand, ten thousand¡­¡­ million! 1.6 million! " Poppi could not help screaming as she put on a painful look and said, "Shirley, my heart hurts. I just missed one zero! Come on, hold me... " Seeing this, Shirley was speechless. She held on to Poppi''s arm and didn''t know whether to cry or laugh. On the other hand, there was nothing he could do but let out a laugh in the end. The sales man was returning with Poppi''s card. Hearing the voice, he quickly asked, "Miss. Poppi, what''s wrong?" "Hurry up, hurry up..." "Can I return my car?" Poppi grasped the seller''s sleeve faintly. The salesman''s face suddenly turned red, and the corners of his mouth twitched, unable to speak for a long time. "Really? Okay? I''ll change to a cheap one... " She pointed to the car next to her and said, "I''m glad to choose that!" "A zero was missed. Of course it would be nice." As a typical bystander, Shirley didn''t care about making a fuss out of nothing. Poppi turned around and gave her a blaming and pitiful look which made Hugh feel sorry for her and amused. "Miss. Poppi, it''s not refundab nd saw the mischievous smile of Hugh. Her face suddenly turned red and faltered, "Mr... Mr. Su, what do you want to say? I There''s no misunderstanding! " "Then why did you interrupt me bashfully?" Hugh smiled and sighed, "I won''t give you any burden, I just want to be a good friend with you. Because I have never met a girl as considerate as you. You know it. All collectors I have met are for the old fool. " Hearing that, Poppi couldn''t help laughing out, the relaxed smile a bit hurt in the eyes of Hugh, but unfortunately, she was busy with calming down and did not notice that. "I knew it! Malcolm¡­¡­ It''s all my fault! " "Of course, I''m a good friend of Mr. Su!" Poppi smiled "Then you can tell me about your unhappiness. And you can also tell me if anyone bullies you, okay?" Poppi nodded her head and smiled, "okay! With your support, I will probably be casual in Ye city! " Hugh burst into laughter and said, "then you can do whatever you want." At this moment, his phone rang When they were talking, the phone call from Shirley suddenly came. Poppi answered it in a hurry, "what''s wrong? Why haven''t you come up yet? " "Ah, I have something urgent to deal with, so I can''t go and have dinner with you. Have a good time for you with Mr. Su! Love you so much! " The bitchy voice of Shirley came, and before Poppi could speak, the phone was cut off. "Not coming?" Hugh seemed to see through everything. Poppi took back her phone awkwardly, "yes." "Then let''s order the dishes." "After all, you''re my friend. And Shirley is my superior subordinate. She might feel uncomfortable with me," said Hugh. ''now that I''ve come here, it''s not easy to leave now, '' Poppi thought and nodded, "let''s have dinner!" They had something in common after all, so they had a nice conversation during the meal. "I have seen your informal essay and which was really great. It can be recorded and released as a book." Hugh couldn''t help but praise Poppi. Then he turned to another topic, "but I think your mood is actually quite sentimental when I see your casual literary notes." Chapter 47 Come Here Closer Poppi smiled faintly with some helplessness and laughter, "these are all written when I was bored. Most of them are feeble groaning without illness. I feel it unreasonable to look back by myself." "No, I think it''s great." There was still tenderness in his eyes. "Shirley said she would feel bitter from my writing." Poppi could not help laughing. Hugh didn''t say anything but stared at her. He thought maybe he only saw the surface of her and could find out whether her heart was as throbbing as what was written on the paper? The weather forecast said that it wouldn''t rain today. As expected, they couldn''t believe it. Look, outside the window, it seemed that the bean sized rain would swallow the heaven and earth. The people in and out of the office were all wet. The umbrella in their hands was still wet with water, one drop, two drops In such a rainy day, I was always unwilling to go out. I either slept in the dark room or stood at the window to watch the rain. The rain is moving, but I am quiet. "I saw a car almost hit someone on my way here. It''s raining." "I saw a man give his umbrella to a girl that he don''t know. She didn''t take an umbrella. It''s raining." I like to hear all kinds of stories about rain, which remind me of some moments that I''ve met or missed, although far away and clear. At dusk, the world in front of him was even more chaotic. In the mist, there were neon lights, car lights, and colorful umbrellas in the hands of passers-by were all like old memories, which had been separated from the world for a long time. ¡ª¡ªIt was a jotting by Poppi. "Haha..." Malcolm let out an almost imperceptible chuckle, his eyes fixed on the phone screen. At the moment he got on the car and went back home, he took out his cell phone to search online Poppi''s account. Just as what Hugh said, Poppi would update some casual essays on her forum home page from time to time. That article about "rain" was especially not her style. Maybe this was the style of Poppi, she was just good at camouflage in front of him. Malcolm took back his phone and blinked. After a few seconds, he closed his eyes. "Here we are, Mr. Malcolm." They didn''t know how long it took. They drove back to the Imperial Tang Yard. Malcolm nodded and opened the door to get out of the car. "You can go back now. Tomorrow Saturday? " Malcolm asked. "Yes, Mr. Malcolm." Sean nodded. "You don''t have to pick me up." Then he looked up to the seventh floor. "Okay." Sean nodded again. After watching Malcolm walk into the building, he got on the car and drove away. Bang Malcolm pressed the fingerprint lock, and the door of the apartment opened. However, the room was empty, except that there was no one, only a dim small light on. Edward turned on the light, changed into slippers and went to the bedroom on the second floor. As expected, poppi was not there. No wonder he didn''t text her back home. Simon took off his coat, loosened his tie and threw it on the bed. Then he turned around and went downstairs. The apartment was so quiet that he could only hear his own footsteps. ?" "The security system of this community is developed and cooperated by the SG Group. And the real estate developer gave me an apartment. I know it for sure. " "Okay!" Hugh nodded and smiled in surprise, "how about your house? Are you using it now? How about giving it to me? " Malcolm''s face darkened. He knew there was no need for him to do that, and all he needed to do was to refuse. However, he said against his will, "I don''t use it. I already gave it to someone else." "Give it to others?! Who is it? " "It''s a man or a woman?" "Woman." Malcolm said it expressionlessly, but he was feeling a little depressed in his heart. "Woman?! ''fuck! Which woman? !" Shocked by his words, Hugh said, "Mr. Si, Mr. Malcolm, I thought you were being so serious. Tell me, what kind of woman is she? Was she pretty? Why didn''t you take her with you? " Malcolm happened to catch a glimpse of the photo on which Poppi was put on. He snorted, "she''s not beautiful. She''s annoying." "¡­¡­ Then you should give her a house! You are wasting God''s treasure!" Shouted Hugh. "I have sent her already. Can I take it back from her now?" "Look at yourself. Are you regretful now? You deserve it! " "Well, that''s all I want to ask you. Let me take a look at other houses." "Yes." Malcolm nodded and hung up. Regret? He never regretted. Bang Before long, the door was opened. Poppi rushed in in in a hurry. When she saw him come back from a business trip, she didn''t feel that he had come back from a long journey. She sighed and said, "Mr. Malcolm, you are back from a business trip? Are you feeling good? I am so sorry! I thought you wouldn''t come tomorrow is weekend. " "Where have you been? Didn''t you receive my message? " Looking at Poppi, Malcolm sat on the sofa and felt a little distressed. ''the reason why Hugh bought a house is really because of Poppi, isn''t it? "I went to buy a car." After putting on her slippers, Poppi sighed and said, "the shrimp dumplings you want to eat will be ready in 30 minutes. I remember there are shrimps in the fridge. Do you eat much? " Chapter 48 How Dare You "Yes." Malcolm replied carelessly. Then he added, "you seem to be unhappy after buying a car." Poppi sighed deeply again and said, "don''t mention it. I have lost one zero. I am dying of worry. One million and six hundred thousand dollars! It''s all over now. I can''t get rid of it. Damn it! " Malcolm slightly moved his eyelids, with a trace of surprise and shock in his eyes. Before he said anything, Poppi rushed over excitedly. She squatted on the ground like a puppy, raised her head and blinked at Malcolm with her big watery eyes, feeling aggrieved and spoiled. "Mr. Malcolm, Mr. Malcolm, have you thought about changing a car? Although you might not like this car was valued one million and six hundred thousand dollars. But this is carefully chosen by me. Would you like to buy this car? " There were stars in Poppi''s eyes which were dazzling and not so glaring but still attracted Malcolm'' attention. Before losing his way, Malcolm turned his face away, frowned and said coldly, "No." "Don''t be so sure! Please think about it again! " Poppi couldn''t help selling the car. She took out the contract and gave it to Malcolm. "Have a look it please." Malcolm couldn''t persuade her. He took the contract in disgust and glanced at it. "The car is good. What color? " "Pink." "¡­¡­" Malcolm was choked, "do you think it''s appropriate for me to drive a pink car?" "Uh..." The shorter syllable came from Poppi''s mouth. she decided to changing the topic of conversation, "then will Sean want to buy a new car? "Now I come to think of it that do you think will Cora want to a new car? If I can sell it to them? And your staffs in your company? Do they need a new car? " "No, they don''t!" Then he decisively refused, "it''s your own fault to buy the wrong car. You should be responsible for your own mistakes. No one will help you. " After hearing what Malcolm said, Poppi got so angry that she pouted her mouth and clenched her teeth, "I knew I asked the wrong person! You''re not going to help me. I made a mistake to ask you for help! " She stood up and walked towards the kitchen angrily. "I''m going to post the car information online." Malcolm slightly turned his head, looked at the back of Poppi and whispered slightly, "I really hate this woman..." "There are so many shrimps! We went shopping there on a discount. " In the kitchen, Poppi took out a box of shrimps and said, "Malcolm, do you want to eat some boiled shrimps? Or being fried? Steamed? It''s too much to make shrimp dumplings. " Malcolm held a document in his hand and kept reading it, but he didn''t take a look at Poppi, "it''s up to you." Poppi shrugged her shoulders. She packed up the shrimps, carrots, meat and began to chop the stuffing with a sound of clatter. "Gee..." A few minutes later, Malcolm couldn''t help calling out, "Poppi, keep your voice down." "A low voice? How can it keep a low voice when someone mince the filling? I can''t do what you say. Go to the study if you need to work. Why are you still in the living room? " Poppi did not hesitate to reply. "Are you revenging on me for not helping you to sell your car?" "Humph!", Malcolm sneered. "How dare I!" Poppi didn''t look at Malcolm, but her tone was full of ed. She was so angry that she even wanted to stamp her feet. She said, "I didn''t know you were taking a bath, Mr. Malcolm. I¡­¡­ I''m sorry! " Malcolm pressed his lips and moved aside, "go in and get your quilt." Poppi leaned sideways and sneaked into the room, packed her things up and fled swiftly as if avoiding virus, passing by Malcolm. As the saying goes, "heaven is not cooperative." even under the same roof, Poppi couldn''t have sex with him. At most, she just took a look at him and blushed a little. Unlike other single men and women who became lovers gradually and went to the same bed and slept in the same room, she really envied them¡­¡­ But in fact, they had kissed a few days ago. It could be counted as their intimate contact? Thinking of this, Poppi, lying on her bed, suddenly patted her face. Spring was already past. It was about to be autumn, but her heart was as restless as a flower in spring¡­¡­ The weekend passed quickly, so Poppi felt that she just needed to sleep in bed for a while more. And in the blink of an eye, it was Monday. The air seemed to be a little cold on Monday morning. Men and women in short skirts and shorts all put on their warm clothes. Autumn came. At the headquarter of the SG Group, Malcolm came to his office early to deal with some files. This weekend, he really relaxed himself a lot. He had been staying at home with Poppi for two days without asking anything. He had already forgotten when he had such a leisure time last time. Of course, he and Poppi slept in two rooms separately. Knock, knock, knock¡­¡­ "Come in." "Mr. Malcolm." Sean pushed the door in, looking anxious and guilty. "The Entertainment Magazine¡­¡­ Have changed a new chief editor! " Malcolm looked up and frowned, "who?" "I got the news this morning. Benson Ji. " "Benson Ji? !" Malcolm, who had always been calm, also couldn''t help changing his face. "Why haven''t I heard of it?" He had been paying close attention to the news of this magazine company. Firstly, he had the thought of buying the shares. Secondly, It was concerned with Poppi. But out his expectation that Benson came back so quickly. Chapter 49 Poppi, Long Time Not See You Sean bowed slightly. "Mr. Xu is waiting outside, saying that he has to apologize to you. He thought that the magazine company with a poor development prospects, ao he didn''t pay much attention on it. But now... " "Tell him not to come in." Malcolm interrupted his words with a touch of disgust and anger on his cold face, "you tell him to pack up his things and leave the company directly in the afternoon." "Okay, Mr. Malcolm." Sean nodded. After a while, he asked, "Mr. Malcolm, will you continue your interview?" Malcolm tapped his finger on the table and said, "go on." "Yes, Mr. Malcolm." A few seconds after Sean left the room, there was a cry and begging for mercy from outside the office. He read the documents and gave comments on files calmly. Although he seemed not affected, his mind was disturbed while his eyes were not focused. What would Poppi look like when she saw Benson again? As soon as Poppi arrived at the periodical office, she found that no one was sitting on the seat. The working hall was in a mess. Everyone was in a panic, running back and forth, or standing at the table to pack up. Some were sweeping the floor, some were dragging the floor, and some were pouring trash¡­¡­ "What happened?" It took Poppi a long time to find Wendy in the crowd. She held her hand and asked, "didn''t the cleaner come today? Why does everyone start to do the cleaning now? " "Wow! ''Poppi! You are here! " With a slight blush on her face, Wendy sniffed, "I was informed that our new chief editor is coming to inspect today. The director said we must do a good job in the company." "Chief editor¡­¡­ Our chief editor has changed already? How come I didn''t hear any official news? !" Poppi was shocked, "it''s so unlucky to have so many helpers. Will the new leader want to lay off employees?" "Poppi, it''s not the right time to ask now. Let''s clean up first!" Wendy said, "I''ve helped you clean your table, but I didn''t dare to move anything on it. Could you tidy it up by yourself? " "What? ¡­¡­ Thank you, Wendy! " Poppi hurried to thank her and began to pack up her things though she was still in a haze. The colleagues who came after Poppi got the news and immediately joined the cleaning team. The magazine office launched a cleaning activity on Monday morning. "Stop it! Sit well back! The chief editor is downstairs. He will be here in five minutes. " It was almost work time. Tina''s domineering voice came from the entrance of the company. In accordance with her rhythmic high-heeled shoes, her voice was heard throughout the whole magazine office. "Take out your best state! Now, start to work! Hurry up! " Then the group of people returned to their seats in a hurry. They turned on their computers and sat square, but they kept peeking at the entrance to see who the mysterious chief editor was. Poppi was also curious about it so she wanted to know who could be the chief editor or the electronic magazine without being noticed¡­¡­ Ding! The sound of elevator door opening and the sound of conversation followed, "this way please! Mr. Ji, thi really not meet her again. "You should leave now." Said Poppi unfriendly. Sorrow flashed through Benson''s eyes. He nodded, "I''ll take my leave." After saying that, he paused for another two seconds before he took a step forward. The senior executives behind him followed him closely and went to another hall. Swoosh Everyone in the office breathed a sigh of relief. Seeing that they left, Wendy rushed to Poppi and said, "Poppi, you are..." "Wendy, I don''t want to say anything now." Poppi interrupted her with a face full of tiredness. She slumped on the chair with her head buzzing. Colleagues'' curious eyes were still lingering around Poppi. However, she was not in the mood to care about anything. She just felt bored and sat still. It was incredible that Benson Ji had become her boss! After about an hour, Teresa came back and went straight to the office of Poppi. "Poppi, come with me to my office." "Okay." Poppi nodded, still in a daze. "What''s going on today? !" After getting back to her seat, Teresa was so angry that she banged on the table and said, "Poppi, I always think highly of you. But today¡­¡­ You''ve let me down! " Poppi stood at the desk and lowered her head, "I''m sorry." "I don''t need your apology!" Teresa waved her hand and said, "don''t put your personal issues with chief editor into work! Besides, the chief editor is so polite to you. You should know your attitude! Benson Ji, do you think he is just a chief editor? She is the CEO of the Wind International Group. You can''t afford to mess with her! " Poppi bit her lips harder. Yes, she could not afford to provoke him, so she could just stay away from him? Teresa was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. After she calmed down, she glanced at Poppi and asked, "do you know Mr. Ji?" "I don''t know him." However, Poppi refused directly and directly which made Teresa even more angry, "you don''t know her?! "Poppi, don''t lie me like a three-year-old child!" Poppi decided to keep silent because she really had nothing to talk to him. Chapter 50 Bring Me The Lunch After a long silence in the office, Teresa couldn''t help but speak out with a hint of helplessness, "fine, it''s up to you! I don''t blame you. To tell you the truth, our magazine company is going to set up an branch abroad, and it needs to be in charge of the overall situation. The branch is located in the city where my son is studying. I want to go to accompany my son, so I have applied for the branch abroad. As for the position of director of the Department, I think you will win. Don''t let me down, Poppi! " Poppi frowned and asked, "director, are you leaving?" "Yes." Teresa felt more helpless and sighed, "nowadays, there are young people in the world. Tina climbed up so fast and I won''t be able to compete with her. Therefore, I don''t want to waste my time with her. I''d rather leave and be at ease." Poppi didn''t know what to say, and Teresa continued, "though I want to leave, I''m so worried that I have to hand over my painstaking efforts to you after I''ve worked in the editing department for such a long time!" Such heavy responsibility let her laugh sadly. "Director, I appreciate your trust in me, but¡­¡­ I''m afraid I''m not fit to be a leader. Besides, I don''t think it''s a good idea for me to stay here I have thought about it for the whole morning. Director, I want to resign! " Ding While Malcolm was taking a rest in the CEO Office of the SG Group, a news popped up on the screen. Realizing he had nothing else to do, Malcolm took his mobile phone and glanced at the headlines. His pupils suddenly tightened and his thin lips were tightened more tightly. "The CEO of the Entertainment Group met a mysterious woman at night and behaved intimately," Under the headline of the news, there was a blurry photo taken outside the window. Although the woman''s hair covered her face, Hugh''s features were still clear. He raised his hand and touched the woman''s face with his fingertips. They were really intimate! "Poppi..." Malcolm gnashed his teeth and called her name, with blue veins throbbing on his temples. Although their marriage remain in name only, they had been together for three years. He would surely recognize the look of Poppi! I shouldn''t have given this woman freedom! He had warned her not to be with Hugh, but she kept challenging his patience. When her ex-boyfriend, Benson Ji, came back, she was discovered by Hugh again. ''what a lucky girl! Why didn''t I find that she could always attract other men so easily?'' Poppi thought in mind! At the thought of it, Malcolm grabbed his phone and dialed Abner''s cell phone number. "Hello?" It didn''t take long before the phone was picked up. "Yes, you are calling at the right time. I have just adjourned at the court." "Where are you now? I heard from Hugh that you have come to Ye city for a visit." Malcolm didn''t call Abner, mainly because both of them were too busy to make any phone call. Moreover, it was not interest to call two men. "Yes, I went there for once and left the next day." "I still have nine minutes. I have three minutes to go to the bathroom and I can also talk to She didn''t want to have lunch here anyway. Because she just heard from Wendy that Benson was going to have lunch in the staff canteen. She hadn''t been ready to meet him again. At noon, the staff canteen was crowded with people. Since Benson came, everyone stared at him, hoping that the new chief editor could pay more attention to themselves. "Mr. Ji, are you here alone?" Tina walked over to him and offered him two plates. "I''m the same. Mr. Ji, would you like to have lunch with me?" Benson lowered his eyes to look at Tina, and then smiled, "okay." "Mr. Ji, what about me?" Tom''s mouth twitched as he stared at him. He felt so wronged. He then cast an angry glance at her. ''damn bitch! he didn''t eat alone. I''m not a human being? "This is my assistant, Tom Wen. Call him Tom He will have dinner with us," he introduced him with a warm smile. "Okay!" Tina nodded. She was overjoyed. "Wow! What a world! A group of cowards would rather starve to death than live under hunger!" Sitting at a table not far away from them, Olga shook her head and began to talk. When she saw that they were buying lunch side by side, she curled her lips and said, "if I had known that, I would have gone up and said hello. Then I am the one who is having lunch with you now." "Humph!" Jenny snorted with contempt and made a joke, "are you sure you are able to eat when Mr. Ji sees you?" "Shut up, Jenny. I have been the head flower since the kindergarten. Why can''t he have lunch?" Aileen straightened her chest. Wendy smiled in agreement. In the magazine, there were many beautiful girls, and each of them had a good taste and excellent temperament. It had been an unwritten rule in the recruitment of the magazine. It was no more than a joke between Aileen and Jenny. "I wonder where Poppi went this noon." She was intrigued by the gossip again. I almost have a jaw drop. Do Poppi and Mr. Ji know each other? " "Wendy, is it true?" "I don''t know." Wendy shook her head honestly. "She didn''t tell me. She hurried off after work just now." Chapter 51 Are You In Need Of Men "Miss. Tina and Poppi¡­¡­ Are you not in the same department with Poppi? " In the dining room, sitting opposite to Tina, Benson asked, "didn''t she come to have lunch with you?" Surprised, Tina forced a smile and answered, "I don''t know. She hasn''t come yet." "Hasn''t she come yet?" Looking at the door of the restaurant, he asked, "is she busy this morning? ''is Poppi still working? She should eat first if not in a hurry! " The food in her mouth was tasteless. Tina chewed the food mechanically and tasted like wax. He asked Poppi at the first, but she didn''t expect that he just kept Poppi in every sentences. She began to be jealous of Poppi. She leaned over backwards to this man in front of her, but Mr. Benson only cares about Poppi¡­¡­ "Did Poppi do a good job at a magazine? How is she getting along with other people? " Curious, Benson asked again and again even though he didn''t eat much. He really missed her so much! Four years have passed, he hope everything would be good as before. he wanted to remedy the hurt of Poppi''s heart. Tina''s face darkened as she really didn''t want to say anything about Poppi. However, it was her boss who asked her, so she just answered, "yes, she is fine." In front of the headquarters of the SG Group, Poppi held the lunch box and looked up at the towering building. No one knew what she was thinking. "Mrs. Malcolm," Sean came out just in time and hurried to the side of Poppi, "Mr. Malcolm is waiting for you there. It''s hot outside. Let''s go up?" Poppi lowered her head and smiled back, "okay." It was just lunch time. There was no one in the building. Occasionally, a few employees passed by. When they saw that Sean came in with Poppi, they nodded to greet them in a courteous manner. Poppi couldn''t help laughing out loud, "look, the staff in the SG Group are all well-trained. When they see you walk in with me, they always have a proper and elegant smile on their faces. If I were in our magazine, the gossipers would definitely be staring at me stealthily, only blaming that there is no X-ray in their eyes, so that they can see me through. " Sean smiled slightly, "it''s not the same. Every company is different." Then they came to the elevator. With a gesture, he said, "please, Mrs. Malcolm." Poppi took the exclusive elevator for CEO and reached the top floor at one breath. She knew that an ambitious man like Malcolm must have arranged his office to the top so that he could see the all place of the city. "Mrs. Malcolm, please." Sean walked her out of the office and stopped. "Yes." Poppi nodded and said, "Sean, you go and have dinner!" Jonny Xiao slightly nodded his head. And then poppi turned around and pushed the door open to go in. As soon as she opened the door, she saw that Malcolm was sitting in his chair, reading the documents carefully with his head down. Under the sunlight, he looked like a deity. Poppi suddenly felt a sense of relief emerging from the bottom of her heart. "Alright, as long as I arrive at the territory of Malcolm, I will be satisf to ask what happened, Malcolm stared at her face without a blink, and the atmosphere suddenly changed. Malcolm''s eyes were as dark as obsidian, deep and attractive. All her thoughts were sucked away by it, and she stayed motionless. Slowly, out of the blue, Malcolm reached out his hand and tried to touch her face. When Poppi heard her deafening heartbeat, the more she wanted to suppress it, the more restless she was. She raised her hand suddenly and wanted to touch her face, but Malcolm suddenly stopped her, "don''t move!" Poppi''s hand stopped in the air all of a sudden, and she was a little bit nervous. "What... What''s wrong?" she asked. "The rice is so hard. Don''t you notice it? It stuck to your face." When Malcolm spoke, he had reached out his hand and rubbed off the rice on her face with his fingertips. Poppi was speechless. Such an intimate action. The scene was exactly the same as what happened yesterday! "What? Did he do the same thing yesterday? " Putting his hand on her face, Malcolm said slowly. Poppi swallowed hard and tried to get her reason back, "Yeah¡­¡­ All of you, just as I was not prepared¡­¡­ Don''t you know it''s improper for men to touch women? " In the end, Poppi raised her voice and slapped away his hand suddenly. Her face was a little annoyed. "Men are all the same! Why did you suddenly touch my face! Just tell me if there is something on my face! You''re taking advantage of me. You''re really a bad man... " Malcolm slowly took back his hand and seriously asked, "Poppi, do you need any man?" "Ahem!" Poppi was choked by her own saliva and coughed. She roared, "Malcolm! What do you mean by that? I need men? I think you need women! " "So you need not men." Malcolm remained incredibly calm. "Isn''t it enough?" Poppi almost cried out, "I almost take you as God. How could I have time to think that I need men!" "Do you want a boyfriend?" Malcolm calmed himself down and asked seriously. Poppi blinked her eyes and suddenly smiled, "why do you ask this? It''s so boring!" Chapter 52 Guilty Conscience "Answer me please." Malcolm said firmly. His voice sounded a little harsh. Poppi looked at Malcolm and sighed, "yes, I do. I want a boyfriend. If you want to ask why, I''ll tell you¡­¡­ I''m a little tired. Sometimes I envied a couple on the street! Seeing a boy carefully take care of his girlfriend, I long for to be loved like that, too. " Said Poppi with a gentle smile on her face. And she turned to Malcolm with a tone of discussion, "do you think I''m getting old? I want to spend the rest of my life with someone as partner. " After listening to it, Malcolm suddenly stood up and turned his back to Poppi, "where do you want to go after we divorce?" Poppi whispered to herself and thought, ''today Malcolm is a little strange! "I don''t care where I will going, as long as it is not in Ye city." "I will start my new life in a place where no one knows me. I don''t want to live a life that is nine to five years old. I want to open a dessert shop and keep a dog. I want to have a relationship with my boyfriend Oh, no, this one should be my husband at that time. I want to live a peaceful but warm life with him. " The more she said, the more she looked forward to it. "I will cook something delicious for him and the dog. And the newly developed dessert is the first for him to try. He doesn''t like sweet food, but he will be forced to eat the dessert that hasn''t been sold out that day by me. He will be jealous if I sleep with the dog. Adorable, right? " "You wishful thinking." Malcolm hummed sarcastically, "you''d better clean up the table quickly!" Poppi rolled her eyes and gave up the good idea she had just had. Now she had been poked into pieces and reluctantly accepted the garbage. She packed up her things, took a look at her watch and found that it was still early for work, so she insisted on not going back to the periodical office. How could she deceive him? Malcolm said, "you stay here and wait for a while. When I finish my work, I''ll ask Sean to send you to the magazine office by the way." "Really? That''s great! " Poppi smiled and changed a comfortable position to sit on the sofa, "then I''ll thank you, Mr. Malcolm!" ignored her, Malcolm sat in front of his desk and began to read the last document. There was only the sound of Mr. Malcolm thumbing through the documents left in the room. Listening to the sound, Poppi felt a little sleepy in a few minutes in the warm sunshine. As time went by, Malcolm buried himself in the documents and almost forgot the existence of Poppi. After a long time, he finally finished reading it and signed his name on the document. Then he raised his head, moved his neck and stretched. When he was about to stand up, he was attracted by the curled body on the sofa. Poppi curled up on the sofa, lying on her side and sleeping. The phone had fallen into his hand, and her hair in front of her forehead was lightly covered on her face. Her white skin was a little pink, and her breathing was shallow and her chest rose and fell. Her eyes were gentle. Malcolm stood up and moved his took a sip. The coolness from the bottom of her chest and her whole body seemed to be refreshed. "Why did I have a headache when I am sleeping. What? Who covered me with the blanket? " "You took a nap for two hours after lunch, and of course you got a headache." Without answering her last sentence, Malcolm said what he wanted to say indifferently and calmly, watching Poppi jump up from the sofa like her tail being trampled on. "How long have I slept? Two hours? I''m doomed! " When Poppi saw her mobile phone, she hurriedly grabbed it over and said, "it''s already three o''clock I''m done! " "No, I can''t!" Poppi stood up and paced around the office anxiously. "I have to figure out a way to find a reason¡­¡­ I can say that I have a headache! Something''s wrong. I will say I had a cold¡­¡­ No, no, No. I could say I have a car accident... " Malcolm couldn''t hear more. He interrupted the unconscious muttering of Poppi. "Didn''t you say that you were going to resign? Now the situation is just what you want, isn''t it? Why are you in such a hurry? " "I..." Poppi suddenly calmed down and replied, "Yeah, I forgot it." "You don''t want to resign, do you?" said Malcolm, looking at her "Maybe. I don''t know." The eyes of Poppi were a little far away. In the office of the Entertainment Magazine, Benson was reading the news about Hugh. He had already recognized that the woman in the news was Poppi, so he immediately had someone else be blamed, and Shirley was exactly the best choice. Shirley was a good friend of Poppi, so it was not a big deal to take the blame for her. But did Hugh really like Poppi? And Malcolm. The editorial department of the Mr. An Entertainment told him that Poppi didn''t come to work this afternoon. The SG Group called him that she went to Mr. Malcolm for the interview. "Ahem!" He quickly opened the drawer and took out a pill from it. He came back in a hurry this time. He ate irregular food and felt a dull pain in her stomach. He really missed the days when Poppi cooked for him¡­¡­ Chapter 53 Keep Away From Him He calmed himself down and fixed his eyes on the screen of the computer again. But his mind was still on Malcolm. Four years ago in that rainy night, he met Malcolm for the first time, and who saved Poppi. When he intended to turn around to help Poppi up, he was stopped by Malcolm. As for Malcolm, would that powerful man keep in touch with Poppi all the time? "Alas¡­¡­" He closed his eyes and rubbed his temple. Was it because he appeared too suddenly? Poppi had been hiding from him all the time which made him want to step forward but dare not. He was so timid as if the time when he decided to chase after her during his college time¡­¡­ In the CEO Office of the SG Group, just as Poppi was packing her belongings and ready to leave, she suddenly received a call from Hugh. She sighed and answered the phone, "hello? Mr. Su. " "I''m sorry." "The news brought you trouble. I was so busy this morning that I didn''t notice it. I''m really sorry I didn''t call you until now. Are you in the company? How about you? " As soon as she heard that, Poppi only felt more stressful. And she continued, "I''m fine. It''s me who caused Mr. Su trouble." "Humph!" Malcolm let out a cold hum. ''''Poppi had never been so polite to him. Now she was quite considerate to Hugh.'''' He thought it in his heart. Poppi didn''t know what to say. She just took a glance at Malcolm and then the voice of Shirley appeared the other end of the phone, "are you okay, Poppi? Headlines are many celebrities can''t get close to it. You don''t have to waste any effort to come here. That''s great! Please don''t worry in heart. It''s a good thing! Good girl! " "¡­¡­" Poppi''s mouth twitched, "how could you say that? I not have the lucy to enjoy it! Otherwise, you should try it last time." "Hey, you said it!" "I don''t know what''s wrong with me, but today all parties intended to verify who the heroine of the gossip is. In the afternoon''s news release, it become to that I have a tryst with Mr. Su yesterday night, and there is also a witness that the person in the photos is me. To my surprise, is this someone who has controlled the headlines for you secretly? Or someone is making the headlines for me secretly? " Poppi frowned. Several years of working experience had told her that there must be something fishy¡­¡­ Poppi asked and took a glance at Malcolm, "it''s you?" Malcolm shrugged, "not me." Poppi knew that it was not because of Malcolm. She pouted her mouth and said, "whoever it is, it''s really a big help! Shirley, thanks to you take the blame for me this time. " "The model who doesn''t want to hit the headlines is not a good worker. I am willing to take the blame!" After she finished with a smile, her phone was taken away by Hugh again. "Poppi, it''s my fault." "It''s okay as long as it doesn''t have any bad impact on you." Poppi shrugged and said. "I should have been more thoughtful." "In that case, we''d better not see each other for the time being. I will come to you after I deal with this matter. What do you think?" "Okay red, "let me tell you. Last month, before I came back, a rich second generation invited me out to have fun with him and who with blonde hair and blue eyes. The car he drove was like a transformer. Oh my God, it was really cool sitting there!" "Do you like a man with blonde hair and blue eyes?" Poppi asked and then continued, "I''m going now. You should sit well." "I prefer people with black eyes and yellow skin. Don''t drive so fast. Women driver is the most terrible creature in the world, and there is no such thing as that. " "Oh, don''t worry! I''m an experienced driver. " Poppi said as she started the car. Seeing there was no car on the road, she stepped on the accelerator. The car hummed and rushed far. "Ah! ! ''Poppi, you bastard, you scared me to death!''! Why are you driving so fast? " The roar of Shirley came from the car, and then the voice of Poppi with smile came, "sorry, I want to try how to start the car..." When they arrived at the center of the city, there were many cars on the road. Poppi gradually slowed down the speed. When she was waiting for the red light, she sighed, "Shirley, Benson Ji is back." Shirley raised her eyebrows and took a look at Poppi. "I know it. What''s wrong? " "He went to our magazine and became a chief editor." "I''m going crazy. I want to resign my job," she continued sadly. "Why did you quit! I want to tell you about that. " She showed a look of anger. "I didn''t dare to tell you since I knew that Benson went to your magazine that day. I was afraid that you would be sad again. Since you mentioned it today, I have to give you some advice." "Could you give me some advice? I''m really worried about me now," Seeing the light turned green, Poppi hurried to start the car. "Then you listen carefully. You not only can''t quit the job, but also need to show off the relationship with him in the magazine office!" "Show off? Why I show off in front of my colleagues? I shouldn''t have listened to you. I was in a hurry to run away from him. " Chapter 54 You Are So Shameless "You are wrong now. Why do you hide? He betrayed you four years ago! " The more Shirley said, the angrier she became. She almost yelled, "in a week, you had a car accident, lost your family, been threatened with a knife, and you were almost raped. At the same time, you were heavily in debt¡­ I don''t want to repeat how miserable you have been. But what about him? The one who should support you most chose to break up with you and even grab your shares! This was the last straw that broke the camel''s back! Why did you hide from him? " Poppi took a deep breath and smiled with self mockery, "I didn''t expect that I was so miserable four years ago!" "Silly girl!" Shirley nodded Poppi''s head with anger. "Now that he is at your magazine office, let him have a good look. Without him, what a nice life you have!" There was a hint of sadness in her eyes, but the corners of her mouth were raised slightly. Poppi said leisurely, "Yeah, look how cool and handsome I am now. I bought a car worth 1.6 million dollars without the blink of an eye! I was changing my bag every few days. The wish in the past has really come true! " "Yes!" Shirley nodded, "I remember you said your leader wanted to make the position to you. Don''t worry. You can be your leader boldly. If you don''t like Benson, the magazine will be in a mess! Let him die! " "Haha..." Poppi burst into laughter and said, "now I know why I made friends with you. You are really a shrewd and frank woman!" "Hello?! Don''t just smile! You should drive carefully. My life is in your hands now! " She pretended to be scared. "Don''t worry. I cherish the life so much!" Poppi drove steadily and pulled the downstairs of Shirley. The Entertainment Company was just about to expand its domestic market, and there were many uncertain factors. Out of multiple considerations, the Entertainment Company still had high requirements for its artists and models. And Shirley was not allowed to stay in the house of Poppi all night. There were no moon and stars in the sky, but only a dense mass of dark clouds, as if it was going to rain. "By the way, Poppi, your birthday is coming. How about we have a party together?" She got out of the car and wrapped herself with her coat as a gust of wind blew. "Okay!" Poppi nodded with a smile. "Then let''s go to your home and have some barbecue? The kind of barbecue equipped with beer. You don''t know, I''ve wanted to eat for a long time, but my agent intervened in it and didn''t allow me to eat a single bite. " "The international supermodel wants steak and red wine. You are not qualified." Poppi also felt a little cold. "Hmmm. I''m your relative!" "It''s getting cold. You''d better go home now. Drive carefully on the way. I''ll talk about the details later," she added "Okay. Go back and have a good rest." Poppi waved her hand and turned around to leave. But Shirley called her, "Poppi." "What? What''s wrong? " Poppi turned around. Under the night, Shirley''s expression became very gentle, and her voice was extremely warm and considerate. "There is somethin of Poppi, Malcolm had mixed feelings. "Poppi, let me go." After a while, in the dark, Malcolm said angrily. "No way!" Hearing his heartbeat, Poppi felt much relieved. She was not in the mood for the inappropriate touch between men and women. "Do you want me to throw you out of the window?! Let go of me! " Then he reached out his hand to grab her arm. Poppi immediately acted like a rogue. She cried and struggled to get rid of his grasp, saying, "I don''t care! You are my husband. What''s wrong with me hugging you! I just want to hold you! I am scared! I''m so scared! " His heart skipped a beat. There was only the word "husband" in his mind. His heart felt like being stuffed with cotton, which was so soft that it hurt. Boom Crack! The noise outside the window was still not decreased, and it was getting more and more violent. But at the door of Poppi, the wind and rain suddenly stopped. They hugged each other in a gesture as if the time had stopped. "Poppi, you are really shameless." Malcolm opened his mouth sarcastically, but all his emotions were concealed in his eyes. "I''m just shameless..." Poppi couldn''t help sobbing, sniffing and muffled, "I will throw me out, and I will not let you go." God knew how scared she was! She wouldn''t let go of anyone who was with her tonight. Malcolm closed his eyes deeply and slowly raised his hand. He stood for a long time above Poppi''s head and finally fell down. He patted gently on her hair and said in an imperceptible gentle voice, "well, let me go. I go to close the window." Hearing this, Poppi felt so warm, because she had never felt so warm before. She hesitated for a while and reluctantly let go of Malcolm. The wind and rain outside the window seemed to be able to engulf the world. He walked towards the window, while Poppi followed him closely. Poppi squinted and looked out of the window. It was a mess in the neighbourhood. The trees swayed with the wind and the branches fell on the ground, which was more desolate with the dim light and dense rain. Chapter 55 Come To My Room To Sleep "How old are you? Are you afraid of crying in the rain?" Malcolm came to the window and closed it reluctantly in the wind and rain. "You don''t turn the light on." "I forgot." Poppi sniffed her nose to feel the room became quiet suddenly and she was relieved. "I''ve never seen you so stupid." "It''s all right. Let me go to sleep." said Malcolm, and thrown away the water in his hands. Seeing this, Poppi was still following Malcolm. Her voice was trembling, "I''m scared. Don''t leave me sleep alone." Malcolm knew that Poppi was afraid of lightning and thunder in a rainy night. She remembered that when they just got married, Malcolm took Poppi to the mountain to visit his grandma. It rained heavily and Poppi went to bed trembling. She insisted on sleeping next to Malcolm. At that time, Malcolm was so angry that he almost threw Poppi out, but in the end he had no choice but to sleep with her on the same bed. Since then, they would have no choice but to sleep on the same bed, quiet and peaceful¡­ Malcolm paused, slightly sideways, looked at the poor Poppi beside him and sighed, "come to my room to sleep." "Okay!" Hearing this, Poppi''s eyes lit up and she nodded quickly. She turned around to pick up her quilt and kept up with Malcolm. He thought, ''if she has a tail, she must be shaking now. She is just like a puppy. If someone wants to take her away, it will be effortless.''. While they were walking outside, Malcolm turned on the light of the corridor. Walking into Malcolm''s room, Poppi rushed to his bed excitedly and sighed, "ah, I''m so sleepy!" Malcolm''s face darkened. He pressed his lips and lay beside Poppi. He said in a cold voice, "just sleep." "Turn off the lights? I can''t fall asleep. " Asked Poppi, blinking her eyes. "You are so annoying." Malcolm seemed to be a little impatient, "turn off the light, you are afraid. But you can''t fall asleep without turning off the light." "There you are! I''m not afraid with you by my side. " Poppi said and yawned. Hearing that, Malcolm''s face changed relaxing. He felt strange too. He had made up his mind to turn a deaf ear to Poppi, but he even could not make his decide with her a sentence. Click! Malcolm reached for the phone and turned off the light. Then he checked the weather and realized that red alarm had already been started in the coastal regions after the typhoon. No wonder it kept raining. Malcolm leaned over and was about to put the phone back on the bedside cupboard. Suddenly he felt his pajamas being pulled by someone. He quickly turned his head and saw Poppi curling up into a ball with her eyes closed, her hands tightly grasping his clothes. As he moved, so did Poppi. ''damn it! She is really a defenseless woman.'' Malcolm thought in mind. "Poppi, are you asleep?" Malcolm asked in a low voice. "Well¡­ Yes. " Half asleep half awake, Poppi muttered an unclear response. Boom! There was a loud thunder outside the window and Poppi shrank uneasily. Then he put out his hand to cover the quilt for her and lay on her side to block the lightning for her. Poppi breathed lightly and the thun Wendy looked at her with concern and said, "the minister is looking for you just now. He asked you to go to the meeting room on the tenth floor after you came here. " "Oh, shit!" Poppi gasped. She had just heard what Shirley said. She decided not to resign, or to spin out her plan. But she was late today! It seemed that even if she didn''t quit the job, her company would fire her too! Poppi hurried to the meeting room with her pen and paper. The meeting room on the tenth floor was closed and people outside couldn''t see what was going on inside. Poppi stood at the door and took a deep breath. She knocked on the door and pushed it open. "Director, I''m sorry. I..." Before he finished his words, poppi''s voice suddenly stopped and she was staring at a dozen high-level executives in the office. What happened?! ''is this a high-level meeting? Poppi blinked her eyes and looked in the direction of the seat of the chief of the meeting room, and she saw Benson! It was indeed a high-level meeting! Why did the director call her here? Teresa was shocked and embarrassed. Poppi was also confused and her face turned red. She wanted to behave in front of him, but he didn''t know how? Slamming the door and leaving? "Poppi is late again?" A leader snorted and said with deep dissatisfaction. "It seems that Poppi is quite busy. Teresa, do you think it is appropriate to let such a person be in charge of the editing department? " "I think the suggestion made by Tina is good. I think it''s better to combine the editing department with the advertising department. It won''t be too complicated." All the people in the meeting room kept talking about that. Hearing this, Poppi felt her ears burnt and was about to apologize when she heard someone knocking the table. "What''s the noise?" it sounded unpleasant. The meeting room was suddenly quiet. The people who had just spoken looked at each other in dismay. "It''s good that you are here. It''s not late at all." The corners of Benson''s mouth lifted. He looked at Poppi gently and said, "come here and sit with me." Chapter 56 I Will Do My Best To Protect You Everyone in the meeting room was shocked by Benson''s words. They blinked and looked at the Poppi and then at him. How much did Mr. Benson like Poppi to say that! His tolerance had reached an appalling degree! Tina clenched her fists. Her face turned livid with rage. For what? ''what on earth is the reason for Poppi? ''look at what a indolent and lazy Poppi she is! Why does she have the position of director of the department waiting for her, even when she is late, someone protects her!''! What about the others? What''s the point of doing so! Teresa breathed a sigh of relief and took a look at Poppi. Poppi hadn''t recovered from the shock. She just looked at him reflexively and only felt ironic when she saw the gentle light in his eyes. Everyone was waiting for the response of Poppi. So Teresa could not help but urged, "Poppi, take a seat! I don''t want to delay the meeting process for you. " "Well, I''ll just sit there." "Thank you, Mr. Benson." Poppi said indifferently and took a look at him. After saying that, she sat on a stool in the corner of the conference room. She didn''t raise her head again at the place where she was the farthest from him. With dejected eyes, Benson drew back his gaze and said, "go ahead!" The host of the meeting introduced the content of today''s meeting, and it was given by Benson Ji. "The Wind International Group has already launched the electronic magazine business. We''ll choose one or two of the bestsellers of the magazines under the Entertainment Magazines. After the paper magazines have been published, we''ll also push out the electronic magazines." A few years ago, he was not as young as he used to be. When he was doing his work, he had a magical power of maturity. He took a look at Poppi and continued, "I have read the materials of the magazine in recent years. The sales and quality of the two magazines with ''entertainment news'' and ''Mr. An Entertainment'', are far better than others, so we will release these two magazines in the electronic version..." Hearing what he said, Poppi tried to put her mind in the right place, but she couldn''t calm down because of the penetrating voice of him. She remembered that on that snowy day, when she was just a half year old college student, Shirley was travelling thousands of miles for her. She was so happy that God couldn''t bear her anymore. Therefore, under the snows flying all over the sky, she thought she was a lady, but when she ran, she slipped and fell on a big horse. She still remembered that Shirley laughed arrogantly. "Classmate, are you okay?" A gentle and pleasant voice came to Poppi''s ears. She held the ground with her hands and raised her head with difficulty. She raised her head and saw a good-looking boy with curly hair. The boy wore a light brown coat. The soft hair on his hat was stained with snow, and his hair was also stained with snow. He smiled and handed a white handkerchief in his hand to Poppi. "Do you want to wipe your face?" P er until he went abroad. But at that time, he was so helpless. He couldn''t go back. He had no choice! Poppi laughed more sadly and ironically, "I can''t see you. I have been living a good life. So, please don''t show up in front of me, and don''t pretend that you know me very well. " "Are you happy because of Hugh?" Benson walked around the table and came to Poppi. "So what?" Poppi asked, staring at him. Benson stood far away from Poppi and his face was paler than before. "All the people in the circle think highly of Hugh. If you marry him, he will treat you well." "What do you want to say? !" Poppi could not help raising her voice, "I will say it again. Whether I am happy or not has nothing to do with you! I want to thank you for breaking up with me at that time. That''s why I can live so happily today! " Words were more hurtful than knives. Poppi''s words became more and more ruthless, as if only in this way could she vent the resentment in her heart. She couldn''t simply say "long time no see" to him. She blamed him and hated him. But she finally understood in her heart that she was afraid of being abandoned by Benson. As her family left one by one, and Benson also left her. Nobody wanted her. She was very lonely. "Can''t we just talk calmly? Can''t we be friends? " He was thin and it made people feel sorry for him. "I''m sorry. I hope Mr. Benson and I are strangers." With his brows knitted, Benson shouted, "no way! Poppi, I came back to atone for my sin. You can treat me as a stranger, but I will do my best to protect you. Poppi, I promised you. " Being touched by Emily''s warm words, poppi couldn''t help sobbing, "I don''t remember. Please don''t look at me differently in the company. Because of your love, it is a burden to me. I won''t see Mr. Ji again. I''m leaving now! " After that, Poppi almost ran away. When Benson saw that the back of Poppi was blocked by the door, a taste of blood rushed into his chest and he couldn''t help coughing. Chapter 57 Interview Malcolm She had forgotten that when Shirley asked whether her still loved him or not. Poppi could not tell whether she loved him or not. She still remembered every moment when she was with him, and also the determination and ruthlessness of him when he left. Whenever she thought of Benson Ji, when all kinds of emotions entangled together, there was no difference between love and not love, she only knew that there was no possibility between her and him. Poppi returned to her desk in a trance. Wendy could not help asking, "are you all right, Poppi?" "Nothing." Poppi shook her head and said in a hoarse voice, "let''s go to work. I''m fine!" Wendy was about to say something, but hesitated. After taking a look at her, Poppi forced a smile and asked, "what''s wrong? What do you want to say? " "Poppi, they just said that our early September album became a hot sales volume and it happened to be your birthday this weekend. We all celebrate this weekend and also celebrate your birthday." Wendy said unhappily, "I will ask them not to quarrel with you after work at noon." Poppi laughed, "no, thank you. You all remember my birthday. I''m very happy! It will make me happier to be invited. Why do you have to disappoint everyone? Ask Shirley to call several more friends and let me entertain them well. " "But are you really okay, Poppi?" Said Wendy with concern. "What?" Poppi stretched herself and said, "of course I can? Don''t worry. There is nothing in the world that can''t be solved. If so, we''d better leave it alone. " "Poppi, do you know what I love most about you?" Wendy asked abruptly. "What?" Poppi asked, tilting her head. "It''s you who are optimistic. You always take the blame no matter what happens. You work hard to show the best side of yourself to everyone and bear the pain. You are very serious and concentrated on your work. I once heard people gossip that you are unruly. They are really ridiculous. They have been trying every means to escape from missions. Everything was handled by you, and now they are biting you instead. I just think that Poppi is the best! " "Sister, I think you''re the best to me in the world," She thought what Celine once said. The memory of Poppi always came out from her mind by accident. Poppi raised her hand and touched Wendy''s hair, "Wendy, what you said just now makes me feel ashamed! I once taught you to skip work! " "That won''t change what I think of you." Wendy''s words made Poppi burst into laughter. At noon, the first hospital in Ye city was still full of people. Seeing that Benson was coughing heavily, Tom dragged him to the hospital. "I''ve called the doctor over here. We can get ready to enter the office of the doctor as soon as we get there. Before you came back from abroad, your mother asked me to take good care of you, and to make sure everything goes well with you. " "I''m just a little tired. Why do you still insist on taking me to the hospital. I hate hospitals the most. " "If so, we can have a check-up and don'' should not exhaust yourself." "Tom, you''re more nagging than my mother. Stop it now. Otherwise I''ll fire you." "I''m just telling the truth," he said. Benson smiled brightly. In fact, he didn''t mind him being long winded, because he didn''t have a talkative woman by his side. In fact, there used to be a person beside him, but he ruthlessly drove her away four years ago. Now even if they met, it was as far away as the Milky way. Poppi arrived to the headquarters of SG Group in a hurry. To her surprise, Sean was waiting for her at the gate. Seeing that Poppi was coming to him, Sean hurried to her and said, "my lady, Mr. Malcolm told me to wait for you here." "Okay. Go upstairs." Without saying anything more, Poppi followed Sean. Entering the elevator, she asked, "When did they change the place of the interview? Why didn''t I know? " "Yesterday afternoon, Mr. Malcolm told me that I have already notified the periodical office. I thought Mrs. Malcolm had known it as well, so I didn''t inform you in person. It''s my fault. " Poppi shook her head and said, "no, it''s not like that. Maybe someone doesn''t want me to come here on purpose!" Otherwise, why just she didn''t get any news? Thinking of this, Poppi felt much relieved. Actually, she had the task of carrying out the whole editing department on her shoulders. How difficult it would be! "Should we tell Mr. Malcolm about it?" Sean asked. Poppi waved her hand and said, "Hey, why did you tell him about that?" Sean nodded slightly and said nothing more. When the elevator arrived, he led Poppi into the interview room. When Poppi came in, Malcolm was sitting on the sofa, silent but with a strong aura. "Here you are, Poppi!" Poppi didn''t know who said hello to her, but Malcolm heard that and raised his head slightly, taking a glance at her. Just as Poppi was about to greet Malcolm, he hummed and turned around, seeming to be angry. Poppi blinked and doubted whether she had seen it wrong? Mr. Malcolm throwing a tantrum? Chapter 58 Mr. Malcolm Got Angry Tina was busy with the people in the advertising department. Seeing that everything was in her control and everything was in perfect order, she was about to turn around to say a few words to Malcolm. But when she turned around, she saw Poppi. The smile on her face suddenly disappeared. Tina walked towards Poppi again. "Why are you so late?" Snapped Tina. "What do you think?" Poppi asked back with strong momentum. She had to admit to Tina in the office, but not in the office now, this is in¡­ In her husband''s office! Although it was less likely that Malcolm would help her, she still felt confident. "What do you mean? Are you not satisfied with me? " Tina said in a sarcastic tone. "You came here late. Do you want to push your responsibility to others? Oh, I forgot! Poppi, you are good at being late! " After saying this, the sneer on her face disappeared. She said angrily, "don''t forget, this isn''t the company! Without Mr. Benson''s support to you, I won''t buy it! " When Malcolm heard the word "Mr. Benson", he lowered his head without looking up. "Tina, I don''t buy it too!" Poppi lowered her voice and did not make any concession, "you''re deliberately finding fault with me. You did find the wrong person! I don''t want to be against you, but you have never let me go. You didn''t tell me to change the place for interview on purpose. It doesn''t matter if you interview me at ordinary times. But Mr. Malcolm, you are going to interview two departments. If something goes wrong, I don''t want you to put the blame on the editorial department again! So I must come today! " "You..." Tina squinted. "I underestimated you! How dare you to be so lawless with Mr. Benson''s support! " "Now that you know he will back me up, stop messing with me, or I will ask him to fire you!" Poppi humphed and walked on. As soon as she raised her head, she met with Malcolm''s probing eyes. And then Poppi turned her face away. Actually, there was nothing important for Poppi to come here so she walked around and planned to find a place to sit down. Seeing that Poppi put down her bag, Tina walked over to her and said, "Poppi, go and get us two glasses of water. We''ve been busy for a whole morning, tired and thirsty. The work is going to be started soon. Behave yourself." "¡­¡­ Okay. " Poppi nodded and turned to the tea room. Tina gave a snort of satisfaction and came over to Malcolm in a respectful way. "Mr. Malcolm, everything is ready. The interview will start soon." Malcolm nodded, "okay." Poppi was still busy in the tea room when a girl with employee badge of SG Group came in and hurried to say to her, "Miss. Poppi, don''t worry. Let me help you!" "Don''t bother!" Poppi shook her hand. "No way! Shirley Xiao asked me to help you. You are the guest, let me do it. " The girl smiled and respectfully led Poppi out of the tea room and said, "you can rest here and just leave it to me!" Poppi was a little helpless and stepped back and said, "well, thank you so much!" "You are welcome, Miss. Poppi." Feeling bored, Poppi poked her head ou ut a question. Since you have the right to use your family name, why do we all call you Mr. Malcolm? Could you tell us more? " Then, Tina asked with a sense of humor, "is there any dirty secret?" Hearing this question, Poppi could not help but come to herself. She felt uneasy and quickly went to see Malcolm''s face. Hearing that, Malcolm''s body froze. He opened his mouth slowly, "are you become the assistant editor in chief from the advertising department?" Surprised, Tina nodded, "yes, that''s right. What''s wrong, Mr. Malcolm? " "Since you are from the advertising department, do your job well. Not suitable for you to interview. " Malcolm coldly snorted. He suddenly stood up, closed his lips tightly, and walked out without saying a word. Sean hurriedly followed him. Only after taking two steps did the receptionist react. Poppi quickly stepped two steps forward and walked to him, asking anxiously, "Mr. Malcolm, what''s wrong?" "Come with me." But before she could finish her words, she was interrupted by Malcolm. Poppi glanced at Tina and followed Malcolm. Bang¡­ The door of the reception room was closed all of a sudden. This shocked Tina as if she just woke up from a dream. "What happened?" "I don''t know Mr. Malcolm is angry! " "What should we do now?" The staff in the department looked at each other and whispered. "Vice editor in chief, what should we do now?" a voice called out to her soundly. "I don''t know what to do! !" Suddenly, Tina screamed, her face contorted with her exquisite makeup. "Hasn''t Poppi gone with him?! You can ask her by yourselves! Get out of here! " All the people in the reception room stopped talking abruptly. Except for Tina, everyone held their breath and dared not speak. "Malcolm, are you mad at me?" Poppi had no choice but to follow him, "don''t be mad at me!" Heaving a deep sigh, Malcolm turned around all of a sudden, "have you ever approved her interview draft?! How could she ask such a question! She doesn''t know my bottom line. Don''t you know that? " Chapter 59 The Interview Was Finally Over Poppi shivered. But before that, Malcolm''s wrath would be intangible and he would be extremely angry. All of a sudden, Malcolm''s anger showed and startled Poppi. "I Tina said she would be fully responsible for the interview, so I didn''t step in. But I reminded her of that question, but she didn''t hear it. " But poppi still tried her best to explain for herself and said, "it''s all my fault, i..." "You just don''t take my matter seriously, do you?" Malcolm interrupted her coldly and sat back in his chair, "let''s go. I refuse the interview now." Thinking of the "secret", Malcolm''s face became more somber. Poppi rushed to his desk and tried to act like a spoiled child. "Mr. Malcolm, please don''t be angry! If you refuse to interview today, we will be seriously punished when we go back! Please calm down! " "Humph!" Hearing this, Malcolm snorted and turned his head away from Poppi, "don''t you worry, you''ll not be severely punished when there is Benson." Poppi felt Malcolm was jealous and didn''t know how to reply. She pouted and asked, "then¡­ You can scold me for a while. Now that you asked me to come here, you can vent your anger on me. Then, I will hand my interview draft to Tina and ask her to interview you according to my draft. I promise that there will be no problems with the interview. Can you? " "What do you think?" Malcolm asked in reply. "I think¡­ That''s great! " Poppi smiled innocently at Malcolm, who turned his head and stared at her. At this moment, his phone rang¡­ At that moment, the phone on the table of Malcolm, which made Poppi shut up. Malcolm cast a glance at the phone and picked it up, "Miss. Lin." Miss. Lin?! Poppi pricked up her ears and stared at him angrily as she cursed in her mind, ''you bastard! You told me you are still single!''! She had made the phone call to the office! "Hi, Malcolm. Wasn''t today''s interview smooth? I heard from Tina that she made trouble and pissed you off. What happened? " The voice of Catherine came through the telephone receiver. Poppi bent over the desk of Malcolm and heard it clearly. "Malcolm?"?! "Oh my God, my teeth were so sour. How dare she call him in such an intimate way!" she thought it in the mind. "There must be something fishy about it!" Poppi murmured. "Nothing." "Go away, stay away from me!" Malcolm said in a low voice. Hearing this, Poppi opened her eyes wide and spit out her tongue, "no!" Then she looked down and saw Malcolm''s nodding doll in front of the ink glass. She was thrilled. Malcolm and Catherine chatted casually. Sometimes it nodded and sometimes shook its heads when the doll heard their voice. "That''s character trait of Tina. She is a bit hot tempered and says everything frankly. Please don''t be angry for my sake? Please go on with your interview. I have booked the latest half of the issue for you. Please don''t let me have a blind date, okay? " The doll shook its head. "Haha..." Poppi couldn''t help laughing. "Well, I see. I have something else to do. I have to go. " Holding the pen, Poppi paused a little. She tightened her lips and asked, "can you tell us?" "Not very convenient." But on the other hand, Poppi''s tension was relieved and a bitter smile appeared on her face. She didn''t want to know which side of Malcolm''s affection would go. "Well, can you tell me your ideal type?" Poppi continued to ask, "what kind of girl do you like?" Malcolm thought about this question for a while and said, "anyway, it''s not like you." ''damn it! Poppi was so angry that she wanted to shout at the sky. She stared at him angrily. However, no matter how angry she was, she had to keep smiling! "Of course. You''re handsome and lofty, a woman like me can''t match." Poppi said with a fake smile and wrote it down on her notebook. "Then about the next question..." Half an hour later, Poppi asked all the questions and there were only three ones who got the accurate answers. It was just because Malcolm was too abominable. No matter how hard Poppi knocked on him, he was indifferent. "Then let''s call it a day! Thank you for your cooperation! " On the other side, Poppi and Malcolm stood up at the same time. She reached out her hands and looked up at him. Malcolm was much taller than her, which made her neck hurt and teeth hurt as well. "You''re welcome. It''s my pleasure," said Malcolm while shaking hands with Poppi. Poppi could hardly hold back her anger. After the interview, the people in the advertising department began to pack up their equipment and finished the final episode. Tina went to say sorry to Malcolm again, and he left after a few words. Only Sean accompanied everyone in the reception room. Poppi was going to do the cleaning together, but Sean stopped her quietly, "Miss. Poppi, take a rest and let them do it." He wondered whether it was because of Malcolm''s instruction. If it was true, he was a little conscientious. If not, she wouldn''t care. "All right." Poppi shrugged and stretched herself. Anyway, the interview was finally over! Chapter 60 Tie You Up With A Red Rope Sometimes, the end was also the beginning. What Poppi wanted was only to interview Malcolm. She even forgot that Malcolm asked her to collate the draft of the interview. As expected, the endless revision was about to begin. In the afternoon, Poppi worked overtime in the company and developed a draft for the interview. "What?" Poppi stretched herself and got ready to leave. When she heard the close footsteps, she couldn''t help but look over there. She was just too curious! She was so curious! When she turned around, he saw Benson. Dressed in a suit, Benson looked mature and capable today. His slightly curly short hair swayed as he walked. When his brown eyes met Poppi''s sight, there was a moment of ecstasy in his eyes, "Little Poppi..." After saying only few word, Poppi turned her face away coldly. Benson opened his mouth slightly. He was stunned and a little disappointed. After walking a few steps forward, he came to the office table of Poppi. Benson slowly stopped and said, "don''t work too hard. Go home early." "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Ji." Poppi calmly finished her words, slightly nodded her head, turned around and left. On the other side, Tom stood quietly with him and he thought of the picture that Benson looked across the street at that hot afternoon. "Mr. Ji, what are you laughing at?" He couldn''t help but ask him when she saw him smiling. "Because I''m happy!" Benson Ji''s voice was soft and weak. He could meet and talk with Poppi every day, which was the greatest satisfaction for him. In the daytime, Ye city was getting better and better, but at night, the lights on the bar betrayed the hearts of a group of people. "Come on, Mr. Malcolm. Cheers!" "Mr. Malcolm, I''m so glad to meet you today. I''ve heard a lot about you. I''m so flattered. Please have a drink with me!" In a room of Hilton Hotel, Malcolm was sitting on the seat of honor. It seemed that he was surrounded by several men. Men wanted to drink with him, and women wanted to get close to him. Women''s cutesy laughter came through now and then from the swimming pool outside the suite, and meanwhile from the inside of the suite, their sound reflected. Malcolm drank a few more glasses, as if he was easy to get along with. Several senior leaders of the SG Group were also busy with the toast. He didn''t know how many laps he had drunk, but he was still sober though he felt a little dizzy. "I think Mr. Malcolm drank too much tonight. You don''t have to go back since you have a room upstairs." The older man said. Everyone present knew what he meant. "It''s not far from here. You don''t need to stay." One of the senior leaders in the SG Group opened his mouth slightly and spoke what Malcolm wanted to say. They knew what kind of person Malcolm was. He would never mess around with other woman. In fact, Malcolm wouldn''t mind them drinking or flirting with other women. But if he was with them at the party, they would definitely restrain themselves. "It''s tiring to travel back and forth!" Someone asked. Malcolm gently shook the glass and as if saw the figure of Poppi from the dark red liquid. He said slowly, "there is someone waiting for me at home." Hearing this, everyone was stunned for a few seconds. One of them first heard the sound of breaking dishes from the kitchen. He threw down his chopsticks immediately and ran to the kitchen step by step. "What''s wrong with you, Poppi?" She squatted down on the ground and held a piece of ceramic debris in her hand. "That¡­ She broke the bowl when she was washing the dishes. Go to have lunch now. I''ll get it ready right away. " "Get up." Malcolm''s tone was a little unhappy. He reached out his hand and pulled Poppi up from the ground. "It''s easy to cut my hand. Let me do it." Then he squatted down to pick up the pieces one by one. Hearing this, Poppi was a little stunned. Suddenly, she smiled with a teasing and sly smile. "Malcolm, can you drink every time before you come here?" Malcolm''s drunken actions were so considerate. Murmured Malcolm, holding several big debris. But before he could answer, a sharp pain came from his finger. He lowered his head¡­ Her finger pulps were cut by pieces. "It''s really easy to cut the hand!" Poppi sighed and felt a flock of crows flying over her head. When she saw the blood rushing out from the skin of Malcolm, she quickly pulled two pieces of paper and grabbed his hand. "Hurry up. Let''s block it first. I have a band aid in my bag. I''ll bring it to you right away. Just wait! Press on the blood! " Malcolm wanted to refuse but swallowed back the words that came out of his mouth when he saw the hasty look of Poppi. ''It''s not bad to have someone who cares about me.'' He thought. Poppi hurried to take her bag out, shaking out all the things in it, but still didn''t find the band aid. "What''s this?" Malcolm saw a red rope suddenly, which did not match the thing in Poppi''s bag. "Really?" On hearing this, Poppi was stunned for a while. Then she took up the red rope and said with a flash of inspiration, "Okay, I will tie this red rope to your finger and later I will go upstairs to find the medicine box and dress it again." Poppi pulled out Malcolm''s hand, and twined the red rope for two circles around the tissue wrapped on Malcolm''s finger pulps. While knotted, she said: "just now when you asked this red rope, I''m telling you that this red rope has a powerful background." "Who''s that?" Chapter 61 Why Are You Here "The rope is worth one hundred dollars!" Poppi couldn''t help laughing! It was the light in the temple, which connected the marriage with the red line of the matchmaker. You must give it back to me later. " "Marriage?" Malcolm frowned and watched her wrapping his fingers carefully. Seeing her acting so gently, he felt that the wine had run to his heart. What was drunk was his heart. "Yes." Poppi nodded her head and tied the red rope with her slender fingers. "I met a ''expert'' on the road. He said that as long as you tied the red rope to the man you liked, even if the matchmaker made the red thread, the man would be loyal to you and could not break it anymore. Don''t you think it has a strong background? It''s so amazing!" Just as she finished her words, Malcolm''s hand trembled a little. His heart, which had always been tough and invincible, began to crack. He knew it was because of his psychological effect, but he still felt that the red rope on his finger was becoming tighter and tighter, locking him with all his heart. Unaware of his difference, Poppi smiled and said, "alright! I''ll get you a band aid after I clean up the kitchen. " "¡­¡­ Yes. " Then he turned around and walked to the living room. After walking a few steps, he suddenly covered his chest where Poppi could not see, as if something was breaking here. Was he crazy? Or was the world crazy? It was getting colder and colder day by day. Poppi was very excited because she had the reason to buy the autumn clothes again. She bought the autumn clothes and then the bag which matched the autumn clothes¡­ "Malcolm, what do you think of this one?" After work this day, Poppi finished the meal with Malcolm. After that, she changed to the new autumn clothes and showed a circle in front of Malcolm. "Do you like it?" Poppi wore a short skirt, a pair of canvas shoes and a short coat. Her curly hair was tied up, and the long ponytail shook behind her head. She was young and pretty. "The clothes are too puerile for you." Malcolm commented. "Humph I am young and fit it very much. " Poppi pursed her lips and asked, "Oh, will you come here tomorrow night?" "What? Do you have any plan? " "Sort of." Poppi nodded her head and said, "tomorrow night, Shirley and several other colleagues want to come to our house for dinner. They celebrate my birthday with me and the celebration magazine sale. We will have a dinner together." Birthday¡­ Magazine¡­ "Will Hugh come too?" Malcolm asked. After thinking for a few seconds, Poppi answered, "I don''t know. I heard from Shirley that Hugh is having a show abroad. I don''t know if he can come back." "You are quite clear about Hugh''s whereabouts." Malcolm''s heart sank. "Didn''t you promise me not to mess with him?" "You''re in a state of extreme nervousness. Did I piss him off by inviting him to dinner with us? Besides, it was uncertain whether he would come or not! Besides, I haven''t seen him since that scandal. " Said Poppi as she looked at her clothes with satisfaction. id you sell out?" She asked and then told the porters behind her, "be careful. Don''t touch the table. It''s my excuse to have dinner tonight." "I didn''t sell anything," she replied with a smile. "You are really good at talking nonsense. In this society, if you don''t sell out anything, sacrifice anything, you still want to get a house? You can''t even get a brick. My litter Poppi, you really can not tell a lie. " After she finished her words, she looked around and did not notice that Poppi suddenly wore a serious and self mockery smile. Yes, it was her who sacrificed her marriage to trade her life for three years'' safety. What a good deal! Before getting off work, Malcolm came back to the Imperial Tang Yard. With a simple box in his hand, he went to the apartment of Poppi. After putting the box on the bedside cupboard of her and checking it carefully to make sure that everything was correct, he turned around with satisfaction. As soon as Malcolm walked out of the room, he heard the sound of talking downstairs. He stopped. "Poppi, I think I''m in love with your house." "Okay, okay. I''ll sell it to you when I''m tired of it." Poppi smiled helplessly and said, "now, we''d better arrange the table for the barbecue first. Wendy and others will come soon." "Okay!" Shirley sounded even more helpless, "come on, my brothers! Move the table in!" "I''ll go upstairs and change my clothes." After that, Poppi went upstairs directly. Just after a few steps, she felt someone staring at her. As soon as she looked up, she suddenly met with Malcolm''s eyes. With her pupils shrinking, Poppi took a deep breath and was instantly confused. But in an instant, she ran up the stairs in big steps and pulled Malcolm to the bedroom. "Oh my God! Why are you here?" A few men in uniform were walking towards the table in the living room, followed by a few men, carrying various meat and vegetables. "Why can''t I be here?" Hearing this, Malcolm got a little angry. ''why did Poppi bring everyone home? Chapter 62 Be My Wife "Didn''t we make a deal! Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t come today? " Poppi dragged Malcolm back to his room and asked, "what are you doing back here?" "I forgot to take the document. Come here to take it." Malcolm said in a casual way, "you have to clean up the room after dinner. If I smelled the smoke, you living expenses will be canceled next month." "Fine, I will clean it up! But what do you think we should do now? " "What do you mean?" But Malcolm didn''t care about it at all, "I''ll go downstairs and leave." As he spoke, he turned around and was about to walk out of the room, but was stopped by Poppi. Hearing this, Poppi almost cried. She murmured with a frown, "Mr. Malcolm! Mr. Malcolm! what a surprise. All the people downstairs are crowded. If you go out in a natural way and you leave, what can I do! It''s so hard to explain it clearly now! " "Then what do you think we should do?" Malcolm stared at her calmly. "Otherwise¡­ Do you want to go through the window? " "Ask Sean to drive the helicopter. He will come! Let him park by the window and you take the helicopter to leave. " Then he clenched his fists and said, "Poppi, you should be glad that I don''t have the habit of hitting women. You are so screwed about taking a helicopter! I guess before the helicopter arrives, your neighbor will sue you for disturbing their life. I can''t leave now. " Poppi rubbed her fingers and asked, "what should we do now?" "Poppi! Have you changed your clothes yet! Come down now! " Shirley''s scream came from downstairs, which shocked Poppi a lot. She ran to the door and rushed downstairs, shouting, "wait for me for a moment!" "If you don''t know what to do, I will leave directly. I can''t stay here for one night. " When Malcolm finished his words, Poppi''s eyes lit up. "Really? Good idea! How about you stay here tonight! You can stay here until they leave. I''ll give you whatever you want. " "No." Then he decisively refused Poppi. "Poppi! Why are you still standing there! Hugh is here. Come down to receive the guests! " There came another shout from downstairs, but this time, both of them were stunned. "I I''ll go down first! " It took quite a while for Poppi to understand what her meant. She took two steps and turned back suddenly, "you¡­ Please don''t go out! Now Hugh is here. If you go out¡­ I think both of us are over. " Sure enough, Hugh came back! While Malcolm was in a daze, Poppi had reached the door, and opened it without hesitation. As she was about to walk out, she saw Hugh stepping on the stairs when she turned her head. Poppi was shocked and quickly closed the door. She stood at the door and blocked the door behind her and shouted, "Mr. Su! Why are you here? " "Although it is impolite, you still haven''t got off, so I want to come up and have a look." Hugh''s smiling voice passed through the door to Malcolm''s ear, "it''s been a long time to see you, Poppi." "Not long ago! A week later, right? " "How is Mr. Su?" she asked. "Alright, but som eyes when she looked down¡­ This kind of tenderness was given to her by Hugh. "Come on in, please!" Poppi took a look at the stairway nervously and pulled his hand. She walked into the room without any embarrassment. As Malcolm was led by Poppi, his white shirt sleeves were exposed at the cuffs of his left hand, which was not matched with red at all. They locked the door tightly. Poppi sat on his bed angrily and pouted. "I can promise that this will be the most unforgettable birthday in all my life!" It was a rare opportunity for everyone to get together, but unluckily, Malcolm was here. He wouldn''t like to stay here. Malcolm took a deep breath and said, "I won''t go out if you agree me a condition. I will stay here until they leave." "What condition?" Asked Poppi. Malcolm walked to the bookshelf and took out a folder. He took the folder to Poppi and said, "I don''t want the agreement you signed last month. Sign this." Confused, Poppi stared at Malcolm, took the file over and asked, "is there anything different?" Malcolm raised his hand, covered his mouth and coughed, "these are all minor differences. More specifically, they made no difference with the agreement." "You won''t set a trap for me, will you? He has never done that before. " Poppi was suspicious and looked at Malcolm. After turning a few pages, she saw a new message, "Party B is not allowed to find a boyfriend within the wedding date for two years. And who cannot have close contact with an opposite person, or have dinner alone with an opposite person. And she must get the consent of Party A.". Poppi widened her eyes and pointed to the weird request, "is it true?" "You think I''m kidding?" Malcolm gave a snort of contempt. "But¡­ How strange it was? We agreed not to interfere with the private life of each other. " "It''s said that I can have a boyfriend last time. But now I even can''t meet the opposite sex. The contrast between them is too big, isn''t it? Malcolm, do you treat me as your wife? " Chapter 63 A Sham Marriage Buzz¡­ Suddenly, a surge of blood and energy surged up, and Malcolm felt like the blood vessels all over his body were about to burst apart. He couldn''t figure out the source of this feeling. Maybe it was because of anger, maybe it was because of hate, or maybe it was a combination of anger and resentment. He clenched his fists, and the blue veins on his forehead jumped. "Poppi, who do you think you are?! Get out! " Poppi was shocked. She knew that he could restrain the impulse to break out at any time with his calmness. Without even looking at him, she was caught up with him. It was said that it was difficult to know a woman''s mind? A woman''s mood is like the mood swings? However, when a man loses his temper, he is even more unreasonable! "I''m sorry." Without any consideration, Poppi began to apologize, "it''s my fault. I was too presumptuous¡­ Fine, fine, fine. I''ll sign it if you want. As long as you don''t get angry, I''ll do anything for you. " As she said, she was looking for a pen to sign on it. Malcolm reached out to grab the folder, "no, thanks! Get out! " Poppi''s hand hung in the air, at a loss what to do. "Poppi, why don''t you come downstairs! Wendy called me and that she was coming! Hurry up and come downstairs! " Here came another faint scream of Shirley from downstairs. How could Poppi have the mood to answer it? She made a deep heart and stood up. After a long time, she said, "well, I''ll go downstairs first." But as soon as she turned around and had not taken any steps, her arm was pulled by Malcolm fiercely. As a result, Poppi lost her balance and fell down to the bed. With all his strength, Malcolm leaned over to press the girl the moment she fell down to the ground, held her arm in his arm and looked fiercely at her with hatred in his heart. Looking at the spiteful eyes of spiteful Mr. Malcolm, Poppi was totally confused and puzzled. "Poppi, do you know how much I hate you? !" Then he continued with trembling voice, "do you know?" A feeling of grievance inexplicably overwhelmed her. She pouted her lips. Without saying anything, Poppi just shook her head. "I don''t know..." Malcolm ground his teeth, unaware of the complicated emotion in his eyes. "But I just hate you. No one has ever let me to¡­ Feel so angry! " She always called him "Honey" in an unrestrained way. She never took his words seriously, intentionally or unintentionally, to stir up with Hugh. It troubled Malcolm very much. The room fell into silence. When they looked at each other, their eyes met, and Poppi''s mind was so blank that she could not say a word. Malcolm looked at Poppi carefully, lips bit, hummed coldly and released her. Suddenly he stood up, walked to the window, turned his back to her and said, "you can go now." Poppi looked up to the sky and swallowed with fear. After a long time, she asked, "what about you?" "Does it have anything to do with you?" Malcolm quipped sarcastically. Looking out of the window at the darkening sky, he kept silent. Why did everything come to this? Poppi rubbed her very beginning. Poppi took a glance at Malcolm, lowered her head and carefully read the terms on the agreement. Malcolm waited patiently, not saying a word. "A sham marriage¡­ You just want to my shares. Why did you marry me in a sham marriage? " After reading it, Poppi sneered, "you are just like those people." "It''s different." Malcolm put down the coffee cup lightly. "They wanted your shares to be transferred to them for free. I mean if you give me your shares, I''ll give you the equivalent money. I''m not short of money, but I need the shares of the Quan Group. " "Even so, why did you fake marriage with me? That''s too absurd. You are Celine''s boyfriend. " "Don''t mention her name again!" Malcolm roared in a low voice, "I don''t want to hear her name from your mouth. As for the reason why I married you, I have nine percent of the shares of the Quan Group. But I can''t get it until we get married. So, I come here for you. " "You can find others else." Poppi said and looked away. "I think you are the best." "But you¡­ We will suffer from damnation for our marriage. " "You said it was a fake marriage. And, I don''t believe in fate or the heavens. I only believe in myself." Malcolm said in a plain tone, "it''s okay if you don''t agree. I have sent your sister abroad for further treatment. If you don''t agree, you will never see her again all your life." Bang! "What the hell do you want! I''m her sister. Why don''t I want to see her? It''s not fair! " "I thought she would live a better life without you." Malcolm let out a cold hum. "Your family is only counting on your shares to sustain life. She got nothing but ended up like this. You own shares and now you are standing in front of me healthily. You yelled at me about fairness, which is unfair¡­ What do you think? " "What''s so good about me marrying you?" Finally, Poppi gave in. "Which is already signed the agreement. If you agree, call me after you read it." Then he stood up slowly, handed a business card to Poppi, nodded slightly, turned around and left. Chapter 64 Crystal Shoes For Cinderella "Come on! Eat more meat!" "Yummy! The meat stewed by Poppi is so delicious! " The dining table was full of laughter. Hugh was a very happy person. After a while, he had been in harmony with the colleagues of Poppi, and his "Mr. Su" was temporarily forgotten in their heart. The living room was full of laughter and chatting. "Come on, guys. Let''s propose a toast to our birthday party!" Shirley raised a glass of beer and her face turned red. Hearing this, all the people at the table stood up and raised their glasses to Poppi. "Wish our birthday girl a hundred years old!" "Wish you happy every day!" Poppi couldn''t help laughing and said, "Okay, okay, thank you all! Come on, cheers! " "Cheers!" "Cheers!" On the table, the pleasant smell of wine permeated the air. Poppi was busy coming and going, happy but also concerned about the Malcolm. "Enjoy your dinner Please! I''ll go to the kitchen to see if there''s anything we can eat. " Poppi found an excuse to slip off the table and ran to the kitchen. Hugh was barbecuing. When he looked back, Poppi was already gone. Poppi went into the kitchen. Seeing the long-life noodles she had already prepared, she got out the kitchen and prepared a bowl of long-life noodles for Malcolm. She even carefully put the poached egg on the top of it. Poppi held the noodles in her hand and carefully walked upstairs with her body pressed against the wall, carefully keeping away from the dining people in the living room. Fortunately, the table was not facing the stairs directly so Poppi successfully carried her noodles to the second floor. Knock, knock, knock¡­ A small knock on the door interrupted Malcolm''s thoughts. He looked back and saw Poppi coming in with her noodles. "Why don''t you turn on the light?" Poppi came in with her noodles and put them on the table by the window. Standing beside Malcolm, she said awkwardly, "um, the noodles I made for you¡­ Birthday noodles! You haven''t eaten anything, right? Then, have some. " The noodle was very inviting, but the smell of the wine on her body was quite annoying. But Malcolm didn''t move. He turned his head and looked out of the window again. "I won''t eat it. Take it away." "I worked hard to cook it for you. Would you like to have a try?" Poppi said with pity. She didn''t know what happened to him, and why he hated her so much. But he had never been so angry. What should she do? "Poppi, don''t forget your duty." Malcolm said coldly, "the agreement didn''t require you to cook for me. Are you interfering with my private life? Don''t be so officious, Poppi. " Don''t be so officious¡­ This warning like a warning bell rang out in Poppi''s mind then her face was suddenly covered with embarrassment and shame. "I think you have misunderstood? Do you really think that I want to get close to you? " After a long time, Poppi giggled and said in an incredible relaxed tone, and her eyes were endless loneliness in the darkness. "I''m just too full downstairs. I''m afraid that you don''t have time to go out and cause troubles. I don''t know what to say, so I bring yo egonia flower¡­ "Are they Cinderella''s crystal shoes?" "Oh, my God! It''s so beautiful! " "It seems that I''m in the fairy tale now." The voice beside her ear was a little distant, which made Poppi feel so uncomfortable as if there was a lump in her throat. "Poppi, I will give you a pair of crystal shoes for your next birthday." "No one ever said the gift what they were going to give. Oh, how am I going to wear the crystal shoes? " "Why not? I want you to marry me in crystal shoes. " The "next birthday" that Benson had mentioned had been separated for four years, but now, he had given it to the wrong person. Did he think they could go back to the past? "Poppi, come and try it on!" Not knowing who was the one to propose it, Poppi came back to earth at once and looked sullen, "no¡­ I don''t think so. " "Put them on and have a look! There are so beautiful! A crystal shoes from the prince to the princess? " "Yeah, it''s so amazing!" Staring at the unpredictable expression of Poppi, Hugh slightly clenched his fists. "No, I''m not putting on any clothes." "This shoe is too small and my feet are too big. I can''t wear it at first glance," Poppi tried to behave naturally. "Then don''t wear them." Hugh spoke at the right time. His face turned livid and his voice sounded a little serious. It seemed that they all had different tastes in each other. They thought that maybe Mr. Su was angry with them because he had a crush on Poppi, so they stopped persuading her and turned the topic to drink. "Come on, guys. The meat is ready. Let''s have dinner!" "My meat!" Shirley suddenly forgot about the problem of crystal shoes and ran to the dining table. The fun on the table returned to normal. Poppi covered the box of crystal shoes quickly as if she was hiding from something and moved to the women then began to drink happily. Hugh sneered, but there was a hint of pity in his smile. ''what are you thinking about, Poppi? You don''t look like a demon at all! The louder you laugh, the more desolate your eyes look become!''. Chapter 65 The Accident Of Poppi Wendy didn''t drink, so she couldn''t have a good time on many occasions. However, she could always fit in with what happened to Poppi every time. She felt that there was a kind of magic, which attracting people''s attention. "Come on, drink more." Shirley dragged Poppi to drink more but was refused by her violently. Then she said, "don''t drink anymore! Don''t you see how drunk you are? How can you go back later? " "What¡­ There are other rooms at your home! I''m not going back! " Said Shirley with the swollen tongue in her mouth. "You can only see my room, but sleep! Haha. " Poppi was just giggling. "Then, I''ll sleep on the floor!" Shirley stretched out her neck and said boldly. They had such a good time that they almost forgot the time. "It''s almost midnight! There were still five minutes left! Come here. Where is the cake? " A voice shouted out and everyone started to look for the cake in a hurry. The rest of the meat was sizzling on the barbecue. "Hurry up! Where''s the fire? Light up the candles! " Hearing this, Poppi volunteered to go to the second floor and said, "I''m going to fetch the lighter!" "Don''t go, Poppi. It''s about time!" Wendy called her when she realized that, but only to find that Poppi had already reached the second floor. When passing by the door of Malcolm''s room, Poppi stopped and brought the lighter back to her room. She rummaged through her wardrobe for a lighter. When she just found the lighter, Poppi found a gift box on her bedside cupboard. She was shocked and then picked it up to see who secretly sent it to her? Who dared to sneak to the second floor? As she thought of this, Poppi opened the bag and opened the box. Her eyes were full of disbelief. It''s a phone! It was her phone! She quickly took out the phone and held it in her hand. The familiar feeling made her sigh softly. The next second, an idea flashed in her mind. She wondered if it was from Malcolm? No one knew where the phone was except him. But could this mobile phone be used? The faint voice of calling for Poppi came from downstairs. She was so excited that she took her cell phone in hand and walked out while pressed the turn-on button. Ding¡­ The phone screen lit up! Full of surprise in her eyes, Poppi opened the door and was about to leave when she saw the man who walked out with his back to the light. The man was tall and strong, completely covering the light, and put the body of Poppi into his shadow. It was like he had locked her in his arms. "Happy Birthday to you, happy birthday to you..." In silence, the phone held in poppi''s hand was turned on and suddenly there was a song. The clock outside the window was also ringing at the same time. It was already twelve o''clock, the birthday of Poppi had arrived. With one hand in his trouser pocket, Malcolm stared at Poppi and kept silent. When the song was over, he suddenly turned around and wanted to go back to his room. "The phone¡­ From you? " Poppi shouted hurriedly and subconsciously moved forward. "Just give it back to you." Malcolm''s voice was cold. He pushed the door in and separated what Poppi was going to say. Poppi''s heart sank again. She looked at her phone looking for a proper chance to return the pair of shoes for Benson. Call him? impossible! Did she stop him when she saw him? No way! Not knowing who was spreading gossip, there were a lot of rumors in the magazine at present. They said that Benson had given a very valuable gift to Poppi, and Poppi could not defend herself neither. Poppi had thought about sneaking into Benson''s office and returning the gift back without anyone noticing, but it was not so easy to sneak in his office. She didn''t want to make things more complicated. She just wanted to be a stranger with him! "Alas¡­" Driving the car, Poppi sighed and shook her head. The raindrops on the front window kept rubbing against the window to prevent the rain from falling. When Poppi looked out of the window, she suddenly found that there was a man and a woman holding an umbrella in the distance. The back of the man looked like that of Malcolm. Without any hesitation, Poppi turned her head, looked at his body carefully, bit her lips, trying to see through him¡­ The man and woman with the umbrella turned over in a trance, and the man''s face was just looking in their direction. Poppi stretched her neck to see what was happening. For a moment, she was sure that it was not Malcolm. And Malcolm was much more handsome than that man! Poppi breathed a sigh of relief, turned her head and continued driving forward. However, when the front part of the car had reached the parking lot of the crossing, when she saw the straight yellow light, she hurriedly stepped on the brake, but she was nervous. Her foot stepped on the accelerator unexpectedly. The car suddenly accelerated in a buzzing sound. "Uh..." Poppi was so frightened that she could only make vague sounds in her voice, and her face suddenly turned pale. From the corner of her eye, she could see one car was driving towards her¡­ The brake stopped with a creak¡­ Bang! At the moment when Poppi stepped on the brake, the car which turned left hit her car at once. When the two cars collided, the airbag in the car came out. Poppi shook her body, feeling dizzy. And a burning pain came from her leg¡­ Chapter 66 I Will Wait For You Knock! Knock! Knock! There was a quick knock on the door outside the CEO''s office. Malcolm frowned and shouted, "come in!" Sean opened the door in a hurry. Malcolm held a pen and lowered his head, not knowing what he was writing. He cut to the chase, "Mr. Malcolm, Miss. Poppi had a car accident!" "What? !" With a reflex action, Malcolm sprang to his feet, his pen sliding down to the side. His emotionless face became ferocious in an instant. He hurriedly went out of the office without putting on his coat. While walking, he asked, "where is she?" "The junction of the South Second road and the JingLan Avenue," "How is it going?" "I don''t know yet..." Malcolm came to the elevator with his lips tightly closed. He pushed the down button for several times with his fingers trembling. The elevator door slowly opened. Before it was fully opened, he pushed in and walked down directly in the elevator. His heart was beating so fast that his palm was sweating. ''Poppi is really annoying! She always boasted of her good driving skill, but she even had a car accident! If she dared to die, he would pull her back from the hell! Although it was raining now, the hit place had been strictly guarded, and it still attracted a lot of onlookers. At the scene of the accident, they only saw that the head of the car that collided with Poppi was a luxury car. The headstock had been slightly deformed. Fortunately, the person in the car had been carried out. As for Poppi''s pink car, the left door of the car was crashed into several centimeters and her leg was stuck. Although she was not squeezed, the wound of her leg was cut and the blood was running out of her leg¡­ When Malcolm arrived, firefighters and doctors were already there. The firefighters were removing the left car door. Malcolm rushed out of the car without any hesitation. Before he could open the umbrella, Sean had no time to hold it for him. "What¡­ Please don''t take my car door away! My car just bought! It cost a lot of money! Oh, my God¡­ My car... " Hearing this, Malcolm stopped immediately and let out a long breath. Standing not far away, he wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t help getting angry. Her vitality was so vigorous that it seemed that she was doomed to survive! He worried all the way for nothing! "Young master!" A man in black went up and called him respectfully. Then Malcolm waved his hand to let him go and walked past the cordon alone. Luckily, he had arranged bodyguards to protect her. He was just afraid that she was not used to drive a new car. She did drive a new car dangerously. "Young Lady, I have no choice but to open the door for you. It''s out of shape. We have to save you first!" The man in the firefighter uniform kept talking to Poppi. "Mr. Malcolm!" Shouted a voice from the crowd. Hearing this, Poppi immediately stopped talking and looked back with embarrassment. She saw that Malcolm was standing in the rain with his hair wet but his eyes full of anger. It seemed that she hadn''t seen him for a long time! It''s so cold today. Why does he only wear a shirt? The man in black who she met just now was really not Malcolm! "M... Mr. Malc ng down from the eaves and everything was getting blurred. Malcolm threw out a smoke ring. He endured for a week but didn''t come to find Poppi. He thought he would get used to the past life. But he would unconsciously walk to the Imperial Tang Yard while driving. There was once a strange place for him and it had become a habit to him somehow. He would talk with the doll on the table when he got bored from work. While closing his eyes for rest, he could not help but recall every detail that had happened over the past three years, and every conversation between him and Poppi was clearly remembered, and every look in her eyes was so clear¡­ He thought he was suffering from a disease that he didn''t want to admit. He thought about it for a week, but found that he could do nothing but hide. He didn''t expect that he couldn''t help coming here today¡­ Malcolm smoked two cigarettes and stood outside for a while. He didn''t go back until his body''s smell was washed away by the rain. After waiting outside the operation room for a long time, Poppi was pushed out slowly. Poppi had fallen asleep on the operating table with infusion and gauze on her legs. "How is it going?" Stepping forward, Malcolm lowered his voice unconsciously. "The bones and muscles are not hurt, but there is only a small cut in the leg. We also got a few stitches in the serious part. The stitches will be taken out in about a week." After hearing the doctor''s answer, Malcolm nodded his head. Then he asked in disgust, "isn''t she always worried about whether there will be a scar left? Will there be a scar?" "No, she won''t." The doctor answered firmly. "Don''t worry, Mr. Malcolm." "Yes." He nodded and watched the others push Poppi into the ward and then leave. When the door of the ward was closed, Malcolm took a deep look at Poppi, bent down and gently smoothed the wet hair from her forehead. After all this was done, Malcolm stood still. At that moment, he seemed possessed. He didn''t get up when he was moving, but bent down more deeply, and moved closer to Poppi little by little, and got close to her face ¡­ Chapter 67 A Play By Three Men "Well..." All of a sudden, Poppi let out a groan. She frowned in pain and gasped painfully. All of a sudden, Malcolm froze as if he had been struck by lightening. A bright idea flashed through his mind. He was crazy. What did he want to do! At this moment, there was only a few centimeters between Poppi and Malcolm. Poppi''s a few eyelashes was trembling and he could feel her warm breath. However ¡­ Seeing that, Malcolm clenched his fist. He could not go any further. Everything would be different if he took another step. He would be out of control. Malcolm''s mind was empty. He knew that it was not right to judge things with reasonable thinking, but he did not expect his impulse to be so terrible. Then he suddenly stood up and sat back on the chair heavily, staring at her in a daze. He thought that maybe he should solve the matter of Quan Group earlier before things were not out of control! Poppi closed her eyes and knitted her eyebrows painfully. It took her ten minutes to stretch out her brows. Then he stood up and was about to find the doctor. When he just went out, he saw a man rushing here from the other end of the corridor. With a bit cold air from autumn, Benson Ji, who was wearing a wind coat, hurried to come here. Obviously, he was worried and nervous. At the same time, Benson also saw Malcolm, then he loosed his steps, came over reluctantly and greeted, "Mr. Malcolm, what a coincidence. Nice to meet you again. " "Yes." Malcolm nodded and replied politely. Benson looked into the ward through Malcolm, "is Little Poppi in there?" ''Little Poppi? Malcolm raised his eyebrows, feeling displeased, but he smiled, "Mr. Ji, did you refer to Poppi?" "Yes." "Please get out of my way. I need to go inside," he continued. "She''s fine." But Malcolm didn''t move. "The doctor said that it was not convenient for someone to visit her since she had a rest." "I just went to see her and did not disturb her rest." Benson said seriously. Malcolm put his hand into his pants pocket and replied, "no, thanks." "Mr. Malcolm, you stopped me four years ago. And now you are stopping me again. What do you mean? I wonder what identity is used by you to say something like that to me. " "Identity?" Malcolm laughed, "even if I have no status, I won''t let you in." "That makes sense." With a smile on Benson''s face, but there was coldness in his eyes. "There are many things in the world that are unreasonable." Malcolm hummed, "speaking of the identity, Mr. Ji, it seems that you are inappropriate to visit her now. I know what she doesn''t know. " "What''s the matter?" asked Benson in a less confident voice, his pupils shrinking. "What do you think?" Malcolm raised his eyebrows, "the Wind International Group is cooperating with not only the Quan Group, but also the Fei Group. You have paid yourself to this cooperation!" "I don''t know what''s your mean," he said, gritting his teeth. er back to Poppi, Shirley stretched out her hand to block her and said, "I know you''re softhearted, but I''m afraid that if this fellow says a few more words, you''ll forgive him. I''d better throw him out!" Poppi smiled bitterly and lowered her head, "Mr. Ji, you''d better go! You are not be welcomed here. " "¡­¡­ Okay. " "Take good care of yourself. I''ll explain to the periodical office." "We don''t need your help! Just go! " She was impatient to see the guests off. Pursing his lips, Benson nodded, turned around and left. His footsteps were heavy, slow and reluctant. After Benson left, Poppi apologized to the other two men, "I''m sorry. I have to make an apology." "It is so ridiculous." Malcolm hummed coldly, which made Poppi even more embarrassed. Casting a dissatisfied glance at Malcolm, Hugh said in a low voice, "can you speak more gentle?" Seeing that Benson left, Shirley turned around angrily and thanked Malcolm for Poppi. Fortunately, Shirley was in the room. Otherwise, it would be embarrassed when Malcolm and Hugh were together in the room. ''Why are they still staying? No one is leaving, '' she thought. Before they left, Hugh secretly asked Malcolm to leave first. However, he returned Hugh that he would leave with him. In the end, it was Sean who called and asked Malcolm to leave. Seeing this situation, Shirley intended to leave some private space for Hugh and Poppi. She wanted to sneak away, but was held tightly by Poppi. "Then I''ll come to see you later!" After Hugh sent another message to her, she had no choice but to leave with him. In the hallway, Shirley said casually, "Mr. Malcolm helped Poppi again." "Again?" "Did Malcolm help Poppi before?" "Yes! Four years ago! " said Shirley, shrugging. Four years ago?! No! Doubts and astonishment filled Hugh''s eyes. He remembered clearly that when she greeted at the periodical office, Malcolm and Poppi had told him that their first meeting was¡­ Chapter 68 The Last Time Of Indulgence "Do they two know each other? "Malcolm met her four years ago?" Bearing astonishment and puzzlement, Hugh pretended to be calm and asked, "why didn''t I know?" "I just heard it from Poppi once." Shirley''s memory was a little vague. "Mr. Malcolm saved Poppi at that time, probably because¡­ Her sister was the girlfriend of Mr. Malcolm. " "Sister of Poppi?" And shocked to see Hugh''s reaction. As for the emotional entanglement of Malcolm, although he didn''t know it thoroughly, he could still figure out a little. However, who was the sister of Poppi? The woman who was with Malcolm together four years ago was¡­ Thinking of this, Hughe suddenly opened his eyes wide and suddenly had an idea. He turned around and looked at Shirley. His voice was trembling, "what''s the name of Poppi''s sister?" "Celine." Shirley shrugged and said, "she was still a little girl at that time. And I didn''t know much about her. But it''s a pity that the car accident happened and he is in a vegetative state. " Taking a deep breath. "Celine! "Celine! It was Celine! He remembered that the name that Malcolm was unwilling to mention was her name! No wonder he felt so familiar! He forgot that long ago, he had seen that girl outside the ward from a distance, but he didn''t expect that she would be Poppi''s sister. "Mr. Su, what''s wrong with you?" Seeing the shock on his face, Shirley asked, "isn''t it inconceivable? Because all of those things really hurt her and she didn''t want to talk much about her sister. So few people know that she has a sister. " Hugh was confused by this. In general, since Malcolm had never let go of Celine, and Poppi was the elder sister of Celine, their relationship should not have been stiff between them. But why did they pretend not to know each other? After getting on the car, Hugh went back with Shirley and asked: "has Poppi had any contact with Mr. Malcolm in the past four years?" "No!" Shirley shook her head and sighed, "I have never heard of Mr. Malcolm from Poppi. It seems that Mr. Malcolm saved her at the beginning and he did it for the sake of Celine. But what I heard from Poppi at that time... It sounded like that Mr. Malcolm was blaming her for not taking good care of Celine. " With his hands on the steering wheel clenched, Hugh let out a sigh of relief. When Hugh heard that Malcolm and Poppi had not contacted each other, he even felt relieved¡­ "What an evil man." "It''s not what Poppi wants to see in the car accident. How could he blame it on Poppi?" said Hugh. "Those closely involved cannot see as clearly as those outside," With her eyes closed, Shirley said, "anyway, Mr. Mallcolm saved Poppi once. I think she must be grateful to him!" Hugh nodded slowly. Thinking of this, in fact, it was understandable for Poppi to pretend not to know Malcolm. Poppi would never act on her sister''s benefit in the relationship of Malcolm. She would not do anything she wanted on the grounds of Malcolm. On the contrary, she would not hide from Malcolm as Celine had been lying on the bed for quite a long time. It was really Poppi! He loved her so much! His favorite character, his favorite t e, but he still did not let go of her hand. For the last time, he would allow himself to indulge while she was asleep. He bent over and closed his eyes, holding Poppi''s hand. He could not help smiling. The sun rose and the moon fell, and the stars were changing. The next morning, when the sun shone into the ward, Malcolm woke up. He gently released Poppi''s hand and watched her for a while. Seeing that she seemed to wake up, Malcolm hurriedly tidied up his clothes and walked out of the ward, as if escaping from something. Hearing that, Cora had been waiting outside. Seeing that, Malcolm came out, she bent slightly and said, "Mr. Malcolm." "Yes." Malcolm nodded, "remember to call me when she wakes up. And, don''t tell her I''ve been here. " "Yes, Mr. Malcolm." Today, the albums of "Mr. An Entertainment" was officially released in the second half of September, and more than ten million copies were issued in advance. It was even so available when it was finally released. Because of Malcolm''s name, many people of Ye city will also flock to him. Malcolm felt refreshed even though he didn''t sleep at all all all night. Sean was already waiting outside the hospital. When Malcolm got in the car, he found that there was a magazine just released, and he couldn''t help but read it. In the CEO''s office of the SG Group, the assistant just sent a copy of a magazine to George. On the cover, Malcolm, dressed in a suit, stood straight with his hands in the pockets. He had a firm and handsome face. His eyes seemed to be full of spirits, through which people could see his mind. "Malcolm Quan..." The man leaned against the back of his chair, his eyes narrowing dangerously. Reading the magazine in his hand, he murmured, "what a pity! The tigers will return to the mountains, and the endless troubles will lead to them! Why is it so difficult for me to get the control of the Quan Group... " Turning to the middle page of the magazine, Malcolm, who was in the photo, George slowly said in a sarcastic tone, "we are all of the same family¡­ You are my brother! " Chapter 69 Nose Bubble At eight o''clock in the morning, Poppi opened her eyes and enjoyed the sunshine outside. She thought for a long time before she remembered where she was. When she was about to stand up to see how her leg was, a person came to her and silently helped her up. "Cora!" Out of the corner of her eye, Poppi saw her and shouted surprisingly, "Why are you here? Has grandma come? " "It was Mr. Malcolm''s order." "The old lady doesn''t know about your accident," she answered calmly. "Oh! That sounds good! " Poppi came to her sense and nodded quickly, "if grandma knew that I had an accident, she must say that I was stupid! Don''t let her know. " Having startled secretly, Poppi said again, "then what are you doing here?" "Take care of you." The corners of Poppi''s mouth twitched. "Is it because of Malcolm?" "Yes." Cora said with a poker face and stood aside. "You''d better go back. I have many bodyguards." Poppi twitched her mouth. It was not because she didn''t like Cora, but just because she thought she couldn''t walk into the heart of Cora, even if she wanted to make a joke, she couldn''t get any response. It''s so¡­ How embarrassing. "Young master told me to stay here with you." Poppi pretended to be speechless and swallowed. She knew that Cora only listens to Malcolm. Speaking of Malcolm¡­ "Malcolm¡­ Isn''t Malcolm here? " Poppi looked up and asked, "did he come?" Hearing this, Cora glanced at Poppi and shook her head. "No, he didn''t." "Really! That''s great! " Poppi shrugged and said, "no wonder I slept so soundly last night! My hands are sweating all night. " She reached out her right hand and murmured, "my right hand is sweating, but my left hand is cold. It''s so strange..." Cora took a deep look at the hand of Poppi, pursed her lips, turned around and said, "I go to fetch breakfast." When two women got together, they would have a lot to talk, but staying with Cora was an exception. Poppi had nothing to do the whole morning. If she want to play with mobile phone, Cora will said, "don''t play it for too long." When she want to move, Cora told her please do not move until her feel better. It seemed that Poppi had seen Malcolm''s second replica and she could not help feeling disgusted. Finally it was noon, Wendy hurried to the hospital with lunch to see Poppi, and the Cora had disappeared without a trace. Several colleagues who came with Wendy sent a bunch of flowers to Poppi on behalf of the editorial department. "Thank you!" Celine sat on the bed and asked everyone to sit down. She thought that finally someone was here to talk with her. "Poppi, here is the lunch I bought for you. Have some please!" Wendy handed the meal to Poppi and said, "I was scared to death when I heard you were in the hospital this morning! I was distracted for the whole morning and felt relieved seeing you are fine. " "Don''t worry. I''m fine." "Have you had dinner yet?" Poppi said, fondling Wendy''s hair. "We have." Aileen walked ov n''t know how to fight so he was hit by a few gangsters that he couldn''t stand up, but he protected Poppi tightly under his body. Later on, the patrolling police found them and sent him to the hospital in time. At that time, Poppi was crying, choking with sobs¡­ "I''ve got a black belt of Taekwondo. I won''t be so coward to make you worried anymore." Tears instantly blinded her eyes. After a while, she pointed at the door and shouted angrily, "Benson! get out of here! Get out! Stop! Shut up! " "Okay! Calm down! " "Okay, I''m leaving now! You... Remember to have lunch! I''m leaving now. " Poppi choked with sobs as she held back the tears and continued, "and please take back the shoes you gave me." After taking two steps, Benson nodded his head silently. "Okay, I''ll listen to you." He left reluctantly. He put his hands on the stomach and moved slowly out of the ward. ''Poppi, I will let you live well anyway.''. Malcolm arrived here after receiving the phone call from Cora. After he arrived, Poppi was still crying on the bed. She didn''t eat anything for lunch. She trembled like a lonely beast. No matter how long it took, Benson would always be the one who deeply touched Poppi. He had never seen Poppi cry so sadly¡­ "Pass out?" Seeing that Poppi had calmed down a little, Malcolm could not help pushing the door open and satirized her. Poppi was stiff. She buried her head into the quilt and said in a muffled but stubborn voice, "not cry." "Show me your face!" He walked to the bedside of Poppi and reached out his hand to pull the quilt. Poppi was so anxious that she wanted to get out of the quilt and hide herself. She did as she thought. However, when she just poked her head out, her nose was itchy. She snorted, but unexpectedly, a nasal mucus suddenly popped out from her nostril and then broke her own nose with a sound of "crack" What?! What''s up! Poppi was struck dumb. She blinked and looked at Malcolm, who had the same expression as hers¡­ Chapter 70 Where Is The Hot Girl From "Ha-ha¡­ Haha... " Malcolm was stunned for a second, then he burst into laughter. He held the quilt of Poppi with one hand, and pressed her on the edge of the bed with the other hand. He couldn''t stand up laughing. The heartbreaking feeling of Poppi suddenly changed when she heard this. She was so embarrassed that she even wanted to hide herself. Her face turned red as she was ashamed into anger, "ah! ! Malcolm, stop laughing! " "What¡­ You are so disgusting. " Malcolm said with a sunny smile. Poppi was extremely embarrassed. Regardless of her will, she threw the handle and sat up abruptly. Then she reached out to grab Malcolm''s face "you can laugh if you want! I would to disgust you to death! " Malcolm laughed even more. He could have dodged, but he stood still there, letting Poppi wave his little arm, and he dodged and attracted her from time to time. Standing at the door and seeing Malcolm and Poppi quarreling in the ward, Cora was shocked. She couldn''t figure out whether Mr. Malcolm laughed at Poppi or not, but they both laughed, didn''t they? "Watch out your injured foot!" "A scholar may be killed but be humiliated! Even if my leg is broken, I will fight with you to the death! " "Haha..." "Stop laughing!" Looking at the relieved side face of Malcolm, full of mixed feelings in Cora''s heart. She should be relieved. She had always hoped that Malcolm wouldn''t have too much burden and don''t have a long face. Now it seemed that someone had helped Cora to realize her wish. "I''m so tired..." After a long time, Poppi was so tired that she fell on the bed and was out of breath. Sitting on the bedside, Malcolm hummed, "were you trying to pour the nasal mucus onto my body just now? It was so disgusting. " "Humph!" Poppi snorted with disdain, "now that you know my intention, you should yield to me! I am wounded! And I am a weak girl Why don''t you go on? " "Wash the dirty clothes for me?" But what she said made him more disdainful. "I won''t clean it for you. there is a psychological shadow in my mind." Poppi curled her lips and smiled suddenly, "do you remember when we just got married? You change a suit for me to wash and I put it into the washing machine to in excited. After I wash it out, you can''t wear it anymore. I''m so afraid that I won''t wash clothes for you anymore. " Casting a glance at Poppi, Malcolm said, "of course I remember. It was dyed and shrank with water. Why are you so lazy? You have to wash the clothes by yourself. " "How could I know?" "Who knows that your ordinary looking clothes are actually customized and handmade¡­ Why don''t you take it to laundry? You are too lazy to tell me in advance. I was scared to death at that time. Your clothes were worth my three months'' living expenses! " "Scared to death? Are you scared? " Malcolm raised his eyebrows and asked in reply. "Of course I''m afraid!" Poppi stretched her neck and used a tissue to wipe her runny nose. The corners of his mouth were trembling slightly. "Poppi, can you be more careful rrounded and laughed with an obscene look. Wendy immediately understood what they meant. Her face turned red because of shame and anger. She clenched her fists and roared, "I am not the kind of woman you think! I just go the wrong way! You two get out of my way! I must leave! " "Don''t say that, my little girl. It''s fate to meet you. How about we have a fun tonight?" "Wow, it''s your first time to come here, right? Are you nervous? It doesn''t matter. I''m very gentle, haha... " As they spoke, they circled around her and were about to take further action on her. Although Wendy was single and naive, she took the chance to slip away from those men as quickly as she could. "Little belle, don''t run!" "We will pay you for money!" Several men flocked to chase after Wendy. She was freaked out by the speed of running a 100-meter race. She picked up her speed and sprinted forward. When she was running, she suddenly saw a man walking out of a bar. She failed to stop her feet because she ran into the man in the front and she was forced to step back. "Hey! Where does this hot girl come from? My jaw is almost crooked! " Wendy rubbed her forehead with her hand. A man''s voice came from above her head. She looked up hastily and apologized, "I''m sorry! I''m sorry! I am not¡­ Mr. Wei? " The man in front of them was nobody else, but Mr. Wei and her acquaintance before. "Hey, it''s you, Little beauty!" He squinted his long eyes with a smile, which made him more unruly in the dark night. "You run so fast!" "Don''t run, young peri!" Before Wendy could answer, several men caught up with her. They looked at the bodyguards behind Barry and said, "bro, it''s not unreasonable. You should follow the rules. After all, we saw her first. Please don''t meddle with our business. " Wendy gritted her teeth and was about to say something. But before she could open her mouth, she heard a light voice from Barry, "meddle in others'' business? You are right¡­ I just like to meddle in other people''s business. " Chapter 71 The Purest Back There was a kind of smile that was more frightening than a sharp knife in the world. The smile of Barry now was the best representative of this smile. Such a horrible sense of hidden knife instantly spread in the dim street light. Meanwhile, Wendy''s heart was beating fast. On the one hand, hearing what Barry said, it seemed that she could find someone to rely on. At least, she didn''t need to be afraid of those drunk people on the other side. But on the other hand, she felt that Mr. Wei was a little scary. She might have just come out of the tiger''s den and been sent to the wolf''s den? "Mr. Wei! Mr. Barry Wei¡­" The men in front of them heard the name of Mr. Wei and seemed to have heard something terrible. They were scared and stepped back. "I don''t know¡­ We were so blind not to know that Mr. Wei was here today! damn! Damn it! " A man, who was stepping back, said, "Mr. Wei, please go ahead with your work. We''re leaving now!" Raising the corners of his mouth, Mr. Wei said, "I haven''t finished my words yet. Why are you in such a hurry to leave?" Before he finished his words, his bodyguards ran out and surrounded them. The men didn''t get drunk. They knelt down on the floor one after another. Wendy was stunned and her eyes were about to fall from her eyes. Oh, my God! Did they just kneel down in front of Mr. Barry? Who the hell was this man? "What have these men done to you?" Mr. Wei said that. Wendy shook her head and said sincerely, "nothing¡­ I ran so fast that they didn''t catch up with me. " "You''re so pretty," said Barry with a chuckle. "Mr. Barry, we really did nothing!" "I''m sorry!" There were still wailing over there. Wendy frowned and said to Barry, "they are afraid of you. Can you..." "Are you afraid of me?" He suddenly interrupted Wendy. Wendy swallowed the rest of the words and shook her head. "I''m not afraid of you, Mr. Wei." "Haha..." Barry seemed to be in a good mood. As soon as he waved his hand, his bodyguards rushed back and stood beside him. The drunken men were relieved and ran away at once. Wendy breathed a sigh of relief and expressed her gratitude to Mr. Wei, "thank you, Mr. Wei. You saved me." "If I don''t save you, won''t you run fast?" The playful smile on his face disappeared. "What are you doing here?" he asked. "I just came back from the hospital to visit Poppi. This is the short way and I want to go home early." Wendy replied as a primary school student, "however, this place is different from the one I came here. It''s filled with ghosts." Putting his right hand into his pocket, Barry laughed sadly. "We have nothing to do in the daytime, and you don''t go in the evening. Especially, as a girl, you don''t stand on the roadside. Because this is the famous street for pornography, gambling and drug abuse. " Her eyes widened and her face turned pale. med, "Oh, Hugh, it''s none other than Shirley of your company! She really had a curvy figure. I only drank with her last time and didn''t get any benefits. " After saying that, the other three men looked back or turned their heads to take a look. Shirley walked in first, followed by Poppi and Wendy. When Abner turned around, she saw Poppi. He then glanced at Malcolm in a calm and unnoticeable way. "Miss. Poppi is here too!" "Why did you call that woman when we four are here for dinner? You can greet her next time? " Hugh puckered up her mouth and said sulkily, "Okay, okay, I won''t say anything to her!" "Let''s sit here!" The table which Shirley pointed at was just behind that table of Hugh. Both of them lowered their heads to avoid being noticed. "Eat some pig''s trotter. It''s good for your health," Poppi stayed in the hospital for another week. It was almost October and she finally walked out of the hospital yesterday. As soon as she was discharged from the hospital, she was pulled by Shirley to the restaurant, along with Wendy. "Your leg is hurt. I have to tell you that it is really nutritious. This restaurant is good at cooking and trotter is the best. " Poppi showed the whites of her eyes and said, "my leg was hurt, not my foot!" "It''s all right." Shirley replied carelessly, "I have been busy all day long. Thanks to Wendy, I have to invite you to dinner when I am free." "Thank you, Shirley!" "You''re welcome." Shirley ordered a few more dishes, and the menu was handed to Poppi. Then she ordered a few more dishes. On the other side, Barry couldn''t help but shake his head and said, "these three women also eat a lot." "Poppi, Shirley, don''t you think we order too much?" Wendy asked gingerly. "Oh, don''t worry. Shirley has a good appetite for food. She was the one who won the champion of stomach King years ago. " Here came the voice of Poppi. Chapter 72 Someone Was Eavesdropping "Ahem!" Hearing this, Abner was choked by the wine and coughed. Hearing that, Hugh and Barry could not help but burst into laughter. Even Malcolm raised his eyebrows. All the dishes on Poppi''s table were served quickly. The three women chatted while eating. "Recently, a program director came to my agent and invited me to take part in a TV program." Said Shirley as she was eating. "What kind of show?" Wendy asked curiously. "The show is called ''similar love''. I thought which was looking for a woman to pretend to be a couple with me. I was so scared." Shirley was still in a state of shock. Poppi rolled her eyes, "the show has been in two season, with high ratings. It was appropriate for a couple to show off their love in public. How evil you are. But it makes sense. There is a man in your mind, and it is a suitable match to find a girl. " "Haha..." Wendy smiled with hands covering her mouth. "I''m afraid I would be telling the truth." Shirley shook her head and replied, "they just finished their second season. It''s still early. I have to think about it." Then, she added, "besides, I heard that there will be a woman named Abby in the next season. I don''t like her." "She is more popular than you." The voice of Poppi was a little laughing. "Don''t you know how she got the position?" "I would rather not have such success if I could get promoted by selling my body," Shirley sneered. On the other table, Barry gave a thumbs up to Hugh secretly. "Your company is thriving, everyone is so talented." Taking a sip of the wine, Hugh replied in a low voice, "I don''t care whether it is a good character or not. All I want is to earn more money." "Let''s talk about something else," Poppi waved her hand and said, "let''s not talk about her. Just talk about ourselves!" "I want to talk about what you have done at work" Said Shirley with a sneer. "I haven''t been to work for half a month, let alone chatting with you. Ah, it feels so good to be kept by someone. " Poppi stretched out her arms, but what she said made both table of them become nervous in an instant. Malcolm held the glass, and the back of him was Poppi. He took a sip of water carelessly and waited for her to continue. "You are kept by someone?" Shirley glared at him, "who? Why didn''t I know that! An old man? " "What are you thinking about?" "I mean hospital! I''m staying in the hospital and be cared by nurses! So I didn''t need to go to work! You misunderstand me so much. You are so evil. How can I would be a mistress?" With her lips pursed, Shirley said, "it''s your language that isn''t good, isn''t it, Wendy?" "Yes. I was shocked too! Poppi. " Wendy said confidently. On the other side, Hugh also patted his chest. "Shirley just said that we can''t sell our bodies." Wendy added. "I agree with you!" "If you want to sell it, you have to sell it to the young talents. If there were a rich and handsome man to afford me, I would accept him. " "Shirley..." Wendy looked at her in disbelief. People at the ba ting that someone was eavesdropping. Not knowing that the topic would suddenly turn to him again, Barry put his arms around his chest and listened quietly, but he felt nervous in his heart somehow. "Why do you ask him? Did you know him before? " "I..." Wendy opened her mouth and shook her head, trying to dodge his eye contact. "No, I''m not!" As soon as Shirley saw that Wendy was a little different from usual, She pretended that he knew nothing about it. She said, "he''s from the underworld. Don''t provoke him. There are too many women around him. Wendy, don''t you have any bad intention? " "No! Of course not!" Wendy shook her hand immediately. Her face was pale. "I just¡­ I''m just curious! " "That''s good." With a smile, Shirley fixed her eyes on her as if she didn''t hear anything, and said slowly, "Wendy, you are so beautiful. You were brought up under sunshine. You shouldn''t see the darkness of the society and have something to do with those people." "Thank you, Shirley!" Wendy''s voice was sweet, but the shock in her heart could not be described in words. Barry Wei! That good-looking man was from the underworld unexpectedly¡­ On the other side of the table, Wendy shrugged and lifted up the cup to drink some water, but the blue veins exuded from the back of his hand sold out his restlessness. What Shirley said was right. He was a person in a mess. He was the dark side of the society, and he was the kind of person who could only seek shelter in the dark¡­ He was a man of darkness, so he had no connection with light. It had always been like this, without exception. When Poppi had answered the phone, Wendy asked, "what happened? Do you want us to go back to the company? " "No, it''s not." Poppi shook her head, "the director said he would send me on a business trip to Pebin next weekend and asked if I have time." "You agreed it?" "Of course!" "It''s a rare opportunity. There are only six people from the periodical office." "What a wonderful thing! And Poppi you are so excellent" Chapter 73 Get Engaged Again Wendy had to go to work in the afternoon. It was okay to have lunch with them. So they left together. After the three girl left, Mr. Malcolm and other three people quickly picked up their things and left. Especially, Abner, who was hurried to the court for review. So they also said goodbye to each other. After her leg injury, Poppi took a rest for a long time. That afternoon, she followed Malcolm to visit her grandma. Cora should have showed up in the car at the time she showed up, sitting in the passenger seat, with a calm expression that would make her shocked even by the lighting and thunder. While driving the car carefully, Sean didn''t utter a single word. And for Malcolm, he closed his eyes for rest, refusing to be disturbed. "What?" Poppi counted and it was her last time to heave a thirty-five sigh. That''s so boring! boring! "If you feel bored, go down the mountain by yourself and run all the way up the mountain." Malcolm opened his eyes slightly and took a look at Poppi. "You know it''s impossible." Poppi stuck out her tongue and said, "but I really feel bored. Would you please at least have a word with me! I don''t want a one-man show. " "You often do that, don''t you?" Malcolm said indifferently, "Those days in the hospital, your legs were broken, but your talking was annoying." "I will listen to the song," Poppi twitched her mouth and took out the phone that she soaked in water. Then she put on the earphone. When she was about to listen to the earphone, something occurred to her all of a sudden. Then she turned her head and asked, "Mr. Malcolm, do you want to listen to music?" Holding the earphone on her right hand, Poppi looked at Malcolm playfully. Malcolm took a look at the earphone. Before he said whether he should listen to it or not, Poppi had taken the initiative to send one to him and put it in his ear. "It sounds so good," she said. When the soothing foreplay sounded, Poppi had already raised the corners of her mouth and swayed with the music. Malcolm licked his lips. The song ''at least you'' was playing again. He still remembered what Poppi looked like when she sang it last time. Who was like a beautiful star which attracted people deeply. He was so quiet that he didn''t move any more. He put on the earphone and went on listening to the music with Poppi. From the rearview mirror, Cora saw the two of them looked like a couple coming out of a picture, wonderful and well matched. Poppi listened to the song quietly and safe all the way. It was not until they almost got off the car that she reluctantly took back the earphones. Just when she was taking it back, she unintentionally saw a red mark on the left wrist of Malcolm. She was shocked and asked hastily, "Malcolm, is your wrist broken?" "What?" When he saw where Poppi was staring at, he quickly retracted his hand and took off the earphone with his right hand awkwardly. Then he snorted and said, "no, you made a mistake." Then, Sean stopped the car. Malcolm got off from the car from the right side. Poppi stuck out her tongue and said, "I just want to do this out of good will but misunderstood you." "Grandma! Grandma, I''m coming to see you! " As soon as they entered the gate of the villa, Poppi shouted t joking! Just ignore what I said. You should go back to your work quickly. I''m going to rest. " "How about being thirty-three years old?" When Poppi just turned around with the doorknob in her hand, she suddenly heard the voice of Malcolm. She was stunned incredibly for a while. Then she turned back, swallowed hard and asked, "what did you just say?" Malcolm put his hand into his pocket unhurriedly. "When I''m thirty-three years old, if I''m unmarried, we''ll be together." Poppi made a gesture of ''three'', and said incredibly, "there are only three years left. Mr. Malcolm, are you kidding?" "No, I didn''t." Malcolm stared straight into Poppi''s eyes as if he wanted to see her through. "I am asking for your advice seriously. Our contract is due two years later. There''s still a year for you to get married. If you can''t, I don''t mind taking you in my home. " Poppi looked at Malcolm for a while and her mind was in a mess. But when she saw the firm look on Malcolm''s face, she suddenly smiled. She was neither cunning, playful, or mischievous. Instead, she smiled in a gentle and decent way and said, "Okay, we are together after three years." Malcolm also laughed. It was the first time that he had laughed out in front of Poppi. He was such a handsome man with curved lips and twinkling eyes. After Poppi went back to her bedroom, she went to the living room and made the bed without thinking. After taking a shower and doing skin care, she began to do yoga before she went to sleep when Hugh''s phone suddenly rang. Hesitating for a while, Poppi picked up the phone, turned on the speaker, slowly breathing and asked, "hello? Mr. Su, what''s wrong? " Just then, Malcolm opened the door and came in. He stopped when he heard the words'' Mr. Su ''. "Poppi, I really have something to tell you. I am sorry to bother you so late at night." Hugh''s voice came through the speaker, which sounded penetrating. "I''m going abroad tomorrow morning. After thinking about these for a long time, I decided to tell you tonight." "What is it, Mr. Su?" Poppi changed her posture. She knelt down on one of her legs with her hands open, and used the other to support her. Chapter 74 . The Confession "Poppi, I don''t want to be just friends with you." Hugh said bluntly," Since I came back from abroad, I have been deeply attracted by you. At first I was interested in you, but later I couldn''t take my eyes off you. I have read every note you wrote and skimmed the comments you left on the forum. I want to know more about you. I can''t stop loving you. " "I like you." Click! "Hiss..." Hearing what Hugh said, Poppi lost her balance and fell on the ground and took a deep breath. What made her feel even colder was that she caught a glimpse of the other man, Malcolm. Poppi struggled to sit up and stared at the man standing at the door. She was about to speak but found herself unable to say anything. Hugh continued," Ever since you cooked coffee for me, I haven''t tasted the same coffee again, because I felt that no one could make your taste. I like you secretly. I don''t know if you''ve noticed. " "From the very beginning, I was afraid that you would find it out. Because Shirley told me that you were hurt in love, I was afraid that my love and confession would put pressure on you But now, I can''t wait any longer. I''m afraid that you don''t know what I''m thinking. Benson Ji is back. Your attitude panicked me. I had no choice but to go for it. " Poppi swallowed and looked at her phone. She didn''t touch it, like looking at the virus, but just said, "Mr. Su, you..." "I know it''s sudden." Hugh''s voice sounded a little anxious. "I always feel like you will be taken away by someone. You are so good, what if someone else finds out?" Poppi''s brain was in a chaos. She did feel Hugh''s love for her, but she was not sure. She didn''t think it would take such a short time for a person to fall in love with another person. "Mr. Su, maybe you just find me very interesting!" Poppi explained for him in a hurry, "you don''t like me. Maybe it''s the case, right?" Without answering her, Hugh continued, "I will go abroad for a week. I told you this before I left because I wanted to give us some time. Maybe you are right, but there are always reasons when love starts. Maybe I found you are beautiful or funny, so I liked you more and more..." Standing by the door, Malcolm couldn''t move his feet as if his feet were filled with lead. He felt the cold from his bones to his limbs. Did he say it, and did he say it to Poppi Poppi blinked awkwardly and thought, ''Hugh, is this a confession of love?''? She hadn''t received any love confession for a long time, so she forgot how to refuse him in a roundabout way. "Poppi, please don''t reply to me now, okay?" He smiled with some self-mockery," I''m a coward. I don''t dare to tell you face to face. So, I''m calling to let you know. But, please think it over, okay? If you don''t hate me, we can try dating. What do you think? " Try dating? Poppi''s sight was fixated at Malcolm. And Malcolm also looked at her. Malcolm saw shock and confusion in her eyes, while Poppi saw indifference in his eyes. If Yard It was said from a small place that Poppi still remembered that the bulb on a floor lamp in the bedroom was broken, Malcolm rolled up his sleeves and changed the light bulb In work, it was because of Malcolm''s request to Poppi that she could find a suitable job after graduation In life, Malcolm supported her life and let her have no worries. Although she paid for the medical expenses of her father, the source of the money still came from Malcolm It turned out that in her heart, Malcolm had already become a friend as well as a teacher? He could help her and make her rely on him. "Haha..." Poppi spit out the water she had poured into her mouth and looked up at herself through the mirror. However, she felt herself more and more strange. Perhaps, the three-year agreement had happened before Hugh confessed his love to her, which disturbed her and made her think that she had some feelings for Malcolm. Yes, it must be like this! Poppi tried to calm down and wiped her hair dry. After a long time, she walked out of the bathroom. In the bedroom, she could hardly hear Malcolm''s breathing. Poppi moved carefully to the bedside and pulled open the bed a little bit. She turned off the light and slept quietly with her back to Malcolm. The moon on the hillside seemed to always be big and round, shining brightly into the room. It was just like the saying, "before the bed, the moon light is bright. I guess it was frost on the ground." Poppi covered herself with the quilt on the frosty ground but could not close her eyes. In the dark, Malcolm opened his eyes in secret. There was only darkness in his eyes. He silently looked at the back of Poppi and stretched out his left hand to let the red rope stand between them, as if they were connected by a line. Life always went on peacefully as time went by. They would get along well with each other and become cold towards each other in the next second. What happened between him and Poppi? Chapter 75 Go To Pebin For Relaxation The next day, Poppi and Malcolm got up as usual, but there was no early morning. Neither did she tease Malcolm deliberately, nor did she get a cold response. After breakfast, the two of them went down the mountain silently by car. Sean drove her to the bus station passing by and then left. This was what they should have done. Poppi went to the periodical office by bus. When she arrived there, she got to know that in the days when she was injured or absent, she had become the focus of gossip in the periodical office unexpectedly. If not because of the pair of crystal shoes poppi left in the office Someone opened the box and saw the crystal shoes. Who took some photos and posted them on the company forum. Someone identified the person who went to celebrate the birthday of Poppi and it was given by Benson. However, the result was out of control. "Hey, how is Poppi? Is your leg better now? " "Yes, I have. Thank you." "So what about you and Mr. Ji? A perfect couple! " Such kind of conversation was quite common to those who greeted Poppi. Each of them asked about her current condition first, and then asked about her current condition with Benson. She felt a sharp pain in her head, so she took Wendy out for business every day. "Poppi, have some water!" On this day, they came out from a brokerage firm. Wendy bought two cups of water and handed one to Poppi. "I think you must be thirsty since you have talked so much." "I''m fine." Although she said she was fine, but she was indeed thirsty. She took a gulp of water and said, "the star we are interviewed today looks down upon people, right? Do you feel uncomfortable? " Wendy took a sip of water and nodded after hearing what Poppi said. "All the roles she plays in TV show are cute and innocent. However, she is so bad tempered that she is scolding people around, and¡­ She also mean to me! " The more she said, the more aggrieved she became. "She spoke so fast, so I couldn''t catch up with her! I just asked her if she could repeat the last sentence that she said I was stupid... " Seeing Wendy''s red eyes, Poppi hurriedly reached out her hand and patted her head, and comforted in a soft voice, "You have been wronged, don''t cry, don''t cry please." Wendy sniffed and pouted, "I''m not crying¡­ I just don''t know that the work is so difficult. I have done what I should do, but there are still many new tasks added. I didn''t even have time to prepare for it, but I was disliked and abused¡­ I''m so scared. " "Everyone is going through this stage." After they arrived at a small park nearby, they sat on the bench together and Poppi began to talk slowly, "at the beginning, I thought it was an interesting and glamorous business, but later I found that I was too naive. I have to make friends with those who are superior and spoiled by fans and I am really hurt by them." "Poppi, have you also suffered from injustice?" Wendy also wiped her tears. "I''m really upset." Poppi sighed, "I still remember the first time I participated in an interview. The fe sunny and cool. Poppi came to the airport with her colleagues and were going to fly to Pebin. The same as Poppi, they were all the elites among the young generation of all magazines. This time they would become section chief or editor in chief after they came back. They chatted and waited for Tina. "Here comes Tina!" "Mr. Ji is here!" The crowd looked at the entrance of the hall. They saw a man dressed in light clothes, followed by Tina. They walked towards them almost side by side. Tina said with a smile. On the other hand, Benson smiled at her from time to time. When he raised his head and saw Poppi, the smile on his face became gentler. "Does Tina have a crush on Mr. Ji?" It was said that wherever there were women, there would be gossips. A person who stood beside Poppi said, "Tina always stays with Mr. Ji all day." "All bitches are like this." The other man snorted and said, "look at Poppi! She won''t fall in love with him, right?" "It is all rumors." "Mr. Ji, are you also going to Pebin?" Poppi asked, withdrawing her sight from afar. "Of course. "Of course Mr. Ji should go, because the Wind International Group is an electronic consumption product." Tina said in the side. Poppi cursed it in her mind. She wanted to go to Pebin to breathe in some fresh air. Why was Benson here? ''If so, will Mr. Malcolm come here¡­?'' She suddenly think of it. Soon, Benson came to those people''s side. He took a look at Poppi and then swept around the crowd, saying, "let''s go." They followed Farrell to the security checkpoint. On the end of the group, Carol gave her a cold stare. Poppi shrugged and followed them with her bag. Poppi found her seat by the window. As soon as she walked to her seat, she found someone was sitting outside. Which was Benson Ji! Poppi squinted her eyes and turned around to leave. "Poppi!" "Where are you going?" he asked as he stood up and grabbed her wrist. "I will go somewhere else." "Let me go," said Poppi, wriggling her wrist Chapter 76 Malcolm Picking Up Girls "I don''t know if people can change one''s seats on the plane." Benson said. Regardless of the eyes of others, he dragged Poppi and forced her into her seat. Poppi didn''t dare to make any big movements on the plane, and she couldn''t even compete with him. She sat down on the chair, looking up at him coldly, and said in a low voice, "didn''t you promise not to disturb me? What do you want to do? " When Benson suddenly leaned down on her, Poppi was startled and quickly withdrew her body. On the other hand, he gently approached her and fastened her safety belt. "I''ve told you that I''ll protect you. Only by putting you under my protection can I feel at ease. " Tina sat in the middle row of seats in the hallway, biting her lower lip. When Tina sat down, she suddenly said to Benson, "Mr. Ji, I have some questions and suggestions about the mobile phone applications that our magazine has implemented. I want to confirm with you." Hearing this, Poppi hummed and took out the blindfold from her bag. ''Workaholic? Why does she discuss about work after staying on the plane for four hours?''? freak. Poppi put down the chair and put on the blindfold. She found a comfortable posture and prepared to go to bed. She didn''t want to see Benson at all. "The plane is going to take off. Let''s stop talking about work, okay?" Looking at the airline stewardess who was checking the seat belts, Tina nodded her head and answered, "yes, Mr. Ji." She would soon fall asleep as long as her eyes were out of sight. Half an hour later, the plane took off from the airport. When it arrived at where the plane had landed, Benson could hear the sound of Poppi''s slow and peaceful breath. Benson gently covered the blanket on Poppi, and his action was so gentle as if he was treating a rare treasure. When one day she could still sleep beside him at ease, he didn''t dare to think of this feeling for four years¡­ He even hoped that this flight would never stop. "Poppi, get up. It''s time for lunch." When she was sleeping, a gentle voice was heard all of a sudden. With a little whisper, Poppi reached out to take off her blindfold and said, "Benson..." When he was taking the meal box from the airline stewardess, he heard the muttering of Poppi and trembled, with his eyes red. Poppi took off her blindfold and looked around. "It''s time for lunch. Here you are." As he spoke, he had already opened the meal box for Poppi. Just like a long time ago. Poppi was stunned for two seconds. She grabbed her hair and took her lunch box. She said with embarrassment, "Thank you so much! I can handle it myself!" "You''re welcome." There was a smile on the lips of Benson, as if he would not be angry no matter what Poppi did. Poppi smoothed her hair, pricked it up casually, grabbed a spoon and began to eat. Benson cast a glance at Poppi and followed her to eat. Once she took a bite, he would take another. He smiled gently and ate up all the food, a third more than he used to eat. After lunch, Poppi put on her blindfold and fell asleep, then she wakened up until got off the plane. Before they got off the plane, Poppi put on her thick coat and found that it was really chilly outside. T ot come, or she would be crazy. Poppi shrugged and thought, ''I''d better go to the catering area to have something to eat!''! "Do you keep in touch with him in the past four years?" asked Benson, trying to follow her closely. "Him? Who? " Poppi asked as if she didn''t know the answer. "That man who just came in." "Mr. Malcolm? I don''t know him. " Hearing this, Malcolm''s eyelids fluttered. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the graceful back of Poppi. Then he slightly narrowed his eyes with a hint of displeasure in his heart. The moment he entered the door, Malcolm had already known the location of Poppi. He also expected that she came here with Benson, but he didn''t know that he actually stood beside her without scruple. "Malcolm? "Malcolm?"? What are you thinking about? " Realizing what had happened, Malcolm shook his head and asked, "what''s wrong?" "No, nothing." "Do you remember Tina from the Entertainment Magazine? Catherine said embarrassed. Those who have interviewed you are my good friends. I see she is also here. Let''s go and greet to her together, shall we? " "No, thanks." Malcolm replied, "I have someone to meet." The color drained from Catherine''s face immediately. Before she could say something, Malcolm continued, "I will come to you when the opening dance music starts. You can go and talk to your friends first! " Catherine was stunned for a moment, and then nodded obediently. Her anger turned into joy, and the smile on her face was as bright as early summer flowers. "Humph!" Poppi was standing far away, forking a piece of cake and biting it hard. Malcolm was really good at picking up girls! Perhaps all the people present have seen that at the first word of Mr. Malcolm, the daughter of the mayor of Ye city was laughed by it. What a shameless couple! "It''s so sweet. Don''t you feel sick of it?" "Come and have some crabs. I''ve made it for you." The voice of Benson was so sweet and gentle. Poppi was still angry with Malcolm so she took the plate handed over by Benson and began to eat with satisfaction. He let out a sigh of relief and smiled dotingly. Chapter 77 Come Here And Shell shrimps Before Malcolm could say anything more, he turned around, and saw them two seemed in love. His face darkened as he swallowed hard. They hadn''t seen each other for only a few days, and she seemed to live a quite good life? ''Why don''t you go to see Hugh, but go to see Benson?'' He thought it in his mind. It was said that they meet each other next time would be strangers. He couldn''t believe a woman''s words¡­ Poppi was eating the crab leg. When she blinked her eyes, she saw Malcolm walking towards her. She was so scared that she threw up the crab leg, turned around and was about to run. No, she couldn''t. Her mind was in a mess. She wasn''t ready yet¡­ "What''s wrong?" Seeing what Poppi did, Benson thought that she had eaten something unclean. So he quickly supported her with his hands, held her back and asked with concern, "is it not delicious?" Poppi quickly shook her head. But after thinking for a while, she nodded her head, which made him more confused and worried. But before Malcolm could take any step forward, Malcolm had already approached him. When he saw the place where Benson''s right hand was put, he just saw the bare back of Poppi. His eyes suddenly became bloodshot, and he rushed forward and said coldly, "Mr. Ji, Miss. Poppi." Poppi was shocked. Mr. Ji turned around and took a look at Mr. Malcolm. Then he put his hand down from Poppi and greeted him in a way neither servile nor overbearing, "Hello, Mr. Malcolm." Malcolm nodded slightly and looked at her, "Miss. Poppi, you are so beautiful today." "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Poppi''s mouth twitched. She knew that what Malcolm said didn''t mean that he was praising her, but she could only turn around and smile politely, without looking into his eyes. "Thank you for your praise, Mr. Malcolm." Malcolm looked at Poppi up and down and found that her dress was not loosed at all and the hemline just covered the scars on her unhealed leg. Her slender ankle was exposed. The black curly hair spread over her shoulder. She was gentle and beautiful. "Did you see her? It''s her, Poppi. " On the other side of the hall, Tina was standing with Catherine. She pointed at Poppi with her chin and said, "she interviewed Mr. Malcolm." Catherine looked at Poppi up and down, and said proudly, "but she nothing more than this. "But she seems to know Mr. Malcolm." "Do you still remember the car accident that happened on JingLan Avenue? Didn''t you say you saw Mr. Malcolm at the scene? " Catherine nodded her head and replied, "yes, I did. But my father looked like Malcolm and the photo was blurry. He even didn''t finish the report. I''m not sure it." Tina squinted. "But¡­ The driver of the pink car was Poppi. She asked for a leave the other day and all the staff in her office went to the hospital to visit her. If the man in the pictures is Mr. Malcolm... " Catherine took a deep look at Poppi and then looked Mr. Malcolm again. Thinking of this, Malcolm seemed to have nothing important to do and went straight to Poppi, which was really suspicious¡­ "What''s more, She had interviewed Hugh at first. I heard that she even sent Mr. Su a valuable stamp which fascinat The music stopped right before Malcolm could answer. Seeing this, Malcolm took a step back and dodged Catherine''s eyes. "I''ll check it tomorrow. I can''t come to your room tonight. I''m a little tired after taking the flight." "¡­¡­ Okay, next time. " Catherine smiled awkwardly. As for Malcolm, he was like a stone. He could live on fire, but he could not bear cold. She did believe he could be warm by her! Malcolm directly left the hall. There was someone who wanted to talk to him and he refused apologetically. All he could think about was the back of Poppi who lifted her skirt and left. "Order two portions of prawns and send them to my room." Before getting on the elevator, Malcolm called Sean. Poppi was in her room. She lay in the bed with her eyes wide open, and stared at the ceiling lamp. She was very natural and tidy, with four limbs laying on the bed causally. At this moment, his phone rang¡­ Poppi fumbled around the bed and got the phone following the sound source. She was so familiar that she slid the answer button without looking at the screen. She put the phone to her ear and said automatically, "hello? Who''s that? " "I''m looking for you." The ice cold voice of Mr. Malcolm came, and Poppi stood up all of a sudden. She looked at the phone and put it back to her ear, "Malcolm... Mr. Malcolm, what are you calling for?" "Come my room and peel the shrimps." "What?" "I''m not full with dinner. I want to eat shrimps. Come and peel shrimps." Malcolm repeated. Poppi was speechless. She looked at the time and said, "Mr. Malcolm, we are not at home. We are in the hotel. If I go to see you, I can''t explain anything to others." "I don''t want to listen to your nonsense. I just want to know whether you will come over or not." "¡­¡­ "Of course I will." "The room number," Poppi replied, clenching her teeth. "1808." "I''ll be there soon." Poppi hung up the phone quickly and took a few deep breaths. ''don''t be afraid, Poppi. Just act as what you used to be and face to Malcolm!''! She comfort herself in the mind. ''Come on! Just believe yourself!'' Chapter 78 . A Wish Ding Dong Hearing the doorbell, Malcolm went to open the door and found that Poppi was wearing a hat and a mask, furtively looking around at the door with a guilty conscience. Malcolm was angry with her, not good to say, "Come in! Don''t deceive yourself! " Poppi pushed into the room like a loach and took off her mask. "It''s not deluding myself! It''s too risky. I met a security guard and two cleaners. It should be said that, fortunately, I am wearing a mask. " "What? Is it shameful to come here to see me? " Hearing this, Malcolm hummed, feeling more depressed. "It''s not about losing face or not." Poppi took back her smile and explained seriously, "you want to be seen? Mr. Mo, don''t forget who we are, right? " Malcolm cast a cold glance at Poppi and sat down at the table, "peel the shrimps!" Looking at these two dishes of braised shrimps on the table, Poppi really had a good appetite. After swallowing some saliva, she asked, "Mr. Mo, do you want to eat these two dishes? If not... " "we can eat now." "Peel it," said Malcolm as he snatched the presentation "¡­¡­" Poppi snorted and murmured that Malcolm was rude, but she have to peel the shrimps obediently. While peeling the shell, she glanced at Malcolm''s suite, and sighed," we are all on a business trip. What a big difference." But Malcolm snorted," if you want, Benson will definitely change room for you immediately." Poppi was peeling the shrimps and stopped. "Mr. Mo, why did you mention him! He is my boss. I am an employee. What else can I ask him for me? " "What about what you are wearing tonight?" Malcolm said in reply. Yes, he was angry to see Poppi dressed so beautiful tonight! "Mr. Mo, you''re got to be kidding." Poppi peeled a shrimp and said with a smile, "how could it be my request? It was put on the bed as soon as I entered the room..." In the middle of the sentence, Poppi also realized that something was wrong. Who would put the clothes in her room? Moreover, the clothes she was wearing this were not only fit well, but also expensive. She had been on a business trip several times, but she had never received such a good dress Was she really too careless? Malcolm glanced at Poppi lightly and found there was something wrong with her expression. He sneered, "what? Why didn''t you realize something until now? You shouldn''t have made such a silly mistake. Did you do it on purpose? " "It was really beyond my expectation." Poppi continued to peel the shrimps and said, "believe it or not." "You don''t accept Hugh''s love, not for him?" Then Malcolm added," you took the opportunity to accept the gift from Benson, so that you two could be reconciled." "What Why do you bring up Hugh again? " "What the hell is the reunion and the gift? Mr. Mo, you are so imaginative," Poppi said angrily "It''s all because you are not reassuring." Then he threw the speech on the table. "What can I do to please you, Mr. Mo?" Poppi could not help raising her voice, "Didn''t you say that I can find a boyfriend? You took away the agreement when you wanted to change the agreement, so the search for a boyfriend is not invalid, right? Mr. Mo, I have not harmed your interests, nor will I be with Hugh. As for why Please forgive er the wishing sticks are thrown, the greater the chance it will come true." "What kind of wish can I make?" "It''s all up to you to get married, to seek the health of your family, to get promoted and make fortune." Poppi''s eyes suddenly widened. For family''s health? "Can you tell me? I want to make a wish, too. " Poppi quickly leaned over to the next table. After chatting with the two girls expertly, she got what she wanted. At five o''clock in the afternoon, Poppi was ready to go. She rushed to the Simon mountain with her prepared wishes. According to the route, she could go back and forth in an hour. "Go to Simon, master." Poppi called a taxi at the gate of the hotel. "Got it!" The driver was very enthusiastic. After driving, he chatted with Poppi kindly. When he knew that she was going to make a wish, he reminded her, "if you go to make a wish today, be quick. It''s cooler in the evening and the temperature on the Pebin is very low between day and night. After nine o''clock in the evening, the temperature can reach zero. " Poppi smiled with relief and said, "it''s all right. I''ll be back soon." The driver nodded, "it''s only five o''clock now. As long as you don''t get lost, you will be back at six. It doesn''t matter if you get lost. As long as you walk east through the crooked tree, you can surely go downhill. " "Okay, thank you, master." Poppi carried her bag and got out of the car. When she went up the mountain, she met people going down the mountain. After climbing for more than ten minutes, Poppi stopped at a slow slope and took a rest. When she arrived at the Pebin, she only brought high heels with her. She had never thought that she would climb a mountain. It was a tremendous challenge. However, the view in front of her was really beautiful. Poppi looked at the sky in the West and found that the sun was coming down but hanging on the distant mountains. The red color of the sun merged with the clouds in the sky and became a magic and gorgeous color. She felt really refreshed and happy now. It seems that it''s well worth going out. The most worthy thing in this world is the beauty of nature. Chapter 79 Poppi Was Missing After walking for a long time, Poppi had no mood to enjoy the beautiful scenery, for two reasons, one was tiredness, and the other was the coldness. Poppi felt that some blisters appeared on her feet and her ankle hurt so much that she had to take off her shoes. There were a lot of rubble on the mountain and it was also hurt to step on the sole of her feet, so she could only limp up the mountain. She couldn''t help but feel sad. If there are a line of the top ten touching characters of Ye city, she was sure that she be selected. ''You must take good care of yourself¡­.'' She said to herself. The wind on the mountain was blowing hard and the sound was piercing cold. Poppi wrapped herself tightly in her clothes. The chilly wind blew away the bit heat she accumulated because of climbing the mountain. People who went up the mountain with her all returned now, but she was still struggling to climb. She walked for another long time. When she crossed the mountain and finally saw the crooked tree with red wishes, she almost cried out of excitement. Now she was the only one left in the mountain. She stood in front of a tree and smiled slowly. "I hope my father and my sister Celine can get back to health," After checking the piece of paper she wrote and putting it into the wish paper, Poppi folded her fingers facing the devout hands of the crooked tree and made a silent sound in her heart. She took a deep breath and raised her arms to throw the wish paper at the highest branch. She didn''t know if it would work, but she knew that if a chance could be given up by her, she would regret it for a lifetime. She was moved¡­ A gust of strong wind blew the wishes away, and Poppi was so angry that she hurried to chase after it. Again, it was blown away and still hung up¡­ Looking from afar, a figure on the top of the mountain ran up and down continuously because of an illusory wish. At 8 o''clock in the evening, it was warm in the hotel hall. Everyone was smiling. But Benson was an exception. He rushed all the way to the hotel hall. Obviously, he was worried and at a loss. "Have you seen Poppi?" "have you seen the girl who came with me, who named Poppi?" He dialed the number of Poppi, but no one answered. Outside the hotel, a cool sports car suddenly stopped at the door. The hotel porter saw it and quickly stepped forward to open the door for the owner. As soon as the door opened, the man on the driver''s seat got out of the car. He took off his sunglasses and his handsome face immediately appeared. "Hiss, I feel so cold!" However, as soon as he got out of the car, the man winced with cold. It was no one else but Hugh. He was talking with Malcolm on the phone, "it''s so cold in Pebin! My God! It''s raining. I have arrived at the hotel. Where are you? " "I''ll be right down." In the hotel room, Malcolm lifted the curtain and looked out. As expected, some raindrops fell. He hung up the phone and walked outside. He didn''t want to see Hugh make it to Pebin as soon as he got off the plane, because he was afraid that he would get angry and jealous once he saw him¡­ When he just walked out of the room, he saw a man and a woman walking in the empty co d heavily. "What an evil plan!" Cursed Poppi in a low voice and tried to stand up despite the pain. However, before she left, she felt that her leg was so painful that she really couldn''t walk. She timidly moved her body to the foot of a pine tree by the side of the path to shelter from the rain. She squatted down and brushed her high heels with her brush. Then she threw them away angrily and rubbed her own joints gently. ''Should I ask someone to save myself?''? ''Who is she looking for help?'' She wondered iW in her mind. Benson Ji? No way! Malcolm? It is impossible! She decided to call the police! Poppi groaned and took out her mobile phone. The screen lit up and there was no signal. "Damn it!" ''ha ha, just take a look! She had to rely on herself at this critical moment! When poppi supported herself with her hands on the ground and was about to stand up, she saw a beam of light coming closer and closer to her. She was so frightened that she didn''t dare to make a sound. Was he a bad guy? "Poppi! ''poppi! Is that you? " The man''s voice came through. Hearing that, Poppi got up and said in a firm voice, "Malcolm!" Why is Malcolm here? "It''s me! it''s me! I''m here! " "Of course it''s my pleasure! I''m here! What a coincidence! How did you find me? I was about to call someone! " She didn''t see him, but heard him. As soon as he heard the response in the rain, Malcolm suddenly lost all his strength and completely relaxed. He saw a small figure in the distance who seemed to be smiling¡­ But at this time, the worried expression on Malcolm''s face suddenly turned into anger. He followed the voice to find out what happened. At a glance, he saw Poppi squatting under the tree. He walked two steps to her and shouted, "what are you doing here so late! Is it interesting to let someone up the mountain to find you?! Hmm? " Poppi shivered because of the grievance and she sobbed, "I¡­ I came to make wishes, but the signature of the wishes could not be hanged up, which delayed the time. It was not easy to hang it on the wall, and it began to rain again. Who knew it was so late. You¡­ "Do you come up for me?" Chapter 80 Suffered Malcolm Malcolm squinted, and the light in his hand shone on the face of Poppi, making her unable to see her expression. He said coldly, "I''m afraid that I won''t get the stock after your death." Poppi raised her hand to cover the harsh light and felt colder when she heard what Malcolm said. "Why are you still squatting on the ground? Do you want to stay here overnight? " Malcolm said no matter how the rain fell, "Or do you want to wait for Benson and Hugh to save you?" "My foot hurts!" "Wow, wow, wow, wow!" Poppi couldn''t help losing her temper! You can just stand up! I don''t want to see you being scolded! Always say something strange! " "You..." Malcolm paused and frowned more tightly. Poppi''s temper was becoming out of control and she was really good at talking back. Bearing the pain and trembling, Poppi stood up straight and fell back with no time to think anything¡­ "Poppi!" With his pupils shrinking, he shouted and grabbed Poppi''s arm. It was just too late, he didn''t hold Poppi but was dragged down by the falling weight of her. As soon as she finished her words, Malcolm immediately held on to her with his arms and held her tightly. At the moment of falling down, the two of them rolled down the hill like a tube shaped thing. "What¡­?" Poppi''s scream of horror echoed in his ears. "Stop calling me again and again!" Malcolm couldn''t help but curse. He said in a low and painful voice. "Clunk!" They rolled for a few seconds and when they rolled from the mountain to the hillside, Malcolm hit a thick trunk all of a sudden. Then they stopped. Poppi''s heart thumped and she pressed on him and kept murmuring, "I''m so scared, so scared..." "Ahem!" Malcolm couldn''t help coughing as his chest went numb. Hearing this, Poppi raised her head with a pale face and asked, "what do you think? are you all right? Are you hurt? " There was the dead of the dark between heaven and earth. Looking at the Poppi pressed on his body, Malcolm suddenly had a feeling of burning fire in his heart. He held her arm and flipped over to press her back. He stared at her bright and pure eyes without saying anything for a long time. "What... What''s wrong?" Poppi''s chest rose and fell with her breath. "Poppi, do you know how much I hate you? !" Malcolm lowered his voice all of a sudden, as if his voice had been squeezed out from his teeth. He said in a fierce and hateful tone, "why did so many things happen?! I''m going to be around you every day! " "I know you hate me, but I don''t know¡­ How annoying. " Poppi''s eyelids closed lightly and she felt depressed without any reason. Malcolm opened his mouth slowly again, and his voice sounded leisurely, filled with loneliness, "You''re so annoying. Let me¡­ I don''t know what to do now. " Speechless, Poppi felt a sudden pain in her heart. She instinctively wanted to get up, but was pressed on the shoulder by Malcolm. The next second, a shadow cast over her eyes. Before she the hotel with Poppi. He knew that he couldn''t prevent Malcolm from doing that for two reasons. One was because of his identity; the other was that Poppi didn''t refuse Malcolm''s care for her. When they were about to leave, they heard footsteps behind them. On hearing the sound, Benson turned his head back. He saw Hugh, who was wet all over, was walking towards the direction in which Malcolm''s car left. He was surprised and asked, "Mr. Su, what''s wrong?" "Nothing." Without saying anything, he opened the door, started the engine and left in the opposite direction of the hotel. "Ahem!" After clearing his throat, Benson felt a sharp pain in his chest. He looked at the end of the car and then got on his car and left. The two men tonight were both very strange. Sean had already received a call from Malcolm in the hotel. He asked the helicopter to be withdrawn and arranged a doctor to wait in the room. Malcolm took Poppi directly to his VIP room through the back door. A waiter brought Poppi to take a hot bath. When she came out of the bathroom, she was in a wide bathrobe and her face was red. The doctor took her body temperature and said she had a fever. He prescribed her two pills and an antipyretic needle. All Poppi wanted to do now was sleep. She didn''t care whose bed she was in before she fell asleep. But before she fell asleep, she even thought about having kiss with Malcolm, but who had an affair with another woman¡­ After the doctor left, Malcolm took a bath and changed his clothes. When he went back to the room, he found there was only Poppi left in the room. She was sleeping soundly on the bed. Feeling her passion, Malcolm climbed on the bed from the back of Poppi carefully. After sitting on the bedside for a long time, he finally lay down and tentatively held her from the back. The moment he held her in his arms, his heart seemed to be filled with happiness. After struggling for so long, he finally lost to her. Chapter 81 I Want You The morning sunlight drifted into the room through the curtain and Poppi was sleeping in a daze. When she wanted to turn over, she felt that her body was as tight as a bracelet. She frowned and muttered. She kept twisting and trying to get rid of the cage. When Poppi was about to turn over, Malcolm woke up. But before he let go of her, he saw her behaving restlessly like a bug. He didn''t let go of her reluctantly when he finally could stand still on his bed. It was such a special moment in the morning. As soon as Poppi got freedom, she turned over to face him. Feeling the warmth beside him, she made a bow to him. Poppi used to hug him in this way, but she was pushed away by him with a long face. This time, Malcolm smiled and held her over. Her soft and warm body was in his arms. He sighed contentedly. "What?" After resting on the bed for a while, Poppi yawned and was finally about to wake up. It took her a long time to wake up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Malcolm standing in front of her. She was too sleepy to remember where she was. She fluttered her eyes and greeted Malcolm who was sleeping on the bed like many early mornings in the mountain villa, "Hi, Mr. Malcolm!" With a smile on his lips, he said in a low, deep and hoarse voice, "good morning." All of a sudden, Poppi''s heart beat faster and faster. This guy, in the early morning, suddenly laughed so miserably¡­ Poppi cast a glimpse at herself and took a deep breath?! Wishes, rain, fall, and kiss¡­ The scene of last night was quickly replayed in her mind. When she saw it, Poppi''s face changed several times. She suddenly pushed away Malcolm and stepped back in horror. "You, you¡­ Don''t come here¡­ Ah! " With a scream, Poppi moved to the edge of the bed and her buttocks hung in the air. Then she fell directly into the bed and lay down, moaning in pain. Malcolm looked at Poppi calmly and said, "keep hiding." "You..." Poppi gave him a ferocious stare. She rubbed her buttocks and her ankle, and her restless heart was a mess. She lowered her head to have a look. She quickly tightened her wide bathrobe and covered her front with her hands. Her face was red. "Last night¡­ Is there anything wrong? " "What do you want to do?" Malcolm raised his eyebrows, with a touch of evil spirit hanging in the corner of his eyes. "I don''t want anything!" Poppi ''ferociously stared at Malcolm. After a deep breath, she finally decided to ask him about the absurd behavior of last night. "Last night¡­ Why did you kiss me? " Her hands were already covered with cold sweat, and her face was burning hot. Why did he kiss her? Because¡­ He liked her! He wanted her! How could he kiss her if he didn''t like her? Hearing this, Malcolm got out of bed and picked up the woman who was waiting for an answer from the ground. Then he put her gently on the bed, his heart beating faster with shyness, "Because I like that!" Ding Dong¡­ "Breakfast is ready. I''m going to open the door." Then he turned around and walked towards the door, leaving embarrassed and bewildered Poppi in th When he opened the door, he saw Catherine standing at the door. Worried, she looked at him up and down and said, "they told me that it was raining last night. What were you doing there? Are you OK? Are you sick? " Poppi was shocked when she heard the woman''s voice. "Nothing." "I have something to deal with. Miss. Lin, you can go back first," he continued. Miss. Lin? ''It''s her again?''? Poppi bit her lips and moved her body, trying to find a hidden place to investigate. "Don''t you want to invite me in?" Catherine raised her eyebrows and took a look at the room intentionally, asking, "or, does he have a mistress in his love nest?" Bang¡­ Just as Poppi was about to get out of bed, she was shocked by what Catherine said. Her head hit the wall all of a sudden and it hurt so much that she grimaced. However, she dared not make a sound and limped to climb to the bed. Coming to Pebin was the torture for her. After a while, the sound of door closing and the heavy footsteps of Malcolm came closer and closer. Seeing that only Malcolm came in from under the quilt, Poppi was relieved. "You scared me to death." "Afraid of what?" Malcolm snorted? Aren''t you the one that should be righteous? " But Poppi didn''t answer. She stood up and stared at Malcolm, "No matter whether there will be anyone coming in later, I have to finish these words to you." Malcolm put his hand into his pocket and looked at Poppi disdainfully, "let me tell you." "What¡­ You know what I want to ask? " After Poppi asked in a daze, Malcolm sneered at her. Then she just shut up. Anyway, it would be difficult for her to speak it out. "I want you." "You, you..." Poppi took a deep breath and stuttered. Staring at Malcolm, she wanted to roll her eyes. "How about we make a three-year agreement in advance and we''re now together?" Malcolm opened his mouth as if negotiating, "I think¡­ You are not bad. We''ve gotten married for three years, so it''s the same to pretend to be real and to fall in love with each other after getting married. " Chapter 82 Write The Amount Casually At The Cheque "Different in what way? !" Poppi cried out reflexively. Her face turned red because of anxiety. "You¡­ Are you out of you mind?! You¡­ Are you crazy! I won''t be with you! " Malcolm''s eyes narrowed dangerously. "I remember you have promised, but it''s only a matter of time." "Well, then can I back out?" Poppi struggled to sit up from the bed and knelt on the bed, trying to release her momentum and not lose to Malcolm. Her head was in a mess. "Mr. Malcolm, we both have a contract. Don''t make fun of me¡­ If you play with me, don''t... " "When did you see I was playing?" Malcolm was a little annoyed. He sincerely confessed his love to her, but what did she think he was doing? Did she think he was only for fun? He took a deep breath to calm himself down before he continued, "I thought I had said clearly enough. But you are so stupid that you don''t understand! Do you really want me to tell you that I was fall in love with you stupid woman, then you can understand? " As these words were spoken, the room fell into silence. They looked at each other, with different emotions in their eyes. One was attacking and the other was defending. "You like¡­ Who? " After a long time, Poppi opened her mouth uncertainly. Her head was a little hard to believe. "I like you. I like you. I want to be with you." Malcolm repeated and stepped forward, "do you understand?" Poppi nodded her head gently and came to her senses. She shook her head heavily and said, "no, I don''t understand. I don''t want to¡­ Well... " Her lips were covered by his and her words were swallowed up by him. Those words which were supposed to be firm and clear now suddenly disappeared in her mouth. The sudden kiss only lasted for a second. Not knowing how Malcolm was getting close to her, her whole body was overwhelmed by his smell, and she swallowed the rest of the words she wanted to say. Malcolm slightly leaned over, slightly lowered his head, and gently embraced her waist, forcing her to raise her head. He kissed her lips in a gentle way as if he was tasting her. However, Poppi dodged him and did not move at all until she saw the pink on her face by accident, then he smiled. Poppi felt suffocated and dizzy. She pushed Malcolm, waving her hands excitedly. But soon her hands were clasped by Malcolm. Hiding from Malcolm, Poppi felt that this scene was a little familiar in her mind¡­ She held his hand tightly, and the texture on his palm and the temperature of his hand were so obvious. "You seem distracted." Reluctantly, Malcolm let go of her. He held her into his arms and whispered in her ear, "what are you thinking about?" Poppi got goose bumps all over her body, and her ears were bloodshot. However, the hug of Malcolm was so warm that they still held their hands tightly. She should have resisted, but her heart was suddenly filled with the peace at this moment. She simply stayed motionless, and she in, would he? "You''re Celine''s boyfriend, and I''m her sister. Are you loving me now?" Poppi laughed at herself, "this is evil! This is a crime! " "I''m her boyfriend. It happened four years ago." Malcolm said coldly, "do you think I never care about who you are? But I am not sure if she could wake up or not. Poppi, I''m not a good person. I can''t take care of her for my whole life. If she doesn''t wake up, do you think I will be in a vegetative state for my whole life? " Hearing at him, Poppi was speechless and forgot to respond. "You only know that you are her sister and I am her boyfriend, but you do know that in fact..." Before he finished his words, Malcolm paused and continued, "My relationship with her has not been admitted by the law. I am not obligated to take care of her. I can live a new life I want at any time." Poppi pursed her lips. She had also thought about it. Malcolm was an excellent man. Even if he wanted to stay with Celine all his life, as her elder sister, she would feel guilty and disagree. But she didn''t expect that she would get involved in such relationship after all these years? Or she had been involved in it since she had met Malcolm four years ago? "It is legal that we are in a relationship." Malcolm broke all the solid walls built by Poppi step by step. "We are the really couple." Poppi refuted at once, "we have a contract!" "Let it be all gone." Malcolm said in a calm voice. "You have to pay for breaking the contract!" Poppi couldn''t help raising her voice. She didn''t expect that Malcolm could be more horrible than her. "Compensation? How much do you want? " Hearing this, Malcolm grinned as if he had found something interesting. Then he turned around and went out to get something back. Poppi took a closer look and it was a cheque! Malcolm took the check, signed his name, and handed it to Poppi. "Write the amount as you like, there is no limit. Can I? " Chapter 83 Leave Everything To Me Poppi swallowed her saliva and shook her head heavily. She didn''t received the check from him. "Then what do you want?" Putting the check aside, Malcolm said in a soft voice, "you can get anything you want as long as I have it. You don''t have to worry about me. I''m all yours. Just say it. " Poppi swallowed her saliva and the shock in her heart was hard to describe. The all of things was in a mess! She was in a mess, and the topic was also in a mess! Malcolm waited for Poppi patiently. He found it interesting to see her meditating. At this moment, his phone rang¡­ In the dead silence, Malcolm''s phone rang. He took a look at the caller ID, it was the organizers of the mid-appreciation meeting. He gently hung up the phone. When he saw it was already ten o''clock, he remembered that he had to attend a meeting at this time. It was the first time that he delayed his work for personal affairs. "Don''t you always want to see your sister?" Malcolm put the phone back into his pocket and took the lead in speaking. Hearing this, Poppi did have some reaction. She looked at him expectantly and timidly and asked, "can I meet her?" "As long as you promise me, I will agree with you. I''ll take you abroad. We can leave tomorrow. " Malcolm offered an invitation. "I..." How could Poppi promise without hesitation like this? She looked a little lonely and asked, "is she still the same as before?" But when she was allowed to meet Celine, she hesitated. She was afraid that she would see Celine again, and when she saw that she was still lifeless, she felt even more guilty. Celine had a hard time these four years, but she led such a easy life. How could she take the pains that Celine had suffered in the past four years "What change can she make on the bed?" Malcolm asked in reply. Seeing that Poppi puckered up her lips and seemed to have something to say, he interrupted her first and said in a somewhat sharp voice, "Let''s stop to this topic about her." Poppi suddenly stopped talking. Malcolm sighed and said in a soft voice, "have you made up your mind?" "¡­¡­ Give me some time. " She had no choice but to compromise. "Okay." Malcolm nodded, "yes, when you agree, I''ll take you to see her. But during this time, you can''t reject my pursuit. " "What?" Poppi raised her head confusedly, "no, no..." "If you want to say no, I will do more than kissing." Malcolm raised his eyebrows and threatened. Seeing this, Poppi covered her mouth at once with her eyes blinking which were so lovely. Tinkle¡­ When Malcolm''s phone rang again, he knew that the group were urging him. He touched her head and said, "I''m going to have a meeting now. I don''t know when I''ll be back. If I don''t come at noon, you can call someone to bring the lunch here, or you can ask Sean to bring it to you." "No, thanks. I can do it myself." Poppi said quickly. "¡­¡­ Okay. " Malcolm nodded after a meditation, "Then I''ll go out first." "Yes." Poppi nodded her head obediently. Feeling the softness in his Catherine''s, but there was a cold smile on her face, and her plans were broken. Poppi packed up her things and rushed to the airport, in an attempt to escape from Pebin. The place where she planned to have a walk became the most heart stirring place for her. On the return flight, Poppi had no mood to sleep. She stared at the clouds outside the window and lost in thought. It was three o''clock in the afternoon when the plane landed. Ye citY was sunny and sunny in autumn, with a gust of wind blowing, refreshing and pleasant. The wind¡­ "Benson..." A trace of guilt flashed through Poppi''s face when she thought of the sick of Benson. After all, he got sick because of her. Should she call him to ask about the situation of him? Otherwise, she would feel apologetic. But she called him actively. Would he or others misunderstand her? After Poppi got in a taxi and thought for a while, she called Benson''s assistant, Tom. "Hello? How are you? " She asked in a low voice. "Are you Tom? Poppi took a deep breath. You may not know me. I am the Poppi of the magazine office. Is Mr. Ji sick? Is he still okay? Please send my thanks to Mr. Ji because of what he had done yesterday. " Said Poppi without a pause. However, Tom snorted, "how could I not know you! Mr. Ji got sick for you, and he is still in hospital! He asked you first when he woke up! How dare you call me so late! You are a most vicious woman! " Tom was so angry that she even got a little embarrassed on the other end of the phone. But what she cared about most was the fact that he was in hospital "Is he seriously ill?" Poppi asked with hesitation. "You should come here to know the situation by yourself!" "You are a bad woman!" Said Tom sourly. "I..." "Which hospital?" she asked with fury. "Room 31, on the third floor of medical department, inpatient department." Tom reported the address and hung up the phone. Hearing this, Poppi took a deep breath and said, "Hi, Guy, go to the hospital in Ye city." "Got it!" Chapter 84 . Hospital Visit There were a lot of people coming and going in and out of the hospital, including patients and visitors. Carrying her bag and dragging her small suitcase, Poppi came to the in-patient department of the Central Hospital and asked the nurse at the front desk about the specific location. After that, she sneaked into Benson Ji''s ward. She thought that he might be taking a nap now? She could have sneaked in and had a look when he was asleep. When they really met, it would be totally unnecessary? Seeing the ward coming closer and closer, Poppi was hesitating to go in when she saw Tom coming out of the ward. "Tom!" Poppi shouted and hurried up to him. "Humph! Finally you are here. " Tom snorted and stared at Poppi. Controlling her anger, Poppi grinned and said, "how is Mr. Ji? Is he taking a nap now? " Tom said "Mr. Ji is sleeping. What''s up? What do you want? " "I''m going to visit the patient!" Poppi shrugged her shoulders and said, "you can go out to do your business! I''ll go to see Mr. Ji. " Tom cast a glimpse to her and clenched her teeth as she said, "I''ll be back soon. What are you going to do to Mr. Ji?" Poppi''s face darken and continued, "don''t let me in if you are afraid that I will do something to hurt him." "You, you are such an evil woman!" Tom was furious. Mr. Ji was gentle and kind to everyone. But this one called Poppi was totally different! ''you are so ungrateful and cold-blooded. If it weren''t for the favor of Mr. Ji, he would have kicked the woman out. "I am detestable, so what?" Poppi looked up at her and said, "I''m leaving now. Take good care of Mr. Ji! You can pass the message of his kindness for me to him last night. You''re afraid that I will cheat on Mr. Ji, so I won''t stay any longer. I don''t want anything bad to happen to him. " She turned around and left angrily and sadly. Seeing this, Tom knew something bad happened. He was going to piss her off. How could he really drive her away? He still remembered this morning when he inadvertently told Benson the news that Poppi might come to the hospital. When Benson heard the news, his face suddenly changed. The corners of his mouth also formed a smile. He looked at the door of the ward from time to time. It could be seen that how excited Mr. Ji was! But now, she was driven away by him. How could Mr. Ji be so angry! Thinking of that, he quickened his pace to catch up with her. Just as he was about to take a step, the door of the ward behind his was opened with a bang. Then, a weak but anxious voice came from the door of the ward. "Poppi! Poppi! Don''t go! " Poppi had already walked out for three or five steps. When she heard the voice, she couldn''t help but pause. She grabbed her bag, took a deep breath and turned around. "Mr. Ji..." Standing at the door, with one hand holding the door frame and the other hand holding the stomach, Benson stared at Poppi with a pitiful and expectant look in his eyes. When it came to the men''s skills of flirting, it was much more powerful back, '' he thought. What he hoped for her was that there would be someone who made her unconsciously rely on and take good care of her for a lifetime. "I volunteered to go to you. I will be worried if I don''t go. Besides, Mr. Mo saved you. " When it came to Malcolm, Poppi''s face turned red and pale. Did he finish the meeting "It''s my own fault. I''m not in good health." Benson laughed at himself," I got sick not because I had gone up the mountain but because I had a stomachache." "Stomachache again?" Poppi frowned and felt worried subconsciously as she said, "you are so busy with your work. If you don''t eat well, your body won''t stand it. You should find someone to remind you to eat. " "Like what you did four years ago?" Benson couldn''t help but ask. He was selfish. He tried to let go of Poppi''s hand while clinging to his memory so that she wouldn''t get too far away from him As expected, the smile on Poppi''s face disappeared after he finished his words. Four years ago, when Benson was hospitalized because of stomach ache, Poppi unexpectedly recorded a sound to remind him to eat. As a result, the bell rang in his class. There were only a dozen students in the classroom. All of them, including the teacher, burst into laughter when they heard the alarm. The teacher was still suspended from class, so everyone began to talk around Benson. After the class, the teacher laughed and joked that if it were not for the bell, she would have been the burden of the class. As a result, when the other schoolmate of Benson met Poppi later, they couldn''t help but pat him on the shoulder and said, "it''s time for dinner!" Knock, knock, knock Right at this moment, someone knocked on the door. When she looked back, she saw a middle-aged man and a woman with decent clothes, smiling warmly and holding some gifts in their hands. "Uncle Zhao! Nancy! Come on in! " Knowing who they were, Benson pretended to get out of bed and was supported by Poppi. She whispered to him, "I''ll go!" Chapter 85 Im Your Fiancee Seeing this, Benson''s heart softened and he slightly nodded his head. Then he watched Poppi walk to the door and greet the two elders. Leaning against the wall, he was relaxed. "Oh, it''s so weird. I didn''t expect that you would get sick? Since your mother isn''t around, you should take good care of yourself as you manage the company. " A middle-aged woman walked in and said with concern. "I''m fine." Benson comforted the woman. Then he pointed at the Poppi and introduced, "Uncle, aunt, this is¡­ Poppi. " He couldn''t think of any suitable identity to call his Poppi unexpectedly. "Poppi! It''s Poppi!" The man smiled and said, "I remember Poppiest! Didn''t she come to take care of you when Benson got sick last time? " Poppi was shocked. The last time? when? "When was the last time?" The woman frowned and asked worriedly, "didn''t Benson just come back? How come he has stayed in hospital for once? " "Hey, look at me! I mean, four years ago! " The man explained with a smile, "she was still a little girl at that time. And she took care of Benson busily. And she still hasn''t changed a bit." "Oh, I remember now." The woman also smiled and said lovingly, "the relationship between this young couple is still so good. "Have you decided to marry soon? Benson has taken over the family business and now he is successful! " Poppi''s body was stiff and she looked at Benson silently. Sorrow was written all over Benson''s face. He smiled, "soon." "That''s good, that''s very good." "Come on, take a seat!" Not knowing why, Poppi was sitting on the bed next to Benson and her hands were held by him under the expectation of the two elders. She tried but failed to free herself from his arms. The three of them talked a lot about family gossip. From time to time, Poppi acted in accordance with them, and her mind distracted. Only the temperature on his hand kept coming in, till the bottom of his heart. "Okay, then we go first. Good night! You need to have a good rest! " As the sun gradually went down, the two elders finally got up and left. At the same time, Benson let go of Poppi''s hand. Her hand was just like Poppi''s heart but she could not figure out the reason. Was she nervous? Was she angry? Pathetic? "When the wedding is held, remember to invite us!" A woman held Poppi''s hand and told her in the corridor. Poppi nodded without thinking. In the ward, Benson kept his eyes on his palm for a long time, and then slowly clenched his fist. Before he returned to the country, he had just wanted to take a look at Poppi from a distance. After doing that, he just wanted to be her boss from a distance. In addition, he hoped to protect her more. So far, he even wanted to keep her by his side¡­ He was getting more and more selfish and greedy. "Mr. Ji." Poppi returned to the ward and stood one or two steps away from the bed, "it''s getting late. I should go now. What did Tom d sticks onto the table and said in a sad voice, "we are just strangers." "Then why did you get engaged to me?" Emily Pei smiled bitterly. She asked him many times, hoping that he could give her a different answer. "In order to protect my family business, I need the financial of Pei group to support the Wind International Group." He didn''t change the expression on his face. "Haha..." "Good, very good! You are really cold-blooded, Benson Ji! Is it because you still don''t forget your ex-girlfriend? " Benson''s pupils shrank. Emily Pei laughed coldly, "what? Am I right? What''s the name? ''Poppi? Really? " "What do you want to do?" Hearing this, Benson couldn''t help but become sullen. "What I have done to you has nothing to do with her. I don''t like you. Don''t think nonsense." "Why are you so anxious to defend her?" Sad and jealous, Emily Pei said in a shrill voice, "I heard that you treat her well in a magazine? Are you going to rekindle your relationship with her? " Benson dangerously squinted, "Emily Pei, do you think I will let you intrude to my magazine?" "I don''t have the ability." Emily Pei shrugged her shoulders, but suddenly changed the subject and said in a sharp voice, "but! I can tell everyone in the magazine that Poppi had an affair with you but you are a married man " "Emily Pei, can you be more vicious? !" Clenching his teeth, he punched on the table, glaring at Emily Pei. "I don''t think you''re here to see me. You''re deliberately making trouble for me." "So what?! If I live a bad life, I will never let you off! " With her eyes wide open, Emily Pei was so angry that he trembled all over. Then she left in high heels and slammed the door. When she put on the sunglasses, her eyes turned red with grievance. At this moment, Tom was standing in the corridor, holding his breath when she saw Emily Pei leave. They always met and quarreled. It took about five minutes for she coming here to leave. Chapter 86 It Happens To Be You It was dark when Poppi returned to Imperial Tang Yard. Her feet didn''t hurt that much, but she felt more tired. She opened the door, threw her suitcase away and went upstairs. She was not hungry anyway. Let her have a sleep first! She was so tired that she slept with dreams one after another. In her dream, she dreamed the time when Celine was a little girl, pestering her to call her elder sister and begging for candies; she dreamed of the time when she was with Benson. When they were playing in the flower field, there suddenly appeared a crack in the ground, and she fell into the cliff, but who was sneering and walking away. She dreamed that Celine was together with Malcolm, who was covered with blood and accused her with tears¡­ In her dream, Poppi whimpered and began to cry. "Did you have a nightmare?" A soothing voice sounded beside her ear, echoing the reality and dream, and gave a hint of comfort to the restless Poppi. "You sneaked back to Ye city, so I didn''t have lunch and followed you here. You did nothing but sleep here. You deserve it. " The voice around her suddenly changed, and she just frowned in a trance. She just woke up from an uneasy dream, and as soon as she opened her eyes, she saw the bright eyes of Mr. Malcolm in the darkness. "Ah!" Poppi was shocked. She bounced up and moved backwards for a moment. Her heart pounded in her chest, and her eyes suddenly cleared up. "You¡­ Why are you back? " "Since you can slip back, why can''t I?" Murmured Malcolm, becoming a little hot, and unbuttoned his suit. what?! On reflex, Poppi immediately reached out her hand and grabbed his clothes to stop him. She said in a trembling voice, "Mr. Malcolm¡­ Wouldn''t it be too soon? I think we need to have a talk. Our relationship should not go too fast¡­ It''s good for both of us, isn''t it? You are welcome to come back. But you have to calm down. Calm down! " Poppi''s words came as a shock to Malcolm and his face darkened. "What the hell are you talking about, Poppi? You as a woman, how can you¡­ How could I fall in love with you? " Feeling quite embarrassed, Poppi scratched her head and said, "ah¡­ Did I misunderstand you again? " Then she threw a stern glance at him and said, "why did you do that?! It''s easy to be misunderstood! You sneaked into my room. Don''t you know it''s against the law? " "Illegal? What method? ''marriage law?''? Criminal law? " Malcolm stared at her calmly and held her wrist. "How would I know!" "You can ask to Abner! You bastard! Let me go! We''ve been married for three years. I thought you were a gentleman! Men are all cowards! " "You know men well?" Malcolm raised his eyebrows and came close to her quickly. Before she could struggle out of his arms, he reached out and caught her by the waist. Then he said in an irresistible charming voice, "did you sneak to the hospital to see Benson? Huh? " His warm breath fell on her face, making her almost indulged in the beauty of hi as sold out by Malcolm! "Ha-ha!" Poppi held the check in her hands and kissed it hard, as if she was praising Malcolm for countless times in the past three years, "I knew you were a capable man!" Before, Malcolm had always sniffed at what Poppi said to him and thought that she was perfunctory. But when he really opened his heart to her, he felt that he looked like a child so he needed to be praised. So he asked, "are you really praising me?" "True heart! Really! It''s much firmer than pearls! " "Since I have great power, you agree to be with me." Malcolm seized the chance to speak. What if I don''t agree? "Poppi smiled and asked. "Even if you don''t agree, I have a way to make you stay with me." "Then why do you insist! You can just knock me out and get everything done. " Poppi said directly. Malcolm frowned and almost spit out a mouthful of blood. In the blink of her eyes, Poppi turned over and was about to leave. But before she could get up halfway, her arm was pulled by Malcolm. Then, Malcolm turned over and pressed her under him. Poppi fell into the passivity again, looked up at Malcolm and said, "what do you want to do?" "If you make jokes with me one more time, I will do what I want to do with you, and then yow can you be so arrogant!" Malcolm stared into her eyes. "No way!" "Why not?" Malcolm suddenly bent down and held her in his arms. His voice was serious and gentle. "We are talking about a lifetime matter. Be serious please! If you still mind the matter about your sister, I''ll tell you again¡­ Even if my wife is not yours, it must be someone else. I will marry someone and have my own child. It happens to be you. If I should say sorry, it is I who should apologize to her. I fell in love with you and wanted to stay with you. It has nothing to do with you. " Poppi moved in his arms and said in a muffled voice, "give me some time." "Okay." "Sleep." "Okay." "Let me go." "Let''s sleep together." Chapter 87 Like Her Smile So Much Waking up from the hug of Malcolm, Poppi chuckled to herself. She was in a good mood the whole day after seeing the handsome face of Malcolm in front of her? But why did he hold her so tightly? "Go away! Malcolm, let me go! " Poppi kicked Malcolm angrily. He just took advantage of her in the excuse of expressing his love to her¡­ Then he pressed his head on Poppi and mumbled, "what''s wrong?" "What''s wrong? Get up and go to work, of course! " Poppi nudged him impatiently. How could a person change so much? She remembered that before, Malcolm got up early every day to work, and his clothes were clean, neat and handsome, but now he was like a lazy man¡­ "I just came back from a business trip yesterday. Why do I go to work today?" Malcolm opened his eyes and said, "you''d better not go." "What else do you want to eat?" Poppi turned over. "I will support you." Malcolm''s eyes became moist. "They suggested that I should find someone to spend money for me, so I chose you. What do you think?" Poppi blinked and her smile grew bigger. When she was about to speak, she suddenly shook her head and took a deep breath. She said shyly, "although, I''m quite good at lavishing money¡­ However! Mr. Malcolm, please don''t be naughty¡­ I will surrender¡­ You know I''m the destined servant girl. If I take your money, I must be bossed around by you every day. No way! " Malcolm felt both angry and funny, "I bossed you around every day?" "Yes!" Poppi pouted and got out of bed. She stretched herself and said, "you let me to shell shrimps and cook meals again." "That''s your duty." "Humph!" Poppi curled her lip disdainfully, turned around and walked outside. She yawned and mumbled, "another week. I want to go to the company with beauty." Malcolm watched her leave with a smile. He didn''t get up, but stared at the chandelier on the ceiling. It turned out that love was really like a flood that came fiercely. When he realized his feelings for Poppi, he tried hard to suppress it, but he never thought that after he confessed it, his heart was so happy. They just hope that they will be happy, which will inevitably result in pressure from different parties. The greatest pressure, perhaps, came from his heart. He was struggling. Although he had tried his best to comfort Poppi, he couldn''t let go of the woman, Celine. On the other hand, he had not achieved his goal yet. He did not know what difficulties would happen to him to fight against the Quan Group. Would Poppi suffer if she was with him? However, no matter how much pressure he was under, he would still support her. He liked to see the smile of Poppi, so he would try his best to make her laugh all the time. He remembered that in the past, he hated the most when she laughed. He felt it was unpleasant to see her sly and arrogant smile. But when he finally realized that it was not that he didn''t like those smiles, but that he liked them very much. He was afraid that he would be attracted by them and lose his heart. Therefore, he had no choice but to avoid¡­ I forgot to bring you gifts." "It''s not on a trip, so there''s no need to bring gifts." Wendy and Poppi went to the elevator together. Wendy said, "I just heard from them that Mr. Malcolm''s car was outside. Did you see it, Poppi? " "What?" Poppi shook her head with a guilty conscience and said, "I didn''t see it! How could I know Mr. Malcolm''s car? Hehe... " "I don''t know either. I really want to see it!" Looking at Wendy who looked so expectant, Poppi took her hand and walked forward. "Well, it''s time to go to work now. Let''s not talk about it!" The position of the magazine office decided to suspend the work postpone for a week because of Benson''s illness. Originally, in the regular procedure, as long as Benson signed his name on the job sheet, it did not know why, but he said that he must appear and decide to resign in person. When Poppi heard this information, she still felt uneasy. She didn''t want this idea to have anything to do with her. Tina and other colleagues were still in the Pebin and hadn''t come back to work. Poppi had plenty of time to work all morning and went to the staff canteen with Wendy at noon. Poppi took the opportunity to ask Wendy for help. As for the relationship between she and Malcolm, she wanted to ask Shirley. However, the smart girl could find out the truth by only a few words. She wouldn''t let her off. Wendy was much better than her. She was simple, warmhearted and simple minded, which might put a light way to her messy mind. "Wendy, one of my friends has met some emotional problems recently. Let''s come together and think about it." Poppi chatted with her. "Great!" Wendy nodded. "What''s wrong?" "Well¡­ Yes, she is an ordinary girl. A rich man suddenly confessed his love to her. Do you think she will agree or not? " "Is it good for the rich, handsome man''s character?" Wendy asked with her head askew. "As for his quality..." Poppi thought for a while and nodded her head as she said, "Okay, good, self-discipline, handsome and rich, very good." Chapter 88 . Visit the Begonia of the Scenic Spot "Does he treat your friend well?" Wendy asked. "So far..." Poppi dragged on her last words and memorized from the bottom of her heart, "he''s nice to my friend. Helped a lot. " "What did his family say?" After a mouthful of food, Wendy continued, "my mom told me that a match in social status is very important in marriage. If his family doesn''t agree to their marriage, they will lead a restless life." Poppi nodded in agreement, "His family His family treats my friend also very well. I think that they can get along well with each other. " "What''s your concern since they are so good?" Wendy blinked her innocent eyes and put on a sweet smile. "It''s totally fine! If she is Poppi''s friend, she can be together with the tall, rich and handsome man! " "¡­¡­ Really? " Poppi slowed down her chewing. Suddenly, she thought of something and interrupted Wendy, "but My friend is beautiful, but she comes from an ordinary family! Is it a good match? " "Family background doesn''t mean everything! There were knowledge, insight and so on that they could have a good chat! And the most important thing is, do your friend like that rich, handsome guy? " Wendy asked. "We have talked so much, but we have forgotten the most important thing! If they love each other, things will turn out well for them. But if Poppi''s friend doesn''t like he, then there''s nothing we can do! " Poppi took a few mouthfuls of food. This was the last thing she wanted to face! Do you love Malcolm? Doesn''t she like him? If she didn''t like him, why didn''t she refuse his embrace? She knew herself that she was not strength to fight against him, nor was she bound by a bond Perhaps, it was just an excuse in her heart that she did not want to refuse at all! "Oh, my God! It''s horrible! I''m doomed! " Suddenly, Poppi screamed out uncontrollably, which attracted a small group of people around to look back instantly. Wendy smiled timidly and caught Poppi''s arm in a hurry, "sister Poppi! What''s up? Why did you say that? " Poppi sighed and put down the chopsticks. "Nothing Wendy, enjoy your food! " "Yes." Wendy nodded. While eating the meal, she said, "sister Poppi, the friend you said is actually you, right?" "Ahem!" Poppi suddenly coughed and her face turned red. She lied, "no, no! How could it be me? " "Ha ha, it must be you, Poppi. You are too embarrassed to say it out, so you just say that she is your friends." With a hint of complacency on Wendy face, she continued, "I guess that man is very handsome, rich and powerful Mr. Su, I suppose! " Hugh! Poppi''s heart skipped a beat, ''Oh, another trouble!''! "I think Mr. Su is a nice person," Wendy added. "Yes, he is good." "Just eat it," Poppi sighed "Poppi, the little cactus on your table is yellowing." After the meal, Poppi went back to the office with Wendy, she hugged the plants on the table and said, "don''t you take care of it, sister Poppi?" "In what peaked cap and said, "then I''ll go now. Breakfast is in the kitchen, and it''s still hot." "Wait!" Then he came to Poppi. "What''s wrong?" Poppi looked up and asked in a daze. Malcolm straightened the hat for Poppi. Suddenly he turned around and quickly kissed on her cheek. "Morning kiss. See you later." Hearing this, Poppi blushed. And then Malcolm said, "I''m so glad that you can kiss me early in the morning." "What No way! " Poppi shouted angrily as she carried her bag and ran out. She was stumbled when changing shoes. Standing behind her, Malcolm burst into laughter. Today was another happy day! As the largest park in Ye city, Roman Holiday was themed by architecture, flowers and trees. In the scenic area, there were countless unique flowers and western buildings, beautiful and romantic, and they attracted a large number of tourists every day. Poppi was still worried that there would be more people in the scenic spot during the holiday, but she forgot that Shirley was also a capable woman. She didn''t know how to make the scenic spot blocked and only let them visit in. Although it was impolite to do so, Poppi couldn''t care so much at the moment but just follow her wish of visiting the scenic spot. When Poppi arrived at the scenic spot, she saw Shirley and Wendy standing at the gate of the scenic spot far away. Shirley was wearing a pair of jeans and a short leather jacket. She was wearing boots and sunglasses, looking very handsome. Wendy was in a hemline, high heels and a hula hat. She was so sweet and lovely. They looked like a perfect match. "Hey! come on!" Shirley saw Poppi from a distance and waved to her. "Poppi, come here quickly!" "Coming!" Poppi quickened her pace and asked with a smile, "only you two? Where is the male model? " "I don''t want the male model anymore. I want someone who can do better than the male model." She crossed her arms over her chest, looking very proud. Chapter 89 Throw A Party Poppi walked to them, looked at them up and down and laughed, "is there anything better than male models? Does our Wendy know about this? " Wendy shook her head and pouted. "I don''t know." She took off her sunglasses and replied, "it''s good that you don''t know." Before she finished her words, a car slowly came into her sight. She raised her chin and smiled, "speak of the devil and he comes. Coming. " Poppi and Wendy turned their heads and saw a red sports car driving towards them. Poppi''s face turned pale. It was Hugh! Malcolm said that Hugh had been to Pebin and left on the same day. Although she was concerned about whether he was fine or not, she didn''t have the courage to see him since she hadn''t seen him before last time. The brave stopped with a creak ¡­ The car stopped steadily in front of the three people''s feet. After the door was closed with a bang, Hugh got off the car from the driver''s seat. A tall man, dressed in suit, also sneaked out from outside the door on the other side of the car. After Poppi took a closer look, she cursed in her heart, ''Abner! ''damn it! How dare he come here?''! Abner was the lawyer who had witnessed Poppi and Malcolm signing an agreement. She felt very strange to see a lawyer in this windy and beautiful season ¡­ But she had to pretend that she didn''t know him. "What a lawyer! He thinks he''s here for a trial dressed in suit, huh?" Sneered Shirley. As he was standing far away from them, Abner touched his nose and glanced at her Shirley others quietly, he also feeling it is strange about the dress of his own suddenly. But he really had no other clothes except his pajamas and suit. Hugh was wearing casual clothes, casual pants, a blue shirt and sneakers today. He looked like a bright boy who was very suitable for a trip. After getting out of the car, Hugh glanced at them and then fixed his eyes on Poppi. He walked towards them with Abner. "Miss Su!" "Mr. Su, you came early!" Wendy and Shirley greeted Hugh one after another. Hugh nodded and looked at Poppi, smiling, "long time no see, Poppi!" "Yeah, it''s been a long time." Poppi gave him a smile, slightly glanced at Abner, and then looked away. "Well, this is Abner Shen, a lawyer." While they were chatting with each other, a Land Rover drove towards them. Poppi rolled her eyes at him and thought in her mind, ''Who else is missing?'' Who? The person is connect with Mr. Hugh and Ms. Abner, may who is Malcolm? No, it couldn''t be. It shouldn''t be because of Malcolm. He couldn''t drive such a garish car. His cars were low-key and reserved, except the license plate. Poppi was relieved and tried to comfort herself, but when the car came closer and she saw the people in the car through the window, she could not help but curse herself. Malcolm was in the car! It was Barry who was in the driver''s seat, and it was Malcolm who was in the passenger seat! Well! The four men had arrived here together! ''Whether Shirley wanted to them throw a party at here?'' Poppi sneered in her mind, because all of the men had arrived here tog men." Today they came out for fun, but it was beyond Barry''s expectation that Hugh didn''t ask Malcolm to come out for fun personally. It was known to all that although Hugh liked to play with Barry, he was more dependent on Malcolm. He didn''t want the balance to be broken. Poppi was frustrated and said nothing. Barry riding very slowly, and even Shirley had already gone far. Both of them were clever people. After they talked about a heavy topic, they pretended that nothing had happened. Barry smiled, "take it easy. I have to speed up." "What?" Poppi subconsciously answered, but before she finished her words, Barry suddenly stepped hard on his foot. Poppi only felt a wind whistling past her ear, and the car drove at top speed. "Ah! !" Poppi exclaimed and pinched at his waist. There was a hint of revenge in her fear. "Ouch! You bitch! Let go of me! " Shouted Barry, who was swaying along the winding road. Poppi screamed even louder out of fear, "ah! Barry! Don''t let me slide down! " Hearing this, Malcolm stopped the car immediately and put it in the middle of the road. "Poppi is actually very cute, isn''t she?" Not knowing when, Hugh appeared next to Malcolm. Seeing that Barry and Poppi were rushing over, and after noticing the perplexed look on Malcolm''s face, he turned his head and smiled: "stop!" The brave stopped with a creak¡­ After stopping a few centimeters away from them, Barry glanced around. Poppi was so frightened that she jumped out of the bike and took a deep breath. She waved her hand and said, "I''m scared to death." "Huh! You''re just pretending to be strong!" Malcolm gave a snort of contempt. Hearing what Malcolm said, Hugh took a look at him and then walked around the bicycle to Poppi. He patted his seat and said, "get on the bike. I''ll take you to the front and the front is the destination." After weighing the pros and cons of the situation in her mind, Poppi nodded her head, dizzy, and got into Hugh''s bicycle. She wanted to talk something to Hugh in private¡­ Chapter 90 . Fair Competition Poppi pressed the hat to the lowest and avoided the eye contact with Malcolm. Hugh smiled, "Are you ready? Ready to go? " "Yes." Poppi replied and held the corner of Hugh''s coat tightly. Hugh waved his hand to make a gesture to Malcolm and Barry who were behind him. Then, the bike started to move forward slowly. After walking a little far away, Poppi suddenly said, "Mr. Su, I have thought about the thing you asked me to consider last time." Hugh''s eyes darkened and the scene of Malcolm kissing Poppi that night kept flashing through his mind. "What''s your purpose of getting in any of bicycles?" There was a determined look on his face, and he said with a light smile, "I don''t want to know the result all of a sudden. I''m going to have a little fun today, and nothing else." "¡­¡­" Poppi opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t tell what Hugh was different from usual. But it''s better not to delay it. It''s her fault to keep an illusion for the sake of Hugh. Taking a deep breath, Poppi made up her mind to say it. Out of the corner of her eye, she saw Malcolm rode a bicycle to come here. The petite and strong figure of Malcolm seemed a little crowded on the bicycle, but it was also very casual for him. Poppi had never seen him so. Malcolm took a look at Poppi and then walked slowly along with Hugh. Although he could read what was on her mind at a glance, otherwise he would not have left her alone with Barry. However, he felt uncomfortable when she rode a bicycle owned by Hugh. Why do you have to say it now? Poppi signaled Malcolm to get out of here. Malcolm gave her a blank look, and then the bicycles was abreast of Hugh''s. He said, "didn''t you say you were going to see me last week when I went to the Pebin? Why were you gone when I arrived at the hotel? Where did you go? " Now they are chatting happily? Poppi rubbed her forehead. What''s more, she didn''t know why Malcolm asked. "When I arrived at the hotel, I heard that Poppi was trapped on the mountain. I went up the mountain directly but didn''t find her. Something urgent happened on the way, so I left directly. " Hugh said with a shrug, ignoring the most important part. "Thank you, Hugh." "I''ve wasted a lot of time on the mountain. In fact, I can go down by myself. I didn''t expect that you would be worried about me, so you all came to me," she said "It''s said that Malcolm found you and sent you down?" Asked Hugh. All of a sudden, Poppi''s face turned red. How dare he bring this up! The scene of that night was still vivid in Poppi''s mind. Malcolm kissed her, oh, my God, deep kiss! "Ha ha, yes." "Thank you so much, Mr. Mo," Poppi grinned awkwardly "No trouble at all," But Malcolm looked at Poppi with a half-smile, watching her grasp at the corner of Hugh''s clothes. Did she do it on purpose? At Begonia Garden, Shirley and Wendy had been waiting. They sat on from Malcolm. With a look of despair on his face, he said in a low voice, "why Why is that? I have thought about it for a long time after I came back from Pebin. I can''t hate you, nor can I hate Poppi. But how can you hide it from me?! Malcolm Quan! " "That''s the first day I''m sure I like her. I haven''t told you yet." Malcolm said frankly and secretly. "Hey! Will you get through this? " All of a sudden, Shirley shouted, "we three go to take a walk inside!" Poppi was smiling. Her eyes were lit up and the corners of her mouth were curved. She crossed the bridge gently and naughtily. A sting stabbed in Hugh''s heart, and he pleaded, "I won''t let go. Malcolm, I won''t let her go this time. I like Poppi so much. I think of her when I walk, drive, eat even sleep Could you please give her to me? Don''t you like her sister? Huh? " Malcolm''s pupils suddenly shrank. "Hugh, Poppi is not a woman to be trifled with. We have no right to do that. Moreover... " After a pause, Malcolm looked up and accurately captured that figure, "I won''t let her go." Hugh closing his eyes, he said, "then let''s have a fair competition!" "¡­¡­ Okay. " Malcolm nodded slightly and took a deep look at Hugh with worry in his eyes. "If one of us loses, we will lose the game plainly. Don''t affect our relationship because of this." "Of course." After parking his bicycle, Hugh took a deep breath and said, "I seem to be a step behind in this race. Now I''m going to meet her. " Seeing Hugh run away, Malcolm became very nervous. ''will he kiss Poppi against her will? Like him? "What''s wrong?" Abner asked as he saw Hugh leave, "What''s wrong?". Malcolm shook his head, "nothing." "Hey! I''m coming! " While they were talking, the voice of Barry was suddenly heard. They turned around at the same time and saw that Barry had come in a sightseeing bus. Sitting on the driver''s seat was a pure beauty guide in her scenic uniform and white gloves. Chapter 91 Then You Give It A Try With a proud look on his face, Barry placed one of his arms on the seat, and casually put the other hand on the shoulders of the guide. That beautiful guide, with a shy smile on her face. "I''m wondering why I hasn''t seen him for such a long time." "He''ll be very weak if he continues to be like this." Abner shook his head and said. Malcolm broke into a chuckle, "he just dares to joke but do more with such a simple girl. You know clearly how those women around him look like. " "But I found that recently he is particularly interested in this kind of little girls. Maybe he is going to be a gentleman." Abner said seriously. "Decent behavior..." When the sightseeing bus stopped in front of them, Malcolm said without hesitation, "It is impossible for him" After that, Barry was led by the guide and came over. "Mr. Wei, if you want to go to the Begonia Garden, please walk this way," said the young girl in a sweet voice. "Yes." Mr. Wei nodded with satisfaction, "these are my two friends. The rest of other friends have left earlier. Malcolm, Abner, this is Amber, who is the best guide at here. Amber will show us around here today! " The girl called Amber smiled shyly and said, "this way, please!" In the Begonia Garden, the three girls only took themselves in pictures without caring about anything else. Like a gentleman, Hugh helped them take a picture and said, "Poppi is in the middle." "Okay." "No wonder Mr. Su is a professional model. When it comes to photo taking, he can always help others with their work. He is really good at it." "People are more beautiful than flowers." Taking several photos with a smile, Hugh praised, "it''s great." "Come on, let me have a look!" Then, Shirley hurriedly ran towards him with a big smile. Wendy raised her head and was about to laugh, but she saw that Barry was walking towards her side by side with a girl. She was surprised and also felt somewhat uncomfortable. "Wow, who''s that beauty?" When she saw it, she blurted out, "Mr. Wei, did you seduce her again. Barry shrugged his shoulders, without saying anything. Standing behind them, Malcolm looked at the direction of Poppi indifferently. A breeze blew, and a few petals fell from the Begonia flower on the top of Poppi''s head. When it was falling, she couldn''t help but feel that she was going to catch them with her hands. The falling flowers were falling, and the beauty stood irresistibly beautiful. How could he let such a woman go? "The Begonia bloom for a long time, but it usually blossoms in March and April and yield fruits in September. However, as long as the sun is sufficient, fertile and temperature is appropriate, it can bloom for the whole year. Begonia flowers bloomed and looked beautiful, but ordinary Begonia flowers had no fragrance. Only the West vanity Begonia was not only beautiful but also the top-grade one. This is the West vanity Begonia. " Listening to Amber''s explanation, all of them raised their heads and looked at the five slight pink flowers swaying in the breeze. "The shape of the West vanity Begonia is large, four to ok?" Wendy raised her head to look at them, "Wow, that''s great!" Poppi was a little impatient and wanted to see how did she look like in the picture. Out of the corner of Hugh''s eyes, Hugh pressed his lips tightly closed, without saying anything. The sightseeing bus passed by quickly. Shirley waved her hand to Poppi and they went farther and farther. At this moment, Poppi sighed, "Malcolm, what the hell do you want to do?" "Take you back." As Malcolm spoke, he reached out one of his hands and held Poppi''s arm around his waist. "This is what a lovers should do." "We are not a lovers." "Yes, we are a couple but lovers. Because we have married now" Malcolm said casually. "How could you be so shameless?" "You are not such a person as you used to be." Poppi was really speechless. "When a man is in danger, it''s always against the moral principles." "Crisis? What kind of crisis? Isn''t your company good? Or is there anything wrong with you? " "It has nothing to do with the company. It''s my personal life in danger." Malcolm explained flatly. "What''s wrong?" Poppi was a little worried. "Hugh have known the relationship of us. He saw me kissing you in the mountain that day. He just told me that he wanted to compete fairly with me. " But when he finished his words, Poppi was so scared that she almost fell off the bike. "Do you think¡­ Did he see it?! I''m so screwed... " "What''s wrong?" Malcolm said, raising his eyebrows. "He knows that¡­ He only have seen the behavior of us that day? He doesn''t know about our marriage, right? " Poppi tugged at Malcolm. "I don''t know." "That''s good, that''s good." Poppi helped herself to compose herself, but Malcolm just murmured, "you still have feelings for Hugh, don''t you? He said we compete fairly. Do you think it''s appropriate? " "I¡­ I agree with you. " Poppi shook her head and twitched her mouth, "I think both of you don''t need to compete. I don''t agree either of you." "Then you give it a try." Malcolm took Poppi across all the sceneries. "Have a look. Will I let you go?" Chapter 92 Hit The Headlines Again The holiday was over soon, and her memory of travelling in the scenic spot was fixed on the photo. The photo that Malcolm rode a bicycle and took Poppi was the only the one photo taken by Shirley on that day. In the photo, Malcolm rode a bicycle leisurely, tall, bright and handsome. Poppi gently put her hand on his waist, while her hair was flowing gracefully. They both had a faint smile on their faces, like a boy and a girl at the age of eighteen, who were hazy and just starting to fall in love. Malcolm sneered as he saw the picture. He took out a picture secretly. After the holiday, he had to go on a business trip. It was a thing that he could barely take a photo of it and thought of Poppi¡­ It was the day when Benson left the hospital. As a candidate for the director of the editorial department, Poppi went to the hospital with her colleagues to welcome him out of the hospital. Benson looked much better than when she came to see him that day. In the ward, a group of senior executives came to greet him. At the end of the line, Poppi stood quietly and listened to their conversation. "Mr. Ji, you have devoted yourself to work since you entered the magazine. You should pay more attention to your health in the future." Tina gave the gift to him and said, "it''s not enough to take care of you by Tom alone." "It doesn''t matter. Tom can take care of me." Benson waved his hand and said indifferently. Poppi pursed her lips and thought, ''it is just the way how Benson has been. His father died of illness when he was more than ten years old. His mother had raised him up with painstaking efforts. She had placed all the burdens and hopes of the wind international on him. She had only been teaching him how to manage his business, but she had forgotten to teach him how to maintain kinship and relationship. As a result, Benson was nice to everyone but kept everyone at a certain distance, including his mother. Therefore, when Poppi appeared in front of him, he had an impulse to get close to her. He knew that was what he wanted. "Poppi, you are still holding the flowers! Don''t you want to give it to Mr. Ji? " Someone''s teasing words caused a burst of laughter, and it also pulled Celine out of her meditation. Poppi smiled embarrassedly, walked forward and handed the flower to Benson, "Mr. Ji, congratulations on leaving the hospital." "Thank you." Benson had changed his clothes and accepted the flowers. He smiled as he was worried, "how have you been these days? Whether there is someone make trouble for you? " Poppi was confused and shook her head as she said, "I am fine, don''t worry. Why do you ask me this question? I didn''t offend anyone. Who wants to get me into trouble? " "No one had troubled me." However, the more cautious he became, the more suspicious she became. ''Is Emily no longer in Ye city?'' Thought he. He let someone had kept eyes on Poppi these days and had not seen any signs of her. He was relieved but was even more worried. It was really not Emily''s style of doing things¡­ Tina looked at Poppi with contempt and the m not!" "I can hear that." On the other side of the overseas, Mr. Malcolm just got up. He put on his suit pants and stood in front of the French window. Looking at the blue sea and blue sky, he said: "I just got up. I was happy to hear you, but you are not happy. Do you miss me?" In the taxi, Poppi couldn''t help but blush. She rolled her eyes and said, "you are becoming more and more narcissistic." Holding the phone between his shoulder and his ear, Malcolm put it on with his shirt. He smiled slightly so as not to let Poppi hear him. "Are you off work? What are you going to eat at home? " "Mr. Malcolm, it seems that you are not so busy." "I thought you were on a business trip? Why do you still have time to ask me what to eat? " "Time is enough. I''m still at home." After putting on his shirt, Malcolm walked downstairs with his mobile phone in his hand. "I will invite you to come here when you are on holiday." "Wow, okay!" Poppi suddenly nodded her head. She was so shocked that she could even find the small part of his house in his grandma''s cellphone. If she went to visit him, she had no regret in her life! Hearing this, Malcolm laughed out loud as if he was thinking of the way Poppi nodded. The rising sun crossed the horizon and scattered all over the ground. A new day, a new feeling. "Yesterday, the CEO of the Wind International Group, Mr. Ji, put on the play of the hero to save the beauty. The scene was edited by a female worker under the Entertainment Magazine of the editorial department. Poppi, according to the video on the spot, the scene was quite dangerous. The two person acted intimately. According to a source familiar with the matter, Benson had an intimate relationship with his subordinate, Poppi. Was that true? Now, let''s watch the video... " It never occurred to Poppi''s mind, that the next morning, the scene she accidentally made with Benson yesterday was on the headiness of all kinds of news. Entertainment news, social news¡­ This time, it came at her all of a sudden, leaving her defenseless. Chapter 93 I Want To Quit "A policeman reminded us that before crossing the road, we should first judge the road condition. Only when we make sure that no one from the left side or the right side has arrived can we cross the road." Early morning news broadcast the scene of Poppi being rescued when she crossed the road yesterday. Holding her forehead, she felt it was ridiculous. It was more exaggerated and she changed the channel¡­ "True love? Fake love? "CEO" loves an employee! " "Hero to the rescue! "Benson, CEO of Wind International Group was so manful!" "In detail, the CEO of the Wind International Group behaved in an ambiguous way with his subordinate, Poppi." "The ugly duckling becomes a white swan? The path to success of Poppi... " ''they are all bastards!'' Poppi cursed in her mind! The titles of the news were much blithering! They would only base some pictures to face up the story! It was a wise decision to make an editor! After having a meal in a rush, Poppi went to the periodical office without a stop. In the car, she gradually realized that something was wrong. The entertainment circle was a bottomless circle. Many celebrities never hit the headlines, but Poppi had just been connected with some of them. How could she become so popular all of a sudden? Moreover, it was so easy for them to know her name. What was worse, when Poppi clicked on the news release, there were almost the same comments¡­ She couldn''t find any other reason to explain the weirdness of today''s news if it wasn''t someone''s doing. But who was it? Benson was suspected of making a match between himself and Poppi. Was it Benson? No, that was impossible¡­ Who is that? Was the guy who took pictures of her secretly in the dark yesterday? She thought she had never offended anyone¡­ At this moment, her phone rang! The moment she got off the taxi, Hugh called and she knew what he was calling for. She felt a little embarrassed when Malcolm told her that Hugh had seen the scene of Malcolm kissing her. But would he think she was taking things too hard if she didn''t answer his phone? "Hello? Mr. Su. " Poppi had no choice but to answer the phone. She smiled with self mockery and added, "you read the news in the morning, are you specially coming to care about me?" "Sort of." "You hit the headlines more often than we do. Why don''t you join the entertainment circle as a celebrity?" "Don''t tease me anymore. I have been exhausted." Poppi sighed and walked into the building in a hurry. When several journalists who were crouching at the gate of the building saw her, they hurried up and surrounded her. "Miss. Poppi, are you coming to work today? Where is Mr. Ji? " "Miss. Poppi, would you please tell us your relationship?" "Are your relationship sure? Is that true? " blamed! Poppi trotted to the building while dodging the crowd, "all the news are fake! Anything else! There''s nothing going on between Mr. Ji and me! Stop following me! " The group of repor to promise her, but Poppi, I have never thought of really hurting you, even if... " Even though he was engaged. He was determined to keep those words to himself. If he did so, he would feel disgusted! "What''s the use of saying that?" She sniffed and suppressed her impulse to cry¡­ "Is it useless?" "I just want to tell you that I want you to live well. I really hope that you can live a good life. Sometimes it''s self defeating, but I don''t want you to lose your position as section chief because of me. Don''t joke about your future, okay? Leave the rest to me. " While time was dripping¡­ There was a clock keeping going on in the room. After a long silence, Poppi asked gently, "can I trust you? Benson Ji. " "Of course." Benson nodded his head. "If I continue to work here, I don''t want to have any personal relationship with you. You don''t have to care about me, not at all." Poppi choked with sobs. She didn''t know why she suddenly wanted to cry when she mentioned what happened four years ago. She didn''t know how helpless he was four years ago¡­ "Then can you stop hating me?" Asked Benson cautiously. "It''s too tired to hate a person. Hating you means that I can''t forget what happened before, but I don''t hate you now. I choose to forget, without any connection." After Poppi finished her words with a firm tone, Benson laughed and choked with sobs. Then his Adam''s apple rolled and said, "I know." "About the news..." "Let me handle it." Poppi nodded her head and said, "Okay, I''ll go now." "Go back and get yourself ready. We''ll hold a meeting and announce work later. You are still the director of the editorial department. " After he finished his words and saw Poppi nodding her head, he felt a little relieved. After the door was closed by Poppi, he relaxed and suddenly covered his mouth to cough with a miserable look. There was another important reason why he left Poppi that year. He didn''t want to tell her, much less he wanted to. Chapter 94 Mr. Ji Was Engaged When Poppi walked out of the office, Shirley could not wait to call her. The first thing she did was scolding Benson, and then she sighed at Poppi''s ability of hitting headlines, and finally comforted her not to take such gossip seriously. Wendy asked with concern. People who knew her naturally knew her difficulties and helplessness, while people who didn''t know her would only believe that what the news said was true. The look in their eyes was also full of ambiguity and envy. Right, it had only been a month since Benson returned to country, but their relationship developed so fast. It was unimaginable. Poppi knew all about it. She calmly replied to Shirley and comforted Wendy for a few words. Then she packed up and was ready to go to the meeting. Today, she wore a formal dress because deep in her heart, she was also unwilling to resign. She didn''t know what else she could do after quitting the job. She had to have something to achieve in her life. Without poetry and other things far away, she could only rely on money and job to support herself. The conference room was full of senior management of the periodical office. Beside the conference table, there was a reporter taking notes. When Poppi pushed the door open and walked in, she attracted most of the eyes. Poppi walked into the meeting room and went to her seat. She nodded slightly and sat down. Sitting on the main seat, Benson Ji took a look at Poppi when she came in. Then he smiled in a working way and began to tell things to Tom. "Go and ask the public relations to clarify the news." "Bear in mind, let them protect the reputation of poppi as well as my image. Let them not care about what they should do and they know what they should do." Tom didn''t want to leave when the meeting was about to begin. "They will have a party this evening." After Poppi sat down, Teresa spoke to her in a low voice, "you can go with us!" "Yes." Poppi nodded and said, "I have to go to the celebration party of our director." Teresa smiled and continued, "you need to take after the whole department after I leave! Ask me if you have any questions. Mr. Ji, of course it would be better. " "Director, the news is fake." Poppi calmly explained, "I have nothing to do with Mr. Ji." "Okay, as long as you know it in your heart." "It''s no difference between explanation and not explanation in the news. The one who believes it is still the one who believes it, but the one who doesn''t believe it from the beginning. I just want to say that Mr. Ji is a nice man. If you miss him, there will be no turning back. " Poppi''s heart skipped a beat, not because she missed him, but because he didn''t want her. She could not go back, even if she missed him¡­ The period was continuing with condensation and expectation, and she was continuing to listen to Mr. Ji, but she still thought of Malcolm in her mind. Did Mr. Malcolm see the news? He should have just taken a rest, so he wouldn''t see the vid ribe the same expression on Wendy''s face. She held the hand of Poppi tightly and said seriously, "sister Poppi, I don''t know whether it''s good or bad for you, but if you know, don''t be too shocked. Act as if you don''t care what you think. " "What''s wrong! You made me so nervous. " "Poppi, do you know that Mr. Ji is engaged?" As soon as she raised her head, she saw Benson coming over there. She bit her lips and realized that she might be in trouble. Stunned, Benson stared at Wendy with his eyes narrowed dangerously and his face darkened. "What did you say?! Say it again! " Wendy took a step back, "I¡­ It was said on the news. Said by your fiancee! " "Fiancee?" Muttered Poppi, whose face was stiff. Who was Benson''s fiancee? She felt like she was living in an illusory world? A strong smell of blood rushed out of Benson''s chest and he almost dared not to look into Poppi''s eyes. Right at this moment, Tom rushed to them. "Mr. Ji, Mr. Ji, what should we do? Miss Pei... " But when she suddenly caught sight of Poppi, she was startled and stopped talking. Embarrassed, she turned to look at him. After what she said, Benson stood still and forced himself to bear the pain in his stomach. He stared at Poppi and said to Tom, "go on." "What?" "I told you to continue!" Sorrow, depression and anger engulfed him. Tom swallowed hard and said quickly, "Miss Pei has posted a video on the Internet to show that she is your fiancee. And¡­ I feel sorry for the news this morning. " "Haha..." With a sneer, Benson''s Adam''s apple rolled up and down, "Poppi, my fiancee, Emily." She felt that her heart seemed to be punched by a heavy punch. His fiancee, Emily Pei¡­ What a good name! The atmosphere in the corridor was a little frozen. Tom and Wendy looked at each other, breathing deeply. All the colleagues in the hall craned their necks and looked over. "Congratulations, Mr. Ji." Poppi lightly said, "how can we conceal such a good news from everyone?" Chapter 95 I Want You To Hold Me "Hello, everyone. My name is Emily. I saw the overwhelming news this morning. I think I should stand out and say something." In the news video, Patrick was wearing a suit with her long straight hair down to her head. She had a bright and piercing eyes, which made her look capable and decisive. Standing in front of the white wall, she said to the camera, "I''m the fiancee of the CEO of the Wind International Group, Benson Ji. Because we had an engagement ceremony abroad, and no one knew it. So this morning, we were engaged andIt''s really a pity that the news was misinterpreted. " After a pause, Emily''s expression became a little sad. "Because of our career, I can''t see him often, but our relationship has always been stable. I don''t know what has happened that makes today''s news very fierce. I don''t know the girl called Poppi, but I believe she is not the kind of person who will destroy other people''s relationship. There must be some misunderstanding. Please don''t embarrass Miss. Poppi. The wedding date between me and Benson has been put on the agenda. Please believe in my love with Benson and don''t be confused by the public opinion. Thank you! " The video, which lasted for more than one minute, had covered the morning news, and was no where to be seen. When Malcolm finished watching the video on the plane, he heard the plane was about to take off in the cabin and reminded the passengers to turn off their cellphones. He was about to make a move, but the airline stewardess had already walked to his side. "Mr. Malcolm, please turn off your phone!" The stewardess said sweetly. "Yes." Then he shut his eyes and pressed the shutdown button. Actually, he was fully capable of making a phone call to Poppi, but he suddenly didn''t want to do that. Would Poppi feel sad about knowing that Benson was engaged? "Please call me if you need anything." The airline stewardess was standing next to Malcolm. Seeing that he did not react, she slightly bent down, straightened his seat belt and got close to him intentionally or unintentionally. Malcolm frowned. His good manners prevented him from saying anything more. He just waved his hand, motioning the stewardess to leave. At the Entertainment Magazine company in Ye city, the corridor next to the meeting room was completely silent. After saying the words of congratulation, Poppi suddenly felt a sense of relief. Although she was sour and bitter in her heart, she was indeed relieved. She even wanted to tell everyone that she was married. "Then I¡­ Shall I leave now? " After a long time, Poppi asked the question numbly and turned around before she could answer. Wendy bit her lips and took a look at him. Then she turned around and kept up with Poppi. As he moved his body, he suddenly covered his mouth with his hand as if he was about to vomit. "Mr. Ji..." When he was about to call him, he was stopped by him. Frowning, he waved his hand. His face was pale. His eyes were fixed on Poppi and could not move anymore. He oppi. However¡­ Then, Malcolm strode into the bar, out of breath. For some strange reason, he saw the Poppi at a glance. Poppi kept drinking the wine. The colorful liquid seemed to be magic. Then Malcolm took out his phone and dialed Poppi''s number. "The phone..." "I... I need to go to the bathroom," Poppi mumbled when she saw the caller ID. Then she pushed Wendy away and stumbled out from the crowd. She unlocked her cell phone as she walked into the bathroom. But before Poppi could say anything, Malcolm hung up the phone quickly. "Humph¡­ What! " Poppi pouted and stood on the passage outside the bathroom. "What?" Malcolm said after snorting. Poppi was shocked and turned around in disbelief. In the splendid light, he put his hands into her pockets and looked at her calmly. "Am I dreaming?" Poppi twitched her mouth. "How about I bite you?" Malcolm kissed the smell of alcohol from her and frowned. However, Poppi just grinned and stretched out her arms with her hair falling down along her shoulders. "I can''t walk anymore. Hug!" she said in a charming voice. Malcolm stood there still all the time. After staring at her for a long time, he slowly opened his mouth, "come here yourself." "I said we can''t move." "I haven''t seen you for a few days." Poppi wriggled her body and said in a wronged tone. Hearing that, Malcolm felt a little scared. But he still kept a straight face and said, "I thought you didn''t want to see me." "Who said no? I miss you so much. " Said Poppi. She even felt so aggrieved. She put up with it for the whole day. But she didn''t expect that after she saw Malcolm, she felt so aggrieved that she wanted to cry. She was too tired today. "What are you thinking about?" "I want you to hug me." As soon as Poppi finished her words, Malcolm took action quickly and strode forward. All of a sudden, Poppi felt everything went black in her arms and she finally calmed down as soon as she smelled the tiredness after a long journey. Chapter 96 The Kiss Is Getting Deeper "How much have you drunk? You are a better drinker. " Poppi chuckled and put her arms down. She leaned on him without any bones. Instead of answering his question, she said in a low voice, "I''m so tired. Let''s go home." While saying that, she began to sob. Nestling in the arms of Malcolm, her body could not help but twitch. She had a lot of grievances to say to Malcolm, and it was not a bad idea to be scolded by him. "Go and greet your colleague?" Malcolm joked. Poppi shook her head violently. Her tears fell down and wetted the clothes on his chest. She didn''t know why she was crying because he had been engaged? It seemed that she was wrong. She was relieved to hear that Arvin was getting engaged to another woman. She was afraid that he still didn''t let her go¡­ Then why? Now that she had won Malcolm''s heart, all the disguised toughness was gone. She wanted to cry, why had she been so tired! She just wanted to live a stable and peaceful life. Why did life bring her so much unhappiness? Malcolm felt that Poppi''s tears had mixed with the high temperature, which corroded his mood to be restless. "I will carry you on my shoulder." Then he bent slightly and suddenly picked up Poppi. Poppi screamed. She was folded and put on his shoulder. Her hair fell down and almost fell to the ground. "Ahem!" Not knowing whether she was choked by her tears or saliva, Poppi coughed. Under the dim light, a tall and handsome man carrying a drunk woman on his shoulder walked out. Everyone was greeted with a loud whistle. As Tina was about to go to the bathroom, she heard a lot of noises along the way. She turned her head to look toward the crowd. In a blink of an eye, she saw that the leading man of the matter was actually Malcolm! When she was about to call out Malcolm''s name, she found out that what surprised her most was that the woman that Malcolm carried was actually Poppi? "Hiss..." Tina gasped in astonishment. What she had seen and guessed when she was in Pebin? ''is it true that Poppi and Malcolm have an affair? Thinking of this, Tina took out her phone and snapped the video. Then she took a photo of them with her trembling hand. After the photo was taken, Malcolm turned a corner and walked out the bar. Looking at a photo of her back, which was a little blurry, Tina felt a little sorry for that. But it was better than nothing. After looking at the photo, Tina smiled with self mockery. The shock didn''t reduce at all. What kind of luck did Poppi have? Outside the bar, Mr. Malcolm parked his car in a conspicuous way. He opened the door and threw Poppi into the backseat. By the dim light of the street lamp and throwing her hair around, Malcolm saw her red and swollen eyes and a few tears on her face. "Loser." Malcolm could not help but sneer at her. He retreated from the car, closed the door, and went around to the driver''s seat. After fastening the seat belt, he started the car. Poppi choked several times and whimpered from time to time ssed the button and the elevator door slowly opened. She passed by Malcolm, walked out of the elevator dejectedly, opened the apartment door and went inside. She heard that Malcolm was following him. "I''m not drunk." Poppi did not know why she said that. Was it because she wanted to prove what she had done just now was what she really thought? Finishing her words, Poppi rubbed off her high heels casually. When she was about to step forward, her body was turned around by Malcolm, and the bag in his hand fell to the ground. Then, he got close to her angrily and kissed her lips in the next second. Putting his arms around her waist, he kissed her in spite of everything and forced her to step back. Poppi whimpered and could not keep up with his pace. Because it was not a kiss but a real bite! Poppi slightly opened her mouth. But before she could refuse, her breath was taken away by Malcolm. She could feel his anger. The deeper he kissed her, the tighter his embrace was. "Poppi, it is my first time to be defeated so thoroughly." The voice was sexy and deep. His lips moved slowly as he kissed the face of Poppi, the earlobe and her slender and white neck¡­ Seeing that she was sad for another man, he was angry. He wanted to turn around and leave haughtily, but how could he abandon her as he missed her so much? He couldn''t let her go. Because he liked her, his pride was smashed! He must have her, must¡­ Bang! Poppi''s body fell back on the sofa heavily and Malcolm got top of her immediately. Buzz! Poppi''s mind went blank. ''Does he want to sex with me''? Before she could react, the hand of Malcolm had already reached into her clothes. And Poppi''s face suddenly turned red because of the shame. She reached out to block his hand and avoided his kiss. Malcolm... Malcolm¡­ I''m not ready yet! " Poppi mumbled and was shocked by what she saw when she looked into his eyes. Malcolm''s eyes were bloodshot, which were filled with the lust for getting what he wanted. Chapter 97 I Have A Lover He didn''t know since when he had become so passionate with her. He was calm before he got on the plane and came back. He was so sober when he has hugged her. But why did he was so sad when he saw her tears because of the engagement of Benson¡­ He wanted to change himself into a man called Benson Ji! Malcolm''s mind wandered back and forth between chaos and consciousness, but the only firm thing was his obsession with Poppi. No one had ever cried for him. He was really, so envious, so jealous¡­ Therefore, he wanted to make Poppi totally belong to him. He wanted to be intoxicated with her as well. He would never let her go! He came back in a hurry. He missed her so much, but all his pride was shattered because of her tears. He couldn''t stay calm anymore¡­ Malcolm felt that his anger and desire could not be released. He leaned over and bit her collarbone hard. "Hiss!" It was not until Poppi screamed painfully that she came to her sense. She knew what happened in Malcolm''s eyes just now. Her face turned red because of shyness. When Malcolm bent down again, she closed her eyes all of a sudden and grasped the clothes at the side of his waist nervously. She said in a trembling voice, "I¡­ I''m so scared! " At this moment, her phone rang! The ringing of the cellphone came to her mind as soon as she finished her words, but this voice sounded like a warning bell to Malcolm. There seemed to be a string leaping in his mind, and his body suddenly froze. He stared at Poppi who was under him, his chest heaving violently, and he slowly regained his reason¡­ Poppi squinted her eyes and then opened them slowly. She swallowed and said, "next¡­ What should I do? " "Haha..." Then he let out a cold hum, got down from Poppi and sat on the carpet. He leaned back against the sofa, with his feet on the ground and his elbows on his knees. His hands entered into his hair and slightly lowered his head. His hair was a little messy. He looked unruly and casual as if he was gnashing his teeth. Poppi was breathing fast. She looked at the handsome face of Malcolm with her empty head, and saw him impatiently ripping off his tie, only the part under his neck exposed. It was unimaginable. Surprised and excited, Poppi thought that she shouldn''t have refused him just now, although in the end, she really didn''t want to refuse him again¡­ At this moment, her phone rang again! The phone was still ringing, so Poppi stood up with a little embarrassment and answered the phone, "hello? Mr. Su? " On hearing it was from Hugh, Malcolm turned his head to look at Poppi and soon lowered his head again. "Yes, I''m home. I''m okay..." After saying a few words, Poppi hung up the phone. When she heard that there was a few knocks on the big diamond bell in the living room, she felt even more embarrassed. She couldn''t help coughing and said, "well¡­ It''s from Hugh. He asked how I am. " "Yes." Malcolm answered indifferently. Then he suddenly looked up at Poppi and blushed, "sorry for frightening you just now." Poppi''s face flushed and opened her mouth several times but finally she could not utter a word. Because her heart was beatin ent, this tall and burly driver would be responsible for her going to and off work. The driver was a nice man, though he didn''t talk much. He was like everyone around Malcolm. After Poppi got in the car, the car started steadily. She rubbed her eyes and yawned. She didn''t sleep well last night. She tossed and turned in her mind about what had happened to her in the past three years. As soon as she closed her eyes, she saw that Malcolm was smiling and kissing her. She couldn''t sleep at all¡­ Tinkle! A message popped up in her cell phone all of a sudden. After she read it without any hesitation, she found it was a trash message. Her eyes darkened at once, and her movement to delete the message came with some resentment. "Hasn''t Malcolm gotten off the plane yet?"? "Good morning, director!" "Here comes Poppi!" The moment Poppi entered the company, the people in the editing department greeted her warmly. Poppi waved her fingers and said morning to them, feeling a little better. She knew that the news on the Internet had gone viral. It meant that she was the mistress of someone who destroyed the relationship between Benson Ji and Emily Pei. And many people scolded her online. That''s why when she saw the friendly gaze from her colleagues, she felt the world was so wonderful. As a leader, Poppi had a lot of things to do. After a whole day''s work, when she checked her cell phone after work, she did not receive a message or a phone call from Malcolm, which made her feel even more uncomfortable. As the sun rose and the moon fell, the day passed. All of a sudden, Poppi felt a little missing Malcolm. At lunch time, Poppi didn''t expect that Benson would come here. "Oh, Poppi, are you still in the company? A mistress. " "Wait for Mr. Ji deliberately!" "Does Poppi fall in love with Mr. Ji?" After sitting at the same table with Poppi and hearing the gossip all over the place, Aileen threw her chopsticks away and shouted, "Damn it! Don''t mind them, Poppi! They are all nonsense " "Yes." "I already have someone I like." Poppi nodded and blurted out¡­ Chapter 98 The Plane Crashed After Poppi said that, the three people at the same table winked at each other and obviously didn''t believe her. Seeing the smile on Poppi''s lips and the sadness on her face, Wendy even stopped eating. She held on to Poppi''s wrist and said with red eyes, "don''t scare me, Poppi. If you feel sad, you don''t have to force yourself to smile! You¡­ Make us even sadder! " "Yes." Jenny nodded her head and picked up some food for Poppi, "eat more, please. There are plenty more handsome boy in the world! Eat more! " Poppi rolled her eyes and took a look at them, then she smiled and said, "I''m really fine! I''m really just shocked by the news of Mr. Ji''s engagement. I don''t have any other feelings, just like you! Don''t look at me like that! You make me look like poor. " Raising her eyebrows, Aileen asked tentatively, "then who did you say you like?" She was so loud that people who were a few meters away from her all picked up their ears. Jason lowered his head and ate his food in an orderly way. It seemed that he was not bothered by anything outside, but in fact, he was constantly paying attention to what poppi was doing. ''poppi told me that she fell in love with someone else. He could tell that what she said was true only by her voice. Because she spoke with a shapely voice, which reminded him of her past. "Poppi, who do you like?" "I like Benson!" The distant memory was awakened clearly, which made Benson feel a pain in his heart, but he heard the reserved voice in reality. "Yes, Poppi, who do you like?" Wendy asked, without expectation. "Yes, I do like..." Poppi bit the chopsticks and smiled. She couldn''t help but picture how Malcolm was in her mind. "This is a secret. I''ll tell you later when it''s confirmed." "Wow! That''s great!" Aileen didn''t care whether what Poppi said was true or not and looked directly at Benson provokingly, "the man Poppi likes is tall, handsome and rich, isn''t he?" Poppi pressed her lips and smiled with her cheeks turning slightly red. Quiet Sea Sanatorium was the best sanatorium in Ye city. It was one of the best sanatorium with three sides facing the sea, beautiful scenery and considerate service. Poppi''s father, Wayne Qiu, lived here. After work, Poppi took a car to Quiet Sea Sanatorium. Against the setting sun, she walked in on her own shadow. There were many old people playing on the lawn, and many families came to visit. She hadn''t come here for a long time. She seldom came here a year. When Poppi came to her father''s ward, the nurse who had been taking care of her father told her about the recent situation of Wayne Qiu. Then, she quietly left to leave some time for the father and the daughter to get along alone. The moment she stepped into the ward, she felt so depressed for no reason. She walked inside slowly, and the father''s old face became clearer and clearer. The body of Wayne Qiu was filled with various breathing tubes and he wore an oxygen mask. Nothing had changed in the past four years. The only difference was his appearance. She still remembered that four years ago, Wayne Qiu was high spirited and energeti er thinking for a long time, Malcolm still sent a short message to Poppi so that she could leave some time and remind himself. When she sent the message, Poppi had already fallen asleep on the bed in the large word. The cellphone was placed beside her hand. As the cellphone vibrated, the screen turned dark. At the same time, Poppi seemed to have a good dream. She smiled sweetly, turned over and continued to sleep¡­ Early the next morning, PoppI woke up and grabbed her cell phone in a hurry that was as fast and quick as that of Malcolm. When she found that it was the number she had been missing so much, she screamed and sprang up from the bed, which was full of vitality! "He''s back! Malcolm is back! " After dancing around the bedroom in excitement, Poppi used her cell phone to search for the flight number of that flight tonight. Then she said, "U-L-8-8-9, in San Francisco, fly to Ye city. According to the current schedule, has the plane taken off just now? " After the nurse left, her heart couldn''t help beating wildly. With the mobile phone in her hand, she dialed Malcolm''s number excitedly. "Beep, beep, beep¡­ The subscriber you dialed is power off, please redial it later. " "Ah, he is on the plane!" Although she was a little disappointed, she soon smiled like a flower. She went to work in a beautiful way. The whole company saw clearly what kind of person she was. When they were in the meeting, Benson couldn''t help but take a few more looks at Poppi. He couldn''t take his eyes off her face. Who was she smiling for? Sitting in front of the conference table, Poppi checked her mobile phone from time to time. She had read the news and update prompt popping up on her mobile phone. Therefore, when another piece of news popped up, Poppi tried to delete it without hesitation. But the moment her fingers pressed the screen, she was frozen from head to toe. "Latest news: the plane U-L-8-8-9 from San Francisco to Ye city suddenly crashed after taking off for 10 minutes, including two flight attendants and 135 passengers. The site was in chaos..." Chapter 99 I Want To See Him At 9:30 in the evening, Malcolm and Sean were at the airport in San Francisco. They were waiting for the security checkpoint with their boarding passes. As Malcolm took a step forward, he furrowed his brows and reached out his hands to fumble his pockets for several times. As he frowned, he muttered, "where is the hairpin I ordered?" Sean replied, "I gave it to you this noon." That hairpin was for Poppi. At that time, Sean went to all over the Ye city but couldn''t find a product store that satisfied Malcolm, so he directly found a foreign jewelry company to design and finished it. When he went back on his business trip, he took the hairpin back to Poppi. "I remember you gave it to me, but..." Malcolm pursed his lips and realized something. He said with annoyance: "Oh, I remember. I put it on the bedside table. I forgot to take it." Sean asked tentatively, "I asked Mark to bring it to you right now?" People in front of Malcolm had passed the security check. The staff smiled at him and asked him politely. Looking at the boarding pass in his hand, Malcolm pondered for a while and smiled apologetically to the staff. Then he turned around, and the corner of his clothes fluttered with his handsome and unrestrained movements. He raised his eyebrows and said with firmness, "no, I will go back to pick it myself. And we''ll book the next flight." "Okay, Mr. Malcolm." Sean followed him closely. The two walked out of the airport in big strides. Sitting in the car with his chin in one of his hands, Malcolm looked out of the window with an indifferent expression. A sudden feeling of loneliness came over him. ''if only Poppi was here now! She was so twittering! It must be fun!'' Malcolm thought in mind. Ah¡­ He missed her so much! "Here we are, Mr. Malcolm." Sean, together with Malcolm, rushed all the way back to the villa. "Well, wait for me here!" Malcolm opened the door and got out of the car, striding towards the villa. The housekeeper, Mark and servants greeted him in surprise. "Distinguished Mr. Malcolm, what can I do for you?" The steward walked forward and spoke in not very fluent Chinese. Malcolm shook his hand, "I can do it myself." "Okay." Mark didn''t follow Malcolm any more. He bowed slightly and watched him go upstairs. Malcolm came to the bedroom, turned on the light, and breathed a sigh of relief when he saw the jewelry box on the bedside table. Walking to the bedside, he stretched out his hand and grasped the small velvet box between his fingers. He rubbed the box with his finger pulps. "Crack!" Malcolm opened the small box, and a hairpin mounted with diamonds appeared in front of him. The hairpin was a big flower decorated with silver diamonds, which was imitated the shape of Begonia flower. Every flower was very delicate, with little white diamonds inlaid on it. It was very beautiful. This hairpin was very different from the one given by Hugh. There was also a hairpin and a branch, which were made of Begonia flowers inlaid with red diamonds. Malcolm closed the box, with complex emotions in his eyes. It was cried even more out of breath. What should she do if Malcolm was in trouble? ''No! It''s impossible¡­ He must be fine! The news would only exaggerate the fact. There must be someone who had lived! Before Malcolm finished his own business and got her answer, he would be fine¡­ Standing in front of Poppi, Benson raised his hand silently to wipe her tears and repeated his action mechanically. At this moment, his phone rang! Ten minutes later, Benson Ji''s phone rang. Hearing that, Poppi came over with her misty eyes full of tears. "Well, okay, I know¡­ I''ll be right there. " After hanging up the phone, Benson held on the hand of Poppi and walked out. "I''ll take you to the private airport. The helicopter will take off in half an hour, and it''s just a truck. The plane will leave in two hours. Which one do you want to take?" "Truck!" Poppi blurted out. She clenched his hand and stumbled out with him. Along the way, everyone from the magazine office stared at them with black eyes. Someone said, "are they going to elope?" A rock stirred up thousands of ripples. There were sounds of taking pictures and whispers. Buzz¡­ In the meeting room, the cell phone in front of poppi''s desk suddenly buzzed. It was a phone number from San Francisco. The screen lit up and down. Sitting in the car, Benson kept silent and sent Poppi to the helicopter. Sitting on the front passenger seat, Poppi covered her face with her hand and tears kept running from her fingers. Her body trembled like a lonely beast. Benson couldn''t say any words to comfort her. He could only step on the gas to make her less suffering. The truck was full of stuff and only one person could get into it without a seat. It was out of Benson''s expectation that their condition was so bad. When he was about to dissuade her, Poppi had rushed to the helicopter and boarded it without hesitation. She turned around and said to him sincerely, "thank you!" "I''ll go with you!" Benson stepped forward, but was stopped by Poppi who shook her head. "No¡­ I want to find him myself! " Chapter 100 Am I Dreaming Although her eyes were red and swollen, the determination in her eyes was evident. It had been a long time since he saw her like this. Who gave her the courage to become like this? His instinct told him that it was a man. It should be the man that Poppi said she liked that day? Stunned for a long time, Benson finally nodded his head. In fact, he was relieved to let Poppi fly alone, but he was worried about her present condition. In San Francisco? However, it seemed that it had nothing to do with him whether he could be with her or not. What right did he have to be with her? Poppi couldn''t wait to get into the helicopter. When she saw a slight gap between the goods, she rushed over to sit down and wiped off the tears on her face, telling herself not to cry. But after a second, her eyes were filled with tears again¡­ "You must take good care of her." After Benson repeatedly requested the male driver, he stared at the plane without blinking until it circled and rose into the sky, humming to leave the blue sky of Ye city. After thinking for a while, Benson still felt uneasy. He made up his mind to take a plane to follow Poppi secretly. However, when he was about to call her, he heard a faraway whispering and anxious voice of Tom. The moment he turned his head, he saw Tom running towards him with her phone in her hand. "Mr. Ji! Mr. Ji! Miss. Poppi forgot to take her phone! " "Did she forget her cell phone?" When he reached for her phone, he found five or six missed calls. "I came all the way from the periodical office. The phone kept ringing. It was from San Francisco. " San Francisco? A trace of doubt and curiosity flashed through Benson''s eyes. He didn''t know what to do, and his mobile phone rang again. Looking at the telephone number, somehow, he clicked the answer button. "You finally answer the phone?" On the other side of the continent, Malcolm let out a sigh of relief. He was so upset because he couldn''t get in touch with Poppi. "What¡­ Who are you? " All of a sudden, he heard a man''s voice. It seemed that he was quite familiar with Benson. A mixed feeling rushed into his heart. He lost the ability of thinking and just blurted out by himself. Hearing this, Malcolm was shocked too. All of a sudden, he got furious. "Who are you? Where is Poppi? " Something struck in Benson Ji''s mind. He looked up at the helicopter growing into a blackish one and felt his throat was dry. "Are you, Malcolm?" Even he himself couldn''t believe the name, but he did hear it clearly. ''Is it Poppi¡­ Together with Malcolm? "You are Benson Ji." Hearing the voice on the other side of the phone, Malcolm looked at the dark night and his heart suddenly ached. He lowered his confidence unconsciously and asked, "where is Poppi? What are you doing with her phone? " "You didn''t get on the plane? Where are you now? Are you okay? " Something must have happened, or Benso put the lunch box aside and looked at the sky outside the helicopter through messy goods. The dawn was coming. The sun shone brightly in the sky. It was sunny when she left Ye city and the sun hadn''t set down yet. But deep inside, she was engulfed by endless darkness. Malcolm¡­ Now, as long as she thought of this name, her heart was torn apart. Poppi was staring blankly at somewhere. But before she could speak it out, how could Malcolm¡­ Not waiting for her? "Mr. Malcolm, please have something to eat!" A car had been parked here about ten hours ago at the tarmac in San Francisco. Sitting in the car, Malcolm stared at every helicopter and shook his head when he saw the food bought by Sean. "I''m not hungry." It was already dawn. Sean didn''t insist and said, "they should be coming soon." "Yes." Then, he opened the door and got out of the car. Standing next to the car, Malcolm looked up at the sky. When he saw a helicopter slowly appeared in the east sky, he felt nervous and quickly concentrated on the number on the helicopter. He said excitedly, "look! Sean! Is it that helicopter? " After staring at the words for a while, Sean broke into a smile and said excitedly, "Mr. Malcolm! Yes, Miss. Poppi is here! " Malcolm couldn''t help but dashed a few steps forward. The helicopter was getting closer and closer until it landed on the huge tarmac. The noise of an airplane propeller was heard from the corner of Malcolm''s shirt. He dared not to blink his eyes because he was afraid that he would miss Poppi next second. The helicopter''s propeller hadn''t stopped and the cabin''s door had been opened, and a petite figure appeared at the door. Poppi jumped off the helicopter and walked forward aimlessly. However, when she just took two steps, she saw a tall figure standing not far away. She staggered to a stop, and her eyes were full of tears. Her lips trembled slightly. "I¡­ Am I dreaming? Am I dreaming? " Chapter 101 I seem to fall in love with you Poppi''s voice was low in the first place. Besides, the noises of propeller were getting louder. So it was hard to hear her. But Malcolm understood what she meant. He choked with sobs, "come here and let me take a bite. Let me see if it''s in a dream." Poppi also understood what he meant. She covered her mouth immediately and cried even more sadly. It was Malcolm. She was sure about it! It was not a dream. It was true that she loved him! He''s fine! He''s fine! Malcolm had been thinking that he would give her a good scolding after she got off the plane. She shouldn''t have come here so recklessly. She even didn''t answer his phone¡­ But now, when he looked at her, he couldn''t say anything to blame her. Instead, his heart ached. Poppi''s clothes were a little wrinkled. She was alone, with nothing in her hands. Her hair was a little messy. Her face was full of tears, which was the tiredness of the journey. Seeing that, Malcolm recalled the scene where Poppi twirled in front of him in a beautiful dress in the past. How sweet and energetic she was! But now, she was so pitiful and worn-out, how could he not feel pitiful for her? At the thought of this, out of hesitation, Malcolm ran to Poppi. He knew he was done for. He was shocked by what Poppi did to him again. Even if she refused him, he would never let her go¡­ Poppi wanted to smile through tears, but she couldn''t. she sobbed and went to meet Malcolm. Seeing him getting closer and closer to her, she felt more real. When she just took a few steps, Malcolm had already ran over to pull her into his arms. Poppi''s body almost fell on his chest, which made her chin hurt, but she was extremely happy. She put her arms around his waist, buried her head and began to cry. Malcolm sighed and held her tightly. He could say nothing but comfort her. What''s more, Poppi dared not to think of anything, as if there was only one consciousness left in her life-crying. Sean stood in front of the car, feeling the same. The two would finally be together. Not knowing how long she had cried, Poppi sobbed and her voice gradually lowered. Malcolm loosened his grip on her and wiped away her tears with his suit sleeves. "Let''s go home." Poppi nodded her head quickly like a chicken pecking rice. Malcolm comforted her with a smile. Then he bent down and held her up. Poppi didn''t even have the strength to exclaim. Nestling in the arms of Malcolm, within only a few steps, she fell asleep in peace. In the car, Malcolm was still holding Poppi, while the latter fell asleep in his arms. Looking closely, Malcolm saw the thick dark circles under her swollen eyes. He couldn''t help kissing her on the forehead. When the car arrived at the villa of Malcolm, Poppi slept even more soundly. But Malcolm didn''t wake her up. He carried her out of the car and walked into the villa. blurred light under the light. He tried his best to control his desire to release Poppi and leaned to her ear, breathing heavily, "this time, you are throwing yourself into my net¡­ You are really good at torturing me... " On hearing this, Poppi''s face appeared a little blushed, which made her look a little shy. She glanced at him in a trance, and suddenly reached out her hand. With a click, she turned off the light in the house. Then, she raised her hands, boldly wrapped them around his neck, bit her lips, and kissed his cheek. As her heart was beating violently, she whispered a few words in his ear. After the lights were turned off, it seemed to be quiet in the room. Outside the window, there were only the sea waves and the starry lights. The sound of seawater slapping the shore became far away, and the heartbeat of each other became close. Malcolm trembled with fear. His eyes glittered in the dark. He said in a low and sexy voice, "do you know the consequence of your words?" "Or why do you think I turned off the lights?" Poppi murmured. "You don''t regret it?" "¡­¡­ You guess it! " Poppi retorted with a cunning smile, but her face turned redder. "It''s too late to regret." Before Poppi could say anything else, Malcolm grabbed the quilt and put it over them. "I''m scared." Under the quilt, Poppi''s nervous voice came through. "¡­¡­ A little. " Malcolm said in a dry voice, "but it seems that I can learn from scratch. Don''t be afraid! " "Malcolm, you¡­ Well... " The moon and the man just came at the right time. The words of Poppi were all swallowed by Malcolm. The longer she talked to him, the thirstier he became¡­ The heart of Malcolm was filled with unprecedented satisfaction and enjoyment, and the words Poppi just whispered in his ear were clearly imprinted in his mind. "Of course, Malcolm, I''m in love with you." "Poppi, I love you too." Chapter 102 Just Be Mrs. Malcolm Quietly "Well¡­" In her sleep, Poppi heard the sound of her belly screaming, which was deafening. She had meant to get up and find some food by herself, but she had no strength at all when she moved her fingers. Her body ached, and from top to bottom, every bone seemed to have been separated from her body. She was as exhausted as she was before. Fortunately, one of her hands was grabbed by Malcolm. She shook her hand slightly, turned her head, and whispered: "Malcolm, I''m hungry..." "What? One more time? " Murmured Malcolm. Then he turned over to hold her into his arms, kissed her on her face and was about to do something else with her. Poppi felt so angry that she turned her face away to avoid his kiss. Why did this honest man become a beast after just one night? It''s been a long night. He can''t let me go yet? "I''m hungry!" When she just finished speaking, her stomach started to growl. Holding Poppi in his arms, Malcolm chuckled, "what do you want to eat?" "You woke up a long time ago?" Poppi opened her eyes wide and stared at him. "No, I just woke up." Just next second, Malcolm cuddled up to her and kissed her hand. "It''s five o''clock in the morning and the chef is still in a sleep. Would you like some noodles?" Poppi recalled what he meant and blinked, "you will do it?" "Of course." Malcolm smiled. When he saw the red mark on her neck, he felt satisfied and even had an impulse to do anything for her. He didn''t know if other men had the same thoughts as him, but he really felt satisfied in his heart. Especially when he knew that it was her first time, his inner ecstasy drove him even more crazy. The heart and body of Poppi would only belong to himself¡­ There was no place of Benson Ji or Hug Su. It was only that he had the right in Poppi''s mind. He gave her a deep kiss on her lips and seemed to be addicted to it. Then he grabbed his clothes, put on his clothes in a hurry, scratched his hair and walked outside. Poppi caught a corner of the quilt and peeped at Malcolm with her little head exposed. His acting was so handsome, so was her face. There were still some red marks on his back. Ah, it just happened last night naturally? Poppi chuckled to herself! "Poppi, are you tittering?" When Malcolm reached the door, he suddenly turned his head back and asked. His eagle like eyes with an understanding smile made Poppi blush. She mumbled and said stubbornly, "you... You''re talking nonsense!" The smile on Malcolm''s face suddenly softened, "that''s right. It was me who should snicker. Have a rest and wait for me to cook for you. " Poppi bit her lips and nodded as she expected. When Malcolm went downstairs to cook, the housekeeper, Mark came to the kitchen and screamed out of God, "Mr. Malcolm, if you need anything, just let me do it. Why did you cook by yourself! I''ll go wake the cook up. " Seeing that Mark was about to leave, Malcolm smiled and said, "No, this is the breakfast of love. I''ll cook it myself. You can go have some rest. door and came in, he saw that Poppi, with her back facing the sea, only dressed in her own shirt and wrapped it only to her thighs. Her black curly hair was scattered behind her. She was barefoot to appreciate the scenery. Malcolm just couldn''t take his eyes off her. He walked quietly to the balcony, held her from behind, rested his head on her shoulder, and looked in the same direction with her, "you wake up? Is it beautiful? " As if having practiced for countless times in his heart, the two of them were tacit and relieved. "Yes! Beautiful! " Poppi suddenly nodded her head, she was in a good mood. "Then stay for a few more days." "The airport is still closed. I don''t know when the plane will take off. We''d better not leave now." said Malcolm, holding her by the waist. Poppi frowned and turned around to stared at Malcolm. She bit her lips and asked, "what about my work? Since you are fine, I''ll go back. Can we through the private airport? If not, I can fly back from other city! " "What''s the rush?" Hearing that, Malcolm raised his eyebrows. "It''s not easy for us to go out for once, so I can take this as a vacation. I''ll take you here to have fun. I''ll go back with you in a few days." Seeing that Poppi was a little moved, Malcolm said, "considering our current relationship, I won''t allow you to face those gossips alone. You just need to stand behind me and watch me handle everything. You can just be Mrs. Malcolm quietly. " Poppi''s eyes were red but she refuted, "I don''t need you!" "No, you need." But Malcolm was stubborn. He couldn''t help kissing on Poppi''s face and changed the topic, "the clothes have been sent here. Go change and have lunch with me." RPoppi was led out of the bedroom by Malcolm. When she saw the decorations on the first floor through the glorious spiral staircase, she was amazed and exclaimed in a low voice, "Wow! Your house is so great!" Malcolm smiled, "It''s also your home." Poppi was still in shock and did not hear what Malcolm said. Chapter 103 Ill Always Listen To You There were crystal chandelier, wool carpet, all copper wall lamps on the beige wallpaper, and the block wood furniture which Poppi had always wanted ¡­ Through the glass window of the first floor, they could see the lake like Lake in the back garden, a huge swimming pool and a golf court. Seeing that, Poppi mouths was even wider. It was better to see once than to hear a hundred news. She had seen the big scene today! There were maids responsible for cleaning the first floor, and there were gardeners cutting trees and plants in the garden. From time to time, they would see the patrol bodyguards wearing black clothes and sunglasses¡­ She used to think that Malcolm was low-key, but she didn''t expect it to be so luxury! A typical capitalist! "Your clothing room." Malcolm took Poppi to the next room and opened the door. When the door was opened, she thought she had arrived at the brand store. There was many pairs of brand-new shoes at her feet, high heels, slope heels, canvas, exercise, one by one, in a neat row. The display box on the left wall was filled with various colors of bags. Poppi''s eyes lit up at the sight of it. It was a limited edition! Limited edition! Limited edition! When he turned to the right, the shelves were full of various clothes, dresses, pants, wind coats and so on. "Malcolm, do you move a store in here?" Poppi swallowed and kept looking at the room. Malcolm laughed, "Do you like it?" "Of course!" As if she was in a fairy tale, Poppi slowly walked to her bag and took out a small black handbag from the shelf. She said excitedly, "every woman will like it! Wow, this was the Limited Pearl handbag created by the chancellor cashmere! It''s beautiful! I was a little bit late when someone took it away. I thought I had no chance to be with it in my life! " Seeing that she was carrying a bag in her hand, Poppi looked forward and saw another bag. She quickly reached out and took it down. "Wow! This is the limited edition of Dior embroidery elements, a medium size handbag! Oh, my God!" The more Poppi looked at them, the more excited she became. She held all those at once, unwilling to let them go. Putting his hand in his pocket, Malcolm looked at Poppi indifferently and wore a spoiled smile on his face. So that was how it felt to love someone. He would be happy when she was happy, and when she was sad, he would be even happier ¡­ Knock! Knock! Knock! Poppi was burying her head in the middle of the pile of bags when there was a sudden knock on the door behind her. She looked back with Malcolm. A handsome old man in a swallow tailed coat was standing at the door. He slightly bowed to Poppi and spoke in not fluent Chinese, "nice to meet you, my beautiful lady!" "Nice to meet you." Poppi took two steps forward and asked him. "The Butler here, Mark." Malcolm explained flatly. "Oh! Hello, Mr. Mark! My name is Poppi! " Poppi reached out her hand and tried to shake with him, but Mark pulled her hand over him gently, put it on his mouth and kissed it. He straightened he found that there was only one more person here, but it made him feel fulfilled and warm. "Poppi, there will not be so many things in a few years, let me take you to settle down here?" Standing at the edge of the swimming pool, Malcolm opened his mouth slowly in a yearning voice. Although Ye city was not bad, there were too many complicated matters involved, so it was better to find a quiet place of idyllic beauty and live a free life with Poppi. Wearing a bathing suit, Poppi moved her body and said to Malcolm with a cunning smile, "beg me! If you beg me, I will promise you! " Then she jumped into the pool and swam forward for meters, like a mermaid. All of a sudden, she jumped out of the water. "Wow! So cool! This is so cool! How does it feel when you monopolize a swimming pool? " Malcolm shook his head and laughed. Fortunately, he dismissed all the bodyguards in the backyard. Otherwise, he was not pleased to see what Poppi looked like. Because, this is his Poppi! Poppi was swimming back and forth in the swimming pool, feeling really uncomfortable. Every time she swam in the water, she fell into the water like a fish in water. After swimming a lap in the pool, when she was resting by the side of the pool, she heard a "flop" sound. Malcolm jumped into the water elegantly. He then swam to the side of Poppi and stretched his head out of the water. With water drops on his face and good figure could be seen in the water. He smiled at Poppi, "why don''t you swim?" "I''m tired." Poppi stuck out her tongue and said, "although I''m tired, I don''t want to go out. What should I do?" "I''ll take you there," Malcolm laughed, reached out to hold her waist and swam forward with her. The water was very cold and her body was very hot. Poppi''s face became redder and redder. She pushed him away and shouted, "I don''t need your help! So dirty! " "Since you have said that..." With that, he leaned forward and suddenly kissed on the lips of Poppi. In the next second, they both slowly sank into the water. Chapter 104 You Are The Special One Poppi was totally immersed in the water, and her hair scattered like seaweed. It was so beautiful and fantastic. Malcolm held her waist with one hand, grabbed her chaotic arm with the other, kissed her with a smile and kept blowing air to her mouth. Poppi clenched her teeth and cursed in mind, ''this bastard, if I didn''t drown, I would be drowned...'' However, Poppi hid herself from the swimming pool and Malcolm chased her from head to toe. Malcolm held his breath for a long time and finally got enough of this kiss. Then he held the feeble Poppi in his arms and brought her to the surface of the water. "Ha-ha¡­ Ahem! " It took Poppi a long time to breathe the fresh air. After coughing a few times, she took a deep breath and pounded on him with her pink fist. "You''re suffocating me to death! Bastard! " Malcolm''s Adam''s apple rolled and laughed. "I have mouth to mouth resuscitation for you, haven''t I?" "Go to hell!" Poppi rolled her eyes at him and turned to the shore, "I''m done! I''ll take a rest on the shore. " "I will go with you." Malcolm followed them. "Don''t follow me." She wiped her swollen lips, went ashore with the escalator, wiped off the water on her body, put on a sunscreen and then sat on the chair to drink juice. After Malcolm offered her the power, Poppi was immediately attracted by him. It was the first time that he had worn only swimming trunks in public. The muscles on his body were well proportioned. She didn''t look like a muscle freak at all, as if her body was oily. His body was well proportioned with perfect inverted triangle. Coupled with his cold and handsome face, he was indeed handsome! What made Poppi feel funny and moved was that the red rope was always hung on the left wrist of Malcolm. It was obvious that the red rope did not match the temperament of Malcolm at all, but he was wearing it without being affected¡­ Did he really believe that nonsense? immature! "If you keep looking at me, you will slobber." Malcolm put on his white bath towel and whispered, "I''ll show you tonight." "¡­¡­" Poppi almost spat out a mouthful of juice and shouted, "Malcolm! I''m not looking at you! You big bastard! It was said that men were all sluts! It turned out to be true. You are a hypocrite! You actually, you actually... " Malcolm was even happier. He sat on the deck chair beside Poppi and said, "I just feel a little cold now. I''ll let you see it after returning to the room tonight. What are you thinking about?" "I..." Poppi blushed and mumbled, "I think the same as you think!" "Haha..." Malcolm laughed in a low voice, with ridicule in his eyes. "Mr. Malcolm and Miss. Poppi!" Just as she blushed out of embarrassment, the voice of mark rang up from the side. She turned around and saw Mark standing not far away with two glasses in his hands and respectfully asked, "Miss Poppi, would you like to wear a pair of sunglasses?" "Wow!" Poppi jumped up immediately and took the sunglasses from Mark, "thank you!" "You''re welcome." Mark said with a smile, "there is some hop, Malcolm picked up a bunch of roses for Poppi. When they passed by a flower shop, who was carrying the roses all the way. When they arrived at Valley, Poppi went to see the office of the SG Group. The layout of his office was the same as that of Ye city, But there wasn''t a nodding doll on the desk¡­ "Are you happy today?" They strolled on the beach not far away from the villa, the stars twinkled in the sky, and the waves broke. Malcolm couldn''t help asking. "Of course!" "I''m just a little tired," Poppi nodded. "We''ll be back soon." "Okay, I will," Poppi smiled gently. How about carrying me home? " "Let me kiss you and then I''ll carry you." Hearing this, Malcolm turned around and looked at Poppi with expectation. Her hair was blown up. Looking at him carefully, her heart softened. "Oh, I almost forgot it," Malcolm opened his mouth and took out a box from his pocket. Looking at it, Poppi was stunned and blurted out, "are you going to propose?" Hearing that, Malcolm could not help but laugh. "I''m sorry. You are already my wife." "Then what''s this?" Poppi asked with her mouth twitched. Then he opened the box and saw the Begonia shaped hairpin. Poppi''s eyes lit up, they were so beautiful! Malcolm took out the hairpin and slowly put it on Poppi''s hair. He said, "I don''t know if Hugh has done this for you, but forget him." Hearing this, Poppi''s eyes became a little red and asked gently, "will it look good on me?" Malcolm put his hand on the face of Poppi and nodded, "it''s beautiful. Can you only wear this in the future? " Splash¡­ A wave of waves hit over the shore, as if Poppi''s restless heart could not be calmed down. On tiptoe, Poppi held her hand around his waist and kissed him on the cheek, "okay." A look of ecstasy slowly appeared on Malcolm''s face. He held on to Poppi, too moved to speak. On the romantic beach stood a man and a woman, who were hugging each other. The atmosphere of love permeated around, and then the moonlight seemed to become softer. Chapter 105 To See Celine "Ha-ha¡­ Malcolm, slow down! " When they came back from the beach, Malcolm carried Poppi on her back all the time. When they arrived at the villa, she immediately stopped them and said, "slow down. Put me down! Don''t let anyone see us! " "Is it shameful to be with me?" But Malcolm carried her on his back and went on, "no way." "Of course not!" Poppi pressed her lips and smiled. She tapped her finger on Malcolm''s face and said mischievously, "I just think if you carry me on your back like this, you''ll fall into deep trouble! People in your villa will laugh at you if they see this! " "It''s important for you to be happy. Leave them alone." But Malcolm seemed not to care about it at all. He carried Poppi on his back and walked into the villa. Poppi put her arms around Malcolm''s neck and said, "remember what you said! Can I act like a spoiled child in the future? " "Have you ever acted like a spoiled child?" Speaking of this, Malcolm was a little angry. Every time when Poppi begged him, he could not help feeling happy. However, she seemed to be fine. Thinking of this, Malcolm asked again, "did you act like a spoiled child before? Throw it on Benson? " Poppi punched him, "don''t mention him. Let bygones be bygones. " Malcolm snorted and didn''t say anything. He walked to the basin and saw Mark standing at the door of the main house, waiting for them. As they came back, he bowed slightly and said, "Mr. Malcolm, Miss. Poppi, you are back! Dinner is on the table. " "Thank you, Mr. Mark!" Poppi deftly jumped down from Malcolm. Holding her shoes in her hands, she was barefoot, careless and punctilious. Mark smiled and looked at her with concern. "It''s cold at night. Miss. Poppi, you''d better wear shoes." "Okay." Poppi nodded her head and asked, "can I have dinner upstairs? I''m a little tired today. " Then, she looked at Malcolm and asked, "is that okay?" Malcolm didn''t say anything. He just nodded slightly, motioned Mark to prepare dinner, and then walked upstairs. Seeing this, Poppi followed him excitingly, "why don''t you speak? Get angry? Are you angry just because of a few words just now? " Malcolm cast a glance at Poppi. When he saw her open her mouth with a grin on her face, she asked, "Oh... Aren''t you angry? Are you jealous? ''oh my God! What should I do?''? I didn''t know you existed at that time! Acting like a spoiled child only in front of him or others " Malcolm was furious, but he felt a little regret. ''why didn''t I know her earlier? Why wasn''t it Poppi who saved him at that time? If it was¡­ However, there were not so many "if" in the world. Fortunately, he didn''t miss Poppi, which was his greatest luck. Poppi walked a little bit fast and was just about to take one more step forward. But her hand was held by Malcolm. When she turned around, she saw his extremely serious eyes and subconsciously asked, "what''s wrong?" "You ill love him?" Poppi looked into his eyes and shook her head firmly, "I don''t love anyone else. He loves me so much." She had been thinking about it for a long time and had thought it over very clearly. "Who is it?" Speaking of this, Malcolm smiled and his eyes were as vast as the milky way. "What do you think?" Poppi raised her eyebrows. "I guess it must be me." As soon as he finished his words, he pressed his lips on hers, touching and fondling. Nothing in this world could make people happier than the mutual willingness. In San Francisco, it was sunny every morning. Early the next morning, Poppi didn''t loaf on the job but got up early with Malcolm. Last night, Malcolm had taught her a lot of lessons, but she had to see Celine as soon as possible today. There was a slim possibility of terror in the airport. The plane could take off normally now, but an international flight would still take a few days. Poppi wore a shawl, made up her hair, and put the hairpin that Malcolm gave her on. Then she hopped downstairs on her high heels, like a little princess who was not afraid of anything. But she endured so much pressure, her smile should be very rare. "Is it beautiful?" Poppi said as she walked around in front of Malcolm. Malcolm nodded, "yes." After dinner, they arrived at the airport and flew to New York. On the way, the palms of Poppi were gradually sweating. She was so nervous because she was going to see Celine. The moment she got off the plane, it began to rain on the streets of New York. She seemed to be immersed in the rain, which made her feel like she was also in a bad mood. Sean drove them to the hospital while Poppi kept holding Malcolm''s hand. "Here we are." It took them nearly an hour before they arrived at a private hospital. "Let''s go." Malcolm held her hand and said, "don''t worry. I''m here with you." "¡­¡­ Yes. " Poppi nodded her head slightly. Chapter 106 Its Not Your Fault Poppi got off the car with Malcolm and walked all the way to the hospital, where nurses in nurse uniform were walking back and forth. Sean led the two of them forward. After turning a corner, he looked at the doctor standing not far away and said, "doctor Johnson, the attending doctor of Miss. Celine." The doctor was a tall man with blond hair and blue eyes. He had a few grey hair on his head, but he looked good. As soon as he saw Malcolm and Poppi, he greeted them, "Oh! Mr .Malcolm¡­ Malcolm¡­ Nice to see you again! How are you recently?" "I''m great." After a few greetings, Malcolm pointed at Poppi and said, "she is my wife." Wife? Hearing this, Poppi''s face turned red. It was the first time that she had been officially introduced as "wife" by Malcolm. She felt flattered and secretly held his hand tightly. The doctor was slightly surprised. He praised her and simply greeted her. Then he led them to the other end of the ward, introducing the recent condition of Celine. "Miss. Celine''s cerebral activities were frequent. Perhaps she would wake up in a short period of time. If she could wake up, it would be an incomparable miracle! " Johnson said excitedly. Hearing that, Poppi could not restrain her excitement too. "OK! Here we are. " When Johnson led them to the door of the ward, he stopped and said, "you two, please have a good time with the patient. If you need anything, just call me. I am more than happy to help you." Malcolm expressed his thanks. After watching Johnson leave, he said to Poppi, "let''s go inside." "Yes." Poppi took a deep breath, nodded her head and pushed the door in. Beep ¡­ The faint sound of machine could be heard clearly in the quiet surroundings. It was sunny in the ward. There was no strong smell of disinfectant and faint fragrance of flowers. Poppi walked two steps forward and saw the person lying on the bed, covered with white quilt and breathing less. His eyebrows, eyes, lips, face ¡­ Just as it was four years ago. "Celine, Celine..." Poppi sobbed, her lips trembling, unable to speak anymore. She stumbled to the bedside, her eyes slamming into the hands of Celine. Poppi held her hand and trembled all over her body. "Celine, I ¡­ I come to see you. Sorry, I''m so sorry... " Standing not far away, Malcolm''s heart trembled slightly seeing her crying. He turned around and looked at the patient on the bed, feeling more guilty. Poppi kept crying and murmured "sorry" all the time. She touched the face of the fall with her trembling hand carefully yet full of heartache. Her younger sister had been lying here for four years, but she had never come to see her ¡­ Although Celine often came into her mind, she still couldn''t get what he wanted. After all, she wasn''t a good sister! Malcolm touched Poppi''s hair and said, "I''ll go Poppi frowned and asked. Malcolm frowned, "then do you know why I don''t like your father?" "I don''t know." However, he is not a good father who addicts to gambling and also ¡­ And he was a lecher. I didn''t seem to like him very much before. " "He gambled on your shares. The losing is the reason why he came to collect his debt." Then he said, "it''s not your fault." "Is that so?" Hearing this, Poppi felt unbelievable, "is this the truth? Is he a man who is obsessed with gambling debt? " As time passed, she didn''t want to look into it anymore. She just wanted to relieve herself. Malcolm nodded, but asked with a hint of doubt in his eyes, "do you know the man called Andrew Qiu?" "My father''s brother, uncle Andrew, what''s wrong?" Poppi was confused. Malcolm said angrily, "your father didn''t transfer your shares to you, but from your uncle Andrew. He has no child, so he transferred the shares to you after he passed away." "What? !" Poppi stood up unbelievably and asked, "my uncle? I don''t know! Father gave me the share, didn''t he? How did it happen? " Malcolm shook his head. "I asked people to investigate it when I decided to marry you." Although he was confused at that time, it had nothing to do with him anyway. So he didn''t tell Poppi about it. But now it was different. It would at least make Poppi feel less guilty. All of a sudden, Poppi covered her face with her hands and said with an anguished expression, "it turns out that ¡­ No wonder my father has spent so much money. He didn''t say anything! " "So, it''s not your fault." Malcolm kissed on the forehead of Poppi and said, "it''s not your fault that your father had an accident with your sister; it''s lucky that you didn''t be hit by a car; it''s not your fault either; it''s not your fault that I fell in love with you first, but ¡­ Don''t put pressure on yourself. I''m by your side. " Chapter 107 Are You Two In Love Poppi and Malcolm stayed abroad for two more days. Except when they visited Celine in the hospital, when Malcolm was free, he would take her around to relax her. The day before they left, they went back to San Francisco. In Poppi''s mind, Malcolm was much more "approachable" than before. Sometimes, his tenderness seemed to be melting her, making her unable to extricate herself from him. She used to think that he was untouchable. No matter how handsome and rich he was, he had nothing to do with her. But now, he was different. He belonged to her. "Snicker again." Malcolm pinched her face and joked, "what are you thinking about? Miss last night? " Poppi put her hand over Malcolm''s mouth and threatened, "one more word, and I''ll leave you alone. I''ll let you go back by yourself, and I''ll stay here. " Today, they had booked the air ticket and went back to Ye city, packing their belongings. Malcolm gently pulled down Poppi''s hand, nodded his head and smiled, "Okay, okay, you''re my leader now, and you can do whatever you want." Poppi raised her head proudly. Malcolm smiled and took the hairpin from the dresser. He gently put it on the hairpin and said, "A man in ancient times drew eyebrows for his wife as a way of showing affection. I don''t have the talent to make up for you, so I can only let you wear a hairpin." Poppi''s eyes were as gentle as water after hearing what he said. She felt so warm in her heart but she still pretended to be angry and asked, "you also treat other women so well?" Malcolm sighed, but the corners of his mouth lifted slightly. "There isn''t any other woman. You know that last three years. " "Why should I know? You often stay out at night, okay? " Poppi stretched her neck and asked stealthily, "where do you sleep? hotel? office? You sleep alone or with other woman? " "Of course it''s only myself. Sean knows what I mean. You can ask him if you don''t believe me. The position of I sleeping would be the hotel, the office and even ¡­ In another house. " After he rubbed his nose and finished his words, Poppi opened her eyes and said, "do you have other houses here in Ye city? Oh my God ¡­" "Yes". As soon as Malcolm finished his words, Poppi pretended to be scared and cried out, "A capitalist! Tell me, what else that you never say?" Hearing this, Malcolm snuggled up to her and muttered, "We have known each other for a long time, so I think I had told you all my things. Upon returning to Ye city tomorrow, I will take you to see another house of mine. " "OK, OK, OK. Don''t touch me!" Poppi giggled and hid from him. They soon had a fight. "Ahem!" All of a sudden, a cough came from the door. Hearing it, Poppi pushed him away and reached out her head. She greeted with a blushing face, "Mr. Mark, why are you here?" Mark slightly bent down and said with a smile, "Mr. Xiao is already waiting downstairs. If Mr. Malcolm and Miss. Poppi are ready, We can set off. If ¡­ If there are still other things, I can ask Mr. Xiao to wait for you for a while ne could see the fishy. Beside Malcolm, who was sleeping soundly, the look on his face was a little complicated. If he was going to completely destroy the power of the Quan Group, what about the wind International Group? If he wanted to deal with Wind International Group in the same way, would Poppi stop him? The sun was shining, but Ye city was colder than San Francisco. As soon as they came out of the airport, Poppi shivered with cold. Malcolm took his windbreaker and put it on Poppi. Poppi squinted her eyes and smiled sweetly. Standing very far away, Benson was looking at the two people walking out of the airport side by side over the wide road. They were like burying themselves in the shadow, which made people feel sorry for them. The interaction and scene were so clear in her mind. It was him who stayed with her over four years ago! Poppi walked forward and suddenly stopped as she slightly raised her head. Seeing this, Malcolm took a look at Poppi and followed his gaze. Then he saw Benson standing across the road. His face became serious and his eyebrows were knitted in an imperceptible way. Benson coughed to attract her attention. When he came to himself, he walked slowly towards the side of the road. He looked at them and forced a smile. His eyes were fixed on Poppi. "You''re back?" "Yes." "Thank you, Mr. Ji." Poppi nodded slightly. Thank him for arranging the plane for her that day. "You''re welcome." In a choked voice, he took out a mobile phone from his pocket and said, "your phone is still here. I ¡­ I''ll give it back to you. " "Thank you." Poppi took it over politely. Her cold fingertips actually felt the slight heat on the phone. How long had he controlled it? Or, had he been waiting long here? "That''s nothing. We are leaving now." Malcolm quietly held around the shoulder of Poppi, nodded slightly, took her forward and walked to the car parking. "Wait!" Afraid that it might be too late, Benson stopped them and asked, "you two ¡­ Be in love? " Chapter 108 I Cant Lose Her Benson Ji kept his body leaning forward, his arms slipping up and down restlessly. He wanted to catch up with her, but his feet seemed to be filled with lead, and he could not move even a half step. But in front of him, Malcolm stopped walking along with her. Hearing this, Malcolm got nervous too. He glanced at Poppi. Poppi turned around slowly and smiled distantly at him, "yes, I''m fall in love with Malcolm now. And thank you for preparing the plane for me that day. I finally got the chance to go to San Francisco to find my happiness. " After saying that, the girl paused. She and Malcolm looked at each other tacitly, and then Poppi turned to leave, "I wish Mr. Ji and Miss. Pei will have the same happiness." The furthest distance in the world is not the separation between life and death, but the hand of you was held in front of me by other man''s hand. "Haha..." After a long time, he managed to squeeze out a smile, and his body seemed to tremble slightly. "Yes, I will." He promised. "Then we are leaving now." Poppi nodded and said goodbye to him. Then she kept walking forward with Malcolm. After getting on the car, she joined the flow of cars and drove away. Benson was still frozen in place, his eyes turning slightly red. He didn''t say a word, but his heart was already empty. In the past few days, he couldn''t eat well or sleep, so he held Poppi''s cell phone all day to find some comfort. He sent someone to check the flight information every day to see if there was a woman named Poppi coming back to Ye city by plane. When he finally got the answer today different from the days before, he was wild with joy ¡­ But behind the joy, there was deep despair. On that day at the meeting, she cried for another man. In spite of everything, she flighted across the continent to look for him ¡­ The result was clear now. The reason why he asked just now was that he wanted her to see through him and stop pretending that he knew nothing. "Ahem!" All of a sudden, he coughed in pain. As his stomach churned, he felt an itch in his throat, and a taste of blood came out of his mouth. With a sound of "bang", Benson spit out a mouthful of blood, staring at that bright color, the blue veins on his temples throbbing. He laughed three times, but the more he laughed, the more sad he felt. Because of his poor health, he couldn''t be with Poppi even if he doesn''t have to face Malcolm or Emily. It would be a waste of her time ¡­ What could he give her happiness? Thinking of this, Benson kicked the edge of the road, feeling sad, angry and helpless. Again, he felt himself useless. It was useless four years ago, what''s more, he lost Poppi, and now he is even more useless. He even didn''t dare to say anything about loving her ¡­ "Why did you say those words to irritate him?" Sitting in the car, Malcolm couldn''t help asking. "What I said is true. Poppi withdrew her sight and said in a cold voice. Isn''t it? " "But I will think you are angry with him." Malcolm sighed, was he worried about losing her just after he was together with Poppi? "I''m not mad at him." "I just feel that he has already been e ppointment with Poppi. She waited idly on the second floor of the coffee house and looked down from time to time to see if there was a figure of Poppi. All of a sudden, a cool car caught Shirley''s attention. She could not help but taking a few more looks at it. When she was about to take her eyes back, she saw Poppi coming out of the car with a beautiful face! She was so shocked that she forgot to swallow the coffee in her mouth. She just stared at Poppi who was walking towards her step by step. what the hell! ''it turns out that Poppi has taken the opportunity to seduce a rich man these days? Soon, Poppi went upstairs and saw her from afar. She grinned and waved to her, then she trotted to her and asked, "how long have you been here? Did you wait for a long time? " Shirley raised her eyebrows and looked at Poppi without saying anything. "What''s wrong?" Poppi looked down at her own clothes confusedly. Before she could react, Shirley suddenly stood up and stretched out an arm over the table to drag her clothes. Suddenly she pulled her clothes and tore half of her clothes apart. "Wow!" "What are you doing? " Poppi was frightened and stepped back immediately. Her eyes lit up and squinted at the hickey on Poppi''s neck. Then she laughed with an evil look and said, "I knew it! Tell me the truth. Is it because of the man who sent you here just now? " Poppi tidied up her clothes quickly and said, "you are too violent! You are so cheeky and erotic. " Shirley shook her head in a dandiacal manner and complacently said, "at such a critical moment, I only have an alternative way to treat you. Tell me, who is it? Who is this? Tell me quickly! When did this happen? Why didn''t I know that? " Poppi couldn''t help but smiling. Before she spoke, Shirley clicked her tongue and said, "you really fall in love! Look at your rosy face, how moisturizing it is? Who? Do I know him? Oh, I''m so curious about it. Tell me now! " "Don''t be too surprised." She took a deep breath. "Yes, yes!" Shirley nodded like a chicken pecking up rice. "Malcolm!" "Oh..." Chapter 109 Secret Marriage As soon as she heard the name, she couldn''t help but spitting out when took a sip of the coffee. The water spurted onto the table, choking her to cough. "Ahem ¡­ Who?! Malcolm? " "Shirley! You make me sick! " Poppi hurried to stay away from her and said, "change the table, change the table!" "Oh, my God! You don''t need to change! It won''t be troublesome at all! Let me clean it for you! " After she got the tissue and wiped the table, she asked as if she had swallowed a fly, "you just said that you were together with Mr. Malcolm, the CEO of the SG Group?" "Oh, yes," Poppi blinked and answered. "Oh my God!" She raised her head and yelled, "you are really something! It is really out of my expectations. I really thought he had broken off the contact with you after he saved you four years ago. I didn''t expect that he has a crush on you! When did you start dating?" "Two days before?" "You are developing so fast! " Poppi couldn''t help laughing. Shirley glanced at her for a few times, but it was difficult to calm herself down. "Now, I have to drink some water. If I drink the coffee again, I might be excited to dance on the street." "Haha..." She couldn''t help laughing. "He is Malcolm! How did you get him? " She drank some cold water to ease herself. "Did you drug him? Or the method I''ve taught you before worked? If it works, I''ll give it a try. " Poppi showed the whites of her eyes and said, "if you are more imaginative, just go to be a scriptwriter and don''t be a model anymore." "Okay." "Come on, how did you two get together?" she asked. She took a deep breath and said in a serious tone, "If I tell you, you have to keep it a secret." "Yes, yes!" Shirley nodded in a hurry. "Then you must not be angry with me." Poppi added. "Why am I angry with you? I don''t like him. " Shirley raised her eyebrows and was about to take up the glass of water to drink, but was pulled down by Poppi. "Don''t drink it now! Now that you drink it, you would spray it all over when I told the truth! " Poppi interrupted her. "What''s wrong?" Shirley withdrew her hand awkwardly. She looked at Poppi with some panic and said, "is there anything more shocking than you being with Malcolm?" "Well..." Poppi looked around and hooked up with her finger to say, "don''t be too shocked, don''t cry out!" "Yes." She nodded slightly. "I''ve been with him for years. We even got our marriage certificate," Poppi whispered. Shirley blinked and was stunned for a few seconds. Suddenly, her eyes became as big as brass bells. Consciously, she covered her mouth with her hand. What she could do was only to take a deep breath and squeeze herself out from the gap between her fingers. Poppi looked at Shirley with an innocent expression and felt sorry. "What? ¡­¡­ Fuck?! Get married? What the hell! Damn it! ! Don''t say anything. Let me calm down! " All of a sudden, she covered her forehead with her hand. Then, she stood up and strode to and fro beside the table while muttering, "well ¡­ Get married¡­ Ge according to her personality now, she would definitely not hesitate and give up her own life to be with Malcolm, but after all, Celine was her sister! "I know you care about feelings." Then, she added, "but from childhood to adulthood, what else could your father do besides eating, drinking and gambling? How did he even do as a father? I don''t know how come he would be so stupid to give the shares to you... " "My uncle gave me the stock but my father." Poppi gave her a deep look and repeated what Malcolm had told her. After hearing what Shirley said, she patted her thigh and said, "that''s it! Well! It turns out I overestimated him! In my opinion, if you didn''t have the stock, he would have abandoned you long ago! His attitude towards you is totally different from that towards your sister! She doesn''t care about you at all, and he just wants to let Celine marry a rich man all day long. And he always asked Celine to take a series of classes ¡­ Your sister is also spoiled. Although she doesn''t have a mother, as her sister, you do everything for her. " "That''s what I should do." Poppi looked down and smiled, a little sad but no regret. "You have done so much for her. You are not sorry for her." Shirley shook her head and suddenly said, "well, I remember that you once told me that you would go out to replace Celine for attending her class at night in secret, didn''t you?" "Yes." Poppi nodded, "she doesn''t like studying. Sometimes, I went to the cram school for her in the evening. I was wearing a mask and a hat, pretending to be sick and not talking. And I only showed my eyes, and her classmates did not even find a clue even if the teacher was standing beside me." "You two have similar eyes." She took a sip of water and came up with a good idea. She said excitedly, "didn''t you say that you had saved a person one night? Do you remember? It is said in the novel that a man got injured and you saved the hero, so there is a name left for you. Didn''t the person who was rescued come to find you? " Chapter 110 Wait For Me Please Boom ¡­ Splash ¡­ Poppi cursed at the damn weather and ran out of the cram school. She put her schoolbag on top of her head and rushed all the way to the bus station. She didn''t want her classmates to find out that she had left alone. She didn''t take an umbrella with her at the sudden severe rain. What a bad luck. ''I guess I''ll go to the cram school for her tomorrow. She doesn''t have to pretend to be sick, or she''ll be really sick!'' she thought! There was no one on the street because of the rain. Only a few Mercedes Benz cars were shuttling quickly. With the lonely street lights, it seemed more empty and lonely. "Clang!" "Ah!" A car passed by with a stream of water splashed all over Poppi''s body. She quickly pulled her skirt and jumped to the roadside, looking annoyed. On the roadside, there happened to be a big tree, so Poppi quickly stood under the tree and screwed the water on her dress. Bowwow ¡­ Woof ¡­ When Poppi raised her arm to wipe the water from her face, She heard the helpless groans of little animals from the tall grass beside the tree. Poppi stopped immediately and listened carefully. "Woof ¡­ Bow-wow... " Not long after, a soft voice came from the grass, which made it more pitiful in the rain. It should be a puppy, right? Seeing this, Poppi could not help feeling sympathetic for it as she knew that she only loved dogs. On her way to school, she only saw stray dogs and she had to buy some food to feed them. In the end, the dogs around the school always stood their tails up when they saw her. Someone bullied her, and a group of dogs ran up to chase them away. The scene was spectacular. If her father didn''t stop her, she would take all the stray dogs home. One of the reasons why her father didn''t allow her to keep a dog was that Celine was allergic to animals. It seemed that Poppi did not care about the rain at all and her clothes at all. She put her schoolbag aside, squatted down and went into the grass. She then slowly followed the sound to find the source of the voice. She gently said: "don''t be afraid, puppy. Where are you?" Some hard wood branches in the grass blocked her way, and her face and body were scratched. Poppi lowered her hat and adjusted her mask. She knelt down on the ground and climbed into the grass bit by bit. The grass was a little high enough to cover the whole body of Poppi. "Woof, woof, woof..." The sound of the dog was in front of her, and she was so happy that she hurriedly pushed away a large leaf in front of her and called, "puppy..." The smile on Poppi''s face suddenly froze as soon as she pushed away the leaves. All of a sudden, her eyes met a cold sight which was like a sharp knife staring at her in a rainy night. Is there a man hiding here?! All of a sudden, Poppi was out of breath and was about to scream, but before she could open her mouth, a bright light flashed in front of her eyes and with a sound of whipping, a bright dagger held out on her neck in an instant. The man in front of her slowly said in a ferocious, weak voice, "my dagger is so sharp. If you dare to scream, it will cut your throat." It was a man! Poppi suddenly s and it was so dark outside. If I found a person hiding in the grass, my eyesight would be much better. But you still wish that I could see his face clearly. But later, I was still worried that someone would cause trouble for Celine. After I went to the University, I called her every day, but nothing happened. Perhaps that person has been chased by others? " With her back leaning against the chair, Shirley was discouraged and asked, "so you didn''t find him after that?" Poppi rolled her eyes at her and said, "my elder sister, I saved him, why do you still want me to find him? When I came back with the medicine, the man and the dog were both gone. They didn''t have any blood. I doubt that I was delusional ¡­ All right, let''s stop talking about this. " "Let''s drop it. I have something to deal with this afternoon. I have a few words with you before I go. " "Please go ahead." Poppi smiled. "Don''t have too much burden in mind. Just go ahead. I will be there for you! I''m in favor of your relationship absolutely! " Shirley patted her chest. "These days when you''re not here, there''s a kind of gossip going on in Ye city, and it''s still concerned about the relationship between you and Benson. Don''t worry it in your mind. Of course, they don''t know you''re the wife of the best man in Ye city and your husband Malcolm enough to back you up! " Poppi pursed her lips and smiled. She could not help feeling happy in her heart. "Hey, hey, you must restrain your sweet appearance!" With her finger bent, Shirley tapped the table slightly and said, "especially in front of Mr. Su, you can''t behave like this. Otherwise, he will cry when he sees this. He has been in low spirits these days. It turns out that you have caused him misery by your beauty. Ms. Su must have known it, right? " Poppi smiled apologetically, "it seems that he knows I''m going to find Malcolm." "Well! Then he must have known everything. " "No, no, No. Maybe he don''t know about our marriage yet! Don''t tell him about it! " "Keep it a secret!" Poppi pulled Shirley and said. With a "OK" sign, Shirley made a promise happily. Chapter 111 She was pregnant After lunch, they were about to say goodbye. Just when they were about to go separate ways, Poppi called to Malcolm and told him to pick her up to the mountain to visit his grandma. However, when Shirley heard that Malcolm was coming over, she didn''t leave immediately. She stubbornly sat next to Poppi, waiting for him. "I have tried my best to match you and Mr. Su some time ago. What''s more, I want you to be together with Mr. Su in the face of Mr. Malcolm. He must have a lot of issues with me in his mind. I am playing with fire!" She sighed, "I want to take advantage of today to get close to him. "Poppi, it''s depend on you from now on!" Poppi shook her head speechlessly and bantered with her, "do you need protection now? "You are Miss Shirley, the international supermodel!" "The more, the better. I hope I can get as much benefit as possible," Shirley replied, chuckling. Malcolm arrived at the appointed place soon. Seeing Poppi and Shirley standing by the road, he opened the door and got off the car. "He is coming!" As soon as she saw the man in front of her, Shirley quickly put her finger in the middle of the Poppi''s waist and teased, "your husband is so handsome!" Poppi turned to look at Malcolm. Today, Malcolm was wearing a silver suit, which was picked out by Poppi for him. After that, he was not as calm and mature as usual. Instead, he was a little more vigorous and energetic. Together with his gentle eyes, he was walking to Poppi, just like a model taken on the street, was so shining and eye-catching on the bustling street. Yes, he was so handsome. Hearing this, Malcolm took a glance at Shirley and knew that Poppi had told her what had happened. He walked straight to her and asked, "have you had lunch? Are you full? " "Yes." Poppi nodded and asked, "have you eaten yet?" "Just a little." Malcolm held her hand naturally. Startled by the men and women walking around, she tried to avoid them, but it was impossible for her to get rid of his hand with all her strength. Standing aside, Shirley felt like a giant bulb shining. However, the two of them were so intimate that they ignored her! With her mouth slightly pouted and her hands on her waist, she hummed, "Hey, you two, please look at me!" Turning around, Malcolm said, "why should I stare at you? If you don''t have anything else to say, we are leaving now. " The corners of Shirley''s mouth couldn''t help twitching slightly. She put on a flattering smile and said, "Mr. Malcolm, don''t be so cold! If you and my Poppi get married in the future, I can still be a bridesmaid! Now it''s the most important to get along well with you, isn''t it? " "Okay, okay, no problem!" "I thought you were busy this afternoon? I also have something to do. Let''s go now! There are too many people on the street. I''m afraid. " Poppi said. "Mr. Malcolm is not afraid. What are you afraid of?" As if she was regretted at her failure does not live up to her expectations, she sighed again and said, "that''s all right, just go! I''m leaving too! " "Then I''ll go!" "Just call me if you need anything." said Poppi. Shirley nodded. "Go ahead. N rth to a great grandson for me, I will smile at you." "Grandma, you say that again!" Poppi stuck out her tongue and said, "I can''t do it by myself alone." While saying that, she gave Malcolm a smile wickedly, which seemed to mean something. "Yes, grandma." "Just wait patiently. I''m sure you will have a lovely great grandson next summer." Malcolm said. "Yes..." Without thinking, Poppi echoed and nodded her head. Then she realized that something was wrong. She turned around and stared at Malcolm, "what did you say?" Before Malcolm could answer, The old lady''s eyes lit up and she stared at Poppi''s belly, "Maybe¡­ Is she pregnant? " "Pregnant?" Poppi also looked down at her belly following the direction of the old lady, and she was so surprised that she could not close her mouth. Ever since she got together with Malcolm, they had almost had sex every night. As for the safety measures, they hadn''t taken any. Maybe she was pregnant in fact? Malcolm touched his nose and looked a little embarrassed, not knowing what to say. The old lady was very happy. She clapped her hands with excitement. She turned around quickly and helped Poppi back to sit on the sofa. "Sit down. Let cook-general cook the dinner. You just need to take good care of yourself." Looking at the appearance of these two people, it was okay even if they had no children. "It doesn''t matter!" Poppi came to her sense and shook her head immediately. She struggled to sit up and flushed. "I''ll cook dinner for you." "Sit well." Malcolm touched Poppi''s hair and said, "having a rest tonight after a long journey is exhausting. Just get up and prepare breakfast tomorrow morning." What Malcolm said seemed to be magic. For an instant, Poppi gave up and sat down obediently. She nodded and said, "okay." Her hands clenched ¡­ Cora stood in the distance, with growing hostility. She could see the smile on his face, hear his gentle words and feel his good mood. Did all of this happen because of Poppi? She was unwilling to give up ¡­ After all, she had been with Mr. Malcolm for the longest time. Why? Chapter 112 I Only Love You The old lady was overjoyed. She looked at the two people who were different from usual, and her smile was full of wrinkles. She turned around and staggered to the kitchen. "I''ll ask the maid to cook!" "Grandma, don''t worry." Poppi said. Seeing the old lady wave her hand, she heaved a sigh and turned around. "Cora! Come with grandma... " Her voice trailed off in the middle of the sentence. Hearing that, Poppi could not help but see that the moment the Cora turned around, the expression on her face was filled with disgust, sadness and resentment, like a knife stabbing into her heart. "What''s wrong?" But Malcolm grasped the arm of Poppi all of a sudden. With a nervous expression on his face, he turned around to take a look at Cora and said coldly: "Cora, go to the kitchen to find grandma." After meeting with Poppi''s eyes, Cora came to her sense and restrained all her emotions. Hearing the order of Malcolm, she nodded slightly and said, "yes, young master." Poppi took a deep breath and suddenly realized that she had nothing to talk with Cora in the past three years, probably because of Malcolm! Was Cora hostile to her? "Cora versus Malcolm ¡­ "What are you thinking about?" Malcolm sighed and tried to get her out of her world. He was afraid that Poppi would be immersed in her own world and he couldn''t go into that place. He would panic. "Nothing." Poppi smiled and pretended as if nothing had happened, "it''s not appropriate for us to stand here while grandma is in the kitchen." "She hates the kitchen the most. She will come out as soon as she is ready." Then, before he finished his words, he saw his grandmother walking out of the kitchen. After taking two steps, she turned around and reminded them, "don''t forget it!" She laughed and waited for the old lady to come here to watch TV with her. It was rare for Malcolm to sit beside her. Putting on his home slippers, he sat beside Poppi in a casual way. He didn''t watch TV but held her hand to move. Poppi was drawn out and he pulled her hands back a few minutes later. "Square dance!" A group of comely aunts were invited from a weekend show on TV. They danced square on TV. The old lady was excited when she saw them, "Little Turtle, jump up quickly." "Me?" Poppi was stunned for a moment and then smiled, "grandma, it''s not that I''m bragging. I''m sure I''ve danced better than them." "Then you come and dance!" The old lady pushed Poppi and stood up. Poppi scratched her head. She took a look at Malcolm, and then looked at the expectant eyes of the grandma. She stood up and said, "don''t laugh!" Malcolm nodded, but couldn''t help smiling. Facing the television, Poppi began to dance together with the other aunts. Exaggerated movements and joyous music could be seen clearly as she jumped here and there. She looked very happy but even more funny. Malcolm couldn''t help but burst into laughter, and even the old lady laughed loudly. Poppi didn''t stop dancing and moved her body vehemently, "my dear grandma, would you consider me as a beautiful flower in the square if I get old? There must be many old men who want to dance with lm said in a relaxed tone, but with a serious look on his face, "but if someone trouble you, I can''t guarantee that I will kill which in an extreme way, no matter who it is." Poppi was shocked and reflexively looked at Malcolm. In the dark bedroom, Poppi just stared at him. She could actually see the ruthlessness and other cruel means from his eyes. He was totally surrounded by rage¡­ Poppi was not afraid at all but she could not help thinking those scenes which happened many years ago. The look in her eyes was very similar to that of the man who was rescued by her on that rainy night¡­ "Ah!" When Poppi was thinking, she suddenly felt light. She couldn''t help but screamed rapidly. The next second, she fell on the bed, and Malcolm got close to her. "What are you thinking about now?" Malcolm kissed her abruptly and put his hand into her clothes quickly and skillfully. Poppi whined and quickly hid herself. She blushed and said, "stop it. Grandma is next door!" "Don''t worry!" Malcolm unbuttoned Poppi and said in a low voice, "grandma has prepared so many dishes for us. We can''t waste her talent." "Not now! But it was too early now¡­ Well... " "I can''t wait anymore." "You haven''t told me what you are thinking about yet," murmured Malcolm while kissing her hurriedly. "Nothing." Afraid that Malcolm would misunderstand her, Poppi took the initiative to put her arms around his neck. She must have been brainwashed by Shirley today. Thinking of what happened eight years ago, she was still lost in wild thoughts. If the man is Malcolm, the world would be too small! Besides, she had never heard from Celine that someone had looked for her. It was her own thinking. "What if you are pregnant, Poppi?" Malcolm asked deliberately. "What?" Hearing this, Poppi came to her senses suddenly and asked, "will the baby be born? I... I... " "Well, give birth to it." "Bear me a child." Malcolm interrupted her. The air in the bedroom was so romantic and refreshing. Feeling his gentle and lingering act, Poppi''s heart was warmed and she nodded unconsciously. Chapter 113 Please, resign now When Poppi woke up, it was already eight o''clock. It was so late that she was unable to eat the breakfast with others together, much less to cook it for them. But when she went downstairs, the old lady not only didn''t get angry but also looked at Poppi with a smile on her face with deep meaning. Malcolm was sitting with the old lady at the table. He was reading the newspaper while eating. Hearing the sound of Poppi coming down, he glanced at her lightly. His eyes were gentle for a moment. "Wash your hands firstly and come to have breakfast. It is so cold. I will let someone heat it up again for you. " Poppi came over, rubbed her neck and yawned. Malcolm was serious now. However, he had given her all his virginity to her tonight. Was it her fortune or misfortune? No matter what happened, she had a comfortable time in the mountain. Next morning, Malcolm and Poppi went to the mountain behind to get some spring water. In the afternoon, they were like a gardener, who trimmed the garden with scissors. They were very happy. Poppi said that she would set up a swing in the yard and Malcolm nodded his head to agree. Perhaps, they could live like this for the rest of their lives. But they hadn''t finished their task yet, so they had to face some people and things outside. On a Monday morning, the weather was even colder. After a bleak autumn breeze, Ye city was desolate, with leaves all over the ground. On the mountain, Poppi was well prepared to go out, like a warrior who had to face the gossips of the company. "If anything happens, remember to call me." After sending Poppi downstairs, Malcolm exhorted her repeatedly, "you know, you can''t hide anything from me. No matter what you have done, including being bullied or in trouble, don''t try to solve it by yourself. I will help you. Do you understand? " Poppi nodded her head and covered her chest with her hands as she laughed, "it feels so good to be protected! Mr. Malcolm, thank you so much! " Malcolm laughed out loud, "it''s good that you know it. Go then! " "Yes, yes." She wrapped herself tighter with her clothes, pushed the door open and got out of the car. Madeline noticed that Poppi had walked into the office building from the window of the car and then told Sean to drive. Not long after the car drove away, Hugh called. Malcolm stared at the phone and thought for a while. Then he slid the screen and answered the phone, "hello?" "Where are you?" "I want to have a talk with you. Talking to you something. " They all knew what they were talking about. "Okay, I also want to have a talk with you." But Malcolm agreed without hesitation, "Tell me the place. I''m on my way to the company." "I don''t want to bother myself with that. Let''s go to your office." "Okay." They hung up after a short talk. On the other side, Poppi felt a different sight as soon as she entered the magazine. Although she was a little uncomfortable, she still calmly walked towards THE office hall. Seeing Poppi coming, Wendy trotted to welcome her. She hugged her tightly wi r. "Poppi and Emily should have been angry, but they don''t. Tina looked as if she was about to explode with anger. I''m getting confused..." Emily went straight to Benson Ji''s office. It was the first time that she had been here. But after she looked around, she suddenly felt a little sad. She asked faintly, "have you been to this office?" Poppi frowned and answered in a official way, "I came here once or twice for work." "Ah, for work?" Emily snorted and suddenly turned around, staring at Poppi domineeringly, "you don''t need to come here again. Please, resign now. " Knock, knock, knock¡­ "Come in." In the headquarters of the SG Ggroup, Malcolm was reading a document in his office. After a knock on the door, he raised his head. The door of the office was opened by a moderate force. Entering it casually, Hugh took a look at Malcolm and said with a smile, "you will wait for me to be working for a while? Are you tired? " The smile on Hugh''s face was a little pale and decadent. Although he tried very hard to cover up his true feeling, Malcolm still noticed it at once. "Have a seat." Malcolm signed the document, stood up and asked: "a cup of coffee for you?" After a while, Hugh sat on the sofa and curled up himself. Shaking his head, he replied, "I don''t feel like drinking coffee. I rarely drink coffee since then." Malcolm paused. Did he mean that after the coffee was made by Poppi? "Is she all right?" Hugh sighed. "Not bad." Then he walked to the desk and leaned against it. He didn''t know what to say next. "It''s so annoying! Malcolm, you are so annoying! I never thought that I would talk about a woman so seriously with you here. It''s so annoying. " "That''s right. I didn''t expect that, either." Malcolm stood in a casual manner, with his hands in his pockets. "I love her first. Why did you¡­ I hate you so much. " Said Hugh in frustration. "There is no distinction between the former and the latter in love. Moreover, if the two of us really care about priorities, it has to be me first." Chapter 114 Ten Million Dollars, Leave Him As soon as Malcolm finished his words, Hugh suddenly raised his head and looked at him in shock. "You are the first one?" "Yes." Malcolm answered in a low voice. "I didn''t realize how I felt about her until you appeared¡­ It seemed that she couldn''t go on like this. I met a rival in love. I fell in love with her before you. " He had led an easy and comfortable life in the past three years, and he was satisfied with the feeling that Poppi was always around him, as if she would do everything for him. But all of a sudden, Hugh appeared, and Benson returned back the country¡­ He suddenly became a little panic. He was afraid that he could not control Poppi any more. He was afraid that if she really left with anyone, he would regret saying that he could let her find a boyfriend¡­ "Rivals in love¡­ Although I don''t want to admit it, but on the second thought, it seems to be true! " After a long time, Hugh was speechless. He shook his head with a smile and said with self mockery, "when? When did you fall in love with Poppi? Shirley said that you saved Poppi once four years ago. From then on, did you not contact her anymore? " "Sort of." Malcolm touched his pocket and suddenly wanted to have a cigarette. "Well, take it please!" Seeing this, Hugh took out his cigarette and lighter and threw them at Malcolm. Malcolm reached out his hand, held it in the air and said smartly, "thank you." He took a cigarette and put it in his mouth. Then he opened the lighter and lit it. After taking a puff, he looked a little hazy as curling smoke. Feeling that the sitting aura was too weak, Hugh moved his body and stood up straight, "then why do you pretend not to know Poppi?" Taking a heavy drag on his cigarette, Malcolm said, "I don''t mean to lie to you, Hugh. I only see you as my younger brother. But I have done too much wrong in the matter of Poppi. It''s all my fault. Don''t blame her. It''s all my fault. I pretended that I didn''t know her because I didn''t expect things to develop like this. " "What do you mean?" Hugh frowned. He paused for a while and continued, "I''ve known her for a long time. I threatened her with Celine, so she had to listen to me. I told her not to be with you. " Then he looked at Hugh and repeated, "as soon as you arrived at Ye city, I warned her not to be with you." "Malcolm! you are a fucking bastard!" Hearing that, Hugh was so angry that he stepped in front of Malcolm and grabbed his tie, "why didn''t you tell me! Is it interesting to watch me being a fool? How dare you stab me in the back! Didn''t we agree to have a fair competition? Is this called fairness? " Malcolm, with a cigarette in his hand, let it slowly burn. He frowned, not as excited as Hugh was. His eyes darkened but firm. "This is wrong. It was wrong to propose a fair competition at that time. Because there is no comparability between you and me, let alone fairness. " Seeing that Hugh seemed to be angry, Malcolm added, n his face and laughed at himself. "You defend her everywhere. Where do you want me to live?! How dare you lie to me! " Emily was about to cry. With no mercy, he continued, "it''s our problem. Don''t get others involved. Don''t you know what I''ve done to you in the past few years? " "The reason why you don''t care about me is because of her!" "What''s so good about her that you can''t forget her for four years!" Emily shouted with his fingers pointing directly at Poppi. Think constantly of me? Poppi gasped and forgot to move. "None of her business!" Clenching his fists, he yelled at her, "she''s already with another man. Don''t make trouble out of nothing! No matter I miss her or like her, it''s my own business! " "Well, well, I''m making trouble out of nothing!" Emily raised her hand and wiped her tears quickly. Her expression became fierce again. Her glanced at Poppi, waved her hand and strode away. The door of the office was closed with a bang. After letting out a deep breath, he stood up and let out a deep breath. "Sorry." "Nothing." Poppi smiled awkwardly, "It is me make Miss Pei misunderstand me. I should say sorry." "She was born spoiled. Her father and mother doted on her very much. And she was born abroad with unruly character. No one dared to go against her, which resulted in her current situation." Turning around slowly, he explained, "what happened between me and her has nothing to do with you. I hope you won''t mind. Did she do anything to you just now? " Poppi shook her head and said slowly, "Mr. Ji, I want to resign. I am very calm this time. " "Obviously, this is not a good time." Benson Ji said in a hurry, "now, the rumors are very much everywhere. Even if you take the initiative to resign, it is inevitable that some people misunderstand you. If I help you clarify it, I''m afraid that it is harder for it to do that. So, you just stay here and I promise that everything will be handled well. I promise. " Chapter 115 Its All My Private Reasons Poppi noticed the panic in his eyes and the eagerness he tried to hide. Strangely enough, she said slowly, "Mr. Ji is right. But Mr. Ji doesn''t allow me to leave. Is there really any other reason? " "You..." With Benson''s Adam''s apple bobbing in his throat, he looked at Poppi in some bewilderment, and even his eyes were covered with a layer of dodging light. The clock was ticking. Poppi licked her lips and suddenly realized that she had been really crazy to ask that question. "Shut up! I believe that you didn''t mean anything else! I... I didn''t mean anything else! I, I take back my question. " Poppi said quickly. She didn''t want to stay here any longer, so she planned to run away as fast as she could. "I have to go!" "Poppi!" All of a sudden, Benson reached out his hands and grabbed Poppi''s arms. He put forth a lot of strength on his hands which successfully stopped her from walking further. He hung his head slightly and his voice was vague but extremely clear, "what if I tell you that I don''t allow you to leave just for personal reasons?" After that, he finally had the courage to see what Poppi looked like. Poppi''s appearance was so clear in the dream of four years, but when he woke up, he was so far away from her. He could not help but repeat it, pressing his missing over the past four years into a sentence. His voice was so heavy that it was hard to melt away. "It''s all private..." Bang! Bang! Bang! Poppi''s heart beat was deafening in the quiet office and she was too shocked to say a word. She had also thought about the reason why he left and heard that he was helpless. But now that he admitted his selfishness in public, how could she isn''t shocked? "So what? Even though it''s all for myself, it won''t change anything. " He spoke a lot today and felt helpless. His smile was even more faint. "I won''t cause you trouble. I have promised from the beginning that I won''t disturb your life, but I have to see you happy with my own eyes. Only in this way can I feel relieved." Poppi swallowed and said, "you don''t have to do this. I don''t want Miss Pei to misunderstand us. What''s more, I don''t want Malcolm to misunderstand anything. " "¡­¡­ I understand. It''s good that you have forgotten what I said just now. I also have forgotten it. " As if he had been stabbed for no reason, he felt a dull pain in his heart, but he said fatally, "now that in this the case, will you make it public with Mr. Malcolm?" "Maybe. I don''t know." "Okay," Benson nodded awkwardly. "It may not be a bad idea to make it public. As if Mr. Malcolm¡­ He is a reliable person. Since it is public, no one will gossip about it. It''s good for you to be harmless. " After being stunned for a long time, Poppi said, "you can''t go on like this. I can see that Miss Pei likes you very much. Since she has been engaged to you, will you¡­ You should try to accept her. After all, it''s time for you to consider the future. " "Yes." "Go out to work! Don''t care about what other people think. I''ll take care of it. " "Okay," Poppi nodded. "But promise me this will troublesome that she had a huge headache because of reading documents. She even preferred to be an invisible person! "Poppi, are you going to have lunch?" Wendy leaned over. "It''s time for eating!" Poppi looked at her watch, straightened up and stretched. "Okay, let''s go to have lunch together." At this moment, her phone rang The phone just rang when Poppi got up. Seeing the call, she hurriedly signaled Wendy not to speak. She answered the phone, "hello? What''s wrong? " "Go downstairs." The man on the phone was still domineering. Without any nonsense, he ordered directly. "Why should I going downstairs? It''s time for lunch. I''m going to have dinner with Wendy. " Poppi pouted and said. "I''m downstairs." "Ahem!" "What?" Poppi choked on her saliva. "I''m waiting for you downstairs. I''ll go upstairs if I don''t see you for five minutes." After threatening her, he added, "good girl." Then she hung up the phone. Speechless, Poppi listened to the busy tone on the phone and took a few deep breaths. Then she apologized to Wendy, "Wendy, I may not be able to have lunch with you this noon." "Haha..." Wendy Yu covered her mouth and smiled, "I heard it, Poppi. It was a boy''s voice! Go and find him! Introduce him to me some other day! " "Ha-ha¡­ Okay, okay. " ''Will she pass out if she knows? Poppi waved goodbye to Wendy and ran downstairs quickly. Poppi trotted downstairs. On the one hand, she was afraid of being seen. On the other hand, she rushed out of the building and looked around. However, she still couldn''t find her car. Just then, she heard several whistles. When she heard the sound of the car rushing towards her, she saw the dazzling luxury car in a row of cars. With a guilty conscience, she ran over. Crack¡­ The door was opened all of a sudden, and Poppi got into the car in a blink of an eye. She was a little out of breath and said, "but Malcolm ¡­ Well... " But before she could finish her words, a figure came into her sight. Malcolm leaned over and kissed her forcefully and tenderly. Chapter 116 th Was Being Kidnapped "Well..." Poppi struggled, but she was not as strong as Malcolm. Her back was pressed against the car window, passively bearing the "enthusiasm" of Malcolm. She couldn''t keep up with him at all. Malcolm''s suit was wrinkled by her. It took a long time for Malcolm to let go of Poppi, but his lips were still lingering. He rubbed her smooth face with his finger pulp and said in an indescribable sexy voice, "what do you want to eat this noon?" "All right, all right." Poppi opened her mouth obediently, and her face was so red like a ripe shrimp. She mumbled, "why do you came here to find me today? What''s up? " "Can''t I come here if I have nothing to do?" Malcolm asked back and trapped Poppi in front of him, "I miss you so much." "You haven''t seen me only for a whole morning." Poppi retorted, but she was happy in her heart. "That doesn''t stop me from missing you." Malcolm pecked on Poppi''s face and took out his phone. "I''ll call Sean and ask him to buy some food. Isn''t there really anything special that you want to eat?" Poppi shook her head and waited for Malcolm to finish brief words. After hanging up the phone, she asked, "do you want to eat in the car?" "Yes, not used to it?" Malcolm said, "if you are not used to it, I will take you to another place to eat." Then he took out his phone again. "No, no, no!" Poppi quickly grabbed Malcolm''s arm and said, "I''m fine. I just think you will be wronged. Think about it. Mr. Malcolm is eating in the car. It''s sad and funny to think of that scene. Ha-ha... " Malcolm looked at Poppi with a light smile and said after she finished laughing, "then do I have to wear a suit to eat in a high-end hotel every day?" "That''s really reasonable! The scenery is endless. " Poppi smiled. "It''s unrealistic. What''s more, life is not always on the top." Malcolm took Poppi''s hand and asked seriously, "if one day I am penniless and can only sit in the car and have meal with you, will you still like me?" Poppi rolled her eyes and deliberately said in a relaxed way, "as you said, you are not really penniless with a car. Besides, I want to stay with you because Mr. Mlcolm is so handsome." "Tough mouth. You said that on purpose because you want to say that you are willing to share weal and woe but you would feel embarrassed." Malcolm pinched Poppi''s face and said, "so you want to be with me so much!" "Don''t be so smug!" Poppi snorted. "It''s useless to refute. We have agreed. Even if you want to leave, I will bring you back. " Malcolm patted Poppi''s head. At this time, Sean came with rice and knocked on the window. Malcolm opened the window to take the rice, and Sean left wisely. He brought two boxes of rice, two dishes and one soup. Poppi rubbed her hands and was eager to have a try. After looking around, she said, "but where should I put it?" "Hold it and eat." Malcolm opened the chopsticks for Poppi. Poppi pouted and looked around. Her eyes lit up and fixed i was almost stunned, and the blood all over her body was flowing rapidly. Never thought that they would be so close to each other, never thought that she would stand side by side with Malcolm, never thought that she could be treated so gently¡­ "What if I say I want to make it public?" smoke wave of Poppi''s eyes like water, and was meeting Malcolm''s eyes, they heart beat faster and faster. "Then I will kiss you happily." There was a smile in Malcolm''s voice. As soon as he finished speaking, he kissed Poppi. Malcolm felt that he was more and more in love with each other and owned each other. People are happy when they have a happy event. Poppi felt like she was going to float all afternoon and couldn''t help chuckling. Malcolm said that after two days and when she arranged everything, she would face everyone as "Mrs. Malcolm". All kinds of rumors will be solved by themselves. More importantly, she can be with Malcolm openly. It''s so good¡­ "Sister Poppi, I''m leaving first!" "Minister, see you tomorrow!" When it was time to get off work, all the colleagues around left one after another. After waving goodbye to them, Poppi was ready to work a little longer to finish the work at hand, so she asked the driver to wait for her message to pick her up. It was getting dark, the lights were on and the street lights were on. After nearly two hours of work, Poppi finally finished. She stretched, packed up and went downstairs. Walking out of the building, a gust of cold wind blew. Poppi wrapped her clothes tightly and held her mobile phone in one hand to call the driver. But at this time, a black nanny car suddenly brushed past her. Before Poppi could dodge, the door suddenly opened. Two men in black suddenly grabbed her arms and carried her to the car. "What do you want to do?" Poppi screamed, but was thrown into the car by two people. Brush¡­ The door was suddenly closed, and Poppi hurriedly struggled to get close to the door. Chapter 117 th Shameless Woman Thwack! ! When Poppi was struggling, the man in black suddenly raised his hand and slapped Poppi hard in the face. With a buzzing sound in her head, Poppi''s face was hit sideways, her hair was scattered in a mess, and her face was burning with pain. "I warn you, come with us! Don''t play tricks! " The man warned in a low voice and waved his hand. The car roared out of the company building and joined the traffic. She didn''t know which direction to go. Three years ago, Poppi had been threatened a lot. What she knew best was that she couldn''t disobey these people, so she stopped struggling. After calming down for a while, she asked, "why did you tie me up? What do you want? " Poppi raised her hand and touched her face, which was a little swollen. These people didn''t tie themselves up. It seemed that they didn''t come to kill her. "The more you know, the faster you die. You''ll know it when you get there. " The man replied and stopped talking. Poppi''s heart trembled, but she tried to keep calm on the surface. The phone was still in her hand. That would be great. Maybe she could make a phone call to ask for help! There was a weird atmosphere in the car. Poppi''s activities were relatively free, and her eyes were not covered. She looked at the streets around her, which was the direction she seldom came to, but there were many shops and pedestrians around, and it was not a remote place. Who is it? Who is going to tie her up? What are you going to do with her? The car went straight along the main road, took a few turns and stopped in front of a bright entertainment street. "Get off!" The man said and took the lead to open the door and get out of the car. Then, the man sitting on the other side of Poppi, and he pushed her out of the car with a strong force. When Poppi got off the car, she staggered and almost fell down. The man behind her grabbed her in time, but pulled her hair hard, "don''t make small moves to attract other people''s attention! Let''s go! Go in! " "I see." Poppi reluctantly snorted, grinned, and was pushed into the bar by several men. People were coming and going at the door of the bar. Poppi looked up at the sign of the bar, Extra-Weekend. She had heard from her colleagues that this bar was also a high-end bar in Ye City. The consumption in the hall was spent over a thousand dollars, and the consumption in the box was ten hundred thousand dollars. Thinking of this, Poppi was even more confused. Who was it? How dare which tie her here so blatantly? "All right! As for it, it''s just a woman. You drink like mud!" On Extra-Weekend, in a box of the bar, Hugh was drunk, but he still took a bottle of wine and poured it into his mouth. Barry sat beside him, was holding three coquettish women in his arms, sighed and shaking his head, and said, "there are so many beauties in the world! Lucy, Ruth, hurry up. Come over and accompany our Mr. Su. Show us your skills please! " The two women sitting in the corner, who were ignored, immediately couldn''t wait to come forward and get close to Hugh. "Mr. Su, how boring ucky enough. After all, life is the most valuable thing. What''s more, Catherine came to her just for¡­ "Please come and have a seat!" Catherine stood up with a glass of wine and walked towards Poppi. After circling around Poppi, she pretended to be surprised and said, "Oh, why does Miss Poppi looked so embarrassed? Slapped in the face? Is my bodyguard too rude? Oh! They really don''t know how to be tender to a woman!" Poppi grinned and smoothed her hair, trying to make herself look less pitiful. She said directly, "let''s get down to business. Is Miss Lin calling me here for Malcolm?" Thwack! "Do you think you have the right to call the name of Malcolm? !" Catherine suddenly slapped the wine in the cup on Poppi''s face, with a scream and a sharp voice. "Well, cough!" Poppi was caught off guard, choked and coughed in pain. The room was still full of laughter, as if Poppi was insulted as a farce, which did not affect their happy mood at all. "Shame on you!" Catherine was not as calm as she was just now. In an instant, she was furious and said in a sharp voice, "who do you think you are? You just want to stay with Malcolm. You have no self-awareness at all! If I didn''t invite you here today, do you still think you are worthy of him? Shameless! " After scolding, Catherine threw the cup in her hand and raised her hand to hit Poppi. Poppi narrowed her eyes and staggered away. She didn''t know where the courage came from. She snorted and said, "if I''m shameless, you don''t have the final say. Do I deserve him or not¡­ As long as he likes me! You thunk you deserve him. But does he like you? " "You¡­ Good! Catch her! " Catherine laughed in anger. With a wave of her hand, two men came forward and grabbed Poppi''s arm, one on the left and one on the right. "Let go of me! Do you think it will work? " Poppi couldn''t avoid it. She struggled helplessly, with her hair wet and falling in front of her, in a mess. But in her mind, she was very firm. She didn''t know if this is the brave, but someone wanted her to leave Malcolm, impossible! Chapter 118 The th Barry hurried to the door of the bar, looked back and answered the phone, "hello? What''s wrong? " "Mr. Wei, I have good news for you!" The person on the other end of the phone came straight to the point, couldn''t help but be excited, and his face and voice were trembling with excitement. "The patient seems to have signs of waking up! Miss Celine is conscious! " "What did you say? !" Barry''s hand holding the phone tightened, his pupils narrowed slowly, and the corners of his mouth rose more and more. In the end, he couldn''t restrain his ecstasy, and his eyes were bright. "What do you mean? You mean, Celine, Celine is going to wake up? " "Yes! You can say that! Thank god! We finally live up to your expectation and support for so many years! Miss Celine may wake up soon! " Thwack! Thwack! In the private room of the bar, Catherine grabbed Poppi''s hair and slapped her two times in a clear voice. At this time, the people in the box could not help clapping their hands and cheering. "Catherine, I haven''t heard enough. How about slapping a few more times to let me enjoy my ears?" "I can''t help but get excited. How about I hit her later?" "Ha ha..." Hearing the harsh laughter, Poppi only clenched her fist hard. Although she struggled, she didn''t have much strength. All of a sudden, she felt that she was useless. If Malcolm found that she was missing, he would work hard to send someone to look for her, wouldn''t he? Will he retaliates against Catherine in the same way? In this way, did it cause trouble to Malcolm again? I don''t know how many difficulties I will encounter on the way with Malcolm. But if, if I could be a little better, would I be worthy of him? Is it true that not so many people feel unbalanced in their hearts and come to her trouble? Ring¡­ Poppi''s phone suddenly rang, buzzing in her pocket. Catherine stepped forward and took out her phone from her pocket without any explanation. When she looked at the phone number, her eyes turned scarlet. "Whose phone is it?" Catherine deliberately held the phone in front of Poppi and said, "why does he call you so late? Huh? " Poppi bit her lips and turned her head away. She felt wronged, but she said stubbornly, "I don''t know!" Why does Malcolm come to her at this time? Is he off work? Don''t let him find out that she is not at home! "Since you don''t know him each other, why do you keep it?" Catherine angrily threw the phone away. With great strength, the phone bounced to the ground and broke into pieces. "Wow!" "Oh!" Clapping hands and mocking laughter came from the box. Poppi''s heart suddenly stopped, her eyes wide open, and she roared, "my phone! Catherine Lin! What are you up to? What do you want to do? " It was the phone that Malcolm had worked so hard to fix for her! Unexpectedly, she fell down in the blink of an eye! She was so aggrieved that she wanted to cry. Beep¡­ A busy tone suddenly came from the phone, and Malcolm frowned. Why didn''t she answer the phone? Didn''t she make an appointment to call him when she got home? Why is the woman still working overti Ye city, and his name was very famous on the road, he is a really gangster. Compared with him, her kidnapping today was really a trifle. Not to mention that she was the daughter of the mayor, even if her father was here, it was estimated that Wei Barry would be merciless. He wants Poppi, then she¡­ "It''s Mr. Wei!" Catherine immediately changed her smiling face and said, "I''ve heard a lot." Barry Wei smiled and continued to ask, "I don''t know if Miss Lin is over. If there is nothing else, you can go first. I can''t guarantee that Malcolm won''t be here for a while. If he comes, he will see Miss Lin like that¡­ Well, how sad he should be when he finds you are so different!" Catherine was so embarrassed. She glared at Poppi angrily, then turned her head and said, "I''m fine. It''s getting late, and I should go home. Nice to meet you today, Mr. Wei. " After that, she rushed to the bodyguards beside her and several friends behind her and said, "let''s go!" A group of people left with Lin Catherine in confusion. Poppi was still lying on the ground, so painful that she had no strength to get up. But she was really relieved that Catherine finally left. And her hairpin, fortunately, was not destroyed "Can you still get up?" Barry Wei walked to Poppi and stood in front of her, looking down at her. Poppi turned her head, only to see the shiny shoes, and shook her head with difficulty. "Put her up." Barry ordered. The two men threw Poppi onto the sofa as if they were carrying a chicken. Looking at the embarrassed Poppi, Barry Wei tutted and shook his head. "Why do women have to make things difficult for women? They don''t know how to be tender to women." "Cough..." Poppi coughed and laughed at herself. "I''m the most merciful and I don''t want to torture beautiful girls. I just¡­ Let them go! " Barry Wei ''s voice was like the Satan in the dark night, and it changed as soon as he said it. Poppi sensed the taste of viciousness from his words. Before she could react, she felt a chill on her temples, where a cold muzzle was put on her head. Chapter 119 Luckily She Is Fine The sound of two bullets loading was very clear. The sound that should only be heard on TV was appeared beside her ears. From the corner of her eyes, Poppi saw that the action of Mr. Wei with the gun was handsome, neat and ruthless. Not long after she was released from the claw of Catherine, she immediately fell into a greater crisis. She didn''t know what to do! ''Why can I be such bad luck? This time it''s so dangerous, how can I escape it!'' "Poppi, you really keep calm even in the face of danger!" Mr. Wei said in an arrogant tone, "very few people can make me show a gun, but I think it''s worth it today!" "I''m just scared silly." Poppi said with self-mockery, holding a hairpin in her hand, and her palms were slightly sweaty. Her mouth was dry and her tongue was in pain. Her whole body froze and leaving only her mouth open and closed. She asked, "do you want to kill me? Why? Did I pinch your waist when we went to the flower show before, and you want to take revenge? " "Haha..." "Well, I almost forget that we had traveled together before. Well, that''s it. The friendship is still there. I will give the gun to you. How about you killing yourself? " "I won''t shoot." Poppi''s face was a little pale. "Pull the trigger gently. The bullets are ready. With a sound of "clap", you are killed. Don''t worry. You can''t even feel the pain. " Mr. Wei sat beside Poppi casually and took a grape from the table. After chewing a few pieces, he spat, "it''s so sour! What the hell are you talking about? " "Why should I shoot? I don''t want to die. " Poppi frowned slightly. What a joke! She was not crazy, and she was not stupid. She shot herself to death. Was she crazy? She didn''t want to die yet! "You are a small one in this world and if you are dead, it is will not going to stop. You are dispensable!" With a gun in his hand, he gripped it casually, as if he was holding a toy. "So just kill yourself as soon as possible. No one will care about you." "Since I''m so dispensable, why do you still want to kill me? Just leave me alone! " "Why don''t you listen to me?" "So what?" "Do you still want to wait for Malcolm to save you? If he comes, we can''t be friends anymore. Do you know why I am here today? Because I was drinking with Hugh! It''s just opposite this room. " ''Hugh Su?''? Poppi frowned with a trace of guilt flashing through her eyes, but at the same time, she selfishly thought, ''if only Mr. Su could come and save me...'' "Don''t think about Hugh coming to save you. He was already drunk, lying on the sofa, unconscious." He seemed to have guessed what was on her mind, and said, "you are putting yourself between Malcolm and Hugh, making them turn against each other. You really shouldn''t do that! They have such a good relationship. I really don''t want to see them fighting so fiercely for a woman. So killing you is the best solution. " It turned out to be the reason! Poppi finally understood what his meant. She giggled and said, "if you kill me, you will also cause disagreement b night?" Poppi said and blinked her eyes. "Don''t change the subject. Did you get scared today?" Malcolm moved his hand to her face and gently wiped the swelling off it with warm water. Poppi shook her head. "It''s all my fault." "I underestimated her. I''m sorry," he apologized, his voice full of fury. Hearing this, Poppi was shocked and realized that Malcolm already knew it. Then she shook her head again and said, "she just wants to make trouble for me. It''s okay." Catherine was the daughter of the mayor, and her status was very annoying. In the position of Poppi, she had not the ability to set herself against Catherine. As for Malcolm, no matter he had the ability or not¡­ He shouldn''t have objected to the ''government officials''. "Since when have you been so ungrateful? It''s weird. " Malcolm opened his mouth with a smile, but the look in his eyes was very intense. "She provoked you today. I have to settle it with her." If he was not afraid that there would be wounds on her body and if he was not afraid that she would be scared, today¡­ If he did, he would definitely take Catherine back and shoot at Barry. Barry Wei, he deserved it! "How are you going to settle accounts with her?" Poppi got nervous and said, "she is..." "Do you think I will let others bully you? I don''t want you to feel wronged around me. " Malcolm clenched his teeth, and the blue veins on his temples jumped up and down. "Poppi, I can''t wait any more. I''ll make it public tomorrow, and I''ll let everyone know that you''re my wife." With this identity, at least it could ensure that she would not be disturbed by the rumors, and that she would not be threatened by these people again. However, Poppi''s eyes dodged for a moment and asked, "so soon? I''m not ready yet. Why don''t we wait? When I become stronger, I can match you... " "Poppi!" Malcolm shouted hastily. He was angry and distressed at the same time. He kissed Poppi without giving her any chance to say anything, preventing her from saying more. Chapter 120 Celine Is About To Wake Up The air in the bathroom was hazy, as if Poppi was in a fairy land. He kissed her bit by bit, as if she was his precious treasure. "Where is your courage when you flew to San Francisco alone?" After a long while, Malcolm released her and stared at her eyes, full of self reproach. "What about your earlier outgoing personality? Where was her smile? Why does she becomes so coward now? ''Poppi, how could I not feel hurt in this way? I loved you so much. But now you worry about losing everything because of me. That''s not what I wanted. " Poppi''s eyes turned red and asked, "do you think our relationship developed too fast?" Malcolm was stunned for a second and then chuckled, "it isn''t too fast! Don''t just look at these days. Don''t forget that we have loved each other for three years. " After a pause, Malcolm touched Poppi''s hair, took off the hood and began to wash her hair. He said, "it took me three years to realize that you are a good girl. It''s too slow. Do you know what I regret the most? " Poppi shook her head. "What I regret most is that I wasted the three years with you. Every time I think of it, I feel remorseful, and at the same time, I feel very lucky. Fortunately, it''s only three years, not ten years, not thirty years. " His suit got wet, but he didn''t care about it at all. He gently washed the hair for Poppi without touching the swollen part on her face. His voice echoed in the bathroom, "so, Poppi, I won''t let you leave me again. From now on, we will be together for ten years, thirty years, fifty years¡­ I just think it''s too short. Don''t think about leaving me, okay? " "You''ve done a good job. Stay quietly by my side. You don''t need to do anything, don''t need to look at anything or think about anything. You''re enough to make me see you at any time. You are more than enough for me. " "Look at you. You''re good at cooking, singing, and telling jokes. You''re so beautiful and you have a sweet mouth. But for me, I can do nothing except work. Look, it''s so lucky to me have found you. " Malcolm chattered a lot. Poppi lifted her uninjured hand and patted him on the shoulder. "You are worth teaching and promising. I feel so comfortable in my heart because of your praise. Mr. Malcolm, can you give me more praise?" "Don''t be too proud if I praise you too much." Malcolm smiled, "I''ll praise you again tomorrow. Only once a day." "Okay." Poppi nodded and said yes. Then she grabbed the bubbles in the bathtub and threw them on Malcolm''s face when he was not noticing. She giggled. "What? How dare you? " Malcolm paused, wiped the bubbles on his face, and deliberately said in a "devil" tone, "you don''t want to get out of bed tomorrow, right?" Poppi roared, "Malcolm! Why are you becoming so naughty? " "I haven''t changed. You just saw me clearly." "Bastard!" By the time she finished bathing, the bathroom had already been filled with water. Malcolm had also taken a shower and at kind of person I am?! I won''t fall in love with a woman. What I love is the millions of women. Only you who can make her happy in the future. " "I''m not a saint. I can''t do what you ask me to do. I''m telling you again that I love Poppi! If you dare to do something to her, I will do it to you! " Then he threw a punch at the belly of Barry. "It''s not enough." "You think I can''t beat you?! I have beaten you ten years ago. Have you forgotten it? " With a sudden pounce on Malcolm, Barry sprang to him and wrestled with him in an instant. They hit each other with their fists. Barry was pinned down by Malcolm, beating him hard, and then reaching out to get his gun. Seeing this, Barry turned over and kicked away Malcolm¡­ "Malcolm..." In her dream, Poppi turned over and called her name anxiously, but she didn''t get any reply. She opened her eyes and faintly heard the cracking downstairs. Who?! Poppi shivered and sat up. She pricked up her ears and heard something broken, followed by the man''s roar. And most importantly, Malcolm is downstairs! She stumbled out of bed, opened the door and ran downstairs. When she ran to the corridor, she saw a vase on the table. She stepped back and reached for it, ready to help Malcolm. "Fuck! I''m so tired!" Downstairs, the fight finally came to an end. After a while, he looked up at the sky and panted, "we''re old. Let''s stop fighting. Or we''ll die." Malcolm was no better than Barry. His clothes crumpled as he kept his gun dropping to the ground. "From now on, leave me alone!" "I''m not a Meddlesome woman! Do you think I like to meddle very much? !" Veins stood out on his arms. "But Celine''s about to wake up! What are you going to do?! Bastard! " "What? !" Malcolm frowned and said, "wake up?" Poppi just arrived at the stairway. When she heard the sound, she stopped at once and her eyes slowly opened with tears full of her eyes. Celine, her sister is finally going to wake up? Chapter 121 Are You Worried About Me Hearing that, Malcolm quickly got up from the ground and stared fixedly at Barry. His heart was in a mess as he could not believe his ears. He asked again: "is she awake? When did you get the news? Is it reliable? " "I got the call at the bar tonight." Barry tilted his head and looked into Malcolm''s eyes, "the doctor said she would wake up soon." Poppi stood in the same place, only to feel her legs weak, and staggered two steps. Her body leaned against the wall all of a sudden before she could stand still. She was trembling all over. She had waited for four years. She thought that her joy had faded away by time, but now she was so excited that she was taken by surprise Celine! Celine was finally going to wake up! People in the hall were silent for a long time. They had different ideas. "Keep this secret for me!" After a while, Malcolm opened his mouth all of a sudden. His voice was so deep that no one could guess what he was thinking, "don''t tell Poppi about it." Why? Poppi was stunned for a while. "Why? !" Asked Barry, and he also asked what Poppi was thinking. "You just said that she was going to wake up. Now she is still in a coma. It was okay to speak it out, but what if she couldn''t wake up? I don''t want to see Poppi turn from surprise to despair. " But Malcolm stood up slowly, "let''s wait until she wakes up." Barry stood up from the ground. "Will you go there?" "If I have time." Malcolm looked at the distance and said slowly, "there are a lot of uncertainty. And many things haven''t been done yet." Besides, he wasn''t ready for this. He didn''t know what his identity is to see her yet. "Are you going to teach Catherine a lesson?" Barry frowned and took a glance at Malcolm. Seeing that Malcolm didn''t deny him, he knew he was right. Then Barry said, "although her father is just a mayor of Ye city, But after all, he will take charge of all the affairs in Ye city. If you go against her now, you will be likely to get into trouble." "I''m not worried. What are you worried about?" Malcolm gave him a glance, then checked the time and said, "it''s getting late. You can go now." Barry rubbed his cheeks and complained, "let me get here. You beat me up? Then you drive me away? Am I insane? " "It''s you who are throwing yourself into the net." Malcolm said coldly, "it won''t be so easy to just beat you up if cared about Poppi too much next time!" Poppi pressed her lips together and her eyes were full of gratitude. She overheard what Malcolm said and every word he said was on her side. What''s more, Malcolm even had a fight with Barry for her. She was moved and felt ridiculous. However, she was caught in a dilemma. What would they do when Celine came around? She was extremely eager to see her sister wake up, but she was suddenly afraid. What would her sister look like? Then where should she and Malcolm go? After swearing all the way, Barry went to the door of the apartment reluctantly. He st s, Poppi wanted to tease her more. She said, "Alice is a good man. If you both want to be together, just have a try. I will support you! " Wendy''s eyes lit up, "thank you, Poppi!" Poppi nodded with a smile. Then, Wendy asked, "what''s wrong with your hand, Poppi ?" "Almost done." Poppi shook her hand and said, "it''s been several days. The gauze has been taken off and only a red mark is left. I''ll be fine soon." "That''s good." Wendy nodded and said, "but who is your boyfriend, Poppi? It''s been so many days. How strange! " "Well..." Thinking of that person, Poppi felt very happy. She smiled and said, "how about I invite Shirley and you to our house for dinner this weekend when she comes back?" "Really?! Fine! Is your boyfriend handsome, Poppi? " "Of course!" Poppi raised her head proudly. In Ye city, there were various colors of night. And the white-collar workers, who worked from nine to five in the morning, began a rich night life after work. Wendy and Alice walked along the street. It was the sea on the left and the Times Square on the right. A gust of breeze blew. Alice scratched his head and asked, "Wendy, are you cold?" "Not bad." Wendy blushed and said, "I just had dinner. It''s not cold." "I feel a little cold." Alice laughed, took off his coat and put it on Wendy. "I asked you out today. I can''t let you to catch a cold." Raising her head, Wendy took a look at the big boy beside her. She compressed her lips into a smile and said shyly, "thank you." "Are you okay, Barry? What are you looking at? " In the open-air parking lot of Times Square, a coquettish woman stood together with Barry. The moment he got off the car, he was staring at the sea and steadied himself. The woman shook Barry''s arm and said in a flirtatious tone, "didn''t you say that you would go to the sea by yacht? Let''s go. " "You can go back now. I won''t put out." Barry narrowed his eyes with a cold stare and walked towards the little woman. Chapter 122 Going To The Sea And Watching The Sunrise Wendy kept gossiping with Alice. Alice looked at the watch and said, "Wendy, the movie is about to start. Shall we go to the cinema directly?" "Okay!" Wendy nodded with a smile and was about to walk forward following Alice. However, after one step, a man suddenly came out and stood in front of them. Wendy raised her head and looked at the man. Her smile froze and her body trembled. "What''s wrong?" Hearing this, Alice took a look at Wendy and politely put his hands on Wendy''s shoulders, looking at her with concern. With his hands in his pockets, Barry looked at Wendy casually and said with a mischievous smile, "Hey, beauty. Nice to meet you again! Who is he? Is he your boyfriend? " With doubt, Alice took a glance at Barry. Wendy frowned and said, "Mr. Wei, what a coincidence! Why are you here?" Barry shrugged and came up to Wendy. "It''s a good day, beauty. Let''s go and have some fun tonight." Alice stepped forward and stood in front of Wendy. "Excuse me, sir. Wendy and I are going to see a movie..." "Wendy? How cordial you are! " Barry then walked up and took hold of Wendy''s hand. He pursed his lips and said nothing. "Mr. Wei! What do you want? " Wendy struggled, but Barry took off Alice''s clothes and threw them on the road. "Hey! What are you doing? " Alice tried to catch up with him, but several bodyguards suddenly rushed out and blocked his way. He shouted, "get out of the way! Who are you?! Wendy! " Wendy was dragged forward by Barry. She looked back at Alice from time to time and replied, "I''m fine! Alice, I''m fine. You can go back now. " "Mr. Wei, what do you want to do?" Wendy asked as she turned to the people in the square. Her face went red but she couldn''t get rid of it. So she shouted desperately. "Barry! Barry! " While they were walking, the woman who stayed with Barry ran to them from a distance. She stretched out her arms to stop Barry and Wendy. "Barry! Did you leave me just because of this woman? " Then Wendy saw the person. She was wearing delicate make-up with her buttocks up to her thighs. Did Barry really like this kind of person? "Are you questioning me? Who do you think you are? " Wendy scornfully glanced at the woman and said, "if you take the money, get out! Get out of my way! " "You..." The woman stamped her foot angrily. Before she could say anything, she was dragged away by the men in black. Her shrill voice echoed in the air. Barry continued to drag Wendy forward, with no relax on his hands. Wendy trotted to catch up with him. After trotting several hundred meters, she was out of breath. "Mr. Wei Where are you taking me to? It was late at night Can... Can I go home? " "Go home?" Barry said after snorting. "Weren''t you going to see a ind. She said awkwardly, "I made you angry. I''m sorry." "How?" Barry asked in reply. "Aren''t you afraid of me now?" With a pout, Wendy looked determined and said, "I I was not afraid of you from the very beginning! You are a good man, for you had saved me! But... " "But what?" Barry wondered. "But the profession of Mr. Wei is really special. My parents told me to work hard. When I marry someone who is honest in the future, don''t be too high-profile or... " Wendy paused and continued, "don''t be bad." The sea breeze was a little cold. Raising the corners of his mouth, Barry sneered at himself and said, "I''m very bad. I tell you, I not only own a casino, but also kill people! " Taking a deep breath, Wendy was supposed to be scared. However, when she heard what happened at last, she saw a little sadness and helplessness in Barry''s eyes. "Mr. Wei, why did you do such a thing?" Wendy asked. "For survival." After saying two words, Barry drank off the wine in his goblet and shifted the topic. "You take a rest in the cabin. I will send you back tomorrow morning after watching the sunrise." After a long time, Wendy nodded slightly. When she was about to leave, the yacht turned a corner. Wendy leaned her body, shook and fell back. She cried for help in a trembling voice. "Watch out!" With a cry of surprise, Barry quickly wrapped his arms around Wendy''s waist. Wendy held onto Barry''s neck as if she was a life-saving straw. She stood straight and pressed her lips onto Barry''s. His lips smelt like wine Wendy''s lips made Barry stiffen for a second. He looked at the simple and honest Wendy, and through her, he seemed to see another person. It was the first time that Wendy stared at Barry so seriously. She stood in front of him and forgot to struggle. Her heart beat faster and faster. Chapter 123 Deal With Catherine The sea wind grew stronger and stronger. They drew closer to each other and kept silent for a long time. "I Can''t I go back now? " After a long while, Wendy looked into Barry''s eyes and asked. After she finished her words, she felt that his eyes were burning with passion, so she quickly looked away. "Of course not." Barry answered quickly. He swallowed and let go of Wendy reluctantly. "Since you are here, let''s watch the sunrise tomorrow morning. After that, we''ll go back." Wendy took two steps back and looked evasive. She rushed back to the cabin without saying anything. A blanket was put on the sofa of the cabin. Seeing that Barry had no intention to come in, Wendy got a blanket and wiped her lips with it. Why did she feel her lips so hot? Did she get allergic to alcohol? She didn''t know where she could take the yacht. Only feeling that it was getting farther and farther away from the city, surrounded by boundless sea. Waves were flowing, and the sound of roaring was too strong for her to stand. Barry didn''t know how long he had stood outside. Only when he felt a little cold did he go back to the cabin. He turned around and saw through the window that Wendy had already fallen asleep. She curled up on the sofa, rested her head on her arm and was as steady as a baby. The boat had arrived at the best place to watch the sunrise. Its engine went out and it floated like a small boat on the vast ocean. And the cabin was a cradle for Wendy. Lowering his eyes, Barry smiled and walked quietly to the door of the cabin. He bent down and sneaked into the ship, sitting next to Wendy and observing the little girl carefully. In fact, Wendy didn''t look like Celine at all. It seemed that they were innocent, pure and innocent. It was just that four years ago, he couldn''t fall in love with Celine, and now, he couldn''t either fall in love with Wendy. Malcolm would care about Celine? How about Wendy? The guy he saw tonight "Humph!" Barry sneered disdainfully. He didn''t deserve Wendy at all. It was very cold on the surface of the sea in autumn. Wendy shrank in her sleep. When she felt the warmth beside her, she got close to the warmth in a daze and had a good sleep the whole night. It was the first time Barry had held a woman to sleep. Actually, Barry and Wendy had only slept together "Hey, beauty, wake up!" After a while, a male voice suddenly sounded in her ear, which made Wendy frown. "The sun will reach the level of the sea soon. It''s a pity that you''re not up all night." Wendy muttered and woke up from chaos. She opened her eyes and saw an indistinct handsome face of Barry "Mr. Wei!" Wendy took a step back in fear, but her head hit the table behind. She frowned, rubbed the back of her head and kept gasping. Barry couldn''t help laughing. He stood up casually and put his hand in his pocket, "let''s go out to watch the sunrise." Wendy rubbed her eyes and turned to look at the dim lights on the sea outside the yacht. She couldn''t wait to follow Barry out of the cabin. "Tak . He even sold his daughter to him. It was really a stupid trick. "But..." Poppi was so nervous that her palms were sweating. She didn''t know much about politics and business. When she had been in the entertainment circle, she had already seen through it. She couldn''t imagine what this would affect Malcolm. "Are... Are you okay?" she asked "Honey, it''s impossible." Malcolm rubbed Poppi''s hair and said, "it''s not enough to make him and I burn down together! What are you worried about? Don''t you trust your husband''s ability? " "You! Malcolm! I''m serious! " Hearing this, Poppi''s face flushed and said, "stop it!" "Not at all." Malcolm smiled, "go and cook. I''m hungry." "You promise you will be fine!" Asked poppi. "I promise." Malcolm nodded with a smile and pushed Poppi to the kitchen. At the headquarters of the Quan Group. "Damn it!" There was a roar in the CEO Office, accompanied by a crackling sound of smashing. The several assistants stood outside the door and looked at each other for fear of entering. "Come in, all of you!" With a blood rush from George''s temples, the assistant opened the door and came in, but they lowered their head and didn''t look at each other. Fury was boiling in George''s heart as he sat in his leather chair. He smashed everything on his desk to vent his rage. Then he threw a document on the ground. He pointed at his assistant and ordered, "you, ask these people to get out of here. Tell them not to work anymore." "Yes, sir." "You!" "Go and ask the public relations department to draft for the intimate relationship between SJ and Zahi. I want him to know it!" commanded George! I want to see the news this afternoon! " "Yes, sir." "And you, go to the company to dismiss all the things concerning Zahi! That the news on the website is released, the award for him or the photos hanging in the company. Get them all! " "Yes, Sir!" George looked around the office and then pointed at the other two men. "Clean it up!" He sprang up from his chair and left. Chapter 124 Im A Bad Guy The news of Zahi Lin be removed from his position due to corruption through all the streets and alleys of Ye city. The public had paid great attention to this kind of news. Although the news had not been confirmed yet, looking at that kind of news, they were really pissed off. With the growth of the news, the relationship between Malcolm and Catherine as well as the relationship between the SG and Zahi grew continuously. Some of the papers dug out the news about a long time ago, saying it was about Malcolm and Catherine''s late night tryst. Some people claimed confidently that Malcolm had attended a few business banquets, and the girls around him were all Catherine. Some said that the people Zahi had brought abroad was Malcolm, and it was obvious that Zahi had taken him as the son-in-law All kinds of evidences of crime were directed at Malcolm. Some people suspected that SG had given Zahi many benefits and that the company must be involved. But Malcolm didn''t respond. Public thought SG felt sorry for the loss of the company and its share had fallen for three days. "What?" Poppi sighed again. She was in a high-end restaurant and there were delicate foods in front of her, but she was still a little discouraged. "Hey, hey, hey, I''m back. Don''t put on a long face! How many times have you sighed? " Shirley held the chopsticks and pointed at the bowl of Poppi, "it''s not easy for us to get together, is it, Wendy?" "Yes." Wendy nodded, "Poppi, if you have any trouble, you can tell us. Sighs don''t work." Shirley shook her head and replied, "it won''t help. We can''t solve it even if we speak it out." "What? What happened? Is it so serious? " Said Wendy, who was biting the chopsticks. "It''s all about Malcolm." Shirley talked about Malcolm naturally. Then she turned to look at Poppi and said, "look at her. She is just like a grumbling woman whose husband is suffering a lot." "Mr. Mo? Is it about the news? " Wendy was confused, "what does it have to do with Poppi?" Shirley was speechless. She stared at Poppi and said, "you haven''t told Wendy yet?" Poppi shook her head and felt a little embarrassed, "I have been absent-minded these days. I totally forget it." "Come on! You hid it from me for four years. Good for you! " Then Shirley continued excitedly, "well, since you didn''t tell her, I will! I''m so excited to say such a shocking news. " Poppi shrugged and said, "Okay, but don''t frighten Wendy." "What! I''m a little nervous now. What''s up? " Wendy frowned like a frightened little rabbit, her eyes glittering with excitement. After saying that, Shirley waved at Wendy and Wendy leaned over to her. She whispered in Wendy''s ear. Wendy''s eyes slowly widened, her pupils dilated Poppi stuck out her tongue and ev slowly asked, "it''s you? You betrayed my father? " "Betray?" Malcolm smiled leisurely, "I don''t know Mr. Lin very well, why would I betray him? What''s more, if it hadn''t been for you, I wouldn''t have dealt with him so early! Now you beg me ?. Why didn''t you think this would happen the other day when you kidnapped Poppi? " "Poppi?" Catherine roared, "You did it for that woman! What merits does she have! Does she deserve it? So you dare to be my father''s enemy? " "What? I didn''t. " Then Malcolm added, "your father had only himself to blame for what he had done to us. You started all this! I want to protect my woman, because you hurt her! I am a bad guy. I will seek revenge for the smallest grievance! " Catherine had never seen such power of Malcolm. He was angry and had a temper. Unlike before, he didn''t communicate with her in a mask. But now he was frightening! "Your woman?" Catherine shook her head and asked, "Then what am I to you? Chess piece? " "Miss Lin, you must have misunderstood me from the very beginning. I have no feelings for you. I don''t know what your father said. I''m telling you again that I like Poppi." Malcolm put his hand into his pocket and said, "fortunately, Poppi was slightly hurt. Otherwise, it would not be just a simple punishment for your father. If you have a clear estimation of yourself, you should behave yourself and keep yourself alive. " "It''s all my wishful thinking..." With red eyes, Catherine continued, "Don''t you afraid of my revenge?! Malcolm! " "In my life, there are many enemies. The last fearful one is revenge." With his eyes half closed, Malcolm bypassed Catherine and got into his car directly. From the rearview mirror, Catherine was smaller and smaller. Malcolm rubbed his eyebrows and said to Sean, "Catherine Just let her be. Don''t hurt her. " "Yes, Mr. Mo." Chapter 125 Call Him Brother In Law When Malcolm arrived at the restaurant, Poppi and the other two had just finished eating. Wendy looked at the door and saw that Malcolm was striding toward Poppi. She was so excited that she immediately waved her arms but dared not speak out loud. "Poppi, Mr. Mo is here!" Poppi raised her head and looked directly into Malcolm''s eyes. With a gentle smile, she waved at him and said, "here you are!" Malcolm nodded and came to the dining table for them with a gentle smile. He looked at Poppi tenderly and asked, "are you finished?" "Yes." Poppi nodded and stood up. Shirley stretched herself, patted her stomach and stood up. "I''m so full! Mr. Mo, are you here to pay the bill? " Wendy stood up immediately, blushing. "Mo... Mr. Mo!" "Hey, why is Wendy so restrained?" Then Shirley casually patted on Wendy''s butt and said, "come on, call him brother-in-law." When Abner entered the dining room, he happened to see this scene. Abner frowned and wondered whether this woman named Shirley didn''t like men? How could she be so rude to a woman? What Shirley said made Poppi''s face turn red. But for Malcolm, he calmly waited for Wendy to speak. After a long while, Wendy called in a low voice, "brother in law.". "Hey, what are you waiting for! Mr. Mo! " Shirley joked again. Malcolm was in a good mood. He glanced at Poppi and held her hands, "next time." "Malcolm." It was not until Abner walked to the desk and called out his name that the man''s attention was attracted to Abner. When Shirley turned around, she rolled her eyes and said, "Oh, who is this? Aren''t you Mr. Shen? " Giving a glance at Shirley, Abner directly ignored her. Abner handed the documents in his hand to Malcolm and said, "all the documents are ready. Here you are." "Thank you." Malcolm took it and asked, "have you eaten yet? I haven''t had dinner yet. Would you like to have dinner with me? " "No, thanks." Abner shook his head and said, "I have a dinner with a client tonight. I will leave soon as I park my car outside." Malcolm nodded, "then be careful." "Yes." "Yes, I will. "And then, Abner took a look at Poppi and said," Congratulations, Poppi! " Poppi sipped her lips and smiled, "thank you! Now think about it. Mr. Shen is our witness. " "As long as you don''t take my cash gift when you get married." "Okay, I''m leaving. " It''s just a rare opportunity for Abner to make a joke. Then, AbnerI turned around and walked two steps to Shirley. Abner stopped and took a look at her," Miss Shirley, why do you always taunt me every time you see me? Let me remind you, if I feel that Miss Shirley might do something bad to me and put a potential threat to my personal safety, I can apply for legal protection. " Shirley was stunned for a few seconds and replied, "excuse me?" Abner didn''t reply but nodded to her slightly. Then he strode out of the restaurant, waved goodbye to Malcolm in front of the car. "He What did he mean? !" It was not until this moment that Shirley realized what had happened. She was totally pissed off. after another, which was emitting dark yellow light and shining with the stars in the sky. There was a small vase on the small windowsill, in which was a bunch of Begonia flowers. The soft cushion and the quilt were also the pattern of the starry sky. Everything felt so Moved "Wow!" Poppi couldn''t help but exclaim. But her voice was so weak that she was afraid of disturbing such a beautiful scene. She turned around and softly asked, "is that you, Malcolm?" Malcolm walked in followed Poppi, "Yes. I found that you like the night without light on, so I prepared this specially. Do you like it? " "Yes, I like it!" Poppi nodded her head heavily and the light in her eyes was brighter than the starry sky. "And this one." Malcolm said as he took out a phone from his pocket magically, "your phone is unique in the world. I took part in the designing software." Poppi''s eyes reddened. She took the phone and looked carefully around. When she clicked the screen, it was a picture of them. In the picture, Poppi slept soundly while Malcolm kissed her forehead. They looked so sweet. "You took it?" Asked Poppi. "Yes." Malcolm nodded and admitted frankly, "I didn''t find any suitable photos. I took one last night." Feeling warm in her heart, Poppi couldn''t help but look at the photo carefully, with her lips slightly upturned. "I have your song," Malcolm neglected it and the soothing music began to play. Poppi was confused, but when she heard her own voice, she was frozen. "Maybe I can forget everything around the world, except that I''m not willing to lose your news..." "How could it be my voice?" Poppi was surprised. "Composed." Malcolm raised his eyebrows and said, "your song was unforgettable. I tried to synthesize it by feeling. By the way, the way you sing is more unforgettable. " Poppi couldn''t help feeling shy in her heart. She tapped on Malcolm''s face and pretended to be angry, "honey words. Then which song sound better, my own voice, or synthesize song? " "Then you sing a song." Chapter 126 Mr. Jis Mother Is Back Taking a glance at Malcolm, Poppi cleared her throat and raised her head to sing with the phone''s voice. The two voices mixed, making it hard to tell which of them was real and which was illusory. Standing in front of Poppi, Malcolm kept smiling all the time. Seeing the moved look on Poppi''s face, he felt that his heart was also melted. Since he was together with Poppi, he had seen her in every life goal. He wished that he could do everything for her. What she needed to do was to stay with him happily every day. A bottle of wine was prepared in the attic. Accompanied by ethereal music, Poppi and Malcolm were sitting on the bed, with each holding a glass of wine and chatting. Under the bright moonlight, they smiled. "Look, I named it the brightest star¡­ Malcolm! Haha! " Fall in the arms of Mr. Malcolm, Poppi laughed. Through the window, she looked at the Milky way and held out her hand, the stars were so close to her. Malcolm looked up and said, "They said there would be a meteor shower tonight. If it''s true, what do you wish for?" "What about you? What kind of wish do you want? " Poppi''s eyes shone. She looked at Malcolm with a gentle smile. "I wish you happy," Malcolm said with his head bowed. "What?" Poppi twitched her mouth and said unhappily, "humph, you stole my wish. I was the first one who wish you happy, " The voice of Poppi was a little bit attractive, "Malcolm, I don''t know how happy I am to meet you and be with you. So I hope I can bring you happiness, too. Otherwise, how guilty I will be! " There was a faint smell of alcohol in the air, and he kissed on Malcolm gently, "of course you can. I don''t know how happy I am, as if¡­ I can grow old if I just hold you like this. " A happy smile formed on the corner of Poppi''s lips. She looked at him for a long time, then she put her hand around his neck and actively kissed him. "And, I love you." Then he leaned over and kissed her face, eyes and neck inch by inch. "I love you, too." Poppi felt her nose ached. In the bright night sky, a few shiny meteors broke through the sky and took away all the wishes of people. Two vague intertwining figures in the attic interwove with each other and stroked each other to the bone, expressing the love that could only be understood by the other. Ye city was in the late autumn, and the withered yellow leaves were falling. At 10:10 am, an international flight to Ye city arrived. All kinds of people arrived at the airport. "Mrs. Pei, Mr. Ji''s mother is here!" Emily was waiting in the hall. Hearing her assistant''s voice, she immediately sat up from her seat and looked towards the exit passageway. Among the crowd, a middle-aged woman, dressed in fashion and wearing sunglasses, walked with a handbag, holding her head high. It was nobody else, but Benson''s mother, Sally Zhou. Emily trotted to her hurriedly and called her with clear voice: "Mom!" "Little Emily !" Mrs. Ji smiled. o home?" "I can''t even come here to have a look!" Mrs. Ji glared at her son and then turned her eyes to the silent Emily. She said, "you were too angry just now. Apologize to Emily now." "She is wrong to control my belongings without my permission." His emotionless words made the two women furious at the same time. His mother shouted, "You¡­ You unfilial son! I also touched this watch just now. Do you also want me to apologize?! Huh? " Raising his eyelids, he continued, "if you''re sincere and want to apologize, I''ll accept it." "You..." She was so angry that she almost fainted. Trembling all over, she screamed, "you are such an unfilial son! I just came back. Do you want to piss me off? Is that woman called Poppi coming back and you don''t listen to me anymore? " "It''s none of her business! ! Till now, are you still going to put all the blame on others? !" Clenching his fists, he took a deep breath and said, "Mom, I don''t want to quarrel with you. Please go home." "I won''t leave before I finish my words!" She turned her head away and sat on the sofa. Hearing that, Emily felt very disappointed. She had guessed the origin of the watch and didn''t want to stay for a minute. She said coldly, "I have something to do. I''m leaving now." "Emily..." His mother called out in a hurry. But she could do nothing but watch Emily slam the door and rush out. Then his mother was so angry that she pointed at Benson immediately. "Is this how you get along with Emily?! How can you have a baby with this way? " "The baby?" "Who said I need a kid? I told you I don''t want a baby. " "What¡­ You don''t want a baby! " His mother stood up quickly. Her face turned red because of anger, and she didn''t look lofty and mighty as she had been when she had just come. She opened her hands, shook them and said in a mournful voice, "you don''t want children. Who will be left with such a huge the Wind International Group? This is your father''s a whole life''s work! " Chapter 127 Advanced Gastric Cancer "So you''ve been forcing me to get engaged and have my own child all because of this company, haven''t you?" With a self-mockery smile, Benson looked at his mother as if she was a stranger. "For so many years, I''ve forgotten that you''re my mother, or you''re my boss. Have you considered my feelings? You fly to our country frequently to monitor my actions, and put all the blame on others Mom! I''m not a kid anymore. I know what I should do! " Aunt Ji''s lips trembled. She walked to him, touched his sleeve, and said in a low voice, "Benson... Benson I didn''t mean it. I care about you! Of course you are more important than the work in my company. I hope you can get better and then have a baby with Emily and live happily! " All of a sudden, Benson''s rage disappeared. His eyes became glassy and motionless. He stared at somewhere far away and said calmly, "Mom, I won''t like Emily. We won''t be happy." "Love develops over time. You two are doing well together, so you will definitely like her!" Aunt Ji said hurriedly. "Haha..." Benson smiled bitterly, "Mom, do you think I still have time to spend with her? two years? three years? I don''t want to marry her and have my child either, mostly because I don''t like her, but there are other reasons, mom, do you know? You know it, right? " With a pale face, Aunt Ji stepped back. Her eyes were red. She shook her head and choked, "stop it Stop talking, Benson! " But he didn''t give up. "Because I don''t want to delay her. There is no future for her to be with me! Even if I don''t like her, I still have conscience. If she gives birth to a child It was unfair to her and her baby! I have no choice There was no way to go on with them! Mom, do you understand? Stop pretending! " After listening to it, Aunt Ji''s eyes were trembling, and they were already tearful. She did not dare to look at him again. She turned around, picked up her own bag and hurriedly ran away. "I I''ll go home and cook lunch for you! I cook the dishes you want to eat. Please call me when you leave, Benson! I''m leaving now! " Bang Aunt Ji ran out of the office and slammed the door. Clenching his eyebrows, Benson closed his eyes in anguish and then raised his hand again. Beep The watch in his pocket suddenly rang, and Benson drew himself back from his thought. He took out the watch and turned it off. Then he went to the desk, sat on the chair and opened the drawer. All these actions were done in silence. He really didn''t want to take medicine, but he had no choice. If he didn''t take medicine, his stomach would always be painful and he always wanted to vomit. A diagnosis certificate was lying quietly in the drawer beside his desk. But he knew nothing about it. Now he wanted to have a look. His slender fingers gently pulled out the document bag and took out the diagnosis book inside. This lead printed diagnosis showed no human feelings. As Benson''s eyes wandered slowly, his sight fin elief and asked, "Poppi, you want to do this?" "Is it strange?" Poppi smiled. "When I am free, I will go to learn how to make cakes. After my company abandoned me, I will go home and open a small shop. I opened the door whenever I wanted and immediately closed the door when I felt tired and wanted to have a rest. Is it good? " The waiter brought them the desserts and water and they thanked the waiter. Wendy nodded, "sounds great." After that, she pointed to the black forest cake on the table and continued, "if the cake you made is like this, can I eat it every day, Poppi ?" "Of course! Welcome! " Poppi took a sip of water and asked, "then, what''s your wish?" "Wish..." Wendy said with her head askew. "I want to earn some money and buy a house at Ye city. That''s enough for me and my parents. They are in their hometown and have never been out in their lifetime. I want to take them to travel, to eat delicious food and to have fun. " When Poppi looked at Wendy, she was deeply attracted by Wendy. In the innocence and charm of Wendy, and when she spoke out her thoughts, a hint of expectation and shyness flashed across her face, which made people unable to take their eyes off her. If she were a man, she would definitely like someone like Wendy! Thinking of this, Poppi suddenly asked, "Wendy, how are things going between you and Alice? I think Alice has not come to you recently You had a quarrel? " Wendy swallowed the cake in a fluster, "I Alice and I are just friends. I have told him everything. " "What Don''t you want to be close to him? " Poppi was a little surprised. Wendy bit her lips and said, "I think it''s better to be friends with him." Although saying so, the scene of Barry echoed in Wendy''s mind. After a long while, she finally wanted to tell what happened that night to Poppi. However, when she looked up, she saw an acquaintance walking into the dessert shop. She said with doubt in her voice, "look, Mr. Su!" Chapter 128 How About Friends In The Future Poppi took a mouthful of lemonade and swallowed it hastily when she heard the word "Mr. Su". Reflexively, she turned around and saw Hugh push the door open and come in, followed by a young woman. When entering the door, Hugh saw Poppi, but he didn''t expect to meet her eyes. He was stunned for a while, then he raised his hand and smiled to Poppi, "what a coincidence!" "Yes! What a coincidence! " Poppi quickly stood up. Wendy stood up and greeted to Hugh. Hugh had already walked a few steps to Poppi''s side. He looked at her up and down and asked, "don''t you have work to do today?" "I just finished my work. Come here and have a rest with Wendy." After answering, Poppi looked at the woman behind Hugh and said, "Mr. Su, if you have something to do, I won''t disturb you!" "It doesn''t matter. I come here to take a seat in my spare time from work." Taking a look at the woman behind him, Hugh said, "I''m not going with you. Go and buy some water for them yourself!" "Okay, Mr. Su." The woman took a look at Poppi, nodded her head and walked towards the counter. Though somewhat silly, Wendy was finally able to read people''s mind under the guidance of Poppi. Seeing that Hugh sent his people away, she said quickly, "Poppi, I have something to do, so I have to hurry back to the company. You have a talk with Mr. Su first! I gotta go! " Then she waved her hand and ran away as quickly as she could. Poppi shrugged her shoulders and said, "it seems that Wendy is really considerate." Hugh couldn''t help laughing, and the corner of his mouth curved, like the sunlight, shined into people''s hearts. After a while, he said, "the person who came with me is my assistant, and the place where we work is near here. Have you been there? Would you like to go upstairs and have a cup of tea? " " Go upstairs? Will I interrupt your work? " Poppi hesitated for a while and asked, "or is Shirley on top?" Hugh shook his head. "She may have an outside shooting today. She''s not in the company. Actually, it''s okay to have a talk here. " "Well, let''s talk here, shall we?" Poppi smiled. "What would you like to drink, Mr. Su? My treat. " "The same as yours." On the other hand, Hugh didn''t refuse her request. He only took a slight glance at Poppi, feeling as if they had never been apart even though they had not seen each other for a long time. Poppi slowly smiled and called the waiter to order. She looked out of the window and then at Hugh. She was a little embarrassed and said, "it seems we haven''t seen each other for a long time." "Yes." Hugh nodded. "I haven''t seen you since you came back from San Francisco. How have you been these days? " "Not bad," Hugh''s eyes darkened. "You must fine as Malcolm is here. It''s just that you have been on the news too frequently these days. I am so envious of you, as well as the people in our company. " "If it''s a good thing, I just admire it. People would get away from it like me ." Poppi sighed and shook her head. She changed the topic and asked Hugh, "how are you recently?" "I did as before. I was so busy with my company. Oh, I forg rse." Hugh nodded. "How about... You and I Are we good friends? " Asked Poppi. "¡­¡­ Yes, you are right. " After saying that, Poppi patted her chest to relax and said to Hugh, "that''s good. I don''t want to lose a friend like you, Mr. Su." "I don''t want to lose you, you are my friend." Hugh gave a relieved smile to Poppi and said, "it''s my own business to fall in love with you. I don''t mean to do that if I bring you trouble. Even if we can''t be together, we are still friends. " "I was so moved that I almost cried!" Poppi covered her mouth and wiped the corner of her eyes exaggeratedly to pretend that there were tears. Although being teased by Poppi, Hugh couldn''t take his eyes off her and said, "in fact, it was less than three months since I knew you. I have so many women around me, and I will quickly forgot you. Don''t regret missing me. " This time it was Poppi''s turn to laugh, "Mr. Su, as long as you are happy." "You too." And Hugh sincerely wished her happy from the bottom of his heart. However, he thought in his heart that there was a precondition for him to make friend with Poppi. Seeing her happy was his purpose. If she was not happy, he was not sure that he would not grab her. Poppi felt that she just had a few words with Hugh. Suddenly, Hugh raised his chin and said outside the window, "He is coming." Poppi looked back in a hurry and saw the car of Malcolm just stopped. She got excited and stood up, "he really comes! Did he fly here? " "It''s only twenty-eight minutes," Hugh also was surprised. "I wonder how many traffic lights he has turned to." Poppi smiled .She turned around and looked at Hugh, "Mr. Su, what should we do now?" poppi asked gently "Do we need any more words?" Raising his eyebrows and opening his arms, Hugh said, "come on!" Poppi was still shocked. After being dazed for two seconds, she slowly walked up to Hugh and gave him a gentle and polite hug. "Thank you, Mr. Su And, I''m sorry. " Hugh reached out his hand and patted on the back of Poppi gently. "It''s nice to meet you, Miss. Poppi." Chapter 129 The Cottage Of Malcolm and Poppi Malcolm opened the door and got out of the car. When he stood outside the car, he saw the two people holding each other through the window. His eyes were giving out cold light and his originally expressionless face turned livid. They left each other soon and Poppi was relieved with a bright smile on her face. Tinkle Malcolm pushed the door open and walked in. Malcolm went straight to Poppi with one hand in his pocket. He walked much faster than usual. "How long did you talk?" Malcolm stood in front of them, biting his lips. "Not long." Poppi squinted her eyes and smiled slyly, "you came so fast! Did you run a red light? Have you gotten a ticket from the police? " Malcolm snorted. Holding Poppi''s hand, "Humph! What''s wrong with you? Will you be happy to see me getting a forfeit? " "No! Of course not! How could it be? " Poppi quickly waved her hand and smiled flatteringly, "I''ve talked a lot with Mr. Su." Hearing that, Malcolm turned his head to look at Hugh, with his eyes somewhat relaxed, but his hands did not relax at all. "Aren''t you busy today?" Hugh shook his head, "Not so bad. I met Poppi by chance. I thought we haven''t seen each other for a long time and chatted with her. " "Yes." Malcolm nodded slightly, "have you finished your dinner? Would you like to have dinner with me? " "No, thanks." Hugh refused. "I have to go back to the company. You can go first." "Let''s meet some other day." "Okay." Poppi nodded slightly to Hugh and said goodbye. Then she was dragged out of the dessert shop by Malcolm and pushed into his car. Hugh listened to Poppi''s voice, which drifted far away. The voice of her coquettish unwillingness, soft and gentle enough to move any man. In the car, Poppi used her body to against Malcolm and said, "Hey, I''m with Hugh. Are you nervous?" "Nervous? Why? " Then Malcolm opened his eyes and took a glance at Poppi casually. "What Didn''t you see how we hugged each other? Aren''t you jealous? " Poppi raised her eyebrows and looked at Malcolm closely. She felt a little uncomfortable. "You two must have plotted something shameful, so you hugged each other in front of me. What am I worried about?" Malcolm said confidently. "What? You''ve known everything? " Poppi twitched her mouth and stared at Malcolm, "humph! It''s boring to be with smart people like you! You saw everything and guessed everything so clearly It causes the heartburn! I don''t have any sense of satisfaction. I hate... " "Then what should I do?" Malcolm looked at Poppi dotingly. "Do you want to me show my anger in front of you? Should I have a fight with Hugh? If that''s the only way to prove that Hugh''s not far away from the fact that Sean has turned her back on him. " Poppi curled her lips. "Humph Stupid! " "Then what should I do now?" Malcolm got close to her and gently whispered in Poppi ear, "actually, I''m very angry. Although I know that you two hugged each other ou ed. Malcolm undid two buttons on his shirt directly, and the buttons on the cuffs were unbuttoned too. He rolled his sleeves to the small arm, squatted down, and began to knock the nails with a hammer in his hand. Poppi just squatted aside and watched. "Take another nail." Malcolm didn''t even look up. He reached out his hand, and the short hair on his forehead trembled with his action. "Got it!" Poppi eagerly took the nails and looked at Malcolm, almost drooling. She admitted that she was a high-level member of the appearance Association, and the handsome man in front of her was her exclusive lover. She was so happy about him! "Okay." After the bang, Malcolm had finished the prototype of the sign. A board of forty centimeter long was connected with a wooden stick. "Write the name on the board, and then drill the wooden stick into the ground to hold it. All work is done." "Of course!" Poppi could not help feeling excited. She held the pink brush and said proudly, "the next step is up to me!" Then she lay on her stomach and began to write on the board with her buttocks up. She muttered, "The Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi It''s too hard to write! " Malcolm giggled as he watched Poppi write the character and then put it aside. Poppi painted on the board and wrote the words "The Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi" on it. Then she went downstairs with Malcolm with the sign. "I''m a temper maker. I''m good at doing temper work," Going downstairs, Poppi sang, jumping, and feeling so proud. Malcolm smiled and gently beat time for Poppi. On the other side, at the headquarter of the Hongmen Sect, where Barry lived. When Barry was about to go on a tour, he received a phone call from an overseas company. "Respect Mr. Wei! Miss. Celine has woken up! " "What did you say?" Standing on the bluestone board in the garden, Barry felt unbelievable. "Say it again!" "Mr. Wei, Miss Celine woke up! She was wake up! Wake up totally! " Chapter 130 Go Find Wendy She''s awake! Thank God! Celine''s awake! It seemed to be the most wonderful words in the world. Having experienced so many difficulties and dangers, Barry could not help but tremble with excitement. He held the phone so hard that his knuckles turned white. He opened his mouth but didn''t know how to say "Mr. Wei, are you still there?" It was not until he heard the voice from the telephone that he came back to his senses. Barry muttered, all his emotions combined into a thick greeting, "how is she?" "She has just woken up and other doctors are still doing examination for her, but Celine is alone here. Maybe it is better for her family and friends to come over. " His heart was tightened. Barry was about to speak out if he wanted to go abroad. But the doctor hesitated and said, "I don''t know, Mr. Mo, may he has time to come over? My assistant just told me that Miss Celine has been looking for Mr. Mo." It seemed that someone had poured cold water on his head, so he stopped what he was doing and returned to his usual gloomy state. He said in a colder tone, "Okay, I know. I will contact him as soon as possible. Take good care of Celine and calm her down. " "Okay, Mr. Wei." They didn''t talk much before Barry hung up the phone. He said to the people around him, "let''s go to make a circuit." "Yes! "Mr. Barry!" After they all got into the car, Barry sat in the back seat, with his chin in his hand casually. His thoughts went far away. He was not supposed to get involved in the matter about Celine. As for whether or not he should inform Malcolm, that was not his business. But the news came as fast as he could. He was afraid that Malcolm had already known that Celine had woken up. At that time, Malcolm was starting his own business abroad, so he didn''t have much time to stay in Ye city. As Malcolm''s brother, Barry took the initiative to take the responsibility of taking care of Celine for him, but he took good care of her and lost his own heart. He deserved it. He had fallen in love with someone he couldn''t love. "Mr. Wei, I''m not afraid of you!" He suddenly recalled another bright voice. With the voice, the person''s face was gradually clearer. "Wendy..." Barry laughed at himself and repeated her name. He didn''t know whether he had taken Wendy as the second Celine in his heart "Here we are, Mr. Barry!" The car stopped. It took a while for Barry to regain his composure. He looked out of the window at the scene of feasting and revelry, with a cruel and disgusted expression on his face. The bar was full of noise and cheers. Everyone here had seen such a scene before and felt very bored, especially on someone''s territory. Barry shoved aside women and walked around with his men. He walked into the room where he often came, and drank bottles and bottles of wine. When he drank heavily, he was still upset. He took the bottle up and left the room. "Girl! I have a lot of money! I''m going to take you to t ly, Malcolm''s condition was the same as now. Having Poppi made him seem to have the whole world. His ambition and power were nothing compared with hers. If she asked for anything, he could promise that he would surrender on his horse. When Malcolm was about to fall asleep, his phone rang in his pocket. Who would call at this time? "Well..." Poppi frowned and murmured, "you''re so annoying. I''m interrupted..." "It''s okay." Then Malcolm patted her head, stretched out his hand and took out the phone. When he saw the number, his heart sank, and didn''t move for a long time. When the phone was hung up, it rang again. After putting Poppi in the right position, Malcolm stepped out of the bathroom and said to her in a low voice, "I have to take the phone call. I''ll be back soon." "Yes." Poppi nodded and closed her eyes. Walking out of the building, Malcolm answered the phone in a low voice, "hello?" "Mr. Mo! Congratulations! Miss. Celine has woken up! " "Celine "You wake up?"? when? How is she? " Malcolm held his hand more tightly, but the smile on his face was uncontrollable. He had guessed it when he saw the phone call just now, but he was not sure about it. Now when he got the exact news, he was excited Beyond description. "She has just woken up for less than an hour and has been done with the examination. However, Miss. Celine is very excited and hopes to see Mr. Mo soon, so..." Malcolm frowned and thought for a while. Then he came up with an idea, "I''ll go there right away with Poppi!" "Mr. Mo! I think you''d better come here alone. Miss. Celine has just woken up from a coma for four years, and she said that she doesn''t remember anything. We don''t dare to ask too many questions. Since she wants to see you, you''d better come here yourself What do you think? " "She don''t remember anything?" Hearing the doctor''s words, Malcolm frowned and the doctor told him Celine''s performance. Then he nodded and said, "Okay, I''ll go by myself." Chapter 131 Bind Up His Wound The moon was as cold as water. Poppi lay on the bed and fell asleep. She was covered with the quilt with her arm hanging outside. Her curly hair fell down gently on her face. She took a deep breath. The moon shone on her body under the sunroof, making her look like a goddess in the moonlight. She was like a goddess goddess, whom she could not get hold of at any time Malcolm felt a little sad. He walked to the side of Poppi and didn''t want to disturb her rest, let alone leave without saying goodbye. He gently pushed her away and said in a soft voice, "can you hear me, Poppi? I have to go abroad for a while. I''ll leave right now after I tell you. " Poppi was in a daze. When she heard the words "go abroad" and "leave now", she sat up promptly and suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyes were wide open but she did not focus at all. She only said by instinct, "Why are you in such a hurry? Where are we going? By plane again? " "Yes." Then Malcolm rubbed his fingers against Poppi''s face and asked, "if I don''t take a plane, should I take a ship?" Poppi rubbed her eyes, grabbed Malcolm''s sleeve and said aggrievedly, "but ''it''s so late now. What''s the matter? Can''t you leave early tomorrow morning? " Malcolm pursed his lips and sighed. He kissed the Poppi forcefully and said, "I have to go now so that I can come back soon! It''s very urgent. But don''t worry. It will be solved soon. " Poppi pouted and said unhappily. "Be a good girl." Malcolm was as serious and gentle as coaxing a child. "But I I just didn''t want you to leave. Why did you have to leave now? I know I''m being childish, but... " Poppi glanced at Malcolm, "I''m scared." "What are you afraid of?" Malcolm laughed. "I don''t know." Poppi shook her head. Just now, she suddenly felt a little scared and didn''t want to let Malcolm leave. She choked up, "maybe I don''t want you to take a plane, do I? " "That was an accident. Besides, I am fine." Then, Malcolm continued to comfort her by saying a lot of words. At last, he said: "you just stay at Ye city and wait for me. I will be back in two days. I have something important to do after I come back. " "What is it?" Poppi blinked her eyes and tried to calm herself down. "We can announce your identity to everyone after I come back!" Malcolm said. "I can''t wait any more. I don''t like such kind of furtive behavior. It''s unfair to you." Poppi twitched her mouth and rubbed her face against Malcolm''s chest, murmuring, "you must come back early." "Okay." "Then I''ll send you there." "Send me to downstairs ." "¡­¡­ Okay. " It was so cold downstairs that Poppi was shivering with cold. Seeing this, Malcolm felt sorry for her and stood beside the car of Sean, "go back home now and have a good meal. Wait for me to come back." "Yes." Poppi stood in front of the sign of the ''The Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi'', nodded her head and said, "get i ng on the sofa. Wendy was confused. She didn''t think it had anything to do with him? He doesn''t live here. Does it bother him to feel comfortable? "Hey, hey, what are you thinking about? Did you bring alcohol gauze here? " Raising his injured arm, Barry continued, "do you know I''m injured? Do you want me to bleed to death? " Wendy was suddenly enlightened. She went around in a hurry, "yes I''ll find you one! Who is it? '' Oh, I remember! " She rushed to the small cabinet next to the TV, squatted down and took out the medicine box. Then she held the medicine box and ran to Barry, squatting in front of him, "give me your arm quickly." He was so arrogant and overbearing that Wendy forgot that she wasn''t obligated to bandage his wound, and that she even forgot that she was in the same room with Barry alone. Seeing what Wendy was doing, Barry felt very happy and wanted to tease her. Hence, he pretended to be painful and kept whining, "ouch, it hurts." Wendy trembled, "take off your sleeve first." "Take off? What should I do? " Barry asked deliberately. "How about you taking off my clothes now?" Wendy raised her head with blush on her face and panic in her eyes. "You What do you want to do? " "I''m injured. I can''t do anything!" Then Barry teased, "aren''t you going to bandage my wounds? How can you bandage my wounds if I dress my clothes? I''ll take off my clothes myself. I don''t care if I bleed or not. " After saying that, he started to take off his clothes. Wendy stood up immediately and said firmly with a blush, "I, I''ll do it!" Barry was more than happy. He opened his arms and waited for Wendy to take off his clothes. Wendy took off Barry''s coat and started to unbutton the shirt of Barry. Wearing a cartoon Nightgown, Wendy looked like a little green leaf. However, when she got close to Barry, she inhaled deeply and the faint fragrance from her body made Barry restless and worried. Chapter 132 Being Trapped In The Elevator "Okay." When Barry was absorbed in his own thoughts, Wendy had already taken off his clothes. Barry''s upper body was naked, which made him blush. He murmured, "Okay, you can take care of it." With her lips pursed and her ears red, Wendy carefully disinfected the wound. She didn''t know whether it was because of seriousness or because of shyness, she didn''t look at anywhere else. But from the corner of her eyes, she could still see a lot of things. She could see Barry''s nice figure and all the scars on his body "Where have you been? How did you get hurt? " Wendy asked in a low voice, putting more and more tenderness in her hands. "Act bravely for a just cause In the end, I found that I got the wrong person. I was careless and scratched by someone. " Seeing that Wendy was bandaging the wound, Barry was relaxed and said in a natural way. Wendy didn''t believe it, but she didn''t dare to ask. Would a man like Barry would act bravely for a just cause? "How did you find my house?" Wendy asked. "I can find you if I want." Wendy was speechless and didn''t know how to continue the conversation, so she just pretended to be silent and carefully bandaged the wound for Barry. The atmosphere in the room was silent, but Barry could not help but smile. Wendy lowered her head with her hair scattered on her forehead. She looked more petite and lovely. She acted very carefully for fear of hurting Barry. After wrapping it, she breathed a sigh of relief. Finally, she gauzed a beautiful bow knot with gauze and said, "Mr. Wei, it''s done." "Hmm, nice bag." Barry nodded and said, "then let''s go to sleep!" "Okay." Wendy replied happily and stood up with the medicine box. "Take care, Mr. Wei!" Glancing at Wendy, Barry said, "take care? It''s so late. Where am I going? I''ll spend the night here. " "What? !" Wendy stared at him and said, "but There is only one bed. I, I... " "I''ve already rested on the floor." After saying that, Barry shook his head pitifully and continued, "look at me. For you, I can sacrifice myself for the sake of you." Wendy scratched her head, feeling awkward to hear this? Barry was not think him as an outsider at all. Before Wendy realized, Barry asked, "do you have any beds? Where is? " Stunned, Wendy pointed to the bedroom. After making a "OK" gesture, Barry went straight to the bed, overturned the boxes and found the quilt. He threw the quilt to the ground unkindly and casually stretched his hand to lie on it. He shouted towards the roof, "come here, pretty girl. What are you waiting for? Come here and sleep." Then he threatened, "don''t wait for me to catch you." With her mouth slightly twitching, Wendy walked towards the direction where Barry was taking small steps. "I I can sleep on the sofa. " "How dare you?" After saying that, Barry quickly stood up, with a cold expression glimmering in his eyes. Then he continued to threaten Wendy, "come here quickly. Don''t wait for me to explain it again." Wendy''s heart jolted. She rushed into the bedroom and sat on the bed ed with fear, "will it be fine? When could it be fixed if someone came here? Can you go out? My legs are so weak Want to sit down. " With a deep sigh, Benson nodded, "please sit down. It''s all right." Poppi leaned against the wall and collapsed to the ground. With her head down, she snorted, "persecutory delusional disorder I think from now on, I will have this disease. " Benson''s face turned red because of shyness, "I''m sorry. I didn''t know it would happen. I was just kidding Are you scared? " Poppi shook her head. "Then I''ll ring the emergency bell." After he finished his words, he pressed the button of emergency treatment when he saw that Poppi nodded in agreement. All of a sudden, the alarm went up loudly. Benson said, "someone should come to save us soon." "That''s good." Looking around, Benson said, "I''m so scared that my legs are too weak to stand. Can I sit down?" Poppi giggled and patted the seat beside her, "sit down please." "Thank you!" Benson squatted down and walked into the elevator. Even though he was in a mess, he was still handsome. At this moment, the phone rang In the quiet, Poppi''s phone suddenly rang. Startled, she quickly took out the phone, saw the familiar number, and answered it without hesitation, "hello?" "Snort -" However, there were many strange sounds on the phone. Poppi vaguely heard the voice of Malcolm, "what are you doing? Will I go back today or not? " "I''m in the elevator!" After that, Poppi did not hear any response. She was a little anxious. She stood up and looked for the signal on her cell phone, "hello?! Hello! Can you hear me? " "The signal is bad Has your voice broken Today I might... " "Yes! Because I''m in the elevator! Wait for me to call you! I''ll leave you be... " Poppi was in a hurry, but before she could finish her words, the phone was cut off and the signal had changed to zero, then the phone kept quiet. Poppi snorted with disappointment and returned to her seat with a deep sigh. She frowned and bit her lip. Chapter 133 The Damned Vixen When Benson looked up at Poppi who was sitting down, he pressed his lips and pretended that he didn''t care about it at all. He asked, "is it from Malcolm?" After casting a glance at Benson, Poppi put her phone back and nodded her head. "Okay." "Yeah, it''s good." Benson lowered his eyes, sighed with self-mockery and asked, "do you have to keep your relationship a secret? It''s not bad to make it public. Don''t There are some gossips that are not good for you in the magazine. " Sitting next to Benson, Poppi didn''t look at him and simply responded, "he went abroad and said that we would make it public when he came back. At that time, both I and Mr. Ji felt relaxed. However, I am trapped in the elevator today with you, so I don''t want to be gossiped by the periodical office again... " Then Poppi tried to explain herself angrily, "it was just an accident. Both of us had no guilt at all. So we don''t care what they say." Seeing that Poppi was trying her best to distance herself from him, Benson felt a pain in his heart and blurted out, "what if I have a guilty conscience?" Poppi''s heart thumped, and her face suddenly became very bad. She avoided eye contact with Benson and said, "I, I don''t know what you are talking about." "Nonsense!" The cynicism in Benson''s eyes defeated Poppi''s will to ask. The elevator went silent awkwardly. It reminded Benson of the time when they were together. In the past, Poppi was always active and lively. Even if she was silent, they did not feel embarrassed at all. How tacit it was for them to do their own things and occasionally look into each other''s eyes and smile at the same time. But now, the only person she could avoid was him. He was so shameless as to find a topic to talk with her. "I''m sorry." Benson apologized. "I was trying to lighten up the mood just now. But I didn''t expect that there was something wrong with the elevator. I didn''t mean it that way." "It''s all right. It''s just a coincidence." Poppi laughed "Yes." Benson laughed helplessly, "It''s a coincidence. Will you be sad if I die, Poppi? " Poppi held her breath unconsciously, turned around and stared at Benson, "you Why do you say that all of a sudden! Are you crazy? " "People are doomed to die." Looking at Poppi, Benson smiled illusively, "maybe I was just scared and suddenly thought of life and death. I really want to know who will cry for me if I am dead. I think I still have a lot of things to do, and I''m not willing to die. " "Then don''t die." Poppi narrowed her eyes and snorted angrily. Looking at the angry look of Poppi, the corners of Benson''s mouth were wider. He replied directly, "OK, then stay alive for the time being." When he was speaking, the alarm stopped and there were faint footsteps above the elevator. "Someone is coming to save us." Determined by Benson. "Really?" Poppi was so happy that she hurriedly stood up and shouted in the direction of people, "is anyone here? Here we are! Is there anyone to save us? " Seeing the excited look o voice was almost broken. In the control room, both Aunt Ji and Emily screamed almost at the same time. Seeing that the monitor was shaking, they were frightened to tremble. "Poppi!" With his brows furrowed, Benson stepped forward to hug Poppi tightly in his arms reflexively. If he was to go to hell, he would be satisfied. "Benson..." Aunt Ji waddled out the two word. Emily was so frightened that she clenched her hands tightly that she even forgot to breathe. Bang! The elevator came down sharply for a few seconds, then it suddenly stopped and stuck between the third floor and the fourth floor. The light flashed, and the elevator became dark all of a sudden. Poppi felt that her heart missed a few times, and her brain was blank. Stunned, she maintained her original posture in the arms of Benson, motionless. If Benson let go of her, she would be paralyzed. With a pale face, Benson enduring the abdominal pain, patted gently on the back of Poppi and comforted her, "don''t be afraid. Everything will be fine." "Still alive..." Poppi said barely. Her throat was dry and she could not speak any more. "No, We won''t die." As Benson kept patting on Poppi''s back to comfort her. The two of them breathed a sigh of relief after a narrow escape. Outside the screen, both Emily and Aunt Ji breathed a sigh of relief after a disaster. "Where is the elevator?" "Do you know how to fix the elevator! If anything happens to my son, you are all buried with him! " Aunt Ji suddenly yelled, trembling with anger. She was about to stand up. "It was an accident! The elevator is going to be fixed soon! " Another voice came from the intercom. But Aunt Ji didn''t care about that. All she cared about was her son, Benson. She couldn''t watch him on the screen. She didn''t notice that Emily pulled a long face, but just saw that her son was still holding that woman. With complex feelings in her heart, she raised her hand to wipe the cold sweat on her face, and suddenly came up with a bold idea Chapter 134 I Still Love You Emily turned livid with rage and said to the security guards, "turn down the camera." "Okay." The security guard took action at once for fear of being scolded by her. In the dark, the camera squeaked twice. With a pale face, Poppi looked at the beam of the infrared burglar camera and was stunned for a moment. She thought, ''who is monitoring them? "Hiss..." However, right at this moment, Benson breathed in cold air. Since she couldn''t reach out his hands, her hearing seemed to be more sensitive. Sensing his pain, Poppi immediately held him back and worried, "Mr. Ji, what''s wrong with you?" Before he could say anything else, Benson focused on the point. "I have medicine in my pocket. Please take it out for me," he said weakly "Okay, okay!" Poppi didn''t know how many pockets Benson had. Finally she found a bottle of pills and handed it to him. "How much did you take?" Cold sweat broke out on Benson''s face, and his stomach ached. He grabbed the medicine bottle with trembling hand and poured it into his mouth. Seeing what happened in the elevator, Emily frowned and felt heartbroken. "What medicine he eat, Benson? Why is he eating so fast? " Aunt Ji glanced at the screen and felt a lump in her throat. Then she turned her face to the other side and said, "Benson has been having a stomachache. I guess he didn''t eat breakfast and had another stomachache. Why don''t you know about Benson? " "How could I know that?" Hearing that, Emily smiled with self-mockery. In the elevator, Poppi only heard the medicine bottles clatter and it was abnormally harsh. By feeling, she grabbed the bottle back and asked, "how much do you want to eat?! Stop eating! Enough! " Benson swallowed the pill in his mouth and leaned against the elevator weakly. Feeling his movement, Poppi reached out her hand and tried to hold him by his sleeve. She said in a soft voice, "how are you? Are you okay? " "Poppi..." However, Benson suddenly held the arm of Poppi and pulled her into his arms. Unaware of what Benson was doing, Poppi stepped forward and fell into his arms. After being stunned for a second, Poppi suddenly opened her eyes wide and struggled in Benson''s arms immediately. She pushed his chest and shouted, "what are you doing! Let go of me! " Seeing everything happening in the elevator clearly, Emily''s eyes suddenly turned scarlet red. Emily opened her mouth in surprise, with her body surrounded by the malicious aura. And when she saw that Benson held Poppi tightly and didn''t want to let go of her, she was muddleheaded and asked, "Mom, what is Benson doing?" Aunt Ji gnashed her teeth and clenched her hands. She looked fiercely at Poppi and did not respond Emily any more. She just thought that since his son liked the woman called Poppi so much, he still remembered her after four years. How about How about letting her give birth to a baby for her son and then let her and Emily raise the chil d fell in a series of sulks. "What? Do you feel hurt?! I beat the bitch! I saw what you did in the elevator! " Aunt Ji blushed when she found everyone was looking at her curiously. "Stop talking! Let''s talk about it when we get back!" Benson squinted his eyes and ignored his mother. "Is that the reason why you slapped her?! It''s probably because you didn''t see it clearly. It''s me! I asked to hug her! It''s me who didn''t let her go! " They all gasped with astonishment. "What Fine! Benson, I have underestimated your true feelings! " Hearing that, Emily was so angry because of Benson that her eyes turned red. Emily waved his hand and strode away. Emily still raised her head, ignoring other people''s gaze. That was her last pride. "Emily! Emily! " Aunt Ji chased after him for two steps and stopped in place. She shouted angrily, "Benson! Why are you still standing there! Go and get her! " "Clunk!" As soon as she finished speaking, Benson fell straight backwards. "Mr. Ji!" "Benson!" Seeing this, the people passing by in the hall began to panic. On the other side of the earth was the silent night. Standing outside the ward, Malcolm held the phone in his hand. After the call was cut off, Poppi''s phone never rang again. Was his phone broken? No way! "Mr. Mo! Mr. Mo! " As he was thinking, there came the doctor Johnson''s anxious voice from behind him. "Miss Celine is so excited that she wants to see you immediately. You''d better go back to your ward." Malcolm frowned, nodded and turned to the ward. Before they arrived at the door of Celine''s ward, there was Celine''s voice, "I want to see Malcolm! I want to see him! You are all bad guys! " Malcolm looked helpless. Two days had passed. When he arrived at the hospital, Celine kept staying with him. She had been ill, but a few minutes after he left, she was yelling vigorously, which disturbed her life. Besides, his plan of going back to the villa was brewing Chapter 135 My Wife Doesnt Care Malcolm rushed into the ward. When he opened the door, he saw a little figure, who looked like a child, blue and white. Then Celine got out of the bed, dressed in a hospital gown, and buried her head in his chest, rubbing against it. With her hands around his waist, she asked in an injured tone, "Malcolm, where have you been? I''m so scared! Please don''t leave me They are all bad guys! " "Let me go." Malcolm said coldly, grabbed her arms and dragged Celine away from his body. He took a deep breath and said patiently, "this is the hospital. There are no bad guys! You just woke up and need to rest in bed. You can''t go around as you like! " Celine pouted her lips and turned her wrist. She frowned and said to Malcolm, "you... You hurt me." "¡­¡­ I''m sorry. " Malcolm apologized and loosed his hands. However, when he released his hand, Celine giggled and threw herself into his arms again. "Malcolm, you''re fooled again! You are so stupid! " Malcolm didn''t move this time, with a flicker of disgust in his eyes. The trick he had played for two days had already made him lose his face. He raised his hand stiffly in the air and didn''t respond to Celine. After a long pause, he asked, "do you know what time it is now?" "I don''t know." Celine shook her head and moved her arms around Malcolm''s waist. "The doctor said I had an accident. And he said I had been lying on the bed for a long time. How long will it be? Ten days? A month? " Malcolm lowered his head and looked at Celine. She had a small face which would arouse people''s pity. But what he was most satisfied with was her eyes which were almost the same as what of Poppi''s. But there were also many differences between them. If Celine would arouse people''s pity with a beautiful face, then Poppi was the daughter of a rich family, she could be clung to people, act in a spoiled manner, be strong, brave, and charming Anyway, Malcolm was satisfied with her decision. He missed Poppi again. It seemed that four years had passed and nothing had been left on Celine. Her bright eyes and her sticky personality hadn''t changed, but there was no one except her in the world didn''t changed. "Let go of me and sit on the bed. I have something to tell you." Then Malcolm pushed away her hand again and looked at Celine seriously. Celine muttered unpleasantly, pouting her lips. Then she turned around and walked to the bedside, sitting on her buttocks, "what''s wrong with you? Why are you so angry?" Sitting on the edge of the bed, Malcolm asked, "still unable to remember anything?" "I can''t remember." Celine shook her head. "Do you know that in fact You had been lying in bed for four years! You have an accident for four years. " Malcolm opened his mouth firmly. "¡­¡­" Hearing that, Celine paused for a while and rolled her eyes. She looked at Malcolm and asked unbelievably, "four years? You said I was asleep Four years? No, it''s impossible... " "Why not! Why do I cheat you? " Malcolm stared at Celine and asked, "can''t you remember? What about your condition before the car accident? Do you still remember your family? " "Family..." Cel one was Quan Group. The truth about the relationship between Zahi and SG had just surfaced. It turned out that the relationship between Zahi and the Quan Group was true. In the past, as a pilot city, Ye city''s promotion of mobile phone business was blocked secretly by Quan Group. What kind of government bidding was just a cover It could be seen that the Quan Group had given Zahi many benefits. The share price of the Quan Group was going down bit by bit, and the SG group was rising slowly. Sitting in the hospital and reading the morning newspaper, Poppi couldn''t help smiling. What a powerful Malcolm! Knock, knock, knock Just as Poppi was indulging herself in the pleasure of enjoying the news, the door of the ward was suddenly knocked by someone. When she quickly raised her head, she saw a person who shocked her a lot. "May I come in?" Aunt Ji stood at the door, looking tired. Poppi was shocked. Although she didn''t want to face this woman, she was still an elder after all. She got out of the bed all of a sudden and said politely and alienated, "come in, please." Stepping on the high heels, Aunt Ji came in. She took a long look at Poppi and asked, "how are you feeling now?" Although her tone was arrogant, hearing what she said, Poppi still felt "flattered". She replied indifferently, "I''m fine." "Well, then I''ll cut the crap." Instead of sitting down, Aunt Ji, with a handbag in her hand, spoke haughtily, "you''re indeed not qualified to be our daughter-in-law. But, I have no choice. Benson does like you. As his mother, I have no choice but to accept you. Now, as long as you give birth to a baby boy for my son, I will buy you a house and let you live there. I will ask Benson to visit you once a week and give you money regularly to guarantee your life... " Mistress? ''pregnant? Hearing what Aunt Ji said, Poppi couldn''t help laughing out loud. She was going to refute her before she could finish her words. But she had never expected that someone would be faster than her. With restrained anger in his voice, he said, "my wife doesn''t care!" Chapter 136 Decided To Let Go "Malcolm!" As soon as she heard the voice, Poppi cheered subconsciously, with her eyebrows and mouth rising and her face brightened. She turned to the door and took a few steps forward. Malcolm pushed the door open and came in. He walked calmly to Poppi and held her hand, paying no attention to Aunt Ji. "What do you think? Are you feeling better? " "Yes, yes!" Poppi nodded her head and smiled, "I feel much better now. Why do you come back so early? Why didn''t you tell me in advance? " "I want to give you a surprise." Then Malcolm leaned over and kissed on Poppi''s forehead. Standing aside, Aunt Ji was almost stunned by their interaction. It was because of Malcolm! How come he knew Poppi? He even kissed her and called her wife?! Aunt Ji''s face turned pale and she said in a trembling voice, "you You two... " Upon hearing this, Malcolm turned to Aunt Ji unhappily. His eyes became dim. Then he said, "Aunt Ji, I have heard what you said just now. I don''t want to talk about the moral ethics with you. I won''t force you to do that because you understand the moral problem very well. If you don''t understand it, I won''t try to teach you. Let me make it clear to you. If my wife wants to have a baby, she can only give birth to it for me. You and your Ji family need to carry on the family line. You go and find someone else. my wife want your money or Benson. This is the first time. I toast you for your old age, so I warn you that next time, I will kick you out directly. " "What Is this how you talk to your elders? " Aunt Ji was furious. Since she came to Ye city, her anger couldn''t keep up any longer. It was just a few days ago, but she felt that she was almost driven mad. "Not all elders can be called elders." Malcolm shouted with even colder eyes, "Sean, see my guests out!" The next second, the door was pushed open. Sean slightly nodded his head, walked up to Aunt Ji and made a gesture to invite her in a bad tone, "Aunt Ji, please?" "What Humph! " Aunt Ji snorted and glared at Poppi. "No wonder you don''t like us! You don''t care! We don''t care! " After she finished speaking, she grabbed her purse and slammed the door behind her. After leaving, she even spat to the air, showing no elegance at all. ''she doesn''t like us? Staring at the door, Poppi snorted in her heart. It was the Ji family who expelled her. Now she was forced to be a secret mistress. Wasn''t it natural for her to refuse? She looked as if she was about to eat up any of her words? "What are you thinking about?" Malcolm asked. "What? I didn''t. " Hearing this, Poppi came back to her senses and couldn''t help smiling. She clenched her fists and punched his shoulders as if she was a good friend. "Well done, Malcolm! I''m extremely satisfied with what you just said! Haha Let that old lady die Not every elder could be called elders! Golden words, haha That old lady''s face is very pale... " Unlike what Poppi looked like, Malcolm frowned at her, pinch thout hesitation. "What merits do you think I have? And often went to the hospital. But over these years, you have helped your family succeed little by little. You have so many talented young talents around you. Why do you have to protect an ungrateful me? " With a self-mockery smile on Benson''s face. Emily looked calm but her lips were dry. "What''s so good about Poppi? Is worthy of being remembered by you for so many years? " After a pause, Emily continued, "Benson, we''re the same people. I won''t give up our relationship if you don''t. After so many years, you have long become an obsession. If you can forget, why do you think I will stick to you? " "What if I tell you that I want to let go?" Benson then took a look at Emily. The expressionless face of Emily was visibly softened. She turned around, looked at Benson incredulously, shook her head and sneered, "let go? No I don''t believe you. " "I don''t have Poppi'' happiness. In the elevator, I just gave myself an end. I decided to give up on her." Benson said in a calm voice, "It''s time to end it." "end..." Emily tensed up and said, "let her go. What about me?" "We are engaged. If you want, I will marry you as soon as possible. It''s just that I may not be able to love you. I can only be responsible for you." When Benson said this, he felt a little sad. "And..." "You just regard me as a backup. If you can''t make sure that Poppi is willing to be with you, then you will have to return to me. You still don''t love me." The muscles on her face were twitching. With red eyes and blinking tears, Emily looked at Benson and said, "why am I so cheap?" Clenching his fists, Benson was a little surprised. He wanted to tell Emily his actual condition, but it seemed unnecessary now. So he took a deep breath and said seriously, "I''m sorry. I''m sorry for keeping you waiting for so many years. You deserve a better man. After I leave the hospital, I will tell your parents to call off the engagement. " Chapter 137 The Wedding Is Held As Scheduled "Why do you make decisions for me? !" Emily suddenly shouted, and her eyes couldn''t hold back the heaps of tears. All of a sudden, tears fell down like pillars. Emily raised her hand and wiped off her tears with her sleeves." Benson, I am bitch! Since the very beginning, I have never thought about remarrying you. But I don''t allow you to call off the engagement! The wedding is held as scheduled! You let her go! But I won''t let you go! " Hearing that, Benson squinted his eyes. He never thought that Emily would say something like that. His heart was extremely complicated. After a long time, he said, "Emily, I''m sick. Do you know that I..." "Benson!" Aunt Ji rushed into the room and stopped Benson from talking. She had been waiting outside the ward. When she heard their conversation, she knew something was wrong, so she rushed in and stopped them in time. Aunt Ji immediately comforted Emily and said, "yes, you are right. There''s no need to break off the engagement. I promise that Benson''ll only be good to you in the future." Emily turned around to hide from Aunt Ji and wiped off her tears. "Mom, stay out of this," Benson stood up straight. Although he was weak, he was powerful. "I can talk to her myself." "Talk about what! Emily has spoiled you so much. What else do you want to say? " Aunt Ji held her hands tightly and stared at Benson threateningly. "If you want to force me to death, go on." "You..." His stomach was churning and Benson felt vomit. "Well, I don''t want to listen to you anymore." Emily took a deep breath, said goodbye and left hurriedly, "I should go now." With these words, she turned around and ran out of the ward. "Ahem!" Benson coughed and covered his mouth with his hand. He wiped the blood off his hand calmly. Looking out of the window, he said, "Mom, you haven''t changed in the past four years. You are almost the same as mom when threatening someone. It''s you! It''s you who forced me to death! " "I did all these for your own good." Aunt Ji was on the verge of tears. She covered her chest and said, "do you know what kind of person Poppi is? She has completely forgotten you and got involved with the man called Malcolm! But Emily was the only one who was nice to you as always. Aren''t you content yet? Since you''re going to let go of her, you and Emily will be together forever! " Emily walked to the elevator dejectedly. When she was about to get on the elevator, she found that she had nothing in both hands. She dazed for a moment and remembered that her bag had been placed casually in the ward, but she had forgotten to bring it. Seeing the elevator door was closed, Emily turned around and walked to the ward again. "What do you mean, How to be together forever? Why are you stopping me from telling her about the cause of my disease? " Benson''s lips were pale. Looking at his mother who was becoming more and more strange to him, he felt bleak. Why did he fall in love with Poppi at that time! Just because of her carefree manner, although there the day when Barry was injured and stayed at home, a few days had passed, but Barry still didn''t leave. In the evening, he slept on the floor of her bedroom, had dinner with her family every day, and gave herself some orders from time to time But she didn''t dare to drive him away. When did the days stop! "Is everything ready?" In the hospital, Malcolm had just finished the discharge formalities and came back to find that Poppi had already changed into her own clothes. "Yes." "Yes, everything is ready. Let''s go." Poppi nodded "Okay." Malcolm walked with Poppi''s bag. "Let''s go. Don''t come here again. You have been treating the hospital as your home recently. " Poppi stuck out her tongue and changed the topic, "Oh, I''m so hungry! Let''s go to eat something. " "Poppi!" When she was about to leave, she saw a happy figure coming from the door of the ward. When she was about to smile at Wendy, she saw a man coming out from behind Wendy. After she recognized the man in front of her, Poppi''s face darkened all of a sudden. She asked in a low voice to Malcolm, "Why Barry is here?" Malcolm rubbed his nose, frowned and said nothing. They hadn''t seen each other since the last time Barry threatened Poppi with a gun. It was really a big surprise for them. "Poppi!" Wendy came to Poppi, held her hand and looked at Malcolm, "Mr. Mo, you are here, too!" Malcolm nodded slightly. Then he raised his hand, took out a red envelope from his own suit pocket and handed it to Wendy. "Take it." Wendy and Poppi were both in a trance. "Do you have mine?" Barry reached out his hand and asked with a smile. Malcolm said coldly, "what do you think?" Barry touched his nose, twitched his mouth and said to Wendy, "little beauty, here you are. I guess the money in the red packet is equal to your one month salary." Poppi couldn''t help but glance at the thickness of the red packet. She swallowed and tugged at Smart''s sleeve, "do you have mine?" "No," replied Malcolm with a smile Chapter 138 I Have My Plan "Why not?" Poppi stared at Malcolm with dissatisfaction. Malcolm smiled and swung the red packet. "This is the red packet for changing of calling. Except for this, the rest are yours. " A brilliant idea crossed Wendy''s mind. She suddenly remembered the day when Shirley incited her to call Malcolm brother-in-law. At that time, he said he was going to give the red packet. She didn''t take it seriously. She really didn''t expect to see the red packet today! "Thank you, Mr. Mo!" After taking the red packet, Wendy shook her head and said, "no, no Thank you, brother-in-law.! " Hearing the word "brother-in-law", something occurred to Poppi and she couldn''t help but take another look at Malcolm. This guy was really busy. He could remember such a small thing every day. What''s more, how did he know that he would meet Wendy today? Or does he take the red packet with him all the time? ''? Malcolm looked at Wendy with a smile. He noticed from the corner of his eye that Barry was livid and ignored him. After getting the money from Malcolm, Wendy was like busy bees and would do anything to chase after Poppi. When Poppi tried to help Wendy, she was stopped by Wendy. Seeing that, Barry helped Wendy to help her carry things and run errands. In addition, he glared at Malcolm angrily. Walking outside, Poppi couldn''t help asking him the question she had just wondered, "why do you remember so clearly about the red packet? Huh? " Malcolm smiled leisurely, stared straight ahead and said, "because, I remember everything about you very clearly. Besides, it''s the first time that I''ve been called like that. I think I like this status. " Poppi pressed her lips and couldn''t help laughing. What Malcolm said cheered the air up. "Do you want red pocket money?" Malcolm asked, tilting his head. "I want it!" Poppi answered immediately with her eyes bright and mouth wide open like a cute puppy. Her cute look tickled him, and he thought, if it weren''t for the daylight, he would have kissed her. Malcolm calmed himself down and said to her in a low voice, "that''s the change of calling to Wendy. If you change to call me, it will be a red packet for you." "Change what?" "What do you think?" Malcolm raised his eyebrows, as if he had built a trap for Poppi to jump up. "Didn''t you often call my nickname before? ¡­¡­ husband, keep calling me husband. " "I..." Poppi puckered up her lips. Her face turned red and she could not say a word. Then how about the previous nicknames? She had called him "husband" only for making Malcolm angry. She felt a sense of accomplishment when she saw his anger, but In the blink of an eye, Malcolm became a genuine "husband". It was hard for her to speak out the two words. "Will you call me or not?" Malcolm asked again with a smile. "No! Call! " Poppi made a face at Malcolm and ran to Wendy. "Wendy! I''m here to help you! " Hearing this, Malcolm stopped his steps, burst into laughter and then nodded affectionately. Seeing that only Poppi was in sight, he couldn e lunch. Going back to make lunch! " "What I am serious! " Wendy was so angry that her eyes turned red, "don''t hurt Poppi!" "Okay! You are so annoying! " Poppi shook her head and asked, "where shall we go?" "Let''s go home." Touching Poppi''s head, Malcolm said, "do you think it''s a pity for me to have a friend like Barry? I''m so sorry. " "No." Poppi shook her head and said, "don''t worry about it, I''m fine." "Do you want to hear the story between him and me?" Malcolm asked. Poppi frowned and asked, "a long story?" "It may be long in terms of ages, but if it is according to the plot, it will be dull." Then Malcolm sighed, "actually, I don''t know him at all. He said that if I followed him, I could make money. At that time, my parents passed away and I would have a hard time. Moreover, I would face the attack from the members of Quan family. So I promised Barry that I would help him deal with some affairs. After I graduated, I would work on my own." "I''ve been working on the knife and gun for several years and put them down after I started a company. As Mr. Barry of Hongmen Sect, Barry were doomed to be mixed up in the underworld. In fact, there are also some helplessness. " "Do you know the Hongmen Sect? The leader of the Hongmen Sect didn''t have a foster mother, so their children could only be born by the woman who was willing to give birth to babies for the leader, but was so generous that she didn''t care about her status. Therefore, Barry is unlikely to have only one woman. From then on, Barry dare not to take advantage of Wendy. " "There is a rule at the side of the Hongmen Sect that when the son of the sect leader is sixteen years old, he has to have a duel with the sect leader. The winner, to be the next leader, the loser He could only die. There are five generations of the Hongmen Sect by now. It''s all because of the son that wins over the father. " After hearing that, Poppi was shocked with her mouth wide open, "Barry, did he kill his father?" "Yes. Yes. " Chapter 139 The Bidding The bid of 30000 square meters in the southwest of Ye city will be held today. As the bidding partner, Malcolm prepared to attend the auction early, but Poppi didn''t expect that he would take her there. "Is that really appropriate for me to go with you?" Poppi asked again and again with uncertainty. "Yes, it does." Malcolm nodded and comforted Poppi by holding her hand. He looked her up and down and said, "we will arrive in less than forty minutes. It''s too late to regret now. Besides, if we turn around and go back, it will be a waste of your early morning hairstyles. " Poppi was wearing a tight white dress today, which showed her perfect body shape. Her hair was tied up delicately. Her face was wearing an exquisite and elegant make-up, and her lips were reddish. She also wore a brown Cape. Different from her usual naughty and quick witted appearance, she was elegant and charming. "Am I beautiful?" Poppi asked Malcolm uncertainly and pulled her shawl, "it''s the first time that I have tried this The grand dress and makeup will make I look old? " Malcolm laughed, "No. You look like... " "Like what?" Poppi asked anxiously. "Like Mrs. Mo." Malcolm reached out his hand and gently rubbed his cheek against Poppi''s. "from today on, you will become Mrs. Mo gradually. How do you feel?" Poppi''s heart seemed to wander in the illusion, but the touch on her face was so real. She nodded and said firmly, "I feel great!" Malcolm said with a slow and gorgeous smile. There were a lot of journalists on the spot of the bid, a sea of noise and endless flashes. The bidders were all bellwether in the industry, or bellwether in the industry. They were surrounded the moment they got off the car, because each of them was important. The amount of reporters randomly interviewed one of them was equivalent to the headlines in two or three days and a month''s bonus. "Mr. Ji! Look here! " "Look over here, Miss Pei! Come on! " It was Benson and Emily who had just got off the car and walked towards the site of the bidding. It was the first time they had appeared on the same picture since the news was exposed by Emily. How could they miss this kind of headline? The journalists pressed even harder on this. Emily was in a beige dress and 10 cm high heels, tall and straight. She simply combed up her hair to the back of her head, but she combed up every hair to be particularly smooth and beautiful. She still walked the professional working style. Benson was much taller than Emily. His unruly hair and indifferent smile made him as sunny as a neighbor brother. They made this group to attend the bidding. they didn''t know if they should cooperate with each other or decide their own business. "Mr. Ji, do you have confidence in today''s bidding?" "When will you get married?" All kinds of private and official questions came one after another. The bodyguards of the bidding tried their best to keep order. "We won''t accept interviews before the bidding. Thank you," sa ng and Miss Wang. What a noise. Malcolm and Poppi were led to their seats. Poppi looked around and found the midnight George with a little red mark. The George was in a shiny blue suit and a red tie, which was flamboyant and distinctive. George turned his head and looked straight into Poppi''s eyes with a nasty smile on his face. The next second, he went directly towards Poppi and Malcolm. "He George is coming. " Poppi was speechless. "Yes." "Leave him alone." said Malcolm, with mixed feelings in his eyes "Mr. Mo, Miss. Poppi," George came to them with a smile, stretching his hand to shake hands with them. But Malcolm ignored him. Poppi glanced at Malcolm and held her hand back. See, this was the benefit of confidence. Her man was so handsome! But it seemed that George didn''t care about it at all. He looked at his own hand and then took it back. "I''m glad to see the two shareholders of the Quan Group together. It was really a pleasant surprise!" "Right now, Quan Group is on fire. I am both surprised and surprised to see you so idle." Malcolm cast a glance at George and smiled. Then, George put on a smile and answered, "yes. After all, grandpa is still in the hospital and the whole situation of Quan Group hasn''t been under my control. I''m not experienced at all and it''s inevitable to make mistakes. But I won''t allow anyone to take advantage of the situation. What do you think, Mr. Mo? " Poppi frowned and looked at Malcolm. Malcolm replied in a calm voice, "Anyone can take advantage of this opportunity to get closer to Quan Group. It also depends on whether it is worth it." The smile on George''s face widened, but his eyes became deep. "The bidding will start in ten minutes. Please conduct your seats according to the order and keep order..." George stood up straight and said, "Oh, I almost forget it. My grandfather is still in hospital now. You two shareholders can go to see him if you are fine. I believe that grandfather will be very happy. " Chapter 140 I Lost You "We don''t need to do that, do we?" Malcolm smiled faintly, "Mr. Quan is in poor health. If we go to visit him and make him die of anger, it will become our responsibility." Sitting aside and biting her lips, Poppi tried hard to hold back her laughter and nodded slightly in agreement. But before he could say anything, George put on a fake smile and snorted, "Mr. Mo, you are a real expert on jokes. Then I won''t disturb you anymore. Go back to my own seat, and we can talk again! " "Yes." Malcolm nodded, in an emotionless manner. "You are so poisonous!" Seeing George off, Poppi whispered in his ear with a tight smile on her face, "look at you, you are seemingly serious, but in fact you are quite bad inside." Malcolm laughed, "I''m telling the truth." Poppi smiled and suddenly thought of something. She looked at Malcolm hesitantly and asked, "are you really not going to the hospital to have a check?" "Who are we looking at? Carl? " Malcolm said with a cold light in his eyes, "maybe when he''s dying, I''ll tell him that the Quan Group he created with his hard work all his life has been taken away by me." Poppi swallowed her saliva and gave Malcolm a thumbs up. "Except for a little bit of blood, he didn''t give me anything. Don''t you think we are a bit foolish to treat a person who treated me bad with kindness as revenge?" Malcolm guided her slowly. "I won''t forgive him if anyone dares to do this to me," Poppi added "Good girl." Malcolm kissed on the Poppi''s hand and ignored the sound of gasping around. Then he shifted the topic and asked, "what do you think a thirty thousand square meter can build a few buildings even though it''s large or small? What do you want? " "Are you testing me?" "Tell me first, what do you want to buy it for?" Poppi blinked her eyes and asked "Me?" Malcolm raised his eyebrows, "I didn''t think about it! I just come here to have a look. " "Come and see?" Poppi rolled her eyes at him and said, "Why are you so free? You didn''t plan to buy this land, did you? " Malcolm shook his head. "I have asked someone to evaluate this place. It''s really embarrassed. Building a factory is too small, and it''s not an appropriate location. Near the sea, it''s surrounded by business circles, construction shops, residential buildings, and residential areas are too small. It''s not much of a use for me. I just want to see who will buy this land. " Poppi looked at Malcolm in surprise, "I see! How idle you are! " Malcolm''s face darkened. He was speechless and amused. "You are quite annoying." Buzz Malcolm''s phone rang immediately. Malcolm took out his mobile phone, and saw the phone number again. Before Poppi could have a good look at it, Malcolm hung up the phone. "Who is it?" Poppi asked subconsciously, feeling that Malcolm was hiding something from her. Malcolm put his phone back into his pocket, "I''ll tell you when the bidding is over." Poppi frowned deeper but said nothing mor ut pinch Malcolm''s waist, "What''s wrong? You want to keep me by the baby? " "Yes. So what?" Standing on the stage, Benson could see everything clearly under the stage. The features of Poppi was enlarged a hundred times in his eyes, and nothing could be ignored. Her shyness, her anger, and her smile were all for others. This recognition depressed Benson, together with the joy of getting the bid, and disappeared When they walked out of the hall, many reporters were still waiting. They stepped forward one by one to interview Malcolm and Poppi. But Sean had already stopped the journalists with. Under the flashlight, Poppi was led forward by Malcolm, hand in hand. "Mr. Mo! Mr. Mo! " "Miss. Poppi, please say something!" The noisy sound around suddenly made Poppi a little irritable, and the powerful reporter who she didn''t know took a step forward and just got close to her. Poppi''s feet lost balance, and her body froze, unable to keep up with Malcolm. The hands that were supposed to be held by Malcolm were pulled off abruptly He loosened her grip, and loosened her grip Poppi didn''t know what''s wrong with her? Looking at her lonely hand, the bad feeling in her heart became stronger and stronger. What if she and Malcolm "I''m sorry." A voice coming from the top of her head comforted her before she expect the worst part. Malcolm apologized to Poppi and grabbed her hand. He sighed, "are you scared? I seem to have lost you. " Poppi came back to earth, shook her head and gave a comforting smile. Then she held back Malcolm''s hand and said, "we can''t lose each other just for a while. I''m still here! Let''s go. " "Okay." Malcolm nodded his head. He held Poppi with one hand and protected her with the other hand. Lowering his head, he walked slowly towards his car with the bodyguards behind him. "I''ll come back for you after I lose you. Don''t run around." "Okay, I won''t go." They got on the car. But a sudden phone call interrupted them. Chapter 141 Dont Reject Me When the phone call came in, Malcolm hesitated for a while, but answered it in front of Poppi, "what''s the matter?" "Mr. Mo, Miss Celine accidentally fell down the stairs and hit her head. Now she is in a coma!" The doctor said anxiously with a proper strength, which was heard by the people in the car at the other end of the phone. Hearing the word "Celine", Poppi stiffened when she was rubbing her ankle. Her heart ached as if it had fallen from the sky. She straightened up and grabbed Malcolm''s arm. Her eyes were wide open and she asked excitedly, "what? What did they say on the phone?! What happened to Celine? " Knowing that it was no use to hide it, but Malcolm didn''t think about keeping it either. He quickly said on the phone, "I''ll go to the hospital right away." After he finished his words, he looked painfully at Poppi and said seriously, "Poppi, Celine is awake." Celine was awake. She was so weak that it seemed that all the burden on her shoulders disappeared. Her sister woke up Was it because God pitied her, or because God heard her wishes? Her sister had waken up. She had waited for four years and the result finally came! Poppi''s nose suddenly twitched and her eyes were covered with mist. Her lips were trembling, "yes, where is it? Take me to Malcolm, take me there... " "I''ll take you there." Malcolm said gently, fearing that it would shock Poppi. The car rushed all the way to the hospital, passed by quickly trees and passers-by. At that time, neither of them knew that going to the hospital was a wrong choice. There were people coming and going in the hospital. Like a lost child, Poppi let Malcolm lead her forward. Her ears were a little buzzing, and the things around her were like dim colored paintings, which was hard to see clearly. She walked along the passageway, step by step, to find the person she had been missing day and night "Here we are. The one lying on the bed is Celine." When she got the signal, the tears in Poppi''s eyes rushed out all of a sudden. She stumbled to the bedside, only to find that her head was wrapped by gauze. Seeing that, she couldn''t help but cry, "Celine, what''s wrong with you? I came to see you She cried Standing not far away from Poppi, Malcolm knew that his persuasion was useless, and that Poppi needed to cry to release her anger. So he gave her time and asked the doctor, "how did Celine fall from the stairs when everything was all right?" The doctor lowered his head with a guilty look on his face. "Because Miss. Celine hasn''t seen Mr. Mo for several days, and her mood has been unstable. She ran downstairs when the nurse was not around today She hit the vehicle and fell down the stairs. Fortunately, she is not seriously injured and woke up in a while. " After a long silence, Malcolm kneaded his eyebrows, nodded silently and waved his hand to let the doctor out. On the bed, Poppi cried so hard that some water was left on the white sheets. She was trembl her at that time, so Celine had been trying to ask him to stay. "Sean!" Malcolm shouted to the outside of the ward, and Sean pushed the door open and went in. Malcolm frowned and said, "you pull away Celine. I''m going out for a few minutes." "Okay, Mr. Mo." Sean nodded. He didn''t know how to be kind to her. He pulled Celine away from Malcolm like he was lifting a chicken. She was still pleading for Malcolm''s mercy. "No way! Don''t touch me! Bad guy! " Celine waved her arms and legs in the air. "Celine..." "Come with me." Then Malcolm walked quickly to Poppi, grabbed her arm and dragged her out. After a few steps, Poppi seemed to come to her senses and struggled to free herself, "Malcolm, Malcolm, what do you want to do! Let me go! Where are you taking me? Celine is still in the ward. " Angry and distressed, Malcolm pulled Poppi out of the ward, came to the corridor, separated Celine''s voice, took a few deep breaths and said, "don''t mind what you saw in the ward just now. She is just She is just forget everything for the time being. " "But she hasn''t forgotten you." Poppi replied subconsciously and then she realized how painful she was in her heart after she finished her words. The two people who should have been together were not her and Malcolm, but Celine and Malcolm. "That''s her choice. My choice is you." Then, Malcolm lowered his head and was about to kiss Poppi. However, Poppi looked away and shook her head quickly and said, "no No way. " "Don''t Reject Me!" Malcolm said, stressing each word. He reached out his hand to hold Poppi''s face, making it impossible for her to avoid. He kissed her exactly and passionately. He wanted to give her all his heart. Feeling the enthusiasm of Malcolm, Poppi''s eyes turned slightly red. She lifted her arms and put them around Malcolm''s waist but failed to touch his clothes. She was afraid that she would sink deeper and deeper while Celine would be in pain Things had finally come to this. Chapter 142 Say You Love Me Malcolm opened Poppi''s mouth with his tongue and approached her little by little. However, when he felt the resistance of Poppi, a fire rose in his heart, which made him even more aggressive. He reached out to grab her waist and fixed her between him and the wall. All he wanted to do was kissing her. Kissing her, kissing her Poppi was not concentrating and even worried. Because she could hear Celine crying in the ward vaguely. But because of the hot kiss from Malcolm, she couldn''t avoid it at all. She wanted to push him out, but Malcolm caught her before she could push him away. "Poppi..." After a century, Malcolm finally let go of her and called her name in a low voice, his chest heaving up and down, and his breathing was somewhat unhinged. Poppi was more breathless. She turned around and did not look at him. Instead, she reached out her hand and pushed Malcolm weakly. "Get out of my way. I want to go back to the ward." "Look at me!" Malcolm held her face with his hands, straightened her body, bent down, and looked in line with her. "Smile." Poppi frowned and rolled her eyes without looking at Malcolm, "no, let go of me, I''m going back." After saying that, she lifted her hand and unconsciously touched her somewhat swollen lips, pouting. "You don''t smile? If you don''t smile, I would send Celine abroad tonight. Tell her not to come back again. " Malcolm threatened her with a cold look, "since she has woken up and you have seen her, I can send her abroad to recuperate." "No way!" Poppi stretched her neck and refuted, "yes, she has waken up, and that''s exactly why I, as her elder sister, have to take good care of her! You How can you send her away? " "Why don''t you smile?" Malcolm winked. "I..." Poppi frowned and looked at Malcolm for a few seconds. Then she showed her white teeth and put on a false smile, "is that okay?" Malcolm shook his head and kissed on her lips all of a sudden when Poppi was getting relaxed. "Ok!" "What You dirty rat! " However, before she could finish her words, Malcolm pulled Poppi into his arms and asked, "what happened to you just now in the ward? Do you keep still when other women hold me? ''don''t get jealous? If you say no, I will feel very frustrated. " "She is not another woman." Poppi closed her eyes to hide her sadness in her heart. "Isn''t your sister another woman? Are you so generous that you want to share me with her? " Malcolm couldn''t help raising his voice, full of anger in his tone. "I I need some time to calm down. " Poppi sighed helplessly, filled with deep sadness and at a loss. It was she who had taken over Malcolm, and now how dared she appear boldly in front of Celine? "I will give you some time to calm down, but I can tell you clearly that I have no feelings for your sister. I don''t have a big heart either. It''s not too much for you. " Malcolm said in an unfriendly tone, but Poppi''s eyes reddened when she heard it. "I''ll take you bake if you behave." Malcolm added. "I will bring on ourselves are the hardest to bear. She didn''t know who had planted the fruit, and why it had such an effect. However, she knew that she could not go out. This was a dead end. It seemed that She could only choose one between Celine and Malcolm. It was so quiet in the ward that it was hard for her to fall asleep. But Celine was holding tightly onto Malcolm''s sleeve, and she didn''t care about his long face at all. Poppi stood far away from them and dared not come close to them. She was afraid that she would drive Celine mad again. What was more, she was afraid of seeing the sleeves of Malcolm who was grabbed by Celine. At this moment, her phone rang! Not knowing how long past, the pleasant ringtone interrupted Poppi''s thoughts. She took out her cell phone in a hurry, fearing that it would disturb the sleep of Celine. She said to Malcolm in a hurry, "I have to answer the phone." "Whose ?" "Shirley''s," "Go ahead." Poppi rushed out and asked, "Hey? Shirley, what''s up? " With a big smile on her face, Shirley said in excitement, "Congratulations! Our Poppi is on the headline again. The photo is so beautiful. It''s the right person for your husband. " "What?" Poppi was confused. "Ah, it''s just about the bidding event that you and Malcolm attended this morning. It''s only a few hours, and the news has come out. Good ah. I guess that Mr. Mo has already told everyone that you are Mrs. mo. Congratulations! " After Shirley finished, Poppi fell into silence. It was already public right now? How could she forget about that? What about her sister, Celine? "What''s wrong? Why don''t you say something? Are you insane? " Asked Shirley. "No..." Poppi sighed and said, "Shirley, are you busy now? You should come over even if you are busy. Now I need your help. Come over quickly. I am going crazy. " "What''s wrong? Where are you? " Shirley suddenly became nervous. "Happy days? Why are you so sad to hear your voice? How come? Is it stressful to be Mrs. Mo? " Chapter 143 Become Enemies Poppi was speechless with Shirley''s words. She didn''t know whether she should laugh or cry. "No, it''s not like that. Celine woke up." Just finished her words, Poppi added, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. I''m glad that Celine is awake! That''s not what I''m upset about Oh, I can''t tell you. Please come quickly! " "What? Celine You mean, the sister have been lying in the hospital bed as a vegetable for four years, and finally she have woken up? " Shirley''s face was a little twisted. "Four years. she can wake up. It''s so tough!" "Shirley!" Poppi was a little annoyed and said, "how could you talk like that! Celine is my sister. " "I only heard that some families have a sister con, but I didn''t expect that one of you has a sister con too." Taking a few deep breaths, Shirley said seriously, "honey, I didn''t mean anything else by what I said. You know, I am just I just couldn''t believe my ears, so I said some stupid words. Please don''t mind. " "I know. I also think You sound like dreaming. " Poppi pinched eyebrows "So are you free now? Come over here. There was nothing I could do. I''m in the hospital. " "Okay. I have nothing to do at noon. By the way, can I bring you some lunch?" In the studio, Shirley had already begun to put on her coat. She tilted her head, with the phone between her head and shoulder, and asked, "what do you want to eat?" "Take two please. And Malcolm is here too." "Okay. Give me the address. I''ll be there soon." After she quickly put on her clothes, Shirley put down her phone and rushed downstairs. She ran into her agent, grace Dan who was coming towards her. "Where are we going?" Dan asked. "Well, go and look for Poppi. She seemed to have suffered some setbacks." Said Shirley, shrugging. "Let me take you there." "The driver has gone for dinner." "Okay," Without any hesitation, Shirley shouted at Dan. After following her for three years, Dan was more like a family member now and didn''t care about those gifts at all. Dan smiled and went downstairs with Shirley. "You should really consider to debut. I was almost obsessed with your smile just now." Shirley continued, "to be my manager is really wasting your talent." "It''s the same to be a golden agent. I''m not suitable to be in public." Dan said with a smile, as he held the car key more tightly, his hair quivering with his steps After saying that, he took a look at Shirley with a soft and tender look in his eyes. When he was about to say something, he turned around the stairs. As soon as he saw Hugh, what she was about to say turned into a greeting, "Mr. Su." "Yes." Hugh looked at them and asked casually, "where are you going?" Before Shirley could say anything, Dan said, "Oh, Shirley said that her friend, Poppi, seems to be in a bad mood. Let''s go to have a look." "What''s wrong with Poppi?" Hugh asked as he looked at Shirley from head to toe. Shirley replied, ip. He should have driven himself. The longer you sit here, the more serious you will become! When driving the car, Dan observed Abner from the rear-view mirror several times, and out of the corner of his eye kept looking at Shirley. The two seemed to have dealt with each other a lot, but he had never heard of it from Shirley? She was always nice to him! On their way to the hospital, Shirley got off the car and went to buy some food for Poppi. Taking the opportunity, Hugh asked, "what''s going on, Abner? You have always been sedate and calm. Why are you so easily influenced by a single word of Shirley? Don''t set yourself against our industry, " "She is just too annoying." Abner frowned. All kinds of looks of Shirley appeared in his mind. "I have never seen such a disgusting woman." After saying that, he leaned back on the seat to have a rest. But when he just leaned back, he felt something on his waist. He felt uncomfortable and straightened his body. "What''s wrong?" Hugh glanced at him. Abner pulled out a small black bag and wondered what was in it. He frowned and said, "what''s that! It was hit on my waist just now. I''m not feeling well. " While speaking, he opened the package. It was a piece of cloth. Abner pulled the thing heavily and then he asked in disgust, "Are all the artists under your corporation so inconsiderate about the hygiene? I... " Abner was suddenly stunned before finished his words.. That was exactly what Shirley saw when she and Dan came back. When Abner was pulling her underwear out of the bag and pinching it, Hugh looked at Abner in astonishment "Ah! You Are Abnormal Man! " Silence. One second later, Shirley suddenly realized what had happened. She yelled, opened the door, and grabbed her bra and hid it behind. Her face turned red with anger, and she yelled, "you! "Abner!"! You hypocrite! Hypocrite! You are full of righteous virtue! I become your enemy! Ah! " Chapter 144 I Take Care Of My Wife "I can explain!" Abner immediately straightened his body. "I I didn''t expect It''s your underwear! " "You! Say it again! I''ll throw you out of the car! " When she met with Abner''s eyes, Shirley felt as if she had been seen through by him. She hastily covered her chest and said, "you! Get out of the car! I won''t throw you away. Get out of the car yourself! " Dan dragged Shirley over to his side, looked at Abner up and down.. "Mr. Shen, what happened? This morning, Shirley rushed to a activity and there wasn''t time to clean it up. As a result, her car was in a mess. However He wouldn''t... " "It was an accident!" Hugh spoke hurriedly for Abner. "It''s really an accident! Shirley, think about it. Even if he wants to, he won''t show it in public! " "I don''t want to see that." It was a rare case for Abner to be ashamed into anger. "No problem. So it was an accident." After saying that, Hugh hastily comforted Abner. Then he said to Shirley, "Shirley, it''s getting late. Both of us are going to the hospital. It''s not good for us to stay here for too long. Let''s go to the hospital first. We''ll talk about this later. What do you think of it?" No matter how angry Shirley was, she could not refute the boss''s words. So she nodded slightly, turned around and sat on the front passenger seat angrily. She closed the door with a bang. Without looking back, she roared, "Abner! We are mortal enemies? " Abner''s eloquence developed in the court was broken into pieces at this moment. He kept the posture he had just sat, dared not move, and his face was faintly dark red. The car went forward silently. As soon as Shirley arrived at the hospital, she got off in a hurry. They bought some fruits and flowers and went upstairs. Poppi was still wearing the clothes for the bidding event in the morning. There were exquisite high heels and an exquisite skirt, and a little dizzy and delicate makeup. Leaning against the cold wall of the corridor, she was like a dancing dancer who came down, gorgeous but lonely. "Poppi, are you okay?" When Shirley went upstairs, she saw the frowned Poppi. Seeing this, she could not help feeling sorry for her. She quickly walked up to her and asked, "where is Malcolm?" Poppi glanced at Shirley indifferently and stood up, "he''s in the ward." "What? !" Hearing this, Shirley was immediately in a rage. She put the lunch into the hand of Poppi, rolled up her sleeves and was about to rush into the ward. "The little bastard, I''ll go to get even with him! Did he fall in love with another woman the moment Celine woke up? I''ll give him a lesson. " "Teach who a lesson?" Before Shirley finished her words, Malcolm opened the door and asked coldly. He glanced at her and stopped at Poppi. Poppi quickly turned around and forced a smile. But when she saw the icy look on Malcolm''s face, she withdrew it and sighed, "Shirley, it''s not what you said." "Well Really? " Seeing Malcolm come out, Shirley felt a little nervous. After hearing what Poppi said, she quickly changed her me first." "But..." Poppi opened her mouth and felt a little embarrassed as Malcolm said no. "Then go to have dinner with Mr. Mo first." Then Shirley added, " Poppi, why don''t you let Mr. Mo know about your grievance? He is your closest person. Listen to me. " When Shirley went downstairs, Dan was leaning against the car door, with one hand in his pocket and the other hand holding a cigarette. He smoked from time to time, with his eyes narrowed slightly, giving a sense of safety. Although he was two years younger than Shirley, he was full of mature energy that could not be ignored. So she was very confident to let him take care of her business. At the sight of Shirley, Dan stood up straight and stubbed out his cigarette. "Why do you come downstairs so soon?" "I put on some sauce." Shirley shrugged and smiled. "They''d better deal with their own business. I''m more casual. I''m sure that I am on the side of Poppi. I won''t give her any advice. Just stay out of it. I don''t want to be judged by that lawyer again... " Speaking of this, Shirley suddenly asked, "where is Mr. Su and that lawyer?" "They had gone for lunch." "Wow! That would be great! " Shirley''s eyes lit up. "Let''s go to lunch, shall we! My treat! " Dan smiled and nodded. "Okay." In the lounge of the hospital, there were only Poppi and Malcolm sitting side by side on the chair. When Poppi was about to open the lunch box, Malcolm shook his head and said lightly, "no hurry." "What''s wrong?" Poppi asked with puzzlement. "Does your foot hurt?" But Poppi didn''t answer him, instead, Malcolm bowed down, held her foot and slowly lifted it up. He helped her take off her high heels and whispered, "The heels are red." Poppi was shocked and hurried to shrink back. "What are you doing!" "Don''t move. I''ll massage for you." Malcolm grabbed Poppi''s ankle and put it on his thigh. He rubbed the swollen part with his warm big palm and whispered, "Does Hugh think only he saw you hurt? My wife, just let me take care of you. " Chapter 145 Im Happy To Have Him Poppi suddenly felt her nose sore and her eyes hot, as if tears were about to pour out. From her point of view, she could only see that Malcolm was carefully massaging her feet. She could guess his expression that he was serious? "Does it hurt?" Malcolm asked. "Not at all." Celine held back her tears and shook her head. "I am asking your heart." Malcolm paused, stood up straight and looked at Poppi. Poppi was slightly stunned and didn''t know what to do. After a long time, she slowly recovered and shook her head, "it''s It doesn''t hurt. " "But my heart aches for you." Then Malcolm let out a sigh. "You just knew that Celine has been awake the whole morning. Do you know how miserable I have been this morning? It seems that we are so far apart. I want to approach you, but you keep avoiding me. " "¡­¡­ I''m sorry. " Except for apology, Poppi didn''t know what else she could say. "I don''t need your apology." Malcolm lifted the other foot of Poppi, took off her high heels, and held it for her little by little. "I just want to make sure that you don''t stay away from me. Don''t deliberately alienate me. In this way, I will be more painful than you. Do you know what I was thinking in the ward the whole morning? " "I don''t know." Poppi shook her head "I''m thinking if only you were my girlfriend, that would be nice!. I was thinking if only I hadn''t brought Celine abroad. At that time, what I wanted was to let her receive a better treatment so that no one in Ye city could find her trouble But I had neglected your feelings. All I want is to make up for my mistakes in front of Celine. I didn''t expect it to happen. " Then Malcolm bitterly asked, "Poppi, don''t you really want to know how I met Celine? I want to tell you, because She saved me. During my dark life, she was my only glimmer of light. I had a crush on her, but later, I found that she was different from what I thought. Since then, my love for her slowly subsided But I was still responsible for her. My presence has brought negative effects on her life. I have to protect her And now, you are the light of my life. " "But I was just lucky to meet you because her. If you hadn''t met her first, I wouldn''t have known you. If I didn''t know you, I wouldn''t have had the engagement and I wouldn''t have fallen in love with you Nothing. " Poppi shook her head with a gloomy expression on her face. "But how do you know that I won''t find you?" Malcolm sighed, raised his left hand, shook the red rope hanging on his wrist, and said, "see, the lines of the matchmaker. Maybe we are destined to be together. We have thought so much. If we are still stuck in insignificant problems, all we need to do is to be together well now. The past can''t be changed, but we can change the future. She won''t blame you for it. Right? " With red eyes, Poppi nodded her head and held Malcolm''s hand, "when did you wear this red rope? I have wrapped it for you. Didn''t you say it was thrown away? " "I didn''t throw it away. I just put it away secretly." W as going on. Poppi shook her head and walked to the office table alone. While Wendy was still waiting there, she asked, "Poppi, are you going to have lunch?" "Okay." Poppi nodded. "And us." With that, Aileen and Jenny walked towards the canteen together. During the meal, Aileen asked, "is the man Poppi likes Mr. Mo?" Poppi twisted her head and gave a rare smile, "what do you think?" "Definitely!" Jenny couldn''t help raising her voice, "the people who don''t know the truth, and they have dirty thoughts. Actually, Poppi doesn''t like Mr. Ji, He just won''t let Poppi go. Poppi and Mr. Mo are a couple, right? " Poppi nodded her head to show her agreement and continued, "I feel much better because all of you know me so well." Wendy added, "But there are still some people gossiping about Poppi and Mr. Ji. It''s really annoying," she continued Aileen stuck her tongue out. "Because Mrs. Ji is such a ferocious woman. She even slapped Poppi on her face. Now everyone knows that they are gossiping about her. I just can''t stand it." Poppi touched her face and murmured, "I feel that things are not going well this year. Am I supposed to calculate my fate?" "Calculate the fate?" Jenny shook her head and said, "your peach luck is invincible? Tell us, how did you hook up with Mr. Mo? Just an interview! Love at first sight? Is the heavenly thunder alluring the earth fire? " "Exactly. How is Mr. Mo? He looks so cold, but he is so gentle in the news. " Aileen looked expectant and continued, "that way How did you say? Oh, right! It seems that there is only one person, Poppi in his eyes, that is love! " Aileen''s chanting made the rest burst into laughter. Poppi couldn''t help smiling and nodded, "Yeah, he All right. And he is also good to me. " "Wow, what a sweet story!" "Show me your love! Look at you! You are smiling like a flower! " "Poppi, you are so happy!" Poppi felt warm in her heart thinking that she did not need to care those gossip as she was so happy now? Chapter 146 You Are Finally Here On weekends, the weather became colder, and Poppi was still in the hospital accompanying Celine. "Celine, have you eaten orange?" Sitting on the edge of the bed, Poppi peeled the orange and handed out two pieces of orange, "they''re sweet." Celine was quivering. She quickly took the orange, put it in her mouth and nodded while chewing, "it''s sweet." Poppi smiled with relief and was very grateful. She quickly handed the rest of the orange seeds to Celine. The latter didn''t refuse and quickly took it over again. After a week of getting along with each other, the hostility of Celine between Poppi had faded away. Now they could still stay with each other calmly and was more accepted by each other. Everything was going on in the right direction. "Where is Malcolm?" "He hasn''t come for a long time. I miss him so much!" Celine said, looking at the door while eating the orange, lying on the bed with her bare feet "He..." Poppi''s heart ached when hearing this. Every time when Celine asked about Malcolm, she always couldn''t calm herself down. After casting a glance at her palm print boringly, Poppi pursed her lips and said, "he''s quite busy today. He said he would come back later and let me keep you company, okay?" Celine shook her head in silence, stared somewhere else and said in a trance, "no Not sister... " "Alas. All right, all right. If Celine says no, then I am not. " Poppi sighed. For so long, Celine had refused to admit that she was her sister. At the mention of this, she got very emotional, even the doctor didn''t know why. She said that it could only prove that the patient was very resistant to Poppi''s identity of her sister. Are resistant? Was Celine still blaming her unconsciously? It was all her fault. On that rainy night, her father didn''t push Celine away. It was because of his care for her that Celine looked like this. Was it because as the elder sister didn''t protect her well that night? Knock, knock, knock A light knock on the door interrupted the thoughts of Poppi. Both she and Celine looked at the door, but she was still late. When Poppi turned around, she found that Celine had jumped off the bed excitedly, threw the orange aside and rushed to the door, shouting in haste, "Malcolm!" Poppi turned around and stood up. Seeing that Malcolm was still wearing his suit, his eyes met hers. Before he could say a word, his eyes were blocked by Celine. Celine held Malcolm, "You''re finally here. You haven''t been here for a long time They are all bad guys. Don''t leave me alone... " The first sentence she met Malcolm said was always the same as before. "There are no bad guys." Malcolm tried his best to speak in a calm voice. He reached out his hand and pulled Celine away from him. Then he looked at Poppi again and asked with concern, "are you tired?" Poppi shook her head and smiled, "I''m not tired at all." "I''m not tired at all!" "Malcolm, I don''t want to stay here anymore. Can I go out for fun?" Celine replied with a sweet smile, dimples visible on her cheeks "I''ll take you out obedien eyes. Like a three-year-old child, Celine knew nothing, but the people around her kept everything from her "Yes." Malcolm nodded, "we''ll take her to her father today, hoping it''s good for her health." "Since you are in the hospital, you should be careful." Barry turned around and looked coldly at Malcolm who was holding Poppi in his arms, "you two are so intimate. Wouldn''t you frighten her?" Wendy stood aside and felt that Barry was strange today. "Everyone can say something cool and everyone can blame others." Malcolm snapped back indifferently, "it''s none of your business. Don''t poke your nose into our business. It''s none of your business whether we irritate her or not. " What made Poppi confused was that why would Malcolm detest Barry so much today? "Does your hand hurt?" Malcolm turned to Poppi. His heart ached for her immediately. "Let me take you to the doctor." "Nothing." Poppi shook her head. "I said I have something to deal with." Malcolm disagreed with Poppi. He took Poppi out and said, "go and check. Maybe Barry has something to talk with Celine alone!" After hearing what Malcolm said, both Poppi and Wendy were stunned. Poppi was dragged out by Malcolm. Wendy stood still and opened her mouth. Before she could say anything, Barry asked her to leave, "you shall go out too." A sense of grievance overwhelmed Wendy. ''it was you who invited me to the hospital. Now you are driving me away?'' Barry didn''t look away. Barry just reached out his hand and slowly touched the head of Celine''s hair. After a pause, he gently touched her hair with more gentle movements and eyes. They treated each other as if they were lovers It was inconceivable for Wendy to come to this conclusion. Her mind suddenly became clear. She calmly retreated and slowly walked out of the room with her eyes wide open. She recalled that sometimes Barry looked at her and murmured, "just like her." a chill ran through Wendy. Was she thinking too much? "What should I do with you?" Looking at Celine, Barry was shocked. Chapter 147 Obediently Go With Me In Quiet Sea Sanatorium. When Poppi came here last time, the yard was a little green. But when she came again today, it was desolate and the trees had withered. In the afternoon, Malcolm and Poppi came to the sanatorium with Celine to find Wayne. Wendy and Barry also came to the Quiet Sea Sanatorium. Wendy had heard the things happened between Celine and Malcolm from Poppi. She couldn''t help sighing. She wondered whether it was moral or not for Poppi and Malcolm to be together. However, she still hoped that Poppi could be happy. Celine shyly followed Malcolm, not willing to leave a step, and Malcolm wouldn''t let Poppi get too far away from himself. Thus, Celine and Celine followed him, one on the left, the other on the right. "What a surprise..." Looking at the woman next to him, Barry shook his head and said, "Malcolm, don''t be so envious. Dear sisters, why do not you marry together?" Poppi frowned and her heart beat fast but she did not say anything. Hearing this, Malcolm turned back and glanced at Barry, "shut up!" Then he turned to Wendy, "Wendy, come with me. Don''t go with him." Wendy nodded her head obediently and trotted after him. She stood beside Poppi and smiled. Then they four walked in in line. "You ..." Barry paused with a shriek, "Hey! Do you have to do this to me! Wendy, come back! " Wendy bit her lips and didn''t reply. "Did Barry know Celine before?" Suddenly, Poppi asked. Malcolm nodded, "yes, and took care of her for a while." He paused, glanced at Wendy, and added ambiguously, "The two people''s relationship Not bad. " Wendy felt a dull pain in her chest. Did Barry approach her with a purpose from the very beginning? She was stupid, but she was not stupid enough to be another man''s substitute. Moreover, she did not want to have anything to do with Barry at all. The sanatorium was very quiet with a good environment and good service. But they had to pay for what they had done. Wendy wondered how much Poppi had spent on this house every year. The nurse in charge of Wayne was already waiting at the door. When she saw a few people coming, she quickly greeted, "Miss. Poppi, you are here!" "Okay, thank you." Poppi nodded her head and greeted, "how is my father?" "Still the same. He just finished washing. You can go in now." The nurse added, "I will wait at the nurse station. If you need anything, just come to me at any time." "Okay, thank you." Poppi nodded at him and led them into the ward. Celine was brought in by Malcolm. Malcolm opened his mouth slowly, "Celine, your father is lying on the bed. Do you remember? Four years ago, you had a car accident that night, and so did your father. Go there to have a look if you still remember your father. " "Father? Daddy A car accident... " Celine stared at the man on the bed hesitantly, but slowly walked for earing Malcolm''s voice, Celine turned around and threw herself into his arms "Malcolm! My head hurts! How did my father become like this? I''m so scared Let''s go home, okay? " Hearing this, Malcolm was stiff. He didn''t help Celine but frowned and murmured: "how could this happen?" "Celine, are you still mad at me?" There was pain in her eyes and Poppi continued, "it''s my fault. I didn''t protect you well..." Celine''s eyes betrayed an imperceptible sense of soberness and sarcasm. But she held Malcolm tightly, without saying a word. When they returned to the hospital, the sun had set. The pressure on her head was so heavy that Celine had fallen asleep. Then, Malcolm asked Sean to take Celine back to the ward. His intention was obvious. After visiting Celine, the doctor told him that everything was fine. Feeling relieved, Malcolm decided to take Poppi home. "You are really breaking the line." Barry could not help but taunt. He squinted at Poppi and then said to Malcolm, "is this your attitude to take care of a patient? Didn''t you see how she clung to you just now? She was fine with being carried upstairs by Sean, but now you wanted to go home? Do you think it is appropriate to leave her alone here at night? " "Barry, you really went too far today!" Finally, Malcolm was no longer expressionless. He turned to Barry, his face livid, and his voice was mingled with anger. "Do you think you are worrying about Celine? Poppi had been taken care of Celine in the hospital for a week, and she never went back home to sleep. Today is weekend, so I take her home for one night. What''s wrong? Doctors and nurses are working in the hospital. But don''t worry. Cora will be there soon. Poppi is the sister of Celine, not a nanny! " After that, Malcolm turned around coldly and dragged Poppi out. "Hello, Malcolm..." "Don''t say anything stupid. Can''t you see how angry I am now? Come with me. " Chapter 148 Let Poppi Die Malcolm dragged Poppi who looked back repeatedly. Before she left, she called Wendy to go with her. Wendy also looked at them and thought for a while. Then she turned around and walked out. "Where are you going?" Wendy turned around and was about to leave, but Barry stopped her. "Go home." With her back to Barry, Wendy slightly turned her head and stared at the ground behind her left with her eyes wandering. "I''m leaving now." "Do you also think I''m going too far?" Wendy was rooted to the spot by Barry''s words as she heard Wendy calling her. Wendy still didn''t turn back. She just said lightly, "I don''t know what you think. I just know that Poppi is a good person. I hope you don''t have hostility to her." Barry narrowed his eyes and remained silent for a long time. "You go back first. I''ll leave later." "You don''t have to tell me." After saying that, Wendy rushed out of the ward with a red face. What the hell was that? Who did Barry think he was? Why did he talk to her like that? Was he very familiar with her? Whether he came back or not, it had nothing to do with her! After all, they were not from the same family. "Hey, Malcolm, slow down!" Poppi was dragged by Malcolm all the way out, so she had to trot to keep up with him. When she arrived at the gate of the hospital, she was already exhausted, so she deliberately said in a coquettish tone, "Mr. Mo, I''m so tired. Could you slow down?" Malcolm snorted with contempt, but slowed down his pace, "don''t think about going back to the ward." "Okay, okay. I won''t go back. Celine is also asleep now. There is no use for me to go back!" Seeing this, Poppi knew exactly what Malcolm was thinking. She ran her fingers through his hair and said, "but Mr. Mo is really angry today! How about I cook a table of sullen dishes for you at home? " Malcolm''s face darkened, "No." "What''s wrong with it? Do not want to eat? Aren''t you hungry? " Poppi asked immediately. "I just want to eat you." When Malcolm spoke, he looked straight ahead, bit his lips tightly and looked resolute. He looked so serious as if those words were not said by him at all which made Poppi think that she had auditory hallucination. She couldn''t help but twitch her mouth and asked, "what did you say?" "Guess what I said." Finally, Malcolm turned around to look at Poppi. There was grievance in his eyes, and he complained, "you haven''t slept with me for a week. I miss you so much." "What Shame on you! " All of a sudden, Poppi''s face turned red and her ears turned red. "You, you didn''t have sex for three years. But now, it''s only a week ''how shameless you are! You are lying to me, aren''t you? How many women have you recruited? " Malcolm put his hand into Poppi''s fingers and held her tightly. He couldn''t help smiling. "Don''t you know that I was also nervous for the first time? No other women? " After a pause, he continued, "like drugs, when you don''t touch it, you don''t pay attention to it at all. Once you touch it, the one with great composure will be addicte ingful smile. "What are you thinking about? Huh? " "I... I I''m also talking about eating! " "Then why are you blushing?" "I feel hot!" When Cora went upstairs, she saw Barry and felt surprised. Hearing the noise, Barry looked out of the door and nodded to let Cora in. "Mr. Barry." Cora shouted. "Yeah." Glancing at Cora, Barry casually asked, "has Malcolm left with Poppi?" "Yes." "Then I should go now." Barry shook his head again, and after one more deep look at the sleeping Celine, he turned around and left. On his way to Cora, he paused and said with a mischievous smile, "you can''t just watch Malcolm and Poppi leave, what did you think? But Malcolm was also silly. When he asked you to work for him, he only took you as a bodyguard You are so beautiful. Why don''t you come back to Hongmen Sect and live with me? " Cora took a step back in fear and said, " Mr. Barry, please don''t be kidding." "What a surprise..." Barry shook his head and said, "I remember why I sent you away at that time. You''re just as irritable as Malcolm." Then he walked out and said, "let''s go. Wendy, follow me... " Before finishing his words, Barry suddenly laughed at himself. He had been used to calling Wendy She has long gone, hasn''t she? The cold wind was piercing at night, but inside the room it was as warm as spring. There was only a dim light on the bed. Celine was uneasy in her sleep. Her eyebrows knitted more tightly, her forehead oozing sweat, and she kept mumbling something, as if she was very afraid. "Daddy, help! !" Celine let out a scream and sat up from the bed all of a sudden. She gasped as if she just experienced her life and death. Cora broke in from outside and turned on the light. "What''s wrong?" Hearing the voice, Celine turned around. She looked at the woman with dull eyes, but her heart ached as if it had been cracked. She remembered the car accident four years ago and the words her father said to Poppi that day. His father said, "let Poppi die! Let''s go! " Chapter 149 I Will Be Responsible For You After coming out of the hospital, Barry drove to the bar by himself. And he drank a lot alone. When he was on his way back, he planned to go back to the headquarter of Hongmen Sect directly. However, he drove to the abandoned community unconsciously and stopped his car in front of the building with ease. The building he saw above was Wendy''s rental house. He thought he must be crazy. "Look, the man of the little girl on the fifth floor is here again!" "What a handsome young man! He also has a great car! Different from the last car! The person must be rich. " As soon as he got off the car, he heard several housemaids'' whisper. Although their voices were low, Barry could still hear them clearly with his hearing. "Why doesn''t he take her away since he is so rich?" "Is she kept by the man?" "If you really want to keep a mistress, you should find a better place to do that!" "Is that girl To be a prostitute, right? " The gossip became more and more intolerable, and Barry was already a little drunk. After listening to it, he glanced coldly at the people who were talking, and roared from afar, "one more word, I''ll have someone tear this place down tomorrow, so that you are homeless!" The expression in Barry''s eyes was so frightening that they shut up and walked away. Barry smirked and went upstairs, playing his car keys. When he climbed up the stairs, there was no elevator, no voice control lamp, and there were a lot of rubbish in the corridor. Barry kicked the suitcase and kicked it impatiently. What the hell?! He swore to flatten this house one day, and then Then what to do? So he decided to send Wendy to the headquarters of Hongmen Sect. It was wonderful there! Whatever she wants! Well, that''s it! After coming to the fifth floor, Barry was about to open the door with a spare key. Crack Crack Barry screwed the key, put it in the keyhole and couldn''t spin it. What''s going on? Was this door broken again? "Damn it!" After that, Barry kicked the door and pulled out the key. Then he glanced at the door lock inadvertently and found that something was wrong. The lock eyes are so new. It seems that they are new! He looked at the ring with uncertainty. It was really new! This conclusion irritated Barry at once. When he was about to kick the door, he suddenly thought of something and took back his foot. Barry put his hands on his hips and looked around in the dark building. Then he turned on his cellphone. Under the light of the cellphone, he finally found a thin steel wire which was fixed to windows. He pulled it off and took it to the door. He put th he could see that Barry was so serious. "What... What did you say?" Wendy thought that she heard a joke with her swollen eyes. "I will be responsible for you." Repeated Barry. He suddenly calmed down like he suddenly found a shelter. Sunday, at six or seven o''clock in the morning, the sun had already risen. The window was covered with a layer of mist, which was so hazy and beautiful. Poppi woke up in the arms of Malcolm and yawned. Today she had to go to the hospital. Although she was extremely tired last night, she still couldn''t take a day off. She wondered how Celine was going. Poppi turned around and looked at Malcolm. The more she looked at him, the more happy she was. She could even count his eyelashes. Poppi stretched out her hand and slowly depicted his face from the shallow distance. Malcolm''s eyes, nose, mouth, and even if she closed her eyes, she could still clearly draw the outline of his face, because her heart had already been engraved on his face. It was as handsome as her husband! Poppi pressed her lips and smiled. She left the bed quietly and asked Malcolm to stand up after dinner. But when she was about to sit up half of her body, her arm was pulled by Malcolm, and she was pulled back to where she was. Next second, Malcolm turned over and said in his unique charming voice, "do you want to escape when you are done looking at me?" "Are you awake?" Poppi''s eyes lit up. Malcolm opened his eyes slowly and said with a smile, "I am awake." Then he grumbled to kiss Poppi, "you get up so early. Are you leaving me for the hospital again?" "I didn''t leave you!" Poppi humphed and said, "wake up, you bad guy!" "Bad guy?" Malcolm snickered. "What are you doing?" Poppi blushed and hid Chapter 150 Call Me Husband When Poppi opened her eyes again, it was already more than half of the morning. Looking at the leg of the watch moving to half past ten, even when she was half asleep and half awake, she jumped up angrily from the bed, even though her body was sore and aching. It could be seen that Malcolm was getting up and getting dressed. She threw herself over to him without thinking and pinched his neck from behind. "Damn it! What time is it now! Why didn''t you wake me up? " "Ahem!" Malcolm held Poppi''s arm, pretending to be miserable, and laughed, "I''m innocent! I just got up. I overslept! " Poppi frowned and released Malcolm. She mumbled, "it''s all your fault! I woke up a long time ago! You... You Humph! I have to go to the hospital. Damn it Celine is waiting for us anxiously! " "Aren''t you tired?" Hearing this, Malcolm leaned over and kissed Poppi gently. "It''s all your fault." Poppi clenched her teeth out of hatred and pouted as she began to put on her clothes, "come with me to the hospital later." "Me too?" Malcolm took the clothes for Poppi. "Of course you should go!" Poppi put on her clothes and put her head out of it. "Celine is crying because she can''t see you. Are you okay today? Go to the hospital if you have nothing else to do. " "You are such a push outside." Malcolm sneered, "what did you say to me the other day?" Hearing this, Poppi stopped what she was doing for a moment, then she snuggled up to Malcolm and said, "I didn''t push you away. I like you so much! But you promised me that you would try your best to comfort her and treat her well until she could remember all the things, didn''t you? " This agreement was made before they went to sleep, and Poppi''s beauty trap was very useful. "I wouldn''t have been in that hospital if I hadn''t promised you this." Malcolm frowned and sighed, "things will develop in the opposite direction when they become extreme. I''ve waited for a long time, but when I finally saw Celine wake up, the previous excitement was gone. And she suddenly clung to me like this. Instead of I wanted to get away from her. In fact, I also want her to get better as soon as possible. Although I want to protect her, I haven''t changed my mind. I just change my identity. " Hearing what Malcolm said to her, Poppi was moved. She held his arm and was worried about him. "Well, will you suddenly be annoyed with me one day? Do you want to leave me? " "Well..." Malcolm prolonged his voice, as if thinking about something. Seeing that Poppi was angry and turned to him, he laughed, "till now, I have become more and more fond of you. I just want to get close to you." "Humph!" Poppi sneered, "What do you mean till now? Does it mean that when you see other girls in the future, you will change your mind? Just like what you did to Celine. You... " What Poppi said out of the blue and her face darken hearing what she said. Realizing that she might have said some he direction of Poppi, the car directly hit their father and herself Who on earth made a profit from it? Is that Poppi? "Sister." In the quiet room, Celine suddenly called out of uncertainty. The low voice was enough to shock Poppi. Poppi came to the bed with tears in her eyes, "what did you say?! Celine, what did you just call me? " "Sister?" Celine tried to ask her again. "Celine!" Poppi sobbed and could not help calling out her name. She held Celine in her arms and said, "my sister You finally remember me? My dear Celine, I''m so sorry Sorry, I''m so sorry... " "Ahahah Sister! " Hearing this, Celine burst into tears too. She hugged back Poppi and said, "I''m so scared! Sister! Wow The two sisters hugged each other and cried bitterly, moved and sad. Standing at the door, Malcolm quietly gave a hint to Cora to leave. He put his band in his pocket and slowly relaxed. It seemed that his stimulation worked. Now that Celine really remembered everything, he was relieved. Poppi couldn''t describe her current mood in words. She cried out of breath, but her heart was filled with unprecedented happiness. Celine was holding her in her arms and calling her "sister" again and again. What a beautiful scene! Like the beautiful dreams she had dreamed for four years! After a long time of calming down, both of them finally calmed down. When Celine raised her head, she saw Malcolm standing at the door. She blinked her eyes and suddenly blushed. She said gently, "Malcolm, have you been standing here just now?" Malcolm took his hand out of his pocket and nodded, "yes." "You saw me crying, embarrassed." "Have you met Malcolm already, sister ?" Celine asked Poppi in a low voice, a little shy and sticking her tongue out of her mouth? He is my Boyfriend. " Malcolm''s pupils suddenly shrank, and the body of Poppi instantly stiffened. However, it could only be seen from her face that Celine was immersed in happiness. Chapter 151 Not In A Vegetative State It was a little stifling in the ward and the atmosphere became a little awkward. It seemed that Celine perceived that something was wrong. She took a look at Poppi timidly and shrank her hand. "Sister, did I say something wrong?" she asked "No, I didn''t." Poppi came to herself in a hurry but her face was a little pale. She said carefully, "but I know Mr. Mo. you had in coma for four years I met Mr. Mo. " After saying that, she turned his head to look at Malcolm, with pleading eyes. "Am I right, Mr. Mo?" "Yes, I know her," murmured Malcolm, withdrawing the coldness around him, staring at Poppi "Right! I almost forget that I''ve been sleeping for four years! " Celine said angrily. "What took me so long? Why am I in the hospital? " "Celine, can''t you remember the car accident?" Poppi asked worriedly. "Car accident? What car accident? " The look in her eyes flashed, and after Celine finished asking, her eyes became nervous again. She hurriedly looked at Poppi and held her arm, asking with concern, "my sister, did you have a car accident too? Are you okay? " Poppi felt a little guilty and didn''t know what to do. She pulled the back of Celine and said, "don''t worry, Celine. I''m fine!" "That''s great!" Celine said with a smile, patting her chest. Celine''s innocent smile made Poppi feel more guilty and even wished that she could suffer all the pain for Celine. "Car accident? Don''t you remember? Then what do you remember now? Do you still remember what happened the other day? " But before Malcolm could think it through, he asked worriedly, "have you forgotten what happened before the car accident?" "I..." Celine covered her head with her hand and shook her head, "Malcolm! My head hurts! It hurts so much... " "Okay, okay. Don''t think about it anymore." Poppi hurried to comfort him and frowned, "just wait for the doctor to come and check. Don''t we think about it, don''t we?" After a while, Celine muttered, "I only remember that you brought me a lot of food when you came back from another university You told me that those clothes were bought by Benson. And you even secretly told me that you are going to marry him. I, I only remember so many things, and so much about what happened later. " After the words of Celine said, the corners of Poppi''s mouth twitched, and she felt shivering from behind. Without turning around, she could feel that the cold gaze of Malcolm had been fixed on her. It was horrible! "Well, that was all in the past!" Poppi smiled dryly. "The past?" "So, you haven''t married to Benson yet?" Celine asked, her eyes filled with confusion "No, I didn''t!" "I broke up with him a long time ago. No, I don''t want to talk about him any more." poppi''m not happy now "How could this be? !" When Celine heard that, she couldn''t help but raise her voice. When she moved her body, she felt that her brain seemed to be struck by a lightning. She immediately covered her head with her hands because of the strong pain which was like an electric sho or him to accept, so he comforted Poppi softly, "don''t worry, everything is fine, the doctor just suspects, don''t be afraid!" Then he turned to Dr. Li and added, "although Celine was abroad, she will be informed of me of everything she is doing. If she wakes up, of course I know what she is doing. Dr. Li just said that she is in a vegetative state. What does that mean? " "I can''t explain it either. It''s just like in a deep sleep. The experts are working on this." After finished his words, Doctor Li tightened his lips. "In addition to this, we also found other problems with miss. Celine." "What problems? Do you have any other problems? " Poppi''s eyes reddened with anxiety. She hadn''t recovered from the joy of waking up from her childhood. The doctor''s'' conspiracy ''made her back chilling. Why was there something wrong again now? "Celine''s still weak ," Dr. Li still looked very relaxed. "Though Miss Celine looks very healthy now, we have tested her organs and found that her functions are rapidly weakening, which is three or four times the speed of an ordinary person''s. that is to say, if an ordinary person can live for 80 years, Celine''s life Her life span will be less than 30 years. " Buzz Poppi felt dizzy and went blank suddenly. Her lifespan was less than 30 years! In less than thirty years "Poppi! Are you all right, Poppi? " Looking at the deep purple lips of Poppi, Malcolm could not help feeling shocked. He held her in his arms and said, "it''s all right. It''s all right! Let''s find a solution! Don''t worry! " Dr. Li also comforted her, "don''t worry, Miss. Poppi. I''ve only observed the current conditions. We''ll find a way to make Celine healthy! Miss. Poppi, please trust us! " Poppi''s eyes were full of tears, she looked at the doctor and grabbed the doctor''s sleeve, "doctor, you must find a way to let my sister live on! She She was still so young! She just woke up from sleep. Please... " Doctor Li frowned and after a long time, he nodded, "we will try our best." Chapter 152 Go On With The Secret Marriage Poppi looked at Celine sleeping for a long time. She thought, ''isn''t Celine waking up a good thing? Isn''t it a good thing to be healthy? There must be something wrong with Dr. Li. She was not a vegetable? If she was not in a vegetative state, how could she stay in bed for so long? As the sun set, Poppi gently released Celine''s hand and tucked her in. She wore a faint and affectionate smile on her face, but the faint tear stains could still be seen on her face. She didn''t care whether Celine was healthy or not. All she knew was that Celine had woken up and that she couldn''t let her get hurt again. She had to save her life Malcolm standing at the door, Malcolm kept thinking about and looked at Poppi. Was she dead? Although he had seldom been to the hospital in the past four years, the doctor Johnson had reported to him regularly about the condition of Celine. There were also bodyguards in the hospital, including Barry Barry?! Malcolm''s pupils suddenly shrank, and something came out in his mind. Barry! Could it be him? "Hey, what are you thinking about?" Not knowing when, Poppi came over to Malcolm. Seeing his ferocious face, she could not help asking. "Nothing!" Hearing this, Malcolm came back to earth at once and gave a spoiled smile to Poppi, "it''s getting late. Are you going home now?" "I want to stay here tonight." Poppi was a little embarrassed. She straightened the clothes on Malcolm''s chest for him and said, "you''d better go home quickly. You have to go to work tomorrow and have a good rest. I won''t go back with you. " "I''ll go to work. What about you?" Then Malcolm put Poppi''s hand in his mouth and kissed it. "Let''s go back together. Don''t worry about that there is Cora here." "But..." "I can''t sleep without you." Malcolm sighed and acted like a spoiled child. "The doctor said that Celine''s brain burden is excessive now and she needs rest most. She will remember what happened in the past when she sees you, which is probably more conducive to her recovery. Besides, I''m a little angry that you have been cold to me for so many days. " Poppi''s face turned red but she still kept a straight face and mumbled, "what are you talking about! I thought we were together every day! I can sleep in the hospital. " "No, I won''t give in on this matter. Let''s go home." Then Malcolm took Poppi''s hand and walked out. "Wait!" "Don''t worry. There''s another thing we need to discuss," Poppi grabbed Malcolm''s hand and said "What is it?" Turning around, Malcolm hummed, "I hope it won''t be a bad thing." "No, it''s not a bad thing!" Poppi looked evasive to Malcolm''s eyes, "there are still news that speculates on our relationship! Let''s just ignore them, okay? ''is that so?'' Why didn''t we keep our marriage as a secret? How about being the woman behind you secretly? " "Not really." Malcolm snapped, "my woman should stay with me in the open. It''s not shady. Why should she hide behind me? We have kept our marriage as a secret for three years. I think it''s time to ma ree months ago, it was raining. In the bushes, you saved me, and there was a puppy dog. I came here for you today. " "Saved you?" "Yes, can''t you remember what happened that night? I got hurt. I hid in the grass and you found me. You said your name is Celine. I was rescued by my friend when you went to buy me the medicine. " "I don''t need any bodyguards!" "No bodyguard. I just want to thank you in person. And I hope to be with you. " "What do you mean by being with me?" "I hope you can be my woman, I will protect you, love you and only be good to you." "But I am not..." "I will give you the best life. I''m Malcolm. " "Malcolm? Malcolm of the SG group? " "Yes." "¡­¡­ I remember that after we came back that day, my sister I have a fever. My memory is a little vague. The person I saved is actually you? " "It''s me." Beep The clock in the ward suddenly rang, waking Celine up from her memories. Then she subconsciously let out a whisper. Terrified, Poppi quickly moved away from Malcolm as if she was doing something bad. Malcolm looked at Celine up and down carefully, with a trace of inquiry and suspicion in his eyes. But after she fainted, he withdrew his gaze and said, "Celine is okay. Let''s go! Come again tomorrow. There are doctors and Cora here. Everything will be fine. " "¡­¡­ Okay. " Poppi looked back at Celine and sighed, "let''s go!" "Yes." They walked out of the ward side by side. Under the light of the setting sun, Celine stared at nothing with her eyes wide open, her face twisted. She couldn''t believe that Poppi hooked up with Malcolm? No! No way! She had planned to pretend that she didn''t remember what Malcolm had said about their break-up, and that she would have a chance to get back to him by taking advantage of his pity on her. But things weren''t going on as she expected Who knows that she has discovered such a big secret! What on earth happened over the four years! She had to figure it out, but who else could she turn to for help? Chapter 153 You Must Get Well Whenever it was Monday, all people would attend lots of meetings and be busy with the work. Poppi came to the company early. She reviewed the meeting process and checked the time. When she was about to wait for the high-level meeting in the office and put away her notebook, she heard the chattering at the door. "Mr. Ji and his fianc ¨¦ e come together!" "Yes! I just saw them in the parking lot! " "Is her name Emily Pei? The daughter of the Pei family is really beautiful! Do you think she is a queen? " "Since when are they two in such good relationship?" Hearing the sound of "Ding", the door of the elevator seemed to open slowly. Poppi turned around, and Benson and Emily stepped out of the elevator together. With Emily''s hand on Benson''s arm, Emily and Benson talked in a low voice. Although they were not very intimate, they were in harmony with each other. Poppi suddenly remembered what Benson said to her in the elevator that day. When Benson told her that he was going to be with Emily, it seemed that he had already put it into action. Well, that''s good. Emily took two steps forward and suddenly found the Poppi standing in the hall when she raised her head. Poppi stood there quietly with many people around her but she still felt like a crane standing out among heads and people couldn''t take their eyes off her. No wonder Benson had remembered her for such a long time Emily tightened Benson''s grip. Without thinking too much, Emily walked to Poppi and stood beside her. "Miss. Poppi, nice to meet you again." Benson didn''t say anything and just let Emily go. Although the people in the hall were busy with their own things, they always looked over here from time to time, wanting to see if Poppi and Emily would fight. After all, the news that Poppi was slapped by Emily when Poppi got out of the elevator trapped with Benson has been spread all over the company. They were looking forward to see if the show would go on again. Especially for those who hadn''t seen the scene last time. "Hello, Miss Pei." However, Poppi just greeted her lightly and took a look at Benson, "good morning, Mr. Ji." "Yes." With only a glimpse on the face of Poppi, Benson responded indifferently. Then he turned his head and asked Emily slightly, "shall we go?" "I haven''t apologized to Miss. Poppi yet." Emily smiled apologetically. With heavy makeup, no one could tell whether Emily was true or not. She sighed. "Last time Miss. Poppi and Benson were trapped in the elevator. After coming out, I slapped you recklessly and impolitely. I misunderstood Miss. Poppi. I thought about it for a long time and didn''t know how to apologize. Otherwise, Miss Poppi, you can give me a slap to vent your anger. " Hearing Emily''s words, Poppi was stunned for a moment and then she smiled, "since it''s a misunderstanding, just let it go. Besides, I''m afraid that Mr. Ji won''t allow me to slap Miss Pei again. After all, it has been such a long time and I you don''t have anything else to do, just leave." Anyway, Emily came here today just to have a look at Poppi. Seeing that Benson didn''t make a detailed inquiry, Emily breathed a sigh of relief. But she still felt nervous, with palms sweating. She opened her bag and took a delicate little box out for Benson. "I''ll leave when you take this." Looking back at the box, Benson asked, "what?" "Cupped cake." Emily walked two steps forward and handed the cake to Benson. He frowned and handed it out again. "I don''t like sweet food. You can eat it yourself." "Halfway through dinner." Emily didn''t get it. "I can''t eat half." "Then eat three bites," With her eyes narrowed, Emily said arrogantly before Benson, "if you don''t eat, I''ll make a scene in your meeting room." "Hey! You haven''t eaten anything yet, Benson! The noodles I made are the best in the world. Go and eat! " "How about half? It''s my genuine gift! " "How about eating a few chopsticks?" "Don''t be insatiable! I warn you, if you bargain again, I will go to make a scene in your class! Your professor won''t pass for your thesis. " Looking at the small cake box in his hand and then at Emily, Benson felt that time and space seemed to be crossing, as if he had returned to several years ago, when he was forced by Poppi to have breakfast, lunch or dinner. He suddenly felt that Emily and Poppi looked alike? If Emily was not spoiled by her parents, would she be so domineering? In fact, they were both kind and nice, weren''t they? Perhaps, they could really become friends "Thank you." Benson took the cake back and thanked her. Emily felt "Pang" in her heart, like a stone thrown into a pond, rippling, making her heart beat faster. It turned out that love was so passive. Even if he gave her a little smile inadvertently, she had an impulse to give him the whole world. Benson, Now that you''ve decided to forget what Poppi had done to you, I won''t let you go either. You must get well! Chapter 154 Mind Your Womans Business After the meeting, Poppi gave a meeting to the people in the editing department, as it said, only in time could the work go smoothly. When the former editing director was still here, Poppi would sometimes give a meeting for her colleagues. But even now, she didn''t feel there was any change to her identity. She was still instructing the workers about their tasks. She should figure out a way to get along well with the colleagues, be easygoing, be dignified, and frighten everyone at the same time. At the end of the long meeting table, Wendy faced to Poppi and looked at her like a little fan, obedient to every word Poppi said. Poppi stood in front of the big screen, confidently and calmly arranged the tasks. Her words were so reasonable that people couldn''t help nodding frequently. She had a strong leader style. Wendy was envious, but to a certain extent, she was. Although she worked very hard, she still felt that she didn''t have the ability to lead the company "Okay, that''s it. Let''s go back for meat! If you have any questions, feel free to ask me. We must make sure the interview quality of this month. " After Poppi concluded the last report, the people in the editing department left one after another. Wendy was the last one to clean the room for Poppi and praised, "You are so nice, Poppi!" "Why do you think so?" Asked Poppi smilingly. "It''s great. I feel reassured with Poppi''s accompany." Wendy laughed, "if I were a man, I would also like Poppi." "If I were a man, I would definitely like Wendy," Poppi laughed Wendy was also amused. When they were walking outside side by side, a message popped up on her phone. Wendy casually looked at it and found a voice message. "Wendy! When are you going home? I''m starving! " A male voice suddenly came from the telephone, which made both Poppi and Wendy stunned. The voice message was over in a few seconds before Wendy could turn it off. Wendy blushed with shyness and fear. However, after hearing what he said, Poppi only found that her heart skipped a beat. It was Barry! What did he mean? Home? Did he live with Wendy? "Poppi!" Holding the phone in her hand, Wendy was so anxious that she almost cried, "I, I Nothing there? He, he is... " "He is Barry," The tone of question was obvious, but Poppi asked with assurance. Looking at the panic of Wendy, she sighed silently in her heart, "Wendy, how could you get involved with him?" "I I don''t know! " Wendy shook her head like a rattle drum. "I''m not sure. I don''t know why he stays at my home I don''t know what to do! Please don''t tell anyone else, Poppi, OK? Please don''t ignore me, okay? " "Why would I ignore you?" Poppi touched Wendy''s head, "I just, I think it''s a bit incredible. If you like him, I won''t interfere as an outsider. I... " "No no no! Poppi, you are not an outsider! " Seeing this, Wendy shook her head and held Poppi''s sleeve at a loss. She almost cried gnored the eyes of the people around him and shouted, "Wendy, I am here!" "Wow, he''s so handsome!" "Who is he?" "It must be a rich man, right?" The whispers made Wendy shrank her head. How did Barry really come? "Poppi..." Wendy called timidly as she saw Barry strode towards her and hid behind Poppi. "Why are you hiding? Did you think that I didn''t see you? " Barry rolled his eyes and said, "go back with me." "No way." Wendy was still a coward. "How dare you?! I have said that I will be responsible for you. What if you don''t go back now? " Barry said with a grin. All of a sudden, he realized how wise he was. With such an excuse, he could convince himself to stay next to Wendy openly. That would be great! "You have so many girlfriends. You should be responsible for them!" Poppi couldn''t help asking, ."You just had a few glances at Wendy. Don''t say you are responsible for her. It''s not necessary. Right? Wendy? " "Yes, yes!" Wendy nodded. "A busybody?" Raising his chin, Barry looked at Poppi contemptuously and said, "it''s none of your business." "I would like Poppi to care about me!" Wendy retorted in a low voice, "you really don''t have to be responsible for me. Just go! Leave my home. " The gate opened with a creak As soon as he stopped, another car stopped in front of them. Malcolm opened the door and got out of the car gracefully. After standing in front of Poppi, he put his arm around her waist and asked, "are you cold?" "Why are you here?" "No, it''s not cold," Poppi replied happily "You are so cheesy! I got goose bumps. " Barry frowned and rubbed his hands together. "Malcolm, mind your woman''s business. Don''t let her get involved. I''ll take my leave with my beauty. " "Who wants to go with you?" Wendy pouted in discontent. "Of course you are!" Barry then grabbed Wendy''s arm and said, "let''s go! Let''s go! I''m starving to death! Come back and cook for me. Oh, I''m so cold! " Chapter 155 Get Out Of The Car Seeing this, Poppi was about to save Wendy but was stopped by Malcolm. Looking at Barry, Malcolm said lightly, "I heard you say that before you got off the car. What? You need to be responsible for Wendy? Can you take the responsibility? " Hearing that, Barry froze and turned his head to glare at Malcolm, "it''s none of your business." "Wendy called Poppi sister after all. I won''t sit by and do nothing when I see her." Malcolm replied. "Celine is Poppi''s sister. It''s none of your business. What do you want to do with Wendy?" Barry''s words surprised everyone. For whom did Barry speak on his own selfish motive? Should he blame Malcolm for not taking good care of Celine or warn him not to meddle with Wendy'' business? "I want to talk to you about Celine," Malcolm said in a sharp voice. "Talk? Good! I''d like to, but not today. " Barry snorted and dragged Wendy away. Soon Poppi came to herself and shouted, "Hey! Where are you going? " With her head in a mess, Wendy didn''t retort or struggle as Barry dragged her away. "Wendy!" Poppi called out with concern. "It''s okay, Poppi. You can go now!" Wendy felt sorry when she heard the voice, so she waved to Poppi. Poppi was already too busy to handle her own affairs. It would be unreasonable to bother her again. What''s more, if Poppi intervened between she and Barry, the conflict between them would be more intense Seeing this, Malcolm sighed, "forget it. Let them be! What do you think? " "¡­¡­ Yes. " Poppi nodded her head slowly and said, "actually, I don''t want to stop her. When Wendy asked me to help her, I would help her. I could only give her some advice. But now, it seems that there is no need. Do you know what happened between them? Barry has come to her room, " "Just a little. But I don''t know Barry now has such a thick skin. What''s going on between them? " Malcolm asked. "One just wants to escape while the other doesn''t. Wendy still doesn''t know what Barry is going to do. Maybe they are not lovers Barry has never be agreed to live in Wendy''s house, just for a couple of nights. " After she finished the explanation, Poppi found it a little funny. "Just wait and see. We don''t know what else to say. Today, shall we go home? " "I just called the doctor. He said that Celine took some pills, injected a painkiller and fell asleep," Malcolm continued, ignoring the curious gazes from the crowd "I see!" Poppi pressed her lips."Well, then let''s go back now! I have to work overtime to finish a report when I go back. " Malcolm laughed and got into the car with Poppi. "You''ve really changed a lot since you became the section chief!" he joked "Really?" Poppi blinked her eyes and felt warm all over her body, "what''s the difference?" "Be more busy." Malcolm said concisely and smiled: "I feel you are always busy recently. There seem et you get off the car." Barry repeated. "Get off here?" Wendy couldn''t help but asked in reply. "But this is the intersection..." "So what?" Taking a cold glance at Wendy, Barry unlocked the car door and said, "you can go now." Wendy blushed with shame and embarrassment. Barry let her go off the car? She felt like she was cling to his car? She didn''t care about it at all! "Please give me a ride, sir!" Wendy bit her lips, turned around and rushed out of the car. "What happened?" "Get off here? Are you crazy?" As soon as Wendy got off the car, several drivers waiting for the traffic light craned their heads and scolded. As Wendy apologized, she kept a distance from the passers-by. On the busy street, she looked pitiful, small and humble. Having started the car again, Barry couldn''t help but glance at Wendy through the rear-view mirror. Her every move was witnessed by him, but his irritability didn''t reduce but increased instead. With one fist hanging on the steering wheel, Barry saw in the rearview mirror that Wendy''s figure was fading away. In the hospital, after Celine hung up the phone, she was racking her brains to recall. She had remembered everything, but she had to choose between them. Otherwise, she would lose everything by accident. She had already had nothing. She would at least seize one between Malcolm and Barry. She wouldn''t give up either of them if she could seize two. "Mr. Barry." Cora''s voice sounded outside the door, which brought her back to her senses. Celine turned around, only to see that Barry opened the door and walked in. With a sweet smile on her face, she said, "here you are!" "Yes." "The doctor said that you fell asleep after you had a shot of pain killer. Why did you wake up so soon?" Barry continued "I didn''t dare fall asleep because I wanted to see you." Said Celine with shyness, just like four years ago. Chapter 156 Dont Blame Me For That As the successor of the Hongmen Sect, Barry had got acquainted with many women. At the very beginning, they were not interested in hang out with women, but with some hot and shy women. That was why he had thought that a new world had been opened when he met Celine four years ago. He knew that there were many girls who were as pure, lovely and innocent as Celine in the world, but he just met her before he met others. As a result, he couldn''t help himself. It was Malcolm who asked him to take care of Celine, but he had already been out of touch with her. He just couldn''t let her go. He knew that she liked Malcolm, but he was so crazy that he treated her well, even as a backup. "What do you want from me?" Standing rooted to the spot, Barry was lost in his memory. He had been a backup for four years. He didn''t mind working a few more years. "I want to ask you what has happened over the four years. I don''t want to ask anyone else, I can only ask you. " Celine asked timidly, "Do you also know my sister? Does Malcolm know her? I couldn''t figure out all these questions, because I always felt that I just had a sleep. My sister is still in college. She has never seen you and Malcolm. I haven''t introduced you to each other yet. How could you two know each other like this? " "Since you are able to remember everything, you have It is beyond my expectation. Let''s do it slowly. " Barry sighed and felt lucky. He couldn''t take his eyes off Celine. He walked two steps to the bed and comforted, "I''m here." After hearing what Barry had said, Celine, who had been a little impatient, simply nodded her head with a smile. She knew she had made the right decision to come here for Barry. She couldn''t believe Poppi, and Malcolm wouldn''t say anything either. Only Barry, as what he had done before, was obedient to her. "What has Malcolm been doing in the past four years?" Trying to suppress her anger, Celine asked indifferently, "is he still single?" The image of Poppi and Malcolm hugging together and having a sweet time that day came to her mind, Celine felt a thunderbolt from the blue. Then Malcolm broke up with her, but she never thought he would hook up with her sister. When did they get along with each other? If Malcolm knew about it blamed! It was all Poppi''s fault. Poppi was pushed away by her father but herself ended up in a coma for four years. Four years had passed, but Poppi won the first place in life. How could she take it? The role of Poppi should have been taken care of her. She was not willing to die! How could she! Shivering, Barry glanced around and sat on the chair beside the bed Yes. You''re in bed. Who else can he look for? " "That''s good." Celine forced a smile. "Then, does he still love me? Can I still be with him? " Looking at the smile on her face, Barry was overwhelmed with guilt and firmness. I have told you, as long as I am here, you don''t have to think about anything. I will do whatever you ask. " Celine didn''t a compliment? " "When did you become a car show girl?" "I don''t need my compliment, the auction will be full soon and I''m afraid I can''t squeeze in." Poppi smiled "I don''t care what kind of car model he is. Besides, I give the platform to the most expensive car. Only the VIP members can get in the newest sports car. Oh, your Malcolm is also on the list of invitation. You can ask him if he is free or not. You can come together. I just want you to relax. Oh, it''s a good idea to buy that car by the way. " Shirley muttered a lot of words, which amused Poppi so much that she nodded her head and said, "Okay, okay, I will definitely go to your wedding ceremony then." "OK! I''m glad to hear that. By the way, remember not to bring any smell of disinfectant in the hospital on your way here tomorrow. You must dress yourself up to let them know how gorgeous Mr. Mo is! " "Haha..." In the ward, seeing that Poppi still didn''t come back after a long while, Malcolm asked Celine, "you, have you been sleeping on the bed for the past four years?" "Malcolm, why do you ask that?" "I think you should know better than anyone else whether I''m asleep or awake," Celine added Malcolm squinted his eyes, his Adam''s apple bobbed and some words came out of his mouth, "Celine, are you sure you can''t remember? In fact, I have already broken up with you four years ago... " "Ah! Malcolm! " Celine interrupted Malcolm suddenly. "Oh, my God! Where is the puppy? What about the puppy you took away after I saved you? Is he all right? How many days have you You said you would take it back to me several years ago. How is it going now? Is it okay? " All of a sudden, Malcolm was lost in his memory. His eyes were softened unconsciously. "Yes. It is old now, but I think it''s healthy. I''ll bring it back to you after a while. Now, take good care of yourself. " Malcolm then left the topic, which made her heart heavy again. But Celine still looked calm and nodded tamely. "It''s up to you." Chapter 157 Hugh Had A Fever On this day, the car exhibition at Ye city International Exhibition was in full swing. People were coming and going outside the exhibition venue. At the top-level booth on the fifth floor, Shirley was waiting for a car, which was also the most expensive one. There were also several supermodels with her. Only they knew how fierce the competition between them on the surface and behind the scenes was. Up to now, only a few people had arrived at the fifth floor. The show would begin in forty minutes, so Shirley could still be relaxed. When another supermodel came out of the backstage, Shirley automatically changed shift with her. Later, Shirley got into the changing room that had been set up just now. "Thanks for your hard work." Seeing that Shirley was coming, Dan hastily gave her a glass of water. It was neither too hot nor too warm. "Thank you." Shirley gave him a grateful smile, "You''re now both my agent and assistant. I will give you two red envelopes at the end of the year." "Good idea." Dan smiled indifferently "I will go change my clothes first." After drinking several mouthfuls of water, Shirley ran into the dressing room. Dan looked at Shirley with a smile. There was tenderness and love in his eyes. The locker room was filled with female assistants, make-up artists, and clothing artists. As soon as Shirley got in, the clothing artists hurried forward. "Shirley! Why are your high heels broken! How is the show going on later? " "What?! Broken? " All of a sudden, Shirley raised her voice. Her facial expressions changed greatly. She rushed forward a few steps and grabbed the shoes on the table. She found that the heel of the shoes was strangely broken. The fire burning in Shirley''s stomach burst up all of a sudden. She shouted at the people in the dressing room, "who did that?! How could the shoes break for no reason! " They all shook their heads at loss and held their breath. Hearing the voice, Dan knocked on the door, "may I come in?" After Shirley coldly glanced at everyone, she turned around and immediately opened the door for Dan. Although she was very angry, her words sounded a little aggrieved. "Dan, my shoes were broken. What should I do?" "Is your shoes broken?" Dan frowned and became angry. After a moment''s reflection, he said, "I''ll go back to my office! If we have done it earlier, we should have made it. " Shirley took the phone and looked at the time. She shook her head, "well, time is a little bit late. If you still work so hard, just ask the stuff in the studio to bring it!" Shirley felt discouraged and hummed, then she continued to write her address book, "I don''t know who is playing tricks behind my back. All of them are boring! Did they have to compete in an open way, why did they broke the high heels? It''s all money! " At last, Dan couldn''t help laughing. What he most preferred was her character. It was okay if she behaved well, but Shirley never harmed others. She was nice to others and her mind was also very sensitive. In this mire like circle, she was even more valuable than being covered with mud. That was why he didn''t want to leave Shirley. At this moment, her phon re of, Mr. Su? Do you have a rest room? " Hugh licked his lips and stared at Poppi. He pointed to the right direction and said, "the lounge is over there. I didn''t let them in." "Go to the rest room! "How can I leave the patient alone?" Poppi pushed Hugh and walked into the rest room. Seeing there was everything in the lounge, she said, "have a rest on the bed. I''ll get you some water and take the medicine." Hugh was about to refuse, but when he heard what Poppi said, she was so determined and looked at him with so much care that he could not help but immerse himself in her. Enjoying the moment of gentleness that belonged to him from Poppi, he said nothing, lay on the bed and looked at her busy with work with affection in his eyes. Poppi poured a glass of warm water and handed Hugh the medicine according to the doctor''s instruction. "Come on, take the medicine. I''ll call someone to take care of you later. " Saying nothing, Hugh took the pill from Poppi''s hand and swallowed it. Poppi lifted up the glass in front of Hugh, who lowered his head slightly and drank a lot. His Adam''s apple rolled and he looked very sexy. "Thank you." After taking the medicine, Hugh said thanks to her. "You''re welcome. It''s just a small case. You should thank me," Smiling, Poppi shook her head. She helped Hugh lie down, turned around and put down the glass. Then she said with a little guilty: "eh, but Malcolm is still waiting for me downstairs. How about I go out first and then call someone else to take care of you? " Without any response, Hugh just gawked at Poppi whose eyes turned red. Seeing that Hugh didn''t say anything, Poppi walked up to him and tucked him in, and said, "Mr. Su, you have a high fever. You''d better call a doctor. If you don''t want people from your company to come in, let me call the doctor for you, okay? " Hearing what Poppi said, Hugh''s lips moved a little. Poppi thought he was going to say something so she hurried to get close to him. But to her surprise, when she leaned forward, Hugh suddenly held her hands and begged, "don''t go! Stay with me for a while, okay?" Chapter 158 Malcolms Jealousy Poppi was shocked and she tried to get rid of him but failed as her hand was held tightly by him. "You, you let me go first..." "People will see this and they will misunderstand us!" Poppi was still in a state of shock "Poppi, don''t go, just stay for a while." Hugh repeated in a weak voice, but he didn''t feel relaxed at all. What''s more, he stretched out the other arm to hold Poppi''s waist and put his face on her. Their postures were quite ambiguous. Crack Just at this moment, the door of the lounge behind her was suddenly opened. Then, Malcolm''s voice came from the door. It was a cold and flat voice with a bit of malicious spirit. "What are you doing?" Hearing this, Poppi trembled and quickly turned around. She opened her mouth in surprise and said, "Malcolm, why are you here? I...I Hugh is sick! ''he has a fever! That''s it! Go and call the doctor! " Though in a daze, Hugh had already heard Malcolm''s voice, he couldn''t keep up with what was going on, let alone move. He still kept the posture of holding the Poppi without moving. "Mr. Su, Hugh, let go of me first!" Flushed, Poppi tried to grab Hugh''s arm. However, before she was able to break one of his arms, she felt that her body was so light. Her arm was pulled by someone and she was forcibly turned away from Hugh. She took a few steps back and her back hit on Malcolm''s chest. Hugh was forced to move his body to one side, with his head drooping on the edge of the bed. Frowning tightly, he looked painful. Then Malcolm rose and fell with his chest up and down, humming and laughing. It seemed that he was making a wry couple just because they were reluctant to be separated. "Malcolm..." Poppi timidly stuck out her tongue, turned around and gave a flattering smile. "Why do you come up here? I''ll go downstairs soon! Hugh, he''s sick. Why don''t you call a doctor for him? " "I''m fine." "I feel much better after taking the medicine. I will be better after a good sleep. You should go now. Don''t forget to bring your gifts. " "Of course we want to go down. If not, why do we stay here?" Malcolm opened his mouth first and in a furious voice, said: "don''t touch other''s wife in the name of illness." It was the first time for Poppi to hear this from Malcolm, she couldn''t help blushing. Looking up at Malcolm for a long time, Hugh suddenly snorted and his eyes were fierce. "Why are you defending her like this! Then keep an eye on her. Otherwise, you have to be careful. A lot of people are coveting her. " "Mr. Su? !" Poppi shouted unbelievably. what do you mean? Haven''t they made it clear to each other? Aren''t we good friends in the future? How ridiculous it was? "You are still unwilling to give up." Malcolm narrowed his eyes, veins throbbing on his forehead. He turned around and dragged Poppi out. "Wait a minute! Shoes! " Poppi screamed and sneaked out of Malcolm. She quickly took on Shirley''s shoes and was about to leave. She could not bear to look back and asked, "Mr. Su, are you really okay?" "I..." "You to know?" "Shirley!" Poppi shrugged and said, "she is at the backstage now!" Abner frowned, "Why is she here? " "She is going to a fashion show later!" Poppi giggled, "Mr. Shen, what brings you here? To buy a car? " "She is one of the parties. I will follow." Abner said to himself, "I didn''t expect her here. Then why are you here? " "As a senior fashion magazine, I of course have to come to see such a gorgeous show." When she heard the music, Poppi smiled from her heart and hurriedly took her seat, next to Abner. Then, the emcee showed up on the stage and made a magnificent introduction of the car in the center of the stage. Poppi couldn''t understand and was not interested in it, so she had the conversation with Abner to go on. They didn''t turn their eyes to the runway until Shirley stepped onto the stage. Shirley was wearing a long red silk dress, matching with the shoes that Poppi brought to her, with a shoulder top bared. She was extremely charming and enchanting. She stood in front of a black sports car and made a few posture with confidence and calmness. There were many men surrounding and commenting on Shirley. Hearing their judgement, Abner frowned and said, "what''s wrong with her? Why is she going to be a model." Hearing that, Poppi was a little surprised and said, "Mr. Shen, as a lawyer, don''t you think that you should be treated fairly? Are you saying that you look down upon the model industry? " "No." Abner shook his head. "I just think it''s a pity." "Pity for what?" Poppi laughed, "Don''t you think my Shirley was born to be a model? She is like a shining star, attracting everyone''s attention and making everyone stunned. That''s her value! " "But we all know that there are a lot of hands in this industry." Abner then turned to look at Shirley. "Shirley will never get involved in it. Do you believe it?" Poppi asked back. Her confident expression was surprisingly similar to that of Shirley on the stage. Abner seemed to understand why they became friends. Chapter 159 She Indeed Woke Up Shirley had changed several clothes in the show, each of which amazed the audience. On the other hand, Poppi was more proud of herself as she saw Shirley walk gracefully on the stage. "You know Shirley is tall since she is a child. I was always bullied by someone, but she always stands in my way like a boy." When the other models left the field, Poppi said again, "because she is so tall, she was laughed at by many boys. They often gave her some ugly nicknames, such as power sticks, flat vegetables, etc. Shirley felt very self-abased. Only after she was raised in middle school did she realize that being tall is a proud thing and she had found her goal of life. Do she have great ambitions now?" It took Abner a long time to respond, "I hope she can always be so inspired." Malcolm rushed to the hospital. At this time, Barry had been waiting for him in the corridor outside the ward. "Hey, you''re not late. I thought you would bring Poppi here again." Barry sneered. "Where is Celine?" Malcolm asked directly. "She got a shot of pain killer and fell asleep," After saying that, Barry shrugged and threw a glance at Malcolm, "I would rather not have done that if I had known that she would be so painful! She has to take painkillers every day. I feel very uncomfortable seeing her, " Hearing this, Malcolm frowned and asked directly, "have you done anything? In the past four years, did Celine wake up? Is it because of this? " "How can I answer your question?" Stroking his hair, Barry said with a sly smile, "how about finding another place to have a chat?" "¡­¡­ Okay. " Malcolm nodded and took a look at the ward. Then he went to the break room of the hospital with Barry. Barry was smoking when he came in. Malcolm couldn''t help reminding him, "this is hospital, you''d better behave yourself." "I''m not in the ward. What''s wrong with me smoking? Will you draw? " Barry took out a cigarette and opened the lighter. The curling smoke covered his eyes. After making up his mind, Malcolm took the cigarette, sat on the sofa and lit it, equally handsome. Barry laughed and said, "I know you''re having a hard time. You should learn from me. I am free and unrestrained. That''s what life is." "Everyone in the world has a different role. I should be the reserved one." Taking a heavy puff, Malcolm went straight to the point, "just tell me what happened to Celine. Don''t beat around the bush. The doctor said she was either not in a vegetative state, or had ever woken up in the past four years. After thinking it over, I think you may be the only one to know. " Barry shook his head and said, "I think you have a sixth sense. I wouldn''t have known it if they hadn''t told me that you were investigating me. The reason why I asked you to come here today is that I want to be frank with you. I don''t want to bother you when you figure it out... " "Is that really you?" Hearing this, Malcolm frowned and put a cigarette between his fingers, "what happened?" "Sh her before, would she still be so silly now? If he didn''t stop Poppi from visiting Celine, would Celine still be so pitiful? But now, everything was too late. What Barry said was right. He could only make up for Celine. After watching the show, Poppi found that time was enough and then went to the hospital. As soon as she entered the corridor, she saw Barry. Hearing the footsteps, Barry looked back and his eyes met with Poppi''s. "Why are you here?" Poppi had some doubts. She had long noticed that there might be something between Barry and Celine, but she did not go deep into it. "This hospital is not yours. Can''t I stay here?" Raising his head, Barry looked like a rascal. However, Poppi didn''t want to talk to him any more. She just walked straight to Barry and was stopped by him. "Poppi, I advise you not to do that. It''s good here! Don''t ruin it again. " Poppi frowned and had a bad feeling in her heart. She looked into the ward through the window and saw that familiar figure. She should have thought that Malcolm came to the hospital to see Celine. It was indeed a cozy room. The smile on Celine''s face was as bright as a flower. Although Malcolm was standing with his back to her, a light and cheerful voice came from behind the door, which amused Celine a lot. Well, this was what Poppi had always hoped, and it seemed that Malcolm would treat Celine better. However, why did her eyes hurt and her heart hurt? Malcolm, are you avenging on what just happened about Hugh? Or you and Celine "See! They are meant to be together. " Here came the voice of Barry. "If it weren''t for you, they would be very happy. It''s you who stand between them. Poppi, you''re so selfish. You shouldn''t be together with Malcolm. " Poppi trembled and slowly stepped back. She dared not to see the scene in the ward anymore and said, "I, I''m leaving now!" Then she walked away in a hurry. Cora just walked over. Seeing what Poppi was doing, she was stunned and said, "Mrs. Mo." Chapter 160 I Shouldnt Be Together With Malcolm Poppi pursed her lips. She wanted to smile, but her smile was much worse than crying. Her voice was no longer as naughty and smile as before. It was as deep as an abyss. "Cora, you also think that I shouldn''t be together with Malcolm, right?" All of a sudden, there was an instant shudder in Cora''s pupils. She became somewhat flustered, as she had always been calm in front of others. But before she could open her mouth, Poppi had already nodded her head by herself and said, "then I will go first." "Mrs. Mo," That was what Cora said. When passing by Cora, Poppi waved her hand indicating that she didn''t need to say anything. She just said, "take care of Celine, thank you." Barry stood still with his hands in his pockets, watching Poppi walking out of the hallway and disappearing. His expression was so complicated that others couldn''t figure out what he was thinking at all. "Poppi, she is missing you all the time." In the ward, Malcolm continued to chat with Celine, "you have to be closer to her, or she will be sad." "Malcolm, you were talking about sister just now, and till now you are still talking about her You seem to get along well with me over the past four years! " Celine put on a desperate smile. "Yes." Malcolm answered indifferently, while recalling what happened today. The scene of Hugh holding Poppi in his arms was really He was freaking out! "Then why didn''t sister come here today?" Hearing Malcolm''s perfunctory answer, Celine frowned and bit her lower lip, unwilling to accept it. "Maybe she is busy?" Malcolm looked up at Celine and suddenly remembered something. He asked, "Why were you so hostile to Poppi the other day when you couldn''t remember anything? And you also said she was not your sister. Do you remember? " Celine lowered her head to look at her hand, trying not to look at Malcolm. After a while, she raised her head, shocked and aggrieved. "What? Did I say something like that? How is that possible? "Malcolm, there are only you and my sister in the world. How could you say something like that!"! Malcolm, Can you and sister take care of me? I have nothing except you! " Malcolm felt puzzled and had mixed feelings. How could he balance the relationship between Poppi and Celine? Now, his care for Celine had not only included his promise, but also his promise to Poppi and Barry. After Poppi left the hospital, she rushed to work. It was getting darker and darker. Just like her mood, it was dark without any light. Is it about the order of ''first come, first served''? In this case, she really had an ambiguous relationship with Malcolm before Celine. Maybe it was not because Malcolm didn''t like Celine anymore, but because they hadn''t gotten along with each other for a long time and he had gradually shifted his attention to her. Now that Celine was awake, it was time for her to go back to her own position As the December came, all kinds of festivals came one after another. Although there were still some time for celebration, such as new year and Christmas, they didn''t want to delay their work. As a result, the members of the periodical sides, it''s really tiring to walk upstairs, " Ding "Then come on!" The elevator door opened. Benson went into the elevator first, followed by Poppi. "I''m going to marry Emily." In the elevator, Benson suddenly said in a low voice. "¡­¡­ That''s good! When? " Poppi clenched her fists and grasped her bag tightly. She couldn''t utter any words to express her wishes. "Three months later, the new year, in the spring." "Spring! It''s spring! All creatures come back to life. It is suitable for marriage. " Poppi pursed her lips and said, "Congratulations! Mr. Ji. May you be happy. " "Thank you." Benson nodded his head slightly and said, "I hope you and Malcolm will be happy forever." Imperial Tang Yard courtyard was empty. When Poppi pushed the door and came in, it was dark. It was so late and Malcolm hadn''t come back yet. All of a sudden, Poppi lost interest in everything and lost her appetite. She changed her slippers and went upstairs in low spirits. She went to the master bedroom, held the door and frowned. Then she went back to the gust bedroom she hadn''t lived for a long time. Lying on the bed, Poppi couldn''t fall asleep at all. She kept tossing and turning. After a long time, she heard some sound of "click". Suddenly, her face turned stern and her ears stood up long. Is it because of Malcolm? The sound outside the room was so pitiful that Poppi tried her best to hear it, but she still couldn''t hear anything. It was not until the footsteps were getting closer and closer that Poppi''s heart almost jumped to the throat. Crack All of a sudden, the door of the bedroom was opened. When Poppi felt the light from the corridor, she knew that Malcolm was standing at the door without opening her eyes. Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. Poppi''s heart thumped and she even had some vague expectations. One second, two seconds, ten seconds, one minute, three minutes Crack After what felt like a century, Malcolm suddenly closed the door and turned off the lights in the corridor, leaving the room desolate with Poppi. Chapter 161 A Cold War As if the air in her chest had been suddenly taken away, Poppi suddenly opened her eyes in darkness, and her dark eyes were filled with incredible self-mockery. Then just Malcolm went away? What was he going to do? A cold war? After a long time of calming down, Poppi hummed angrily and turned her back to the door. She cursed Malcolm repeatedly in her mind. ''jerk! You jerk! ''how can you say that? Don''t you believe in me. Why didn''t you take me to the hospital to visit Celine. "Celine At the thought of this, the expression on Poppi''s face became extremely painful. Then she turned over and couldn''t sleep or eat well. In the next room, Malcolm walked into the bathroom while taking off his clothes. His face was gloomy. He always felt angry. Just now when he entered the apartment''s door, he saw that the room was dark, and his mind was blank. Without thinking, he rushed upstairs to find Poppi. When he saw her in the side bedroom, his heart returned to its original position. He breathed a heavy sigh of relief. But after he felt relieved, he felt uncomfortable again. He couldn''t get over the feeling of holding Poppi in Hugh''s arms. He couldn''t stand even a little bit of it. He couldn''t stand other men licked Poppi. Poppi could only be his, and only his. He couldn''t stand Poppi''s caring expression when she cared about another man, regardless of who that man was. "Damn it!" Malcolm''s anger blazed out in his chest. He cursed, lowered the water temperature, rubbed his short hair with both hands, and rubbed with force. He really wanted to question Poppi. Hadn''t she always been fond of being spoiled? Why was she angry instead of being coquettish to him? Didn''t she know that he was easy to coax? Didn''t she know that he was just jealous? As long as she said something nice and acted girly as usual, he would surrender Outside the window, the moon was very bright. Hanging a bath towel around his waist, Malcolm came out of the bathroom. Looking at the bright moon and the big empty bed on the ground, he felt more and more upset. ''what''s wrong with Poppi today? She ran to the next room. Is it because Did she want to leave me? ''? When Celine woke up, she couldn''t wait to push himself away. Was she in love with Hugh, or did she want to go back to Benson? Thinking of this, Malcolm suddenly turned around and hurried outside. When he reached the door and clasped the door, he suddenly froze and his chest rose and fell. He was silent for a long time, and his hand feebly loosened. He would never let Poppi leave. Malcolm took a deep breath and spit it out slowly. Then he turned back and lay on the bed, tossing and turning. The moon was hanging at the top of a tall tree, pouring its light into the adjacent two rooms. There were a man and a woman in their own room. They couldn''t fall asleep repeatedly in the bed, and they even turned around with the same gesture. The next morning, when Poppi got up, she found that Malcolm had already gone. When she got off work in the evening, Malcolm had not com was in good health? That Barry didn''t tell her the truth. He just told her how Malcolm had been waiting for her in the past four years, but he didn''t tell her the truth about Malcolm and Poppi. She was just testing Poppi just now, but Poppi had something wrong. No, she can''t wait any longer! She was too unfamiliar with the world. She had to seize Malcolm, because she had nothing The chilly wind outside the hospital made Poppi sober up, but her thoughts were more confused. Malcolm, Celine, her. The three of them walked in a circle. One of them had to quit. However, since her relationship with Malcolm had been developed to such a degree, if she chose to leave, she would be too ashamed to face Celine again. If she allowed Celine to quit, she would never be able to say something like that. Poppi took a taxi to the dinner party. Today the appointment was made by three entertainment tycoons. From now on, the cooperation between Entertainment Magazine and them would take place frequently, and the managers of several departments would attend the appointment. Men and women worked in the entertainment industry. When Poppi arrived at the hotel, most people had already arrived. As soon as Poppi went out, some men asked her to have a drink before the meal was served. "Come on, Miss. Poppi, you are late, you can punish yourself with three cups of wine!" "Exactly! This is for our sake! " The sound of dissuasion incessantly lingered in Poppi''s ears, so she couldn''t pushed it away. She took three glasses of beer with a smile and drank them up in a thud. Resisting the urge to vomit, she stood up the glass and was greeted with applause. "Oh, is this the beauty of the magazine?" Mr. Huang seemed to be a gentle and cultivated man, but in fact, he was always near to Poppi. After drinking two glasses of wine, he boldly touched her hand and said, "I think Poppi has the potential to be a star! What about? Miss Poppi, don''t be the director anymore. Let''s go back with me. Let''s have a wonderful meal! " Chapter 162 Did You Drink Mr.Huang''s words were full of ambiguity, and everyone at the table laughed maliciously. Poppi resisted in her heart and pulled out her hand calmly. But she pretended to smile and said, "Mr. Huang, as you said, our magazine office is working with you. So, isn''t this a good way to work with you? You don''t need me to be an actress. I can''t do that. " Mr. Huang laughed, "if you don''t do it, how can you know whether you can do it or not? If Miss. Poppi debut, I promise you can march to the first line every year. What do you think? " "Mr. Huang, please don''t make things difficult for me. I can''t act," Poppi pouted her lips with grievance and acted like a spoiled child. She held a glass of wine and said, "Mr. Huang, let''s drink more? What do you think? " Her affectedly sweet words sent Mr. Huang''s bone into a flame. He clinked his glass with poppi and said, "come on, Miss. Poppi, cheers! We''re best friends. Cheers! " "Thank you, Mr. Huang." Tina sat on the other side of the table and chatted with Mr. Wang very happily. When she saw that Poppi was about to drink, she couldn''t help but smile and said, "Celine, Mr. Huang admires you so much. Would you like to have a cross cupped drink with him?" Poppi pulled up her face and tried her best to bear the discomfort. Then she smiled and said, "the assistant editor must be joking. Cross cupped wine? If our Mr. Huang''s wife knows this, it would be hard to explain." Mr. Huang gave an awkward smile, "yes, yes. Miss. Poppi and I felt like old friends at the first sight. I won''t do that." "Right, just a drink is enough! There is no need for cross cupped wine? " "Vice editor in chief, shall we have a cross cupped drink?" Beside Tina, Mr. Wang suggested. "Okay!" Tina smiled gracefully and raised her glass, drawing people''s attention at the table. Fortunately, the farce stopped here. Poppi felt relieved and had more time to eat. That''s why she didn''t want to attend the dinner party. She suffered a lot. Once a girl came, she would be molested. She didn''t understand why some people would be happy with this kind of party. "Mr. Zhang, what do you think of our cooperation?" "Come and eat more. We know you like this dish, so we ordered it for you. " Everything was in harmony at the table. People began to toast each other, and two hours passed by unwittingly. Poppi did not know how much alcohol she had drunk so she felt a little dizzy and quickly apologized to other people and went to the bathroom. As soon as Poppi left the table, Mr. Huang could not take his eyes off her. "Mr. Huang, where are we going?" Young, the director of the marketing department of the magazine spoke. His voice was meaningful. It was a tacit understanding between men. He said in a low voice, "Mr. Poppi, she is even liked highly by Mr. Mo! Mr. Huang, would you like to... " "You know me well!" Mr. Huang took a sip of his wine and continued, "there''s a hot spring meeting nearby. It''s cold o for several days. Didn''t he expect Poppi to come over and apologize? But he didn''t expect that Poppi lived a good life. Drink? Well, how dare she is! The whistling car passed, and the scenery outside the car window became blurry. "Stop!" Before they arrived at the hotel, Malcolm suddenly stopped. Sean braked suddenly. With a bang, the car stopped. When they were about to pull over, Malcolm opened the door and got off, running across the road. Sean was surprised. Following Malcolm''s eyes, he saw a lot of men and women walking side by side on the road. Was Poppi inside? As Malcolm ran in the cold wind, he stared at the figure not far away from him. It was none other than Poppi. There were a group of drunken men supporting Poppi, and Poppi seemed not be able to get rid of them. Unfortunately, she was caught by a man, so Poppi was too drunk to get rid of him. Malcolm had never known that jealousy and anger could be so terrible. He felt like there was a fire in his chest that burned his internal organs into pain. He moved to the flower bed on the side of the road and caught Poppi by the arm, dragging her into his arms. Poppi was a little dizzy before but she could not stand still and fell into his arms as she was pulled by him. Poppi was about to get out of there when she smelled a familiar and reassuring smell. She sniffed and looked up with her sleepy eyes. Then she saw Malcolm immediately, grinning stupidly, "ah! Malcolm! Am I dreaming? Why are you here? " The ten people around all turned to this side. Hearing Poppi call out the name of Malcolm, Tina felt surprised and jealous. The rest of them were a little stunned, and some of them came to greet, but was directly ignored by Malcolm. The temperature of Malcolm was even lower than that of the air conditioner. He looked down at Poppi and asked, "did you drink?" Poppi puckered her mouth and felt aggrieved and shy. She touched her forefinger together and said, "yes, just a little." Chapter 163 The Hot Spring Resort But before she could take her words back, Malcolm snorted and said, "Poppi, how dare you! It''s so late. Why are you here to drink? " "Work, talk about business." Poppi twitched her mouth and murmured like a wife. "Have you finished your work?" Then Malcolm added, "have you finished the talk?" "¡­¡­ Yes. " Poppi nodded her head obediently. "Then let''s go home." Malcolm grabbed Poppi''s arm and dragged her to his side. He glanced at the others around him and said to everyone present, "if there''s nothing else, we''re leaving now." Mr. Huang was the first one to react. He nodded and smiled fawningly. "Oh, it''s Mr. Mo! Mr. Mo, I''ve heard a lot about you! Why don''t we go to the hot Hot Spring Resort to relax? You want Miss. Poppi to accompany you, right? " Malcolm cast a cold glance at him. With a bloodthirsty smile on his face, he quipped, "what a joke! ''it''s none of your business to ask me whether Poppi can accompany me or not.''? ''who are you? Where are you from that you can be the master of Poppi? ''Poppi is not the person you can touch. Just now you held her arm I have seen your back. Don''t come to beg me if you have bankruptcy tomorrow. " Hearing this, the people around all froze and Tina couldn''t help but take a deep breath. In front of others, Malcolm always behaved elegantly and arrogantly with no nonsense, but just now He dared to threaten them with unconcealed anger, and the sternness in his eyes made others feel a little inferior. He did all these just for the woman called Poppi! Mr. Huang was so weak that he almost fell down. Malcolm said he would go bankruptcy. Is he still alive? He thought, ''if he is just the CEO of the SG group, and he has a very close relationship with the underworld''s Mr. Barry, he is also the second in command in the underworld.'' "M... Mr. Mo! Let''s go! " Mr. Huang was still in a trance and left the office at once. Tina also wanted to say something but hesitated. After taking a look at Poppi, she turned around and left angrily. Then she quickly walked towards the Hot Spring Resort. Realizing this, Poppi turned around and laughed happily, "Hey, why did they all leave? Why didn''t they wait for me? " After the gossip, Poppi stumbled forward. However, she was stopped by Malcolm. Malcolm strode forward, bent down and held Poppi in his arms. Then he suddenly carried her on his shoulder, turned around and walked towards the place where Sean parked the car. "Ah!" Poppi screamed and suddenly sobered up. All the grievances she had suffered in the past few days rushed into her mind. She punched Malcolm with her fists. "Bastard! Bastard, let me go! You didn''t talk to me, did you? It''s none of your business! I''m going to the hot spring! enjoy a hot spring! Bastard! " Malcolm frowned and said coldly, "you are my wife. I don''t care you, who care you !" "What You are not! " Poppi s me." Malcolm''s tone softened. He reached for the quilt and put it on his and Poppi. Covered in the dark quilt, he said, "it''s warmer." The corners of Poppi''s mouth twitched and she snorted, "it''s more than warm. It''s suffocating! Get out! " "I won''t go out." Feeling aggrieved, Malcolm worked hard to persuade Poppi and reached out his hands to take off her clothes. Poppi was shocked and stepped back quickly and stuttered, "you! You! You! You bastard! Why are you taking off my clothes? " "You must feel uncomfortable with your coat on. Take it off and you won''t get choked." Malcolm said in a serious way. His hands did not stop at all. He clasped the two wrists of Poppi with one hand, and untied the coat buttons of her in a few seconds. Poppi tried to dodge him, but she couldn''t match up to his strength. Seeing that her clothes were stripped down layer by layer, she struggled more violently. "Malcolm, Malcolm. You are such a despicable man. You take advantage of me when I''m in danger..." The narrow space in the quilt was full of their breathing, and their skin was very close to each other. Malcolm''s breath grew heavier and heavier. His hands could not stop as if controlled by magic. Yes, he was a rogue, and he was a villain. He dug a hole for himself. He had planned to take off the clothes for Poppi and let her lie comfortably in the bed, but now it seemed impossible. "Poppi..." Malcolm swallowed and held the last shirt of Poppi. His voice was hoarse and his eyes were full of lust. Hearing this, Poppi raised her head. Although she couldn''t see clearly, she could feel Malcolm''s burning eyes, which seemed to swallow her alive. "Quan HMM Don''t... " As soon as Poppi opened her mouth, she kept on murmuring with vague words, which were all swallowed up by Malcolm. Malcolm told everything he missed, depressed and aggrieved these days to Poppi, in the way he liked Chapter 164 I Cant Live Without You "Malcolm! Don''t touch me! " "Well Call me husband... " "No way! Uh Don''t bite me... " Under the quilt came the stiff voice of Poppi, along with her moan and groan. Gradually, Poppi''s voice became lower and lower. She surrendered to the great pain. After a long time, Poppi opened her mouth with a low hum, weak with arrogance. "Don''t come Get out of me, Malcolm. " "Call me husband and say that you are wrong." "¡­¡­ Husband, I''m sorry. " "That''s my girl. Let me do it again!" "Malcolm! You bastard! " "Call me husband..." The cold winter night, however, became romantic and warm because of the warmth of the two people. After a long time, the passion left. Poppi lay on the bed with her back to Malcolm. The red spots all over her body and her hair were a little messy. Her little face was red and she pouted her mouth and didn''t say a word because of grievance. "Are you tired?" Malcolm leaned over from her back and looked at her tenderly. He leaned his head against the neck of Poppi and put his hands around her. He couldn''t help smiling, "honey, I was a little anxious just now, but could you please understand me? I really miss you. To make it up to you, how about I take you to the hot spring later? " "No way." Poppi humphed and moved away, "don''t touch me." "Honey, I was wrong." Malcolm apologized to her in a good temper. "There are hot springs outside. You don''t want to take a hot spring, right? You can go to the cold air-conditioning, which can also relieve fatigue. Come on. " "I didn''t bring anything with me, nor a swimsuit. How can I go to the hot spring?" "No, I won''t," Poppi said rashly "It doesn''t matter if we don''t take swimsuit with us as we''re alone." Malcolm swallowed and pointed to the back of Poppi, "I''ll take you there." Confused, Poppi looked back and saw that the wooden door was open and faced the door. There was a small hot spring, bubbling hot water. Poppi couldn''t help feeling shocked and wondered why he didn''t see her just now? While on the other side, Malcolm had already stood up. He expertly picked up Poppi and walked out. "I can do it myself!" Poppi screamed in a hurry and escaped from Malcolm flexibly. Wearing only a shirt, she said angrily with a red face, "you, you go, I will take a bath by myself." "It''s okay. I''ll go with you." Malcolm smiled innocently. "How dare you come here!" Poppi said, "Don''t look at me. I''ll go and take a bath myself. I''m afraid I won''t be able to take the bath for you if you come closer! " Malcolm raised his eyebrows, trying not to laugh, "Okay, I''ll stay here." "¡­¡­ Okay. " Hesitating, Poppi nodded her head and turned around to step forward. After she closed the door, she took off her clothes and was ready to go to the hot spring. But she didn''t notice that before she closed the door, Malcolm had already tidied up his suit jacket and started to unbutton his shirt cuffs gracefully. t''s all my fault." Malcolm acknowledged his mistake, "I was mad that day. I promise I won''t do it again." "You''ve left early these two days and didn''t wait for me." "I''m sorry." "Why didn''t you call me and send me messages?" "I''m sorry." "Do you still like me?" "I..." Malcolm wanted to say it directly but stopped at the last moment. He looked at Poppi affectionately and felt sorry for her. "Of course I like you very much. Are you not confident in me or yourself? " "Both." What Poppi said was true. "Then I will give you confidence." Malcolm said firmly. "How?" Asked Poppi confusedly. Then Malcolm bent over and kissed Poppi lightly on the lips. "Is that okay?" "I don''t care." Poppi rubbed her lips and looked worried. Malcolm held Poppi tighter. said, "I trust you. I just I was so angry that I spoke without careful diction. I''ve been regretful in the past few days. You didn''t cook for me, and I didn''t even sleep next to you. I felt that I''ve had an empty shell with me. So, my dear Mrs. Mo, please forgive me, okay? I can''t live without you. " "Everyone is an independent individual. Anyone can live well without another." "Even if you can have not me, I can have not you," Poppi refuted "Fate brought us together, not for fun." Malcolm asked seriously. "Where did you learn about the theory? Just have a try. If you dare to leave me for three days, I''ll take you back. " Poppi opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything. What? Malcolm was so eloquent. How to refute him? "Honey, are you tired?" Seeing that Poppi was speechless, Malcolm came up to her and gave her a massage on the shoulder, "I will massage your shoulders." Poppi looked at Malcolm like a monster. Was this guy crazy? "Only if I make you happy now can you serve me well tonight." Then, Malcolm continued his words, which almost freaked out Poppi. She roared, "Malcolm, you''re crazy! I didn''t notice that you You shameless man! " Chapter 165 The Pet Name As if satisfied with the title, Malcolm smiled proudly, and kept wiping Poppi''s boobs, "yes, I am." "Go left." Although Poppi disdained what Malcolm said, she still felt it inconceivable for his massage skill. She could not help raising her left shoulder and said, "the strength is still the same." Upon hearing this, Malcolm laughed and nodded immediately. "You''re the only one who dares to put up with such kind of work for Mr. Mo in Ye city." "What? You don''t want to do that? " Poppi raised her eyebrows. "Yes, of course." Malcolm immediately expressed his sincerity, and began to massage her shoulders and legs with increasing passion. At this moment, he was not the prominent Mr. Mo in everyone''s eyes, but an ordinary husband. He was happy with such a life with such arrangement. A faint smile appeared on Poppi''s lips. They had been in a cold war for days, and now they had reconciled? The more she thought about it, the more confused she became. Love was a complicated emotion. All she knew was that she wouldn''t get angry when she was with Malcolm. She also didn''t remember the grievances she had suffered the other day "Do you keep your promise?" Malcolm broke the silence. "What saying?" Asked Poppi. "It''s just "You said, you need to open a dessert shop, keep a dog, and leave Ye city to live what you want." Then Malcolm asked, "do these count?" "If possible, I want to live such a life." The fantasy in Poppi''s eyes and then she look at Malcolm, but she just smiled, "but I never thought that you would be the person I''m looking forward to in my life." "It must be me. I will take you away as soon as I solve the problems of Quan Group and your sister get better. We will go wherever you want. Just live the life you want. " Malcolm vowed. Poppi was confused and asked, "is that okay? Will that day come? " "Sure." Malcolm stopped what he was doing and held Poppi in his arms, "but it''s not the time yet. I can only fulfill a little wish of yours." "Which one?" The interest of Poppi came out. "It''s a secret," Malcolm smiled, "you have mentioned it for many times. To make it up to you, I''ll fulfill your little wish in a couple of days. So, don''t be angry with me, okay? " Poppi looked up and answered, "it depends on your performance." "Okay, I''ll behave well tonight." Malcolm''s eyes darkened. He stressed the word tonight, making what he said more ambiguous. "What are you mean?" asked Poppi "There is no other mean?" Malcolm burst into laughter. "I meant exactly what you thought." "What You jerk! " Poppi screamed. Then next second, she was held into the water by Malcolm. Like that time in the San Francisco mansion, Malcolm kissed her deeply under the name of "breathlessness". This time, Poppi took the initiative to put her arms around Malcolm''s neck. Well, elling the truth? "Okay! I will visit your mother tomorrow. We haven''t seen each other for a long time. " Aunt. Pei smiled and said. "Thank you on behalf of my mother." Benson then chatted with them for a while. When he saw that they were tired, he said goodbye to them. Emily saw him off. Emily walked out with Benson, and Aunt. Pei sighed, "the two have finally been together." "Yes." Uncle Pei nodded, "Benson is a good boy. Our Emily He should be more lenient. " Outside the villa, when Benson went out, a gust of cold wind blew. He wrapped his clothes and turned to Emily. "Go in now. It''s so cold." "Are you caring about me?" Emily snorted. "¡­¡­" Hearing this, Benson was speechless for a while. Then he replied, "if you say yes, then I''ll agree!" "Then I can''t go in. I want to stay a little longer to show how much we love each other." Emily held her arms and looked at Benson. Benson didn''t want to argue with her. He wanted to go straight away, but something occurred to him. He frowned and asked, "what''s your pet name?" Emily''s eyes darkened, and she snorted, "don''t worry. It''s just pronounced the same with you''ve been thinking about. My nickname is Poppii. Poppii. I didn''t allow my mother to call me like that four years ago. What? " "I''m just curious. Bye." Benson waved his hand and walked to his car. Then he got on without hesitation, started the car and left the residential area, out of Emily''s sight. Emily stood at the door of the villa, squinting. Four years ago, that night, she had drugged him. When she had heard Benson''s chatter about the Poppi the whole night, she had developed a deep hatred towards her nickname. She hated that she had played tricks but still couldn''t make Benson bow. But in fact, she was the most pathetic one. Benson had stomach cancer, but Poppi had no idea about this. how lucky she was! Protected by Benson Chapter 166 Go Through The Back Door Fair And Square "Yes..." Poppi humphed uneasily in her sleep. She always felt that she staggered as if she was floating in the air and didn''t sleep well. She frowned and mumbled, "Malcolm Don''t touch me... " Malcolm teased her as he laughed in a low voice. Hearing the voice, Poppi gradually came back to her senses. She tried hard to open her eyes and looked around. It took her a few seconds to react. Her voice was still a little hoarse. "What''s wrong? Why are you in the car?" "Yes, I''m in the car!" Malcolm answered, "you slept too soundly that I carried you directly into the car." "What?" Hearing this, Poppi just grinned and then realized that she was held by Malcolm in his arms. She quickly straightened her body and looked down at the clothes on her, "my clothes are also well dressed, so When did you wear them? Why didn''t I know that? You, you let me go! " "I got you to wear." Malcolm whispered in her ear and did not let Poppi go, "you were too tired last night, so I dressed you up today." Poppi''s face suddenly turned red. She didn''t understand what was wrong with Malcolm these days. He was such a chatterbox! She peeped at Sean who was sitting on the driver''s seat. She felt a little relieved when she saw that his face didn''t change. But she still glared at Malcolm. "Where are we going?" "Go up the mountain to visit grandma." Malcolm brushed the hair on her forehead for Poppi and said, "grandma has said it for a long time. She said that Cora is not here, so she asked us to be with her." Poppi nodded her head to show her understanding as she looked out of the window and said, "it''s time to visit grandma. It''s so late. What time is it? " "It has just passed ten." Malcolm still held Poppi in his arms without feeling anything wrong. "Ten o''clock? !" Poppi couldn''t help widening her beautiful eyes and asked, "how can I sleep till now? Why didn''t you wake me up? " "I''ve told you. You''ve slept too tight that you won''t be able to wake up." Malcolm pretended to be annoyed and sighed, "how can I rest assured that you go out for a drink? How could you not know that you have been sold? " "No way!" Poppi stretched her neck, "I don''t sleep until now because of drinking! I am Am... " "What is it?" Seeing that Poppi dared not say anything more, Malcolm was intrigued. He snickered, looking a little bit evil and attractive. Poppi got red ears and pushed Malcolm away, "get out! You''re not decent! Let go of me. I''m tired in your arms! Let go of me! " "Just kiss me and I''ll let you go." Malcolm replied without hesitation. Poppi rolled her eyes and gave up arguing with Malcolm. Kiss, kiss, and you haven''t kissed enough last night! At this moment, his phone rang Just then, the phone that was placed beside Sean rang. Sean apologized immediately. Looking at the phone hanging up and the two people holding each other from the rearview mirror, he hesitated. "Tell me!" Malcolm said concisely and compreh almost noon..." Beep When she was speaking, she heard a car not far away and the old lady was very excited. "Here they are!" Sure enough, Malcolm''s car came into view soon. The big iron gate of the villa was slowly opened. The car steadily entered the villa and stopped by the garden. "Ouch, don''t hug me I''ll get off by myself. Don''t touch me... " Poppi got off the car while dodging the touch of Malcolm. She jumped out of the car nimbly and ran towards the old lady. "Grandma!" Then Malcolm got off the car. He looked calm, but when he looked at Poppi, his eyes were full of affection. After Sean parked the car, Malcolm spoke flatly, "leave Mr. Huang alone for the time being." "Yes, Mr. Mo." "Cough Little turtle, do you want to strangle me? " The old lady pulled Poppi''s arm and said, "go away!" "Grandma, I miss you so much!" But Poppi didn''t listen to her. She hugged the old lady and said, "no, I won''t go." "Miss me? Why don''t you come to see me? " The old lady thumped on Poppi''s chest and complained, "You took my grandson away from me, but why didn''t he come with me?" "Grandma." Malcolm came over and smiled, "let''s get inside. It''s so cold outside." Poppi let go of her, and the old lady hurried to Malcolm''s side. She smiled smugly to Poppi and held Malcolm''s hand to walk into the villa. "Grandma, will you leave me?" Poppi pretended to be pitiful. She fought against the old lady with the two and laughed at her loudly. Life on the mountain was just like a paradise. Malcolm and Poppi experienced a farm work. They used hoes to dig in their own small farmhouse, soil and water. Most of the work was done by Malcolm. However, Poppi only wrapped herself tightly and watched Malcolm work. The temperament of a person was spread out from inside. Malcolm was still so eye-catching even though he was wearing the most ordinary clothes and doing the most simple work. Poppi looked at Malcolm with an obsessed smile. Chapter 167 The Next Drama The old lady looked at the two people in the vegetable garden and smiled from ear to ear. The couple looked like a couple. They loved each other so much that she couldn''t help but think of her son and daughter-in-law. At that time, they were also in love. If they were still alive, they must also like turtles? For example, she liked this girl very much when she saw the little turtle for the first time. "Grandma, next time I take my girlfriend here. I want to marry her." She almost forgot what happened a few years ago. At that time, Malcolm suddenly came up here and told her that he was going to get married, which shocked her. She wondered where this slut came from and attempted to seduce his grandson? After her promised, Malcolm took Poppi here in two days. It was the first time that poppi met parents, so she was a little restrained. She was too timid to say anything, unlike now she was lively. But at that time, her felt that Poppi was quite congenial. After inquiring about her family background, she did think that Poppi was a poor person who should be able to share hardships with her grandson. "Do you have any hobbies like talent and skill?" The old lady asked. "Cook the meal, telling jokes Will it count? " The old lady heard for the first time that she took "a joke" as a talent, so she could not help laughing and asked Poppi to tell a joke. She also forgot the joke content. She only remembered that Poppi''s face was very bright and lively. Perhaps because she hadn''t seen such a sunny smile for a long time, she took it as a habit to listen to a joke. "Then why did you marry my grandson?" "Because he is rich and can protect me I can cook for him. " The old lady didn''t know if the girl was silly or simple, and her words were naive and ridiculous. But she noticed that her grandson raised his eyebrows and smiled helplessly. At that time, she thought, ''Okay! The girl was pretty. Her grandson''s icy cold face was now expressionless. With her years of experience of observing people, she struck the table and made it! " it''s time for lunch. What do you want to eat? I will cook for you." The maid in the kitchen came over and asked. The old lady came back to her senses and looked around. In the garden, Poppi was walking back with Malcolm. The old lady smiled, "let little turtles cook lunch for us!" On the table, there were lots of dishes and the plate was full of prawns, which attracted many people''s attention. The picture of Poppi shelling shrimps and putting them in Malcolm''s plate was even more eye-catching. The old lady curled her lips, "my grandson is also very picky. He likes shrimps not to be shelled, and he doesn''t like shrimps alone, he is even more disgusted with the shrimps that others shelled for him, which is dirty. I thought he would never eat shrimps in his whole life. I didn''t expect that... " While eating the shrimps peeled by Poppi, Malcolm smiled and said nothing. Wearing gloves, Poppi peeled the shrimps in her hand and handed them to the old lady. She grinned and said, "grandma, if you want to eat shrimps, Who! Who is your girlfriend? " Celine shouted. "You will know it one day." Malcolm opened his mouth, "well, let''s stop here. You should think it over by yourself." "No! "Malcolm! "Malcolm Beep! Beep! Beep In the hospital, Celine held the phone in her hand. Her face darkened when she heard Malcolm hang up the phone without hesitation. She stared at the phone angrily and threw it out. "Bang!" the phone fell on the wall and broke into pieces. "What''s wrong?" Hearing that, Cora rushed in like a bolt of lightning. Squinting her eyes and turning her head, Celine put on an expressionless face for two seconds. Then she suddenly raised the corners of her mouth and gave a sweet and harmless smile. "Cora I''m fine. You can go out now! I want to have a rest. " Hearing that, Cora raised her eyes and saw Celine''s clenched fists and the broken cellphone on the ground. She frowned, but said nothing. Then she nodded and said, "okay. If you need anything, just let me know." "Okay!" Squinting her eyes with a smile, Celine looked at Cora disappearing from her sight. As soon as the door of the ward was closed, the smile on her face immediately faded away. Celine looked ghastly pale, and her face was covered by dark clouds. She looked a little scary. You don''t love me anymore, do you? It doesn''t matter. You don''t love me anymore. I can do everything to turn the world upside down between you and my sister. I can''t get what I can, neither can Poppi Then Celine opened the drawer beside the bed and took out almost a whole box of white pills. While shaking the box gently, she laughed and poured all the pills in it down to her hand. She smiled sweetly but with a bloodthirsty look in her eyes. "Little cuties, okay, it''s up to you..." Then she grabbed the cup and sprayed several pills on the ground and the quilt. After that, Celine put the rest pills into her mouth and washed the water away. Celine looked at her watch and smirked. It was exactly the time. She messed up her hair, lay in bed with her eyes closed, and prepared for the next scene. Chapter 168 Celine Committed Suicide "Little Turtle, do you still remember what I said to you before?" The old lady''s voice pulled Poppi''s thoughts back from outside. "Grandma has given me so many instructions. How can I remember?" "What are you talking about, grandma?" Poppi said coquettishly "I told you never to leave Malcolm." The old lady no longer wore the expression of joking just now. She said kindly, "do you still remember these words?" "Yes, I remember." Poppi blinked and bit her lips "Did you promise me?" The old lady asked. Then she smiled with self-mockery and said, "I''m old. My brain is not working well. I forget what I have said. I remember you have promised me at that time, haven''t you? " Poppi looked out of the window unconsciously and nodded her head. She said firmly, "yes, I won''t leave him." As long as he didn''t allow me to leave, I would stay behind him forever, even if I would be a Mrs. Mo that no one knew. "That''s good, then I''m relieved." The old lady patted on Poppi''s hand and smiled, "you little turtle, tell me a joke again. I''m sleepy and feel tired. I want to sleep for a while." "Okay!" "I will tell a joke for you again, okay?" Poppi continued The old lady closed her eyes and nodded with a smile. "Once upon a time, there were two little turtles. They..." On the other side, Malcolm hung up the phone, but he kept frowning from beginning to end. He was impulsive just now, but he didn''t regret it at all. He had suffered a lot before coming to an end of the cold war with Poppi and regained his beauty. This hard won happiness could not be destroyed. He could only say sorry to Celine. In the case of business, he had to make a prompt decision and remove the source of the trouble immediately. Heaving a sigh, Malcolm turned around. The moment he turned around, he felt someone was looking at him gently. He looked along the direction of the gaze and saw what was in front of him. It was Poppi. Her eyes were brimming with tears. Looking at each other for a long time, which was thousands of miles away, Malcolm felt discontented. But the next second, Poppi suddenly made a funny grimace. Malcolm was a little stunned, then he smiled softly with doting eyes. It turned out that thousands of mountains and rivers were nothing at all. As long as Poppi gave him a firm look, he could be relieved. As long as he went through fire and water, he would do anything he could or could not do, and he would never let her suffer any grievance. "Is grandma asleep?" Then Malcolm entered the living room, walked towards the furnace, and whispered to her. Poppi nodded her head slightly and said, "she is asleep now. Let''s leave here? Auntie said, grandma needs to rest here at this time every day, to avoid sleeping upstairs. " Malcolm nodded, "then let''s go and do not disturb grandma''s rest." Poppi pulled out the blanket for her and left the seat. Then Malcolm reached out his hand and naturally held Poppi''s hand, and they walked upstairs hand in hand. "Ah! What a perfect afternoon! How can I get through this? " On the stairs, Poppi suddenly sang like a prisoner until the clock on the first floor rang that Malcolm realized what was going on. Poppi also raised her head from her book and said, "it''s already five o''clock!" "Yes!" Malcolm nodded and sat up from the chair. He didn''t attract the attention of Poppi and asked her with a smile, "it''s time to cook dinner. What do you want to eat?" Poppi turned the page she had read, raised her head and asked smilingly, "Mr. Mo, are you going to cook by yourself?" Malcolm joked, "how can I be too bold in front of my wife. I''m just a helper." Poppi laughed, stood up and put the book away in front of the bookshelf. "Then you can help me. I will learn a lot from them after reading them carefully. " "What?" Malcolm was surprised. "It seems that my wife is also gifted in business management. You may become a great entrepreneur in the future!" "Of course!" Poppi raised her head proudly and said, "after I learn it, I''ll set up a company and work against the SG group specially to see if I can change the position of Mr. Mo. ha!" "Yes, you will." Malcolm nodded his head all of a sudden. With a serious expression on his face, he said, "if one day, as long as you are happy, I can give up the SG group." "Wait, wait, wait!" Poppi was shocked. She grabbed Malcolm''s arm and dragged him out of the office. "Why are you so serious? I don''t want to open a company. I''m waiting for you to support me! "You have put a lot of efforts in SG Group. You really don''t want it?"? Without the SG, how about we eat? " Malcolm laughed and joked, "let''s have dinner." "Ha ha, it''s time for dinner!" They left the study, talking and laughing. When they were about to go downstairs, Malcolm''s phone rang. Poppi''s eyelids twitched. Malcolm took out his cell phone. It was from Cora. He glanced at Poppi. He picked it up with hesitation, "Hello, Cora, what''s wrong?" Cora didn''t have time to say anything else and went straight to the point. "Mr. Mo! Miss. Celine committed suicide by sleeping pills! Emergency treatment is going on! The situation is not looking good. " Chapter 169 The Patient Is Out Of Danger Celine committed suicide! She took sleeping pills in an attempt to commit suicide. Her condition was not good The loud voice of Cora on the phone clearly reached into the ears of Poppi. The sound of "buzz" was drowning in her mind in an instant of blank, and the sudden coldness spread to every corner of her body. "What?" After a long silence, Poppi said in a trembling voice, "Celine, how''s Celine?" Malcolm could not help feeling astonished too. He shook his head to show that he did not know, but held Poppi to comfort her. His voice was a little anxious, "it''s all right. I''ll ask it again." Then he shouted at the phone, "you stay here. We''ll be right there! Call me at any time if anything happens! " "Yes, Mr. Mo." Hanging up the phone, Malcolm gave a glance at Poppi who had leaned against the wall weakly. Then a thought crossed his mind. Malcolm suddenly realized that he had made the call to Celine in the afternoon "Poppi..." "Malcolm, take me to her! Take me to Ye city! " Poppi suddenly realized what had happened. She grabbed Malcolm''s sleeve and said with her eyes full of tears, "Celine, how is Celine? How can she take things too hard?" Feeling a mixed feeling in his heart, Malcolm quickly helped Poppi walk downstairs and said, "Okay, okay, okay! I''ll take you back right away. Don''t be panic. It''s all right! " "Why did she take things too hard! She just woke up! " Poppi couldn''t help murmuring to herself, feeling quite emotional. When the grandma was about to wait for dinner, she heard their anxious voice in the living room. Noticing that they walked down with a long face, she couldn''t help but ask with concern, "what''s wrong? Where are you going? What happened in the hospital? " "Grandma, it''s Poppi''s sister who is sick, so we have to go back to Ye city now." "It''s urgent. I have to go now. I can''t have dinner with you tonight. I''m sorry, grandma," said Malcolm seriously and apologetically "Grandma, I''m sorry..." When Poppi opened her mouth, she couldn''t help sobbing, and her tears fell down all of a sudden. The old lady nodded her head and said, "Then go back! See the little turtle crying! What a poor girl... " As she spoke, she lifted her dry hand to wipe the tears on Poppi''s face. Her eyes were gentle and distressed. "Hurry up. I''m all right. Drive carefully!" "Thank you, grandma!" Poppi sobbed and said, but she cried more than she could bear. "Grandma, we are leaving now. I will call you again!" Then Malcolm took Poppi out of the house, followed by Sean. They got on the car in the garden and left the villa quickly. She wrapped herself in a blanket, stood at the door of the villa and looked outside for a long time. After a long time, she sighed and turned around to walk back. Why haven''t I heard of little turtle''s sister? ''? Was she ill in the hospital? Oh, well, where is Cora? And what are they doing down the mountain? On their way to Ye city, Poppi''s heart was in her throat. She couldn''t understand why Celine killed herself. Malcolm had been talking on the phone all the ar into the ward. Barry stood still, lost in thought. The ward was still in a mess, and the broken mobile phone, the scattered sleeping pills, and the poured cups, all looked so abnormal. They didn''t breathe a sigh of relief until they sorted out the room and arranged Celine. "How did Celine get the sleeping pills?" Malcolm asked. "Miss. Celine didn''t sleep well these days, so we gave her the medicine. But apparently Miss. Celine didn''t take the pills according to the dose she had taken, and the residue was reduced. " Dr. Li shook his head and said, "Celine just woke up and is in poor health and mental condition. As her family and friend, we should pay more attention to her, especially in terms of her mental health. We can''t stimulate her." "Okay, we get it." Malcolm nodded. He felt more stressful. When did Celine become so extreme? Neither Poppi nor Barry spoke. They lied on the bed, looking at the pale face of Celine in coma. They had different thoughts. "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." After a long time, Poppi burst into tears and snot and could not help saying in a low voice. Then she lowered her head and went to the bathroom outside. "I''ll go with you." When Malcolm wanted to follow Poppi, he was refused by Poppi, "I, I can go by myself. I just want to go out for a while." "¡­¡­ Well, come back soon. " But Malcolm was still worried about her. He kept looking at Poppi. "I know." Poppi replied and ran out of the ward quickly. There was a sudden silence in the room, and Barry said sarcastically, "I really can''t stand it Malcolm, I don''t care whether you treat Poppi as the apple of your eye or not. But don''t drag Celine into hell, okay? This was the love of your life! Who you swore to protect for your whole life! But what are you doing now? I despise you! " "I despise myself too." Malcolm didn''t argue. Instead, he said with self-mockery, "it''s my fault. When I received her phone call this afternoon, I told Celine that I have a girlfriend and she doesn''t want to pester me. " Chapter 170 Worshipping The Ancestors "What did you say? !" Barry quickly sat up from the stool with his eyes turning blue. The muscles on his face were twitching. He asked unbelievably, "Malcolm, what the hell are you saying? Are you out of you mind? How could you say something like that to stimulate her? " Lowering his head, Malcolm said coldly, "if you want Celine to wake up as soon as possible, you don''t have to roar me out in such an extreme way, do you?" "Uh..." Being stunned for a while, Barry stammered out of amazement, with a guilty expression on his face. But after two seconds, he suddenly reacted and cursed, "I didn''t tell you!" Malcolm cast a glance at Celine and felt sorry for her. He knew it was useless to say anything. So he turned to the topic and said, "I didn''t expect it to happen. It''s all my fault." "It''s your fault. And then?" Barry walked toward Malcolm step by step. "You just admit your mistake, and then you continue? When did you become so coward? " "Whatever you say! I''m a coward. " Putting his right hand into his pocket, Malcolm answered, "the only thing I can do is to protect her from any harm. As for my promise I can''t do it. " "Why can''t you do it? !" Barry reached out and pushed Malcolm away like a boy of sixteen or seventeen years old, bargaining and going rampant for his beloved girl. "Would you have irritated Celine if you hadn''t told her that you have a girlfriend? What''s more, the girlfriend you are talking about has already been your wife and she is the sister of Celine! " When Poppi was walking to the door, she heard the howl of Barry. She was shocked, her body stiffened in place and her pupils couldn''t help trembling. "That''s exactly why I can''t lie to Celine, because Poppi is my wife now!" Malcolm also found it difficult to calm his anger, so he raised his voice. But what he said moved Poppi greatly, "I have given my promise to Poppi, and it will never change in my life." "You bastard!" Looking at Malcolm''s angry face, Barry stepped back and shouted again, "how could you say you don''t love her then don''t! Why did you marry Poppi?! It''s all your fault that Celine has become like this! She was hit by a car at that time. Why it was not Poppi? " Poppi suddenly covered her mouth to prevent herself from making any sound. Her eyes were full of tears, and she was extremely guilty. She thought that everything would be fine as soon as Celine woke up. However, to her surprise, the year had come back to the days four years ago when she had been able to wake up with tears even in her dreams. She was also wondering why she wasn''t the one who was hit back then "That''s enough!" Malcolm raised his hand and rubbed the place that was hit by Barry. With his eyes squinted, he looked dangerous. "How could you have such a vicious idea! Now that it has come to this, there is no way to repair it. We have to find a way to make things go smoothly! What''s more, even if we can get back to t A taxi slowly stopped outside the entrance of the cemetery in the west of Ye city. At that time, not many people came to worship the deceased. When the car stopped, the door was opened, and a well-dressed woman in black overcoat and hat got off. Half of her face was covered by the gauze net on the hat, with a bunch of chrysanthemums in her hand. She raised her eyes to look at the cemetery and suddenly her eyes darkened. After a while, a man came out from the car. He was about fifty years old and looked hale and hearty. He stood beside the woman and asked, "do you want me to go with you?" "No, thanks. I''ll go in myself." The woman opened her mouth slowly. Her voice was full of signs of time, indifference but a little sadness. A gust of cold wind blew, and the net of her gauze was upturned, revealing her well maintained face. It turned out that this woman was Emily''s mother who just arrived at Ye city, and the man next to her was Emily''s father. "Okay. Be careful." Uncle Pei nodded, with affection in his eyes. "Okay." Aunt. Pei held the flowers in her arms and went to the cemetery alone. Although she haven''t come here since he died, she will never forget his grave position. ''. The closer he was to her, the more she felt bitter in her heart, with tears in her eyes and nose twitching. They were getting closer and closer Every few meters away, Aunt. Pei finally saw the man''s photo on the tombstone. The man was still smiling like he was still alive, sly, doting and aggrieved. All these images appeared in her mind. Aunt. Pei suddenly stepped forward for two steps and stood in front of the man''s tomb. She could not help but burst into tears all of a sudden. She choked, "twenty seven years, twenty seven years Sorry, I''m late, I''m sorry, I''m sorry for you, and sorry for my daughter... " The man''s black and white pictures were always beautiful. And his name was on the bottom of the photo. It was Andrew Qiu. Chapter 171 She Closed Her Eyes And Eavesdropped "I''m more than 50 years old now. Can you still recognize me when I grow up like this?" Amanda took off her hat and smiled with tears on her face, "you are still so young and handsome, but I''m already old Andrew, are you angry with me? You are blaming me, aren''t you? I''m also blaming myself I''m so sorry. I''m so sorry... " After finishing her words, Aunt. Pei couldn''t help but burst into tears again which made her unable to speak. As a result, she stayed quiet and bowed slightly, putting the flowers in her hand in front of the tombstone. She squatted down and cleaned the weeds in front of the tombstone for Andrew and taking out the handkerchief from her pocket, gently wiping the dust on the tombstone. Aunt. Pei acted in an elegant and calm manner with a smile on her face all the time, but tears kept flowing down her cheeks at the same time. "Sometimes when I''m tired, I just want to talk to you like before." Without caring whether it was dirty or cold, Aunt. Pei leaned her head against the picture on the tombstone and said leisurely, "for so many years, I know you blame me, but I dare not come back to you, nor to come back to find my daughter But I have never forgotten, although I lived abroad, my guilt has always troubled me. I can''t forgive myself for doing those stupid things So when I came back this time, I wanted to find her and make up for her Be a mother. " "Sometimes I was thinking about how my daughter looked like, like me, like you I never hugged her since she was born This is my nightmare. Every time I think of it, my heart will ache Andrew, can you forgive me? You must take good care of yourself Sorry, sorry She is our daughter! I didn''t, I didn''t take good care of her... " In the cemetery, the biting cold wind blew. In the extraordinarily quiet atmosphere, only the sound of Aunt. Pei''s stammering words and sobs could be heard. Time passed quickly. In a twinkling of an eye, it was noon. After work, Poppi got on her car and rushed to the hospital. What cooperation plan would Malcolm talk about today? There was a lunch at noon today, so Malcolm couldn''t go to the hospital. Poppi had to get in the car and go by herself. Although Celine felt terrible about her suicide after she swallowed the pills, she didn''t mean to blame Malcolm. Anyway, what Malcolm did was all for her, and she, Poppi, was the one to blame. The ward in the hospital was different from the warm outside the window. "Well..." On the bed, the sleeping pear let out a groan and gradually woke up. Celine became sober first, and then moved her fingers. After that, she opened her heavy eyes and tried to focus in the empty space. "You woke up?" A cold female voice came from above. Celine turned her head and looked at Cora with difficulty. The cell phone showed that the cell phone in the cell was ringing. The cell phone rang because of the cell phone''s pale face and the corners of her mouth twitched. She didn''t know if she should cry or smile. Celine asked in a feeble voice, "Cora, am I still alive?" "Yes d to be expanding rapidly, and it was aching. Malcolm and Poppi had got married! Get married! "She should know! She want to stay with Malcolm because she was sick. But your marriage with Malcolm should be made public sooner or later! " Shirley frowned. "I always think it''s immoral." Poppi pressed her lips and said, "this is against human morality that the elder sister had an affair with her boyfriend when she was in a coma." "Knock it off! You''re my sister, okay? " Shirley rubbed her forehead helplessly, "First of all, Malcolm asked you to marry you by agreement when he found you. You two are innocent. How could it be so immoral? Until recently, you stayed with him finally. But you have been permitted by the law What''s more, before she get coma, Malcolm had already broken up with Celine! They broke up! Whether you are with Malcolm or not, it has nothing to do with Celine? If you don''t get it. You can''t live happily with Malcolm. " "I..." But when Poppi was about to open her mouth, the sound of Celine suddenly came from her back. "Ahem!" On the bed, Celine suddenly coughed. She felt pain all over her body. She couldn''t help but cough. Her head was buzzing and numb. She was too painful to pretend to be asleep any more. "Celine! Are you awake, Celine? " Poppi was overjoyed and rushed to the bed, but when she thought of what she just said to Shirley, her lips turned pale again. "My head! It hurts!" However, Celine paid no attention to other affairs. Her head was as if it were going to be broken into pieces, which made her face turn fierce. She shouted, "it''s so hurt! My head! " Poppi was so frightened that she trembled her hands and did not dare to touch Celine. She mumbled, "doctor, where is the doctor!" Shirley quickly pressed the emergency bell and comforted, "don''t worry. Everything is fine!" After a short moment, doctors and nurses rushed over. Seeing that Celine had a headache again, they quickly took a painkiller and injected the medicine into her as many times as before. Chapter 172 Lets Do It Together All of a sudden, her face lit up with joy and again, like an addict to drugs. Celine leaned back against the seat weakly. Her ferocious and threatening expressions also disappeared, with beads of sweat on her forehead, reminding people that the incident was real. Celine was weak and frail under the wide gown of the hospital bed. She stared blankly ahead with glassy eyes, allowing the doctor to do other examinations for her. It was the first time for Shirley to see such a crazy patient. She just stood aside and didn''t dare to move. However, Poppi stood beside Shirley so worried that she didn''t dare to disturb her. The doctor examined the heartbeat and pulse of Celine and then examined her eyeballs. He looked serious with no relax. Not knowing how long it had passed, Doctor Li took off his mask and said to Poppi, "Miss. Poppi, she''s all right." "Phew!" "Thank you, doctor." Poppi felt relieved "Okay, you can talk to Miss. Celine for a while, but don''t stay there for over half an hour. I''ll ask the nurse to give her an intravenous drip later." "Okay." Those doctors and nurses left soon after Poppi said yes. Shirley looked at Celine with undisguised disgust. Since she was a child, she didn''t like the little sister of Poppi from the very beginning. However, those men in the village had been attracted by Celine, especially the quiet and obedient girl with Princess syndrome. Celine thought that she was a princess, so she subconsciously asked Poppi to do whatever she wanted. What''s more, Poppi was so silly to let Celine do whatever she wanted to her. In fact, Poppi was not silly, not only not silly, but also clever. When she got along with other people, she was cunning and smart. She would not suffer losses no matter what she did and could disturb others. Thus, the casual minded Shirley liked to play with Poppi, but every time she met with anything related to Celine, she seemed to become a different person, not like a sister, just like a nanny If Poppi was because of the identity of "elder sister", then she had to take a warning. She thought it was better to have only one baby in the future, for she didn''t want any child to be wronged. "Sister." After a long while, Celine finally calmed down. Then Celine turned to look at Poppi and called her name, tears streaming down their cheeks. "Sister Why? Why did you save me? " Poppi felt a sharp pain in her heart and ran to the bedside. She rubbed the hair of Celine and her eyes were red as she blamed, "Celine! How silly you are! Why did you commit suicide?! You just woke up! If you have any doubts, why didn''t you tell me? Why did you take medicine by yourself secretly? " "Ahahah..." Celine buried her head in Poppi''s chest and sobbed, "I don''t want to live anymore "Malcolm, now that he has a girlfriend, what''s the meaning of my life?"? I don''t want to live She cried Poppi was s e at all. She smiled sweetly and acted coquettishly, "what do you think?" "Cooperate?" Out of natural reflex, Cora asked, "what do you want to cooperate with me?" "What my sister said just now has been a big blow to me." "Is she with Malcolm now?" Celine asked, about to cry Hearing that, Cora was shocked. Indeed, Celine heard that. "See! Everyone knows it except me. " Celine said coldly "When I just woke up, I found that she wasn''t my real sister anymore. Malcolm isn''t my Malcolm any more. Things have changed I need a partner. And I find that Cora, you are the one. " "Really? What do you need me to do? What can you give me? " Cora asked. "This is so good to you..." Celine pretended to think for a while, "Malcolm is yours. What do you think?" Hearing that, Cora''s heart skipped a beat. All of a sudden, her eyes opened wide. She roared, "do you know what you are saying?" "Of course I know." Tilting her head, Celine said, "I knew you liked your son Mr. Malcolm four years ago, didn''t you?" Hearing that, Cora pursed her lips and didn''t say a word. Celine continued, "My sister is so hypocritical. She has won the heart of Malcolm but she never say anything to me. And yet, she pretends to be so good to me Since she not my original sister anymore. Why should I be a good and kind sister? Don''t you think, Cora? " "Aren''t you afraid that I''ll tell Mr. Mo about this?" Cora squinted at her. "Yes, I am! Of course I''m afraid! " Celine admitted frankly, "But what can I do? To get something, I have to take risk? And I''m working with you sincerely. Sister Cora, you won''t betray me, will you? " "Well, I don''t know what tricks you are playing, but I won''t let you hurt him." Cora snorted. "How can I hurt him? Let me put it straight. Think about it, if you agree, Cora, come to me, it''s never too late. " Celine smiled innocently, but Cora felt that there was a devil hidden under her smile. Chapter 173 Shareholders Meeting Of Quan Groups On that day, the shareholders'' meeting of Quan Group was held as scheduled. Now, Malcolm and Poppi were going to work together in Quan Group. It was the first time for Poppi to try a formal business suit like this. After she got changed in the bedroom, she stood in front of the mirror and looked around. The next one was a loose black trousers with a little saliva on the trouser legs, a white shirt on the top, a short suit on the outside. Her hair was coiled up, and her delicate makeup on the face was worn, and the color of her lip gloss was a little dark than usual, which made her look capable and elegant. Knock, knock, knock Just then, there was a sudden knock on the door, followed by Malcolm''s voice. He asked, "have you changed your clothes?" "Okay." The light voice of Poppi came from the room. Malcolm stood at the door, tidied his clothes, opened the door with a smile and entered the room. Hearing the door open, Poppi turned around with a smile and said, "Mr. Mo, when did you become so polite? I thought Mr. Mo would have pushed the door open and walked in. " Looking at the source of the voice, Malcolm''s eyes lit up and he said with a smile, "I''ve always been polite. If it''s in the evening, I''ll push the door open and come in directly." What Malcolm said was so explicit that Poppi''s face turned red. Malcolm stopped joking and said: "you look like a big shareholder in this suit." "Really? Isn''t it beautiful? " Poppi shook her head complacently. Then she walked to Malcolm with the click of her high heels and looked up with a joyful face, "am I handsome?" "Yes, handsome! You are more handsome than me! " Feeling relieved, Malcolm opened his eyes wide. When he was about to hold her waist, Poppi dodged nimbly and took a step back. Malcolm frowned. His unhappiness deepened as the woman fell into his arms. "Why did you dodge it?" Poppi did not answer, but raised her eyebrows meaningfully. With a cool smile, she suddenly raised her hand, hooked Malcolm''s chin with her index finger, and the expression on her face was evil, like a cold handsome man. When she wanted to flirt with a shy beauty, she said, "boy, let''s have a smile!" What Poppi said and acted were so manly and charming at the same time. Hearing that, Malcolm was stunned for a while. As soon as he realized what she meant, he didn''t know whether he should laugh or cry. "What? Are you flirting with me? " "Yes, that''s it!" Poppi nodded and admitted. She naughtily rubbed Malcolm''s chin with her hand on purpose. "Come on!" Heaving a heavy breath, Malcolm opened his arms to welcome her, "I like to be flirted by my wife." "You..." But because of Malcolm''s initiative, Poppi felt a little uncomfortable. She took back her hand immediately and said, "you are such a rogue! I won''t talk to you anymore. Hurry up and go! " "No hurry! Now it''s my turn to flirt with you! " Malcolm smiled and pulled back Poppi who was about to run away, then he held her in his arms, lowered his head and gave her a light kiss on her lips unexpectedly. le about all day long. " Just in a short time, Malcolm had introduced the people in Quan family to Poppi, and Poppi had already got a rough idea of it. Ignoring others'' gaze, they walked into the building and headed to the meeting room. In the conference room, many shareholders were already waiting and talking to each other. Most of them had the family name Quan, and most of them were relatives. They were always arrogant. The moment Malcolm walked in, a stir was caused. "Wow! Mr. Mo! " A bold man came up to him and said, "nice to meet you, Malcolm! Nice to meet you. I''ve heard a lot about you! " "Is Mr. Mo also a shareholder of the Quan Group?" "Do you have any big project? Our company is looking forward to cooperate with you, Mr. Mo!" In an instant, Malcolm was surrounded by several people, who said something to ingratiate themselves with closer ones. Then Carl''s daughter and the aunt of George. she was surrounded by several people and walked into the meeting room. When she saw Malcolm, they were surprised first, and then arrogantly walked up to her chair to sit down. The several boys and girls of Carl entered the meeting room in turn. When they saw Malcolm, their expressions varied. Some showed disdain, some were surprised, and some seemed to want to come up and have a chat. "They won''t..." ''did all of them know who Malcolm really is?'' Poppi got a bold idea? "What? Do they know who I am? " Malcolm smiled as if he didn''t care. Poppi nodded her head and her heart ached somehow. "As far as Carl and his children know, back then They have tried their best to kill me! Unfortunately, they did not succeed. " Malcolm said in a casual way, "they don''t want me to show up, and I disdain to make friends with them. If not for my parents, I wouldn''t have come here. " "Your parents..." "Well, the car accident that year was what they did." When Malcolm spoke, George, as a successful business man, entered the meeting room and was surrounded by men, with an ambitious smile on his face. Chapter 174 A Tray Of Loose Sand Poppi blinked her eyes and suddenly felt that the meeting room was full of the group of people dressed in suits and with a smile on their faces. Under their masks, there was an ugly and dirty face, which was sinister and cunning, and they did everything they could to achieve their goals. "Malcolm, I''ll always be by your side, and I''ll support you all the time." All of a sudden, Poppi came up with a thought. She held the big hand of Malcolm, and her eyes were firm and unwavering. Malcolm''s heart was wrapped in a layer of hard shell, and he could fight back without mercy if he was faced with those who wanted to kill him. But when he faced Poppi, his hard heart seemed to be melted, and little cracks were cracked open, making the tenderness of the apple spread all over his heart. "Okay." Malcolm replied gently with a slightly rough warm palm holding back the hand of Poppi. Then, George walked to the front of the conference table and sat on the main seat, with a smile. Besides him, his father, uncles and aunts were sitting beside him. As soon as he got to the meeting room, he saw that Malcolm emitted a powerful vibe. Although Malcolm sat in a very back seat, without any words or any movements, just sitting there was enough for people don''t to ignore him. Unlike his father, uncle, and other people in Quan family, none of them was useful. They were all good for nothing The people present all paid attention to Malcolm, but because of this, they all ignored him. The host announced the beginning of the meeting very soon. Then, George stood up and said, "all the shareholders of our corporation have arrived today. As the temporary CEO designated by grandfather, I feel very happy. Thank you for all of you for coming. Today, I want to choose a new president on behalf of the Quan Group to lead everyone to glory! " "You are too welcomed." George''s second uncle, suddenly stretched out his greasy hand, fiddled with the big golden ring on his hand, and groaned, "you also choose the president, directly saying that you want to be the real CEO of the Quan Group, can you just get rid of the word ''temporary''? I tell you, I don''t agree! " Instantly, George''s face grew dark and ferocious. He frowned and his decent smile disappeared. "It''s It is already started? " Poppi couldn''t believe it. It was obvious that they were going to quarrel. No wonder that Malcolm said he wanted to see a good show. "Yes." Malcolm nodded without even raising his eyelids. He gracefully took a cup of blue and white porcelain tea in front of Poppi and said, "whatever, come and drink the tea here. The tea here is unexpectedly nice." Poppi nodded and sipped the tea. Sure enough, the tea was overflowing with the fragrance. "Good tea." "Not bad, right?" Malcolm raised his eyebrows, "my wife is not only good at drinking coffee, but also tea." "Of course." "I worked in the coffee shop and teahouse when I was in high school, and I learned to cook coffee and tea." Poppi snorted with pride Malcolm and Poppi chatted with each other in a low voice as if no one was around. But the atmosphere in the room was quite harmonious, totally different from the general environment of the meeting in the middle of the food market for years and she really got used to swearing. How could she quarrel with her? court death! Hearing what Poppi said, the aunt of George fell down in her chair and said, "I''m so angry! I''m so angry Where''s the security? Security! Drive her out! " "Hahaha..." "Sister, you are so stupid..." George''s second uncle laughed out loud without concealing. George''s father didn''t say anything, but looked like them was waiting for something exciting to happen. This family was really selfish. Malcolm also stood up and stood in front of Poppi to protect her. He said coldly, "I want to get the vote for the meeting today. I didn''t expect that all of you don''t allow me to get the result Then there''s no need for me to stay here anymore. Now that George, you want to be the CEO? I won''t agree! " "I don''t agree either!" Poppi quickly said. Without agreeing, she could only go with Malcolm. Malcolm smiled and patted on Poppi''s head lovingly, "good girl!" George frowned and looked more sullen. He asked, "Mr. Mo, are you sure you don''t want to consider it anymore?" "Consider I''d like to consider his suggestion. " All of a sudden, Malcolm pointed at the younger uncle of George and said, "I''ll buy 10% shares for you, one billion. Do you agree?" "Hiss..." As soon as he finished saying that, there was a sound of gasping in the conference room immediately. The youngest son of Carl immediately opened his mouth wide, and saliva almost came out from his mouth. His eyes were greedy without concealing. "If you all have the same idea, come to me. The more, the better." With a decent smile on his face, Malcolm slightly nodded his head, held around Poppi and walked out, leaving the other shareholders behind. "Damn it!" George ground his teeth and cursed, "Malcolm I''ll make you pay for what you''ve done to me! " "Shall we continue the meeting?" "Bullshit! I don''t agree. I will sell the shares! " "Then, I don''t agree either!" "I will think about it again!" "It''s fair for me to sell my shares..." The meeting room was in a mess again and everyone was talking about it. Chapter 175 Do You Know Me Walking out of the building of Quan Group, Malcolm couldn''t hold back his laugh anymore. He started to laugh wildly. Laughter was from the bottom of his heart. Poppi was stunned, "What are you laughing at, Malcolm? Don''t tell me you''re too furious to be dumb! " "Haha..." Malcolm laughed intermittently and shook his hand, "no, no Haha I just But I didn''t expect you to be so awesome! " All of a sudden, Poppi understood what Malcolm meant. She pouted and asked, "do you mean I''m calling names? Was it terrible? Are you laughing at me? " "No, I didn''t. haha I think it''s very good! " Malcolm smiled, but spoke with infinite tolerance, "I think it''s very nice. I like it." His woman was always nice. Moreover, she was helping him just now. It felt so good to be protected, just like Just like the rainy night eight years ago "Then if you like it, what do you think of my suggestion?" Poppi swung Malcolm''s arm and said in a spoiled manner. "Okay. What do you want? I''ll take you to buy it right away. " Malcolm pinched Poppi''s face in a good mood. "I''m hungry." Poppi felt a little aggrieved and patted her belly, "how about finding a place to eat?" "Okay. What are you going to eat? Chinese food? Western food? Eat outside? " Sean stopped his car, but Malcolm walked out of the building with Poppi and got in the car. "Of course I need to eat outside. Do you have the heart to let me cook by myself?" "Okay, okay, let''s eat outside." Malcolm compromised and said softly, "then what do you want to eat?" "I don''t know what to eat. I''m so hungry." Sitting in the car, Poppi looked around. "How about having Sean drive slowly along the road and park the car at the sight of the restaurant?" Malcolm suggested. "Oh my God! That''s a crazy idea! It''s a piece of cake to be with a wise man! " Poppi nodded her head and said, "Sean, let''s go to find food!" Sean nodded and started the car steadily. In the most bustling street of Ye city, Malcolm''s car drove at a slow speed, but no one stopped him. The cars behind him just changed a detour. There were various shops and various kinds of goods in the street, which made Poppi dazzled. "Stop the car!" Suddenly, Poppi stopped and bent over the window. She pointed to the window of the women''s wear shop opposite and shouted excitedly, "that bag is so beautiful! I''m going to buy it! " "Are you hungry?" Malcolm laughed. "I''d love to eat, but bag is the food for thought of me." Poppi opened the door and got out of the car, and Malcolm followed her. Suddenly, Poppi thought of something and said, "Oh, when I came back from San Francisco, I forgot to take the bags you sent me back. I miss them so much!" "Send someone to bring it back tomorrow." Malcolm held Poppi''s hand naturally, then they went into the women''s shop, talking and laughing. Staring at the scene in the car, Sean felt so aggrieved. He wondered why the "Oh, it''s Poppi!" Emily was shocked, "Mom, what''s wrong with you?" Not only was Emily shocked, but everyone else was shocked except Aunt. Pei. Poppi was even more confused. Emily''s mother seemed to be surprised about Her name? She glanced at Malcolm and he shrugged to indicate that she had no idea either. "Poppi Poppi... " Aunt. Pei murmured the name and turned to look at Poppi. Her expression couldn''t be read clearly. She seemed to like her, to be sad, to be closer to Poppi, but she seemed to be afraid She was so conflicted that her eyes turned red. Poppi felt a little stressed. Avoiding the eye contact with Aunt. Pei, she pulled Malcolm and whispered, "let''s go." Malcolm nodded and pulled Poppi to leave with him. "Poppi!" Just as Poppi was about to take steps, Aunt. Pei caught her by the arm and sobbed, "Are... Are you all right?" she looked at her as if she was looking at a relative who had been missing for many years This abnormal action made several people stunned, so that no one interrupted them. ''did this ladyship get the wrong person?'' Poppi thought and smiled awkwardly, "nice to meet you, aunt? I''m fine!" "Well, well How old are you? " Aunt. Pei asked again. "I''ve just celebrated my 26 birthday. What''s wrong? Auntie? Do you know me? " Said Poppi. "I... I I''m just asking! " Aunt. Pei replied with tears in her eyes, "okay! Twenty six. Have you got married? " Poppi scratched her head and said, "I..." "Auntie, we''ve got married," Malcolm held Poppi''s hand tightly and said to her, "Poppi is my wife. Thank you for your concern." wife?! With Benson''s eyes shrinking, the coldness spread to every corner of his body instantly. He couldn''t think any more. "Great! That''s great!" Aunt. Pei was talking nonsense, but she held on to Poppi tightly with tears in her eyes. Poppi was still immersed in what Malcolm had just said firmly. Wife. Yes, she was the wife of Malcolm. Chapter 176 A Mysterious Gift Poppi didn''t know how she came out of the women''s clothing shop, but when she came to her mind, she was already in the car. She looked over the car window, through the street, through the crowd, and then over there. Aunt. Pei seemed to be eagerly looking around. ''it''s so strange!''! "Are you going to have dinner?" Malcolm asked. "Okay!" Poppi came back to earth and smiled at Malcolm, "let''s go have some fish? There is a ''plenty of fish'', and a fish doesn''t know how to eat. I suddenly want that. " "Of course!" Malcolm nodded and told Sean to start the car. "Emily''s mother, it''s so weird!" After walking for a while, Poppi couldn''t help but murmured. Malcolm frowned. Yes, it was strange! It was so strange. Why? Why Did Emily''s mother become so excited when she heard the name of Poppi? Is she crying for excitement? No way. There must be something they don''t know. They need to investigate! In the women''s clothing shop, Emily looked at her mother in bewilderment. Her mother was a typical lady south of the world. She was gentle and kind to everyone. She was also nice to everyone. But it was the first time that she had acted so abnormally. "Mom, are you okay?" Asked Emily. "Yeah, In-laws, why do you ask Poppi? She is not a good girl. " Then Aunt Ji added, "let''s go to see the clothes!" "Mom!" Only at this time did Benson open his mouth. He yelled at his mother harshly, "how dare you say that! Why wasn''t she a good girl! You are slandering she in front of others? " Hearing that, Emily sneered and said meaningfully, "She is really a good girl who fascinates men? This kind of woman... " "Don''t say that!" Aunt. Pei yelled at her all of a sudden, glaring at Emily, "what do you mean by that? Is this how I taught you?! Where are your manners! That kind of woman! That kind of woman! When did you become like this, Emily? " "I..." Emily opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything because of the grievance. Her parents had never blamed her for anything since she was a child. No matter what she did, they agreed. A big mistake she had made could not be blamed. But today, her mother said she was ill bred! "In-laws! How could you say that about Emily! " Aunt Ji comforted Emily at once. "Emily is telling the truth. That woman seduced Benson a few days ago. Now she is making up with Malcolm. Why are you still interested in her?" Aunt. Pei could not believe what she saw. She frowned and wiped tears from the corner of her eyes. "No Poppi, how could it be possible?''? I don''t believe it! " "She..." "She is not such a person!" Benson''s face darkened. "Poppi is fine. She didn''t want to stay with me. I just can''t let her go!" After that, he looked at his mother coldly and said, "Mom, don''t say those bad words about Poppi every time you see her. I will defend myself if you say that again! Tell everyone what the truth is. " "What Okay! " Aunt Ji was pisse have the good fortune." After saying that, he took a bite of the fish, thought it over and said, "well, it tastes good." "Yummy, right?" Poppi grinned? Let me have a taste... " Malcolm directly sent the bitten part to Poppi, who frowned and said, "move to another side." "Just over there." Malcolm opened his mouth immediately. "¡­¡­ Fine. " In front of the delicious food, Poppi didn''t refuse. She took a bite, then it was hot and fragrant. She nodded with satisfaction and said, "it''s delicious!" While the two were eating happily, Sean knocked on the door from outside and said, "Mr. Mo, here''s the thing." Malcolm adjusted his clothes and stood up. "I''m going to take something. I''ll come in soon." "Go ahead. Hurry up!" "Yes." Then Malcolm opened the door and saw Sean standing outside with a box in his hand. He walked over and opened the box. A touch of softness flashed across his eyes, "well, give it to me." Sean handed the box to Malcolm. "Go to have dinner now. You don''t have to pick us up." Malcolm replied in a low voice. "Okay, Mr. Mo." "Oh, one more thing!" But Malcolm added, "you should learn to refuse when Poppi cook for you in the future." Sean''s heart jolted. "I see, Mr. Mo." "Okay, go ahead!" Malcolm waved his hand and turned back to the private room. Sean let out a sigh of relief and wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. ''women are penny pinched, but men are more terrible when they are angry! A year ago, the two of them hadn''t been together. Now, it was his fault again. It was horrible, horrible Malcolm pushed the door open and came in. Poppi looked up and asked, "what''s in your hand?" "A gift." But Malcolm smiled and went to Poppi, "guess what it is?" Poppi looked at the box up and down and didn''t find any logo on it. She couldn''t help shaking her head and said, "I can''t guess, what?" "Open it." Malcolm''s voice was a bit tempting. It made Poppi more curious. Chapter 177 You Are Its Father Poppi stood up and took a look at Malcolm with expectation. Seeing his encouraging eyes, she opened the box with her trembling hand. "Ahahah..." As soon as the box was opened, a bright light was shone on it, and the inside suddenly moved, making two slight sobs. Poppi was stunned and suddenly took a deep breath. She stared at the living creature in the box, with her eyes sparking and her mouth wide open in surprise. She said, "this It was ''a dog?! It''s actually a puppy dog! " "Ahahah..." The puppy moved two steps on the soft cushion. It seemed that it was still not used to this strange environment. "Do you want to hug it?" Malcolm asked gently. "Can... Can I?" Poppi could not believe it and was so excited that she lost her head and asked, "is this... A gift for me?" "Of course." Malcolm nodded and looked at the puppy, "I''ll help you realize your dream step by step. Now, part by step, I''ll give you a puppy you''ve always wanted." Poppi was so touched that her eyes were red and almost burst into tears. "Ahahah..." The dog suddenly whimpered. "Oh, my God! It is crying! Gosh, Malcolm Malcolm. Then what should I do? " All of a sudden, Poppi got into a panic. With a smile, Malcolm took out the puppy from the box with one hand and put it into Poppi''s arms. "Come here, hug it and have a look.! I''ve just been brought back from abroad and have been one month old the day before yesterday. " "Wow!" Poppi cried in a low voice. She held a soft little body in her arms and gave it a soft hair gently. The joy in her eyes was so evident. "Oh, my God! It''s so cute! So cute!" The puppy crouched in Poppi''s arm, looking for the warmth and whining. With black eyes and white face and white spots on the black hair, the puppy looked like a puckery. "Is it the husky?" Asked Poppi. "Yes." Putting his hands into his pockets, Malcolm watched the interaction between the little dog and Poppi casually with a light smile on his face. ''what a tender woman Poppi is!'' Malcolm thought in mind "Is it hungry?" All of her attention was focused on the puppy. "Do you have any feeding bottles? Should we go to buy one? Oh, no, it was a one month old baby Should it eat something else? Go back and buy some food! That''s more like it. " Looking at the muttering of Poppi, Malcolm couldn''t help laughing, "let''s eat first. It has eaten and slept well on the way. You don''t need to worry about it." "Oh, really?" Poppi replied but her eyes didn''t move away from the little dog, and she cried, "Wow, the little dog''s flesh is so soft! Oh my God... " Malcolm shook his head with a smile. He went back to his seat and turned over the roast fish. He said deliberately, "well, the new family members mean something. I don''t have a high position now, so nobody would give me the roast fish." Poppi managed to squeeze some time to lift her head and smiled at Malcolm, "you''re not a kid any more. What''s a bag of files in her hand. However, Poppi didn''t have time to go back to the periodical office, so she asked Wendy to come to the hospital to take the documents that needed to be signed. After a long while, Wendy managed to find her room. When she was about to push the door open, she saw a familiar figure behind her. Stunned, she hesitated whether she should enter the room. Barry! They hadn''t seen each other since he threw her on the road last time. Was it improper for her to go in today? Cora intended to ask Wendy about it, but she changed her mind. "I still remember that when I first knew your identity, I was so scared at that time. Later I found that you were so kind to me." In the ward, Celine couldn''t help but tell her the "nice" memories, "I remember that you got hurt and asked me to bind up for you. Maybe I would fall in love with you if it weren''t for Malcolm! " Suddenly another coward figure came into Barry''s mind. Outside the door, Wendy couldn''t hear it clearly, but she preferred that she didn''t hear anything. Let her repeat the same thing? A substitute? "If, if Malcolm abandons me, I might as well be with you, Barry." Celine teased, staring at Barry with teasing eyes. But when she saw the expression on his face suddenly changed, she added with a smile, "you know what? I''m just kidding." "Wendy! You''ve come earlier! Why don''t you get in? " Suddenly, the voice of Poppi came from the corridor. Barry suddenly opened his eyes and turned around suddenly. He happened to look at Wendy who was standing at the door. Wendy stepped back out of fear and went blank for a second. Then she stumbled around and ran away. "Wendy!" Barry jumped to his feet and chased after her. "Damn it!" "Barry!" Barry didn''t stop. Celine clenched her fists, frowned and thoughtfully. "Wendy Yu?" "Poppi!" Wendy ran to Poppi who was on her way here and gave the file bag to her in a hurry. "This is a file. I''m leaving now!" Chapter 178 Announce To Celine Poppi subconsciously took the file bag and reached out her hand, but before she could catch Wendy''s sleeve. Seeing Wendy run away, Poppi hurriedly shouted, "Wendy! Wendy, you will... " "Wendy! Stop! " Shouted Barry as he ran after her. As soon as Wendy heard the voice of Barry, she shivered and rushed away. Although Poppi didn''t know what had happened, she instinctively didn''t want Barry to get close to Wendy, so she didn''t want to catch up with Wendy. Instead, before Barry rushed over, she stretched out her arms and stopped him all of a sudden. She looked back at him fearlessly and asked, "what do you want to do?" "What do you want?" Hearing what Poppi said, Barry paused all of a sudden. He took a glance at Poppi and said, "do you really think you can stop me? Why didn''t you ask Malcolm to come with her? Go away! " "He is outside." Poppi looked up and humphed to confront with Barry, "don''t worry, I can still stop you without Malcolm." "Really? Why are you so confident? " However, from the corner of his eyes, Barry saw that Wendy had disappeared from the corridor. He frowned and said, "why should I listen to you? How can you be so confident? " Poppi gave a complacent smile, "I''m telling you to stop now. Wendy, I think she''s gone too far. " "You..." Barry gnashed his teeth in anger. "You win!" After saying that, he put off his clothes and was about to pass by Poppi. However, when he just took one step, he suddenly thought of something and turned back to ask her sarcastically, "are you very happy today? He should have given it to Celine as a gift, but now it was given to you. It seems that Malcolm enough to make girls like happy. " Poppi frowned, "What are you talking about? What you should have given to Celine? " "You act as if you were real ?" Looking at Poppi up and down, Barry yelled, "bastard! Didn''t that dog just be brought back? Don''t play dumb with me! " "Okay!" Poppi nodded with a light of comprehension, "Oh, you just said the dog! That''s right. Malcolm gave it to me this noon. But he didn''t give it to flora. " "Of course!" Barry was afraid to be heard by Celine again, so he lowered his voice and said, "all he cares about now is you. Of course he will give you the dog. You have robbed the man from Celine, not to mention the dog. " After hearing Barry''s words, Poppi raised her eyebrows and rolled her eyes with sarcasm. "Are you insane? "Celine had been allergic to animal since childhood. Why did you send she dogs?"? Only you can come up with such a dumb idea. " After that, Poppi took steps towards the ward. But as soon as she took a step forward, her arm was grabbed by someone. All of a sudden, Barry, with a serious look on his face, grabbed hold of Poppi''s wrist and said in a lower voice, "what did you say? Say it again. " "Which sentence?" Poppi asked in a dandiacal manner, waiting to see what would happen next to Barry. "That sentence Celine is allergic to animal?" Barry''s heart sank with fear. "Don''t l him that she wanted to marry Barry, would he have agreed? But today, she tried to be with Barry, but his face stiffened and his eyes obviously refused her. A lot of things had happened in the past four years. The people she loved no longer loved her, and the people who loved her no longer loved her. Then why did she wake up? However Every existence is meaningful, just as her sister said, everyone in this world is of value. Then she must still be of great value? "Celine," Poppi came in with Malcolm and shouted. Celine quickly collected herself from her thoughts and turned around. When she was about to smile, she saw Poppi and Malcolm holding hands. Her smile froze on her face, and her eyes turned cold. She said in a cold voice, "Sister, you''re here." "Yes." Poppi pressed her lips and her palms were full of sweat. Malcolm rubbed his hand on Poppi''s and asked Celine, "how are you doing these two days?" "I''m fine." But Celine didn''t take her eyes off their hands, instead, she deliberately asked, "since when do you and Malcolm become so close that you can hold hands now?" Poppi''s heart skipped a beat and she struggled to free herself. Her face and ears turned red with guilt. "I, i..." "That''s why I''m here today, Celine," Malcolm said calmly, "That''s exactly what I want to tell you today, Celine. I broke up with you four years ago. I don''t know if you still remember that I don''t like you anymore, the one I love is Poppi. I told you last time that I have a girlfriend, which is the exact name of Poppi. " Poppi swallowed hard and waited for the final sentence like a prisoner who had committed the death. She didn''t know what was wrong with her. If she agreed to let Malcolm announce her relationship with Malcolm to Celine, then she would have no choice but to listen to Malcolm. Even if Celine wanted to hit her or hate her, she could do nothing. "Oh, I see. When did you get better?" Celine remained incredibly calm. "Then, Congratulations! Sister " Chapter 179 Sneaking Out Of The Hospital "Celine, Celine..." Poppi opened her mouth wide in disbelief and asked, "you... Don''t you feel anything surprised? Me, me and Malcolm... " "Sister." Celine interrupted Poppi who was extremely unnatural and said with a faint smile, "you have found your happiness. As a sister, I should be happy for you. And as for Malcolm oh Wait, is it better to call him brother-in-law now? " Malcolm frowned imperceptibly and looked at Celine doubtfully. It had only been a month since Celine had woken up. Every time he had come to see her, he could see the changes in her body. But today, she seemed to have changed most. Even though he had been dealing with all kinds of people in business for so many years, he still needed to be careful when he met such a deep gaze. why he would regard Celine as his enemy? "If only you could think like that." After a long time of contemplation, Malcolm finally opened his mouth, but with no relaxed expression on his face. "Of course I will." After stretching herself on the bed, Celine grinned and said, "Oh, I''ve smelt enough in the hospital. Sister, when can I leave the hospital?" Poppi looked at her sister as if she was a stranger. She couldn''t believe that the indifferent expression on Celine''s face just now had changed the topic just like what she said to her? Didn''t Celine feel any surprise at all? She had been well prepared for everything, but she didn''t expect that Celine would be so calm But she did not relax at all. Instead, her heart was filled with deep worries and fears. She remembered Celine four years ago. "The doctor said that you have recovered well, but you still need to observe for a period of time. At least a week, after a week, if your condition is stable, you should be able to leave the hospital." Then Malcolm turned to Poppi and said, "Okay, I will explain it to you later.". Celine nodded. "Okay. Then I''m tired. Sister, brother-in-law, I want to have a rest What should I do? " "Then we are leaving now." Malcolm took the opportunity and cast a glance at Poppi. Poppi was confused and couldn''t catch up with their conversation. She didn''t respond to Malcolm but asked her worriedly, "Celine, aren''t you surprised at all? Me, me and Malcolm Give me a reason. I''m very restless now. " "I do remember everything that happened four years ago, Malcolm I remembered what my brother-in-law said. Yes, he really broke up with me. " Celine bit her lips and said, "I committed suicide once and felt terrible. So I realized that nothing was more important than my life. I want to live well. And everything else has nothing to do with me." Poppi said happily. "Celine, if you really think so, that''s great!" The psychiatrist had given her several course of psychological guidance. "Of course I think so." There was a touch of firmness in Celine''s plain tone. What made Poppi really happy was that Celine could let herself go, rather all the invitations. She went straight to the bar counter, ordered the strongest drink, and drank it slowly. After all, the pub was a place where Barry could extend his power, so it was very safe. Since Barry was not in the bar today, she was free here. After taking a sip of the wine, Celine put down the glass, but was stopped by a tall man. "George, you''re late again," Although Celine didn''t look back, she knew who it was. "Please forgive me, Miss Celine," George looked at Celine with his beautiful eyes and asked, "how about a drink tonight?" Hearing his words, Celine turned her head around and smirked, "I am drunk now. What should I do?" George held Celine and said, "then go to the room and have a rest." After that, he held Celine and touched her waist from time to time. They walked towards the private room, shoulder to shoulder. The room was dimly lit with colorful lights, revealing their delicate night life. Celine was helped to sit on the couch. She leaned her back against the seat and slightly raised her head George swallowed his saliva, bent over, kissed Celine''s lips without asking her opinion, with eager. "Well..." Celine didn''t expect that George would kiss her suddenly and punched the man in front of her with her fist. When she ran out of the hospital for the first time, she met George. After they said their names, they knew the identity of each other. And as soon as they knew each other''s identity, they reached an agreement. But, the relationship between them is only the ambiguous stage, and such direct and intimate contact is really surprising. After Ambrose finished his kiss, he stood up straight with a wicked and charming smile on his face. "Has Kerr ever kissed you in this way? Who kissed you so comfortable? " Flora frowned and wiped her lips, somewhat wanting to get angry. "What? Are you unhappy? " The man snorted, "I''m going to give you something nice today." Chapter 180 Everywhere She Goes Frowning, Celine recalled what George had said to her. The thing made her feel much better than painkillers. When she was lost in her thoughts, George stretched out his hand and picked up a small bottle with a white pill in it. Then he put the bottle between Celine''s chest. Seeing the medicine, her anger gave up. Celine smirked and took down the small magic bottle, "thank you, George. However, what was this? Where''s your cigarette? " Then George took out a box of cigarettes from his pocket. The box was black without any logo. He opened the box and found that the end of each cigarette was covered with a layer of golden edge. The moment when Celine saw the cigarette, her eyes lit up all of a sudden. She immediately went to grab the cigarette with her trembling hands. Then George quickly stretched out his hands to hold the cigarette high so that Celine could not touch it. He had been seducing Celine the past two days. He swore to himself that Celine would make the same mistake. "Give me the cigarette!" Staring at the cigarette, the calmness of Celine disappeared in an instant. Like a person walking in a desert who finally saw the oasis, she was so eager that her eyes were red. She saw her throat take a gulp and try her best to catch the cigarette with her hand. "Look at you, you are such a bitch now!" George laughed sarcastically. Then he hooked his finger and threw the cigarette far away at the door of the room. As soon as Celine saw the cigarette, she rushed over, quickly picked up the cigarette and put it in her mouth. After that, she turned back and grabbed the lighter on the table. "Crack!" he opened the cigarette and lit it with excitement and tremble. "Hiss Swoosh... " Celine inhaled deeply on her cigarette and exhaled a stream of smoke again. The smoke blurred her face. Leaning softly against the sofa, she skillfully smoked the cigarette and soon smoked a cigarette. Seeing her behavior, George laughed even more ironically. He wondered why Celine was so dependent on drugs that she had never been in touch with. After all, she was an addict? Fortunately, she had such a soft spot so he could pin down her. "Is your sister Poppi the same with you?" When seeing that Celine was about to smoke another cigarette, George asked her with a smile, "how about next time? You can ask your sister to come with you?" "What? Are you interested in Poppi too? " The look in her eyes darkened, then Celine lit the cigarette again and asked, "what''s good about Poppi? You want her? " "I''m just interested in Malcolm''s thing." Then George took a sip of the wine and said, "didn''t you say that Malcolm treats her as a treasure? What will happen if I break the woman he loves? I really wanted to see how angry he would be Don''t you? " "Of course I do." Celine narrowed her eyes and said, "after all, I was his treasure back then." "Treasure?" George laughed and raised his hand to touch Celine''s breast, but he didn''t feel enough. Then he smirked and asked, "is that how he treasure you?" Celi uch." Malcolm pinched her face and snickered, "you want to avoid my suggestion and say it on purpose?" "What What are you thinking about? " "I''m telling the truth!" Poppi patted Malcolm''s hand away with a red face! I really feel uneasy! " "I don''t believe it!" Hearing that, Malcolm shook his head all of a sudden. He moved closer to Poppi, reached out his hands to hold her up, and pulled her into his arms. Then he stood up and said, "you must be lying to me Well, go upstairs to have a check! " "Ah!" Poppi screamed, "Malcolm, put me down! Our Kiki is still on the sofa! It hadn''t eaten yet! I''ll be hungry! " "I''m hungry too. Let''s have dinner first." But before Poppi could finish her words, Malcolm held her tightly in his arms and went upstairs. "What''s more, I''m very tired today. If you struggle, I''m afraid that I''ll break you and even fall down myself I''m so handsome. It will be embarrassing if I fall down. " Hearing his last sentence, Poppi burst into laughter. It turned out that Mr. Mo just made a joke seriously. It was so funny. "Ahahah..." The sound of whining came from the living room all of a sudden. Seeing that the two people no longer talked to it, the puppy boldly moved up to the milk bottle and, all of a sudden, licked the bottle and drank the milk. The bedroom was soon filled with love. Poppi was always not a rival to Malcolm. Whether on the bed or under the bed, she had no choice but to obey him. If someday, Poppi really won over Malcolm, it meant that it was not because she was stronger, but because she was inferior to him When the clock had set at least one o''clock, something was coming from upstairs. "I want a large bowl of noodles. Oh, by the way, bring Kiki here..." "Okay, okay. You are the boss." Malcolm compromised, wearing a night robe and walking downstairs, with a look of satisfaction. In fact, he also thought that things went too smoothly? However, it was enough for him to bear all of these alone and he thought that Poppi should not be disturbed. Chapter 181 Charlotte family It was getting colder and colder, and the words "temperature" from the weather forecast were getting more and more. Ye city was waiting for the first snow in winter and Poppi was waiting for an important day. On the other side, Celine went to see Celine every day, but the gap between them seemed to be growing. Every time when she went there, Celine would ignore her and Poppi wouldn''t have a chance to talk to Celine. On the other hand, Shirley had been flying here and there in the warm subtropical regions. She was so busy that she had not seen Poppi recently. However, Wendy never changed her attitude except when she mentioned about Barry. She didn''t know what Barry were busy lately, either. The two of them didn''t seem to meet each other either. It seemed that the ''staying out'' of Barry was just a dream. During this period, Poppi only met Barry once in the hospital. At that time, surprisedly, Barry did not sneer at her. Instead, he seemed to want to say something, but hesitated. There was no phone call from Hugh too Was the Spring Festival coming soon so that everyone was too busy to find them? But it was okay as long as Malcolm was there. "Well, that''s it for today''s meeting. Hand in all your manuscript and contract tomorrow." In the magazine office, Poppi held the meeting and announced, "let''s go home! You can do it tomorrow. " "Come on!" "Goodbye, director!" "Poppi, we are leaving now!" The editing department greeted and left one after another. However, Wendy still walked in the end to pick up things with Poppi. "Where are you going, Poppi? Or the dessert shop? " Poppi nodded with pleasure and looked at her watch, then she said with a complacent smile, "yes. I''ll go to a cake shop before Malcolm gets off work. And I can learn how to make dessert. I haven''t mastered all of it yet." Wendy covered her mouth and snickered, "then I will not bother Poppi anymore. I will go home first." "All right. It''s cold now and it''s got dark early. You should go home earlier, Wendy. If you have anything, just come back tomorrow." Poppi patted on Wendy''s shoulder and said, "let''s go!" "Yes." Wendy nodded and took a deep look at Poppi before she turned around and left. She went back to her seat, took off her hat and scarf and walked towards the door. Out of the gate of the building, a gust of cold wind blew. However, she felt colder when she saw the straight figure standing not far away. Wendy paused and gazed blankly at Barry. She thought for a few seconds and turned to leave. "Wendy, are you pretending that you don''t know me?" Seeing that Wendy had changed her direction, Barry rushed to catch up with her. He suddenly grabbed Wendy''s arm and dragged her. "Come with me." "What are you doing?" Wendy struggled desperately, but failed to escape from his grip. Finally, she was dragged to the front of the car. Crack The door on the passenger seat was suddenly opened fr of the business of the Pei group now." Lawrence nodded in agreement. Then, George nodded and said, "Benson is working on the 3D building. Otherwise, as the son-in-law of the Pei family, I am sure he will be here to help. You two geniuses in business become a couple. Your children are going to be the talent in the future. " Emily picked up the cup on the table and took a sip of coffee, without answering the question of George. They made small talk as it was getting late and were about to say goodbye. "I''m going to invite Mr. Lawrence to dinner the other day." With a smile, Emily shook hands with Lawrence and said, "I''m just your friend." The members of the Charlotte family never talked business with others at dinner. For them, work was work, and friendship was friendship. "Of course!" Lawrence smiled, "I''m looking forward to meeting Miss Emily again. See you. " "Okay, bye. Take care." After sending George and Lawrence off, Emily was about to return to her office when her phone rang. She took out her phone and found it was from Benson. During this period of time, the number of contacts she had with Benson had reached the highest, but most of the time, she had to accompany the two elders. When she received a call from Benson alone, she still felt a strange surprise. "Hello?" Calming herself down, Emily picked up the phone. "Have you finished your work? I''ll be waiting for you downstairs. Come down. " Benson''s voice was still so pleasant to hear, like a beam of warm sunshine in the cold winter. "What? What are we going to do? " Asked Emily perplexedly. "Don''t you remember that your parents and I would have dinner with you tonight?" Then Benson asked, "what are you doing lately? Hasn''t your assistant reminded you of your schedule this afternoon?" Emily rubbed her temple. "Oh, I remembered. I had too many things to remember. I''ll go downstairs right now! " With no more words, Benson said, "okay." Chapter 182 Who Is Poppi The man in charge of Charlotte family George had told Benson that Benson didn''t need to develop such a big project, not to mention the real estate development which had nothing to do with the electronic industry. Hearing that, Emily was moved and offered to find George and the appointment with Lawrence. Emily packed up and went downstairs quickly. Sitting in the car, with one hand on the steering wheel and watching idly the passers-by on the street, Benson was now living a quiet and peaceful life, as if nothing could arouse his interest. Apart from making sure the operation of Wind International Group, the only thing he cared about was none other than Poppi. ''Poppi Poppi Poppii Well, the question hasn''t been solved yet. From the corner of his eyes, Benson saw someone walking out of the building. Emily tilted her head to the right side. At that moment, Benson saw her side face and felt that it was very familiar Although she was drugged at that night many years ago, he seemed to see Poppi through a mist. Yes, this side face was very similar Poppi. His mother had said the same words. Something was about to emerge from Benson''s head, and the strings in his mind suddenly broke down. Could it be that there was some sort of relationship between Emily and Poppi? Crack! Bang! Emily got into the car and sat on the passenger seat. Emily closed the door at once and asked, "what are you thinking about, Benson?" "¡­¡­ Nothing! " Regaining his composure, Benson said, "we''re leaving. The others are about to arrive." "Yes." "Okay," said Emily as she fastened the seat belt Benson started the car steadily. When they passed two crossroads and waited for the traffic light, he said seemingly casually, "since that day when I met Poppi, your mother Is she okay? " "What? Are you inquiring about what happened to Poppi again? " Emily said unhappily, raising her eyebrows. "If I want to know more about her, do I need to ask you?" Benson said sarcastically. Emily squinted at Benson, "my mother is good. She didn''t tell me anything. I asked her, and she didn''t say anything Are you satisfied now? " "Don''t you think it''s a little strange?" asked Benson, frowning "It''s strange, of course it''s strange. But I can''t ask her anything. What can I do?" Emily furrowed her eyebrows and felt a little annoyed and complained, "Poppi She conquer not only you, but my mother. I have never hated others as much as I hate her. " Benson his lips, he didn''t speak. Emily raised her eyebrows and asked, "what''s wrong? I talked about Poppi was, and you are not happy? " "Yes." "You..." Since Emily didn''t expect that Benson would promise her without hesitation, she couldn''t help bursting into rage. "What if you are unhappy? I was just expressing my thoughts. " "I was just expressing my own thoughts." With eyes looking straight ahead, Benson said, "it''s always bad to talk behind people''s back. And if someone says bad about you in front of me, she is very happy." Benson forced a smile and asked, "I don''t know whether they are married or not I''m going to find Emily! Uncle, aunt, you eat first! " After making a slight bow, Benson turned around and left. Crack After stepping out of the room, Benson stretched his hand backward and held the doorknob. He took a few deep breaths, but he was still upset. Did he do something wrong? He knew it was impossible for him to be together with Poppi, and all the facts were told to him that it was impossible "Why are you crying? Didn''t you say that you wouldn''t cry? " Suddenly, Uncle Pei''s voice came from the room, "you always cry when we talk about Poppi? Especially in the past two years. " On hearing the name of Poppi, Benson stopped his steps and suddenly opened his eyes. Somehow, he became a eavesdropping. "I don''t want to, but..." Aunt. Pei sobbed, "I felt terrible when I knew she had suffered, and I was happy when I knew she was very happy now I don''t know what to do except crying. " "Are you going to cry all the time?" "Of course not!" Aunt. Pei refuted at once, "I came back to Ye city for her. I want to get my daughter back and give her back the love I owe her." Daughter?! With his eyes shrinking and mouth wide open unconsciously, Benson went blank and couldn''t think clearly. Emily''s mother, and also Poppi''s mother! Poppi was Amanda''s daughter! "I will tell Poppi in person that she is my daughter several days later." Aunt. Pei sobbed again. "After she left my body, I gave her to her uncle, without seeing her or hugging her. Although he was my biological uncle Every time I think of it, I have cried even in the past twenty years. Why was I so cruel then! I hate myself, waah... " "Hiss..." Benson taking a deep breath. He couldn''t believe that Poppi concealed such a big secret?! It turned out that the man whom Poppi was talking about who had always been bad to her was her own uncle! Then her biological father was more than her uncle, Andrew? Chapter 183 Mother-daughter Relationship Knock! Knock! Knock! At the same time, there was a knock on the door of the CEO''s office of the SG group. Malcolm was reading the last file that needed to be dealt with today. Without raising his head, he said in a casual tone, "come in." "Mr. Mo." As soon as the door was opened and then closed, Sean''s voice rang out from the opposite side of the desk. "I have investigated everything you ordered. These are the materials." As he spoke, he handed the thick document forward. He put the documents down at once. Hearing his words, Malcolm raised his head and took a deep look at the document bag. Suddenly, he felt a bit nervous. While he took the files, he said, "you say." "Yes." Sean pondered for a while and said, "I have found out the relationship between Mrs. Mo and Amanda, Emily''s mother, and they are Mother daughter relationship. " Just as Sean was speaking, Malcolm was taking out a document. His heart jolted all of a sudden as his eyes swept over the document. Both his vision and hearing were impacted at the same time. Because on the top of the document, the section of Poppi''s paternity test was filled with the name of Amanda Zheng, and the section of the father It was Andrew Qiu! Malcolm''s hand trembled, he stared at the names of Poppi''s parents as if he wanted to make a hole on the paper. Judging from the unusual behave of Aunt. Pei that day, there must be something fishy. But it seemed that the thing was unexpected. ''what''s more, Andrew is not Poppi''s uncle, but her father?''? FIZ Being stunned for two seconds, Malcolm began to read the documents quickly. His eyebrows frowned deeper and deeper. The sound of pages turning and Sean''s calm voice intertwined. "Amanda and Andrew were married before. And soon after they got married, she had a baby, and the baby was Mrs. Mo. However, when Amanda had been pregnant for three months, she suddenly heard that Andrew had a car accident and died. She was so sad at the news that her baby was too weak to bear it. Her family advised her to have an abortion and marry another man, but Amanda refused. She was hospitalized for recuperation. " "Later, Emily''s father, Bob Pei, appeared. He had a love affair with Amanda and took good care of her when she was pregnant. He showed his love to her frequently, thus they fell in love with each other again as a matter of course. Bob had been staying with Amanda to give birth to the baby, but he didn''t allow Amanda to take care of that child. Amanda Zheng I don''t know what she is thinking. She gave birth to the baby and didn''t want to raise it either. " "When we investigated, the nurse who delivered the child for Amanda at that hospital has clearly remembered what happened twenty-six years ago. She said that after the child was born, Amanda left with Bob without even looking at her, weak as she was." "The shares in the hand of Mrs. Mo are her biological father. The custody of the shares were left by ay, while cleaning the table, she invited the three of them to sit down. Wendy was surprised at the calmness of Barry. She had thought that a person like him would not be willing to eat in such a humble restaurant. It turned out that it was just her guess. She knew nothing about Barry The dining table was in four square ways. Celine was sitting opposite to Wendy, and Barry was sitting next to Celine. Wendy didn''t dare to look up, thinking about how to escape. When all the dishes were served, she was still a little absent-minded. "Wendy, do you like someone?" Celine asked suddenly as she was eating. "Yes." Wendy replied out of instinct. Then she realized what she had said. She raised her head and found that Barry was staring at her. With a wave of hand and a shake of head, she replied, "no I didn''t hear clearly just now I don''t have someone I like! Really! " "Well, are there anyone else here? Don''t keep us in the dark!" Celine said with a smile. "I..." "Stop talking. Let''s eat!" Barry snapped with a frown. Wendy picked up the chopsticks and started to eat. On the other side, Barry served Celine and took care of her on purpose. They had drunk a little wine and completely ignored Wendy. "Excuse me, I need to go to the bathroom." During the dinner, Barry stood up and left. As soon as Barry left, Wendy said goodbye to Celine. "Well, Miss. Celine, I have something to deal with at home. I have to go now! Take your time! " "How about having a drink first?" Celine asked. "No I''m allergic to alcohol. I''m leaving now! " Celine shrugged her shoulders and watched Wendy leave. She could easily get along with such a young girl four years ago. She thought she would not get used to the world after four years, but after waking up for such a long time, she finally realized that she could do anything with ambition. "Where is Wendy?" As soon as Barry came back, he was filled with rage, seeing that Wendy had gone. Chapter 184 Animal Hair Allergy Celine pretended to be hurt and said in a wronged tone, "Wendy seemed to want to leave a long time ago. Not long after you went to the bathroom just now, she was in a hurry to leave. I wanted to invite her to a drink, but she refused. " Without any intention to sit down again, Barry looked at the darkness on the street through the window and said, "she is allergic to alcohol and doesn''t drink." "Oh, I see!" " allergic to alcohol. It''s the first time I''ve met someone like this. I thought that Wendy just lied to me," Celine continued, as if thinking about something else "It''s not a big deal. They are not modern people with minor pains." After saying that, Barry looked away and stared at Celine in front of him with a meaningful look in his eyes. Then he said slowly, "an overprotective disease is common in the world, right? Celine?" "What?" Noticing the doubt and temptation in his tone, Celine couldn''t help but frown. "Barry, what do you want to say?" "Animal Hair Allergy." Without hesitation, Barry said to her, "I think Have you ever heard of it? " "You..." The electricity went through her body, making Celine feel like a cold current. She suddenly looked at Barry, shocked. She opened her mouth and didn''t know whether she should admit it or not. Did he know something? Barry took a deep breath and said calmly, "Celine, the person who saved Malcolm eight years ago was actually Poppi." His tone was affirmative. Celine widened her eyes and shivered. "I I don''t know what you''re talking about. come on, Barry! We still have lots of dishes to prepare! Come on, sit down and finish the meal! It''s not easy for me to get out. " As if not hearing what Celine had said, Barry continued, "in the past, Poppi worked as a tutor for you and saved Malcolm, so the time she saved is just in line with what she has done for you. That night, you didn''t go to the cram school, but went to your classmate''s birthday party. The man is your first love, and later But you dumped him and joined Malcolm after what happened to Malcolm. As for all these things, you didn''t tell Poppi, nor did you tell Malcolm You''re also hiding it from me. " Barry said more word, Celine felt more disappointed. Even it was such a trivial matter that happened eight years ago, Barry had found out, and there was no place that could not be connected. What he said was right, which meant that What she was doing was just a play, but in fact, she was just performing in it Malcolm and Poppi would come to her and asked her what happened She had nothing. She had nothing! It seemed that all his internal organs were clenched by a hand which made Barry hard to breathe. It turned out that he had always hated the wrong person. It was not Poppi who took over Malcolm but Celine who got Malcolm. Now, their positions were back by chance. "Yes." After a long time, a discouraged smile suddenly appeared on her face, which made Celin dn''t listen to any of them. Of course she knew that Benson meant to stay in her room. "Go and check Emily''s room. Has Benson been here?" As soon as they entered the villa, Aunt. Pei pulled Benson to go upstairs. "I''m going to sleep with Emily''s father. You should also go to bed early!" Benson nodded slightly. "Uncle, aunt, good night." "Okay, okay. Go and have a rest!" With red ears, Emily walked in front of Benson silently. When she heard her parents close the door, she asked, "why did you agree to stay?" "I don''t know." Benson shrugged his shoulders and followed her to the door of Emily''s room. He opened the door and looked around. The room was very fresh with blue and white inside. It was not as lovely as girls. "Only one bed." Emily said and put down her bag. "I''ll sleep on the ground." Benson said indifferently. Although Emily knew that Benson wouldn''t want to have sex with her, she still felt uncomfortable when she heard him say that. So she turned around and asked, "then why do you stay?" Benson gave Emily a deep look, "I thought I could make it, but I can''t." "Am I ugly?" Asked Emily with a sneer. "No, " Emily took a step forward, almost clinging to Benson. With a hint of temptation in her voice, she put her arm on Benson weakly. "If you don''t have a try, how can you know you can''t make it? Or you don''t even give it a try? We are getting married. " Some fragrance rushed into his nose. His heart stopped for a moment. Benson didn''t push Emily away. He also wanted to know whether he could really let go of Poppi and accept another woman from his heart As her lips got closer, Emily took off her high heels and walked closer. She stood on tiptoe, and she could feel Benson''s breath. "Maybe another day." Benson suddenly pushed Emily away and turned his face to the other side. "I''m sorry." Emily''s face turned pale immediately. She forced a smile and turned around, "just sleep." Chapter 185 Malcolms Birthday The ZY detective Department told us that the ZY detective group submitted a case filing examination to the police department, which made the mayor of Ye city, the political commissar and the Secretary of the city''s political commissar Zahi Lin take a serious violation of the discipline. According to the investigation, Zahi Lin took advantage of his position and position to grab benefits for others during his work, and accepted bribes many times with a huge amount of money. He also illegally sold land to obtain huge benefits, which seriously violated his discipline and was suspected of illegal crime. After careful consideration and approval, the ZY detective group decided to decide to give him disciplinary sanction, capture him against the law, and transfer him to the court, which means that he is suspected of violation of laws. " The morning news reported the decisions about Zahi. Poppi and Malcolm ate together and exchanged a look. Poppi asked, "what about Catherine?" "Nothing happened to Catherine. She was ignorant of all these things. Zahi omen took all the responsibility." Malcolm remained incredibly calm. "But Catherine can''t work in government or state-owned enterprises anymore. Perhaps she will start from nothing. In two days, she should be able to come out of the investigation agency. " "Okay." However, Poppi only nodded her head though she didn''t fully understand what they were talking about. She bit her chopsticks and said, "because Catherine took me away, she had taken great pains to defeat her father. Isn''t it a little You are making a mountain out of a molehill? " Malcolm looked up at Poppi deeply and smiled, "wouldn''t it be nice to get rid of an evil for the people? What''s more, the relationship between Quan Group and Zahi had been very good at that time. It was a good opportunity for Catherine to take you away. We would take the opportunity to strike Quan Group.? " "Oh, I see! You did that for yourself!" Poppi puckered her mouth and put down her chopsticks. She picked up the Kiki near her feet and took Kiki in her arms. "Let''s go, let''s not eat with bad guys." "Ahahah Woof... " As if responding to what Poppi said, Kiki whimpered. Malcolm laughed and shook his head. After finishing the last meal, he stood up and followed Poppi to the door. "I said it was for you, but you didn''t want to do it, said it was for other purpose, reducing your guilt, and you were not willing to do it. Alas, it''s so hard to be a man! " Poppi was changing her shoes at the door. Putting aside Kiki, she couldn''t help smiling and said, "go ." "I will not only say it, but also do it." Malcolm looked at Poppi in a composed manner. He put his arm around her shoulder and kissed her on the lips when she stood up. "Do you remember what day it is this weekend?" "What? This weekend? " Poppi frowned and thought for a while. "This weekend It''s just a weekend? What special day is it? I have an appointment with a client. " Hearing this, Malcolm''s face darkened instantly. her that they could enjoy the time when they were alone with each other. Indeed, grandma was very naughty. Malcolm drove to the periodical office and waited for Poppi. Soon later, Poppi came downstairs. Seeing Malcolm, the colleagues all gave her a dirty smile. The relationship between Malcolm and Poppi was not confirmed by the witness. But it seemed that they were in good relationship. "Poppi, I''m leaving now!" Wendy stuck out her tongue and smiled at Malcolm, "happy birthday, Mr. Mo!" "Thank you." Malcolm thanked her with a smile and affectionately looked at Poppi. After Poppi said goodbye to Wendy, she got on the car which was in Malcolm and left. "Go to the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi." "Okay." Malcolm started the car. Today, he had nothing to do but wait for the arrangement of Poppi. If she didn''t make any arrangement, it would be wonderful for them to stay together and chat like this. But apparently, Poppi had already arranged everything well. "Do you have Shirley and Wendy''s plans in your mind?" Malcolm suddenly asked. "Haha, solicit opinions extensively!" Poppi stuck out her tongue and said, "the first birthday I give you is too much pressure. I''m afraid that if I make the arrangement by myself, you won''t be satisfied." "You little fool." "It''s enough to have you," murmured Malcolm in a spoiled tone "I think it''s not enough." Poppi''s eyes shone. She looked at Malcolm''s profile and an idea came into her mind. "Don''t look at me like this. I can''t control myself." Malcolm quipped and turned around, "do you have anything to say to me?" Poppi covered her mouth at once and her face turned red as she mumbled, "no, not now. I''ll tell you after dinner. " "Okay. How about you cook tonight? " "Of course!" On the way to the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi, the car was full of laughter. Actually, Malcolm''s real purpose was not to get anything from Poppi, but to see how she would be concerned for him. That was the display of her love for him. Chapter 186 Wanting You To Be A Father The Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi was the same as it was when they came last time. The two of them walked into the yard and into the villa hand in hand. "Okay. The first step is to cook." Poppi was changing her shoes in the doorway. She rolled up her sleeves and was ready to fight with all of them. "Let''s have dinner first, and then celebrate your birthday at twelve o''clock. Perfect!" Malcolm nodded with a smile, "what am I doing?" "Of course you will help me!" Poppi patted on Malcolm''s shoulder and said, "if you cook by yourself, the dishes you make must be very delicious." "¡­¡­ Okay. " Malcolm laughed even more. He was dragged by Poppi to the kitchen and became a vegetable washing worker. The clock was ticking in the room. Poppi and Malcolm were chatting while cooking. Like an ordinary couple, they didn''t need to think about anything or worry about anything. They could only see each other and enjoy the moment of warmth and sweetness. In fact, Malcolm washed vegetables, and he had nothing to do, while Poppi was like a little bee in the kitchen, humming and turning in the kitchen, and the two dishes cooked together without any chaos. Malcolm leaned against the door frame with his arms folded around his chest. He saw that Poppi tied up her hair and tucked it behind her head. Wearing the apron, he could still see her curves. Looking at her busy life for him, he felt that his heart was filled with love. "OK, that''s a deal. Malcolm''s favorite shrimps." "I just learned how to cook..." "This fish will be out of the pan soon." "Sweet and sour spareribs are also good." "Finally, with the clatter! Birthday noodles! " Poppi put the last bowl of noodles on the table which was almost full. "It look good, smelling good." Standing at the table, Malcolm nodded, "one hundred percent." Hearing this, Poppi smiled and quickly handed the chopsticks to Malcolm, "you already got it before you tasted it? Mr. Mo, go and have a taste first. " Malcolm sat down with a smile, picked up some food and chewed it slowly. Although she had cooked for Malcolm so many times, Poppi suddenly felt nervous. She stared at his face carefully and asked, "how is it? Are you okay? " "Yes..." Malcolm lowered his voice and frowned slightly, "this meal might cost more than 100 points." "What?" Poppi bit the chopsticks and asked timidly, "what''s that?" Malcolm raised his eyebrows and glanced at Poppi, "1000 points." Poppi blinked her eyes and stunned for two seconds before she realized what he just said, "Malcolm! You scared me! I''m already very nervous You are just being mysterious and vile. " "No, I didn''t." Malcolm responded with a laugh and started to gobble up his meal. While helping Malcolm with the food, Poppi ate too. "Actually, it''s boring, not surprising at all. I was a fool. I checked a lot and asked many questions. I still didn''t know how to make a surprise to surprise you. As a result, I had no choice but to follow the routine, cook and give you gifts Please don''t mind. " Malcolm stopped eating, turned around to Poppi and sighed, "Why are you so silly? It''s enough. Even if you don''t do anythin d, "men''s watch is so expensive. It''s even worthy of my several purses, so you must take good care of it." "It''s so expensive." Malcolm pretended to be surprised, "my wife is so generous I will reimburse you later. " "No way! This is my gift for you. " Poppi looked at the watch she gave to Malcolm with satisfaction. She touched the watch belt and smiled. Malcolm couldn''t help raising his eyebrows. He took off the one he had been wearing for a long time. "Hey, what are you doing?" "Do I need to take two watches with me?" Malcolm asked with surprise and amusement. "I can take the one you send me." No matter what gift Poppi gave him or how much it was worth, in his eyes, nothing could be compared with anything else. "Hello." Suddenly, Poppi came up with something and came closer to Malcolm, "last time, on my birthday, you actually gave my phone to me, didn''t you? Have you fixed it for me? " Speaking of this, Malcolm was a little angered, he snorted, "so what? Anyway, it has been paid little attention. Compared with those diamond hairpins and crystal shoes, the prices are much lower." "No." Poppi put her arms around Malcolm''s neck and said, "that''s my favorite gift. You should have told me earlier and you got angry with me. I thought... " "You thought what?" "I thought you hated me." Poppi twitched her mouth. "I thought you hated me too." Malcolm couldn''t help but rub his head on Poppi''s neck. "Malcolm, can I have a wish on your birthday?" Poppi asked gently "What? Tell me. " Then Malcolm looked up at Poppi. Poppi pursed her lips and whispered in Malcolm''s ear. Bearing her extreme shyness, she whispered: "I want you to be a father. Is that okay?" As Malcolm trembled, his eyes glittered with incredible light. His face was full of uncontrollable ecstasy, and he said excitedly, "what did you say, Poppi? Say it again! " "I I want a kid. HMM... " But before Poppi could finish her words, she was drowned in the passionate kiss of Malcolm. Although Malcolm didn''t answer her, he used action to tell her that how much she hoped to meet his wish. Chapter 187 Go Up The Mountain To Pray For The Parents In Law In order to realize the wish that Poppi let him be a father, Malcolm worked very hard. He was eager to swallow Poppi into his stomach and pestered her. The moon was so shy that it hid into the clouds. Not knowing how long it had passed, Poppi was exhausted. It was a winter day, but the hot sweat even wetted the hair on her forehead. When she was drowsy in Malcolm''s arms, the bell rang in the distance. It was 12. Although Poppi was tired, she tried her best to open her eyes. She shook Malcolm''s head and kissed him on his face, "Hey, Malcolm, happy birthday!" Malcolm opened his eyes, as if absorbed the whole starry sky. He looked lazy, but still brilliant. With a smile, he raised his hand to rub the hair of Poppi and said, "thank you, wife." "You''re welcome, husband." Poppi also laughed. She stretched out her hand and made a circle on Malcolm''s chest. "Get up early tomorrow morning. I want to go to a place with you." "Where?" "It''s a secret and can only be told to you tomorrow morning." Poppi puckered her lips and smiled. There was a hint of tenderness in her eyes. Malcolm grabbed Poppi''s hand, put it on his mouth and kissed it. "It seems that you still have a lot of energy and strength to go out." "I want to go there!" Because of sleepiness, Poppi''s voice sounded soft and sweet, which made Malcolm feel comfortable. Then she added, "remember to call me tomorrow morning." Just as the words fell from Poppi''s lips, Malcolm turned over to press on her in an instant. He grabbed her arm and turned into a wolf, "how about Do it again? " "Ah!" On hearing this, Poppi whined and came to her sense. She immediately begged for mercy, "Malcolm husband, I''m not coming. I''m so tired! Please I don''t want it anymore, okay? " "Honey, just once!" Of course, Malcolm wouldn''t listen to Poppi. He comforted her while touching her body, "for the last time, maybe this time you are pregnant? That''s my girl! " The man in bed was nothing but coaxing. Cursed Poppi in her heart. Although she was sleepy, her body was burning involuntarily. She struggled, while sobbing, "I hate you..." "I love you." Malcolm confessed his love affectionately. He kissed on the face of Poppi carefully and pulled the quilt to cover them. Then he groaned, "honey, you won''t get tired. Just enjoy yourself..." "I hate you..." "You don''t hate me, and I don''t hate you either Good girl, kiss me... " They hugged each other and enjoyed the wonderful night. Now their bodies and souls had become in harmony, but at this moment, they hadn''t discovered that the baby of their love, which was amazing, would quietly descend on this beautiful night At the same time, in Celine''s ward, she looked at the date, thinking about the happy birthday days she had spent with Malcolm, and couldn''t help but miss those days. She fell in love with him at the first sight. Malcolm was so handsome, wealthy and powerful. Although she didn''t know why Malcolm mistook Poppi for her by accid olm opened his mouth slightly and said, "grandma is fine, so is Poppi and I. you don''t need to worry about us." "Yes, yes!" "I''ve taken good care of Malcolm," Poppi nodded Malcolm laughed, but didn''t argue back. "Today is Malcolm''s birthday. Thank you for bringing such a great Malcolm to me. We two will live a happy life in the future. I don''t want you to worry about us. " Poppi said sincerely to them. Poppi went on talking endlessly as if it was an tireless conversation. Malcolm listened to her in silence, but he was in a mood of relaxation that he had never felt before he came here. It was already past noon. When they felt it was time for lunch, they walked towards the outside of the cemetery, hand in hand. On the tombstone behind them, there was a photo of Malcolm''s parents, who looked even more beautiful. On the way back, Poppi suddenly received a call from Shirley, who told her that she was back to Ye city and that she even booked a table at the hotel to celebrate his birthday and repeatedly told her to go with Malcolm. "Do you want to go?" Asked Poppi. "Do you have any other appointment?" Malcolm asked in reply. "Nothing." Poppi shook her head and said, "if we have something to say, I would have bought something to visit grandma in the mountain." "Let''s go to find Shirley!" "¡­¡­ Okay. " Outside the Sofia Hotel, Shirley and Wendy had been waiting for them. When they saw Malcolm''s car parked in front of them, they waved to them quickly. Shirley''s agent, Dan, was also there. As soon as Malcolm and Poppi got off the car, they felt a strong passion, but both of them did not expect that Hugh was also here. Standing by the side of Shirley, Hugh waved his hand and said, "Hi, it''s been a long time." Poppi was a little embarrassed, and before she could say anything, Malcolm said first, "you came back with Shirley?" "Yes." Hugh spoke out his mind naturally as if there had never been any generation gap between him and Malcolm. Chapter 188 Its A Room Card With a bottle of wine in her hand, Shirley walked up to them and handed it to Malcolm. "Mr. Mo, happy birthday!" "Thank you." Malcolm took the wine. Just when he was about to greet with Shirley, Shirley suddenly dragged Poppi away from him. "Hello!" Poppi screamed and was dragged aside by Shirley. "What are you doing?!" Shirley patted on Poppi''s shoulder and whispered, "why didn''t you go to the hotel I booked for you?" "Did you come back for this?" Poppi stared at Shirley incredulously. That day when she called, she was taking photos for a magazine on a tropical island. It was out of her expectation that Shirley came back so soon. The two women were chatting. Hugh and Malcolm were talking about business. "Of course we have something else to tell you." Then, Shirley raised her head proudly and pointed to the East. "I knew you would be embarrassed to go there, so I booked a hotel here. After I make Malcolm drunk, you two will spend the night there." When Poppi saw the words "Vedder Theme Hotel" pointed out by Shirley, her face flushed. She knew that Shirley was not a good person! "Do you appreciate me?" With a snicker on Shirley''s face. "Thank you, no!" Poppi rolled her eyes at her. Shirley shrugged her shoulders and then came to rub the Poppi in a flattering way, "well, by the way Mr. Mo''s new product is being launched and the spokesperson hasn''t been decided yet. Can you go near Mr. Mo and get me the spokesperson tonight? " "What Shirley Qiao! I say you are so kind! Are you going to sell me? " Poppi said angrily. "Why would I sell you! I''m creating an opportunity for you and Malcolm! Opportunity! " Shirley shouted exaggeratedly. However, when she was covered by Poppi, Poppi glared at her and threatened, "let''s say one more word, I''ll drag Malcolm out of here!" The gate opened with a creak As soon as she finished her words, a sound of brake suddenly came from behind. Poppi let go of Shirley and looked back at her at the same time. They saw a black sports car stopped in front of Malcolm. With a bang of the door open, both of Barry and Celine got off the car, one from the left and the other from the right. Poppi was stunned. "I called them here." Crossing her arms over her chest, Shirley acted as if she was waiting for something funny to happen. "In fact, I only called Barry at the beginning, but Barry said that he wanted to ask Celine to come with him. I thought about it and decided to come, just in time to let her see how affectionate you and Malcolm are. But what''s the relationship between Barry and Celine? " Poppi frowned and felt a little confused. However, Celine hopped out of the car and ran to Poppi when she saw her. She held Poppi''s arm and acted like a spoiled child, "sister, today is my brother-in-law''s birthday. Why didn''t you call me over?" Brother in law Shirley rolled her eyes and got goose bumps all over the place. "Aren''t you in the hospital?" Poppi smiled awkw ything. "You don''t want to eat?" Asked Barry with a frown. Wendy shook her head and said nothing. "Why did you sneak away last time?" Barry asked again. It seemed that he would not let her go tonight. "Because I had something else to do, I left." Wendy pressed her lips and felt her mouth parched. "Don''t you want to see me?" "¡­¡­ Yes. " Wendy responded in a low voice. She didn''t want to see him, she didn''t want to see Celine being with him, she didn''t want herself to become another woman''s substitute, she just couldn''t control herself. Barry raising his glass and drinking it up. The hot feeling flew from the throat to the bottom of his heart. He was chaos and sober, and he deserved it. In the hallway of the hotel, Shirley was with two room cards in her hand. She passed one of the cards to Poppi and said, "this, this is the room card! 1306! Remember! Just go to your room and wait for Malcolm. " Poppi took the room card and continued, "I, I don''t want to go!" "You must go!" Shirley frowned. "I I have to go to the toilet! " Poppi held the wall and went to the bathroom. As soon as she turned the corridor, she bumped into a man wearing a cap. "Bang!" the card in her hand fell on the marble ground. "I''m sorry!" The man apologized in a hurry. He picked up the room card first before Poppi bent down, and handed it to Poppi with the card back, "Miss, are you all right?" Poppi shook her head and replied, "no, nothing Thank you! " After taking the room card, Poppi continued to stagger toward the bathroom. The man behind her looked back and reached out his hand, with a room card in it. After a while, Shirley caught up with Poppi and followed her into the washroom. "You Go to the toilet. I''ll take you to the hotel! " In the private room, Celine''s cell phone suddenly buzzed. She took it out and saw a text message which read, "done, room 1306." Celine caught a glimpse of Malcolm from the corner of her eyes and smirked. Chapter 189 Which Room To Sleep In "No, I''m not going! Let me go back now... " "Don''t, don''t. We are already here. Soon, I''ll get him drunk and let him come to you right away." "I really don''t want to go. It''s so embarrassing!" "You are a couple. This is the special enjoyment between a couple. You should let it go, so that you can firmly grasp him!" In the cold night wind, the two women whose faces were red were swaying, and they seemed to shoulder to shoulder walking to the Vedder Theme Hotel, but in fact, one was trying to refuse, and the other was taking the initiative. Poppi was a little sober thanks to the cold wind, but she couldn''t get up against the strength of Shirley, so she was pushed away and soon arrived at the hotel. The hotel was so dark that they could see nothing from the outside. When they entered the lobby, the dim light, the melancholy music, and the photo with implicit meaning on the wall stirred up their sense, making them blush all of a sudden. After checking in at the gate of the hotel, Shirley pulled Poppi up to the third floor and walked across the corridor. When she arrived at the door of the room, she turned around immediately and swayed forward, covering her eyes with her hands and dizzy, saying, "you, go in Hee hee! I didn''t see anything! hey. I... I''ll go get Then, Malcolm, bring him here! " The hotel''s environment was quite intoxicating. The carpet under their feet was soft. Therefore, Poppi had no strength to refute anymore. She was so dizzy that she just wanted to lie down. She didn''t care about Shirley anymore. She took the room card and was ready to enter the room. But after she flickered the card twice, the click kept coming. The door of the room could not be opened. When Poppi was about to call out to Shirley, she saw that she turned around the corridor and left. She immediately frowned. Under the dim light of the corridor, she took out the room card and checked it. After a long time, she snorted and muttered, "stupid Shirley It''s 1307! It''s really! " Poppi looked out through her sleepy eyes at her back and two sides. When she saw room 1307 next to her right hand, she smiled and murmured, "this Isn''t this place... " She supported herself against the wall as she spoke. With a "beep" sound, she swiped the card and the door opened. Poppi pushed the door open and walked in. The room was very dark and the light was dim with a faint fragrance circulating in the room. She kicked off her high heels and closed the door. There were whip, handcuffs and an unknown chair in the room which attracted Poppi''s attention. ''what the hell are these?''? Poppi shook her head and showed no interest in it. Then she turned her head forward. When she saw the big bed in front of her, her eyes suddenly lit up. She stumbled to it and jumped, burying herself into the soft large bed. The comfortable bed made her almost fall asleep. Thinking of this, Poppi turned over in bed. Her face was red, and the corners of her mouth slightly raised. With her eyes closed, she mur one quickly and walked towards the hotel with a successful smile on her face. At the same time, in the hallway of the third floor of the Vedder Theme Hotel, a man hung up the phone. He stood in the middle of room 1306 and room 1307, with two room cards in his hand. It seemed that he was hesitating about which room to enter. "1307, 1307¡­¡­" The man kept walking towards the door of room 1307, taking out the room card and looking at it. He frowned and paused for a few seconds before turning around and walking to room 1306. It was too risky to1307. If Poppi woke up and found out that he was arrested by Malcolm, his life would be in danger. It''s safer to go to the 1306. Anyway, Celine would be caught. Both of them were in the same boat. ''fall in love with me tonight, Celine.'' the man thought. "Tick The man swiped the card and the door of room 1306 opened. He looked at the both ends of the corridor and after confirming that there was no one, he entered the room. After a while, Celine hurriedly arrived at the Vedder Theme Hotel. But she didn''t see anyone on the third floor. She stood at the door of 1306, hesitating, and knocked on the door. The door opened from the inside at once. Celine cautiously stepped forward. However, before she took a single step, she was grabbed by the arm and the door was closed abruptly. "Ah!" Celine screamed. No time to struggle, she was held from behind and the man''s hands started to touch her body. "What Let me go! " Celine shouted loudly, but she was suddenly covered by a hand behind her back. "Shut up!" The man whispered in Celine''s ear, "before Malcolm comes here, let me have a taste of your body. I''ll teach you how to please men..." Celine murmured, "George You bastard... " "I''m a bastard, of course a bastard. Didn''t you notice that the aroma in the air is a little special?" George laughed, picked Celine up, walked two steps forward, and threw her on the bed. "That''s the perfume I brought specially for us to amuse us." Chapter 190 A Night Of Drunkenness The light in the room was cold and silky, and Celine was dazzled. Within a minute, her head was dizzy. Everything went so smoothly tonight that they could achieve their goal without any other plans. But why George wanted to punish her at the last moment? Celine shook her head very hard. She wanted to get rid of him, but the man above her, who was standing in front of her with the light and shadows on his face, was gradually becoming Malcolm in her eyes. "Malcolm, Malcolm..." Celine flushed crimson with embarrassment. "Yes, I''m Malcolm, and I''m Malcolm!" George gave a wicked smile and said in a bewitching way. He reached out and fixed Celine''s hands, took a rope and tied her arms up, then leaned over on the bed. He kissed her while untying her clothes. Celine wanted to avoid him, but she couldn''t help herself. But is it Malcolm? "No, thanks." In the Sofia Hotel, Malcolm put down his glass and said, "I''ve had enough." "No, no, No. let''s have the last drink!" Shirley had almost vomited a mouthful of water, but she still didn''t release Malcolm. She wanted to drink more to drink to Malcolm, but she didn''t expect that he could drink so much alcohol, mixed with white, red, like water. Shirley was stimulated all of a sudden and her desire to win was stimulated. She drank one cup after another without stop. "No" Malcolm waved his hand, looking a little bit drunk. He looked at his watch, finding that Poppi had left for more than half an hour. He was so worried about her that he had to leave now. "But..." Before Shirley could say anything to fight back, she was grabbed by Dan. Dan immediately apologized to Malcolm, "I''m sorry, Mr. Mo. I didn''t mean to offend Shirley. She''s drunk. Please forgive her." "Nothing." Getting up, Malcolm laughed, shook his head, pulled his tie and said, "I just didn''t expect her to be so tasty." "I Of course I can! " After saying that, Shirley went wild with her wine. "We''re telling the truth. In fact, Abner is the best drinker here." Malcolm pleaded with a sincere tone. After hearing that, Shirley tumbled to that direction of Abner. Even Dan couldn''t stop her. No one noticed a flicker of derision in Malcolm''s eyes. Sitting on the chair and was about to get up, a woman rushed over to Abner. He was stunned and frowned. "What are you doing, Shirley?" "Let''s drink." Shirley put her hand on Abner''s shoulder and took a bottle of wine. She gave it to Abner and said, "I want to drink with you." "I won''t drink with you." Turning her head away, Abner knocked off Shirley''s arm and said, "you''re drunk. You''d better go back with your agent. Women, especially people in your circle, are prone to get drunk. " "Are you despising me? Look down upon women? Or, are you looking down upon these dirty businesses? " As soon as Shirley finished speaking, her stomach began to roll. She couldn''t help but retch. When Ab d and looked carefully on the bed. She seemed to be lying on the bed and breathing lightly. Malcolm''s heart skipped a beat. He shouted, "Poppi?" "En..." At the moment, there was only one sound, whining. With a smile on his face, Malcolm looked around the room for a long time. He found that there were really many patterns in this room. As for Poppi Perhaps she was cheated to come to such a place by Shirley? If Poppi saw me, how would her face turn like? At the thought of this, Malcolm took off his tie and staggered to the bed. "This is not the way to my home!" After that, Wendy found that Barry''s car was heading in the opposite direction from her apartment. "Stop the car! Stop the car! " But the driver didn''t listen to her and kept driving. They only listened to the words of Barry. "Stop shouting. Today I''ll take you to my home. " Sitting next to Wendy, Barry opened his mouth and said, "I have been staying in your house for a long time. I think it is time to invite you to my house..." "No, thanks." Wendy immediately waved her hand, her face turning pale with fright. "Please let me go home, please Please! " "Beg me?" With a gleam in his eyes, Barry leaned against Wendy and said in a low and sexy voice, "why do you beg me?" "I..." Wendy pressed her back against the door and shook her head suddenly. "Can you let me go? You go Go and find Miss. Celine. She didn''t come back the whole night! " "I just want to see you." Barry stepped forward again and successfully trapped Wendy in front of him. "Your woman can be filled with a train. You, you can go and find them, okay?" Wendy was about to burst into tears. Why didn''t Barry let her go? "Sweetie, are you jealous?" Barry couldn''t help smiling. "But I just want to pull you out of the car The other people can go wherever they like. " "What HMM... " Wendy had no time to reflect on what Barry had said before she was kissed by him. Chapter 191 Alcohol Allergy The bitter taste spread in her mouth immediately. Wendy stared at her almond eyes and forgot to react. Barry''s lips were burning with shame and his body was close to hers. His heartbeat was so fast, in just a frequency with her heartbeat. Was Barry kissing her?! With this message, Wendy still couldn''t come back to her senses. But the scent from the nostrils was so intoxicating. Is wine? It turned out that wine tasted like that? It was bitter and astringent, making people''s heart beat faster and their faces blush. Barry could feel clearly that the woman in front of him was trembling, and this recognition made him even more confident and uncontrollable. He wanted to continue to kiss her, but "Breath!" It was until then that Barry found that Wendy had been holding her breath. "Hiss..." Wendy took a deep breath obediently and then exhaled. Seeing Wendy''s awkward reaction, an idea occurred to him. Barry asked, "you haven''t kissed anyone, have you?" Wendy''s face turned redder like a cooked shrimp, "I I... i HMM... " Barry''s eyes darkened and with great desire, he kissed Wendy again. Recently he was abstinent and didn''t go out to find women, which worried the men of Hongmen Sect. Recently, he also worried about himself. Maybe he was not interested in women anymore? No no no Now he realized that he was just interested in a special woman. Wendy was the special woman. "Wei Barry... " Wendy said these words through her teeth. The next second, Barry took away her breath. Barry chased after her and put his arms at two sides of her head, locking Wendy in his arms. The driver was driving steadily and turned a blind eye to the beautiful woman sitting on the back seat. After all, it was a common scene like this. In room 1306 of the Vedder Theme Hotel. Taking two steps forward, Malcolm pushed away the remaining two gauze, and gently stared at the woman on the bed. With such a seductive scene and the light fragrance in the air, his heart beat more crazily. His Adam''s apple rolled and he almost couldn''t help but jump over. "I want you to be a father." The gentle voice of last night suddenly came back to his mind. Hearing that, Malcolm paused. He raised his arm, smelled the alcohol all over his body and suddenly frowned. He had drunk so much tonight and it seemed that he was not allowed to have a baby, which meant that he could not touch Poppi tonight But if he doesn''t go there, then doesn''t live up to Poppi''s expectations. ''? At the same time, the man on the bed turned over, gently stretching out the quilt. With a whine, it stimulated the Malcolm''s sense organs in every way. No way! Malcolm felt as if he had stood still, struggling inside. Go or not? Or should he go? Just holding her in the arms and doing nothing else But it seemed that he couldn''t guarantee that he would not do anything else. So, he decided not to go? "Phew!" After a long time, Malcolm ught someone was hurt badly again Can I cure it due to alcoholism? When did you look down upon me? " As Barry passed by the young man, he cast a cold glance at him and said, "just make sure that you are as eloquent as your medical skill ." The young man touched his nose awkwardly. Then he followed Barry upstairs with the medicine box in his hand. Mr. Wei took sleepy Wendy to the master bedroom and kicked the door open. He walked to the bedside and put Wendy on the bed carefully. "Come and see how she is." "Okay." The young man nodded helplessly, squatted down and carefully examined Wendy. After a short while, the young man said, "she indeed got an allergy to alcohol, but luckily she is not seriously ill. A drip and some medicine will do. Mr. Barry, you worried too much." Standing aside, Barry scratched his head, lifted his foot and kicked the man in the butt, "shut up!" The young man rubbed his buttocks in pain as he drew up medicine for his wound and said in a wronged tone, "Mr. Barry, don''t kick me so hard. Otherwise, I have to deal with my wound first." Barry didn''t bother to talk with him anymore. Barry just let him prescribe some medicine and inject all the medicine into Wendy''s body. "The drug is drowsy. This beautiful lady won''t wake up until noon tomorrow." The young man tidied up the medicine cabinet and reminded, "so, Mr. Barry, no matter how angry you are, you''d better try not to lose your temper." "Fuck off!" Barry kicked the doctor out of the room and slammed the door. He stood in front of the door and cursed for a long time. Was he a scum? Or a beast captured? How could he do anything to her when she was allergic to alcohol like this? "Well..." Wendy whined in bed, and Barry then ran to Wendy immediately. He held Wendy''s hand and asked nervously, "what''s wrong? What did you say? " Wendy didn''t reply and went to sleep. The warmth of her palm made her extremely quiet subconsciously. Chapter 192 It Wasnt Me Last Night At this moment, his phone rang At this moment, his phone rang The next day, it was a bit cloudy, and all the streets and alleys in Ye city slowly woke up in the cold temperature. In sleep, Malcolm heard his phone ringing for a long time. He was frozen to death and couldn''t move an inch, even unable to open his eyes. Buzz The phone rang, stopped, and rang again and again. Finally, Malcolm dragged him out of his dream. "Well Achoo! " Malcolm opened his eyes tentatively and returned to his senses. He moved his body, first with a muffled groan, then felt a cold wind running through his body. As his pores shrank all of a sudden, he could not help but sneeze. After sneezing, Malcolm finally came to his senses. He looked around and then looked around. He cursed quietly in the bathtub. Suddenly, it occurred to him that last night, in order to calm himself down, he went to the bathroom to fill the tub with water and prepared to take a bath and relax himself. However, he didn''t expect that he didn''t do that for the whole night. Did he fall asleep in the bathtub? The water in the bathtub was completely cold. No wonder he was so cold! "Damn it!" No matter how healthy Malcolm''s body was, after bathing in the cold water for a whole night, he couldn''t help but shiver. "Crack!" Malcolm stood up from the bathtub with a stream of water left. He reached out his long arm, pulled the Nightgown from the hanger and wrapped it around himself quickly. Then he felt a little warm. He sneezed while washing. He might catch a cold. But I don''t know what happened to Poppi. Malcolm cleaned himself as fast as he could. It was only six o''clock. Without caring about Sean''s missed call, he turned around and opened the door of the bathroom. He went straight to the bed, dried his hair, and spoke to the woman under the quilt in an aggrieved voice, "Poppi, are you still sleeping? I stayed in the bathroom the whole night, and you didn''t notice that... " "Well, Malcolm..." The person under the quilt heard the sound and muttered, sweet and soft. All of a sudden, Malcolm felt something wrong. There was something wrong with her voice. There was something wrong with it "Poppi?" Malcolm took a step back unconsciously and frowned at the movement on the bed. "Well..." The woman on the bed rolled over and finally got up lazily. Her hair was exposed under the quilt, not curly, but yellow long hair. Malcolm''s eyes widened. "What?" The woman on the bed stood up and yawned. At last, her face was exposed, right towards Malcolm. "Celine? !" Next second, Malcolm couldn''t help but roared, which even scared himself. Why was Celine on the bed? Did he sleep in the same room with Celine for just one night? What about Poppi?! Startled by his sudden shouting, Celine shrank back and covered her upper body with a qu e bathrobes and were not properly dressed Poppi suddenly felt that her head was so painful. She tightened lips and dared not think of anything. Suddenly, she turned around and stumbled forward. And moreover, she didn''t see anything. She was crazy. She must be crazy "Poppi!" Malcolm screamed out all of a sudden. He strode to chase after Poppi. After two steps, he grabbed her arms all of a sudden and said, "listen to me, it''s not like what you saw last night. I stayed in the washroom for a whole night and I just woke up It wasn''t me! Trust me! " Malcolm hurriedly finished the explanation and turned over the body of Poppi. When he saw her eyes full of tears, his heart hurt. Malcolm was angry and anxious, and he said gently, "listen to me first It''s really not what you have seen. Calm down first. Trust me Trust me, okay? " Poppi was in a daze and the determination in Malcolm''s eyes was shown through the thick mist. However, out of the corner of her eyes, she saw her younger sister standing not far away at a loss Alcohol hurt people! Alcohol hurt people! Poppi repeated this twice in her heart. She opened her mouth but couldn''t say anything. Should I trust Malcolm? But, how could it be possible? He said he didn''t sleep with Celine. But he share a room with Celine, so who else could it be? "Sister, I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Then Celine suddenly ran over to Celine, with tears dripping down. She held the other arm of Poppi and said, "sister, please don''t blame Malcolm. It''s all my fault..." "Shut up!" Malcolm yelled at Celine with red eyes. It was already a mess in the first place, but she was still making things worse! "You two, let go of me first..." Poppi choked with sobs and tried to hold back her tears. She needed to sort out her thoughts. She was so confused that she was unprepared. Everything was fine yesterday. How come things became like this after a sleep? Chapter 193 Internal Trouble And External Trouble As for Malcolm, he would never let go of Poppi now. It was hard to explain. He clenched his fists so that Poppi would not have the chance to slip away. Seeing that Malcolm didn''t let Poppi go, Celine just held on to Poppi''s hand tightly and couldn''t stop crying. "Let go of me, you two..." Poppi sniffed and closed her eyes desperately, "go and change your clothes. I will see Uncomfortable. " Looking down at his night robe, Malcolm scolded quietly. Then he said to Poppi, "you, you go with me. I''ll leave right away with my clothes." "Let me go, let me go." Poppi repeated the words over and over again, as if she was so disappointed that she even had no strength to struggle, "why should I go inside with you I don''t want to go in. I feel bad Let me go, Celine. Let me go, too... " "I..." "Let me go!" At last, Poppi could not help yelling loudly, while at the same time, her tears dropped with the rhythm of her voice, "I need to calm down, could you please let me go?" Hearing what she said, Malcolm''s hand trembled slightly. He suddenly loosened his grip on Poppi''s hand and stood still like a little child begging for forgiveness for his fault. His eyes dimmed. He pressed the corners of his lips and could not speak any more words to explain. Poppi shook off the heavy hold and Celine''s hands on her arm angrily, turned around and strode forward without hesitation. She didn''t have the heart to watch Celine and Malcolm walking out of a room, calm and collected, and treat her sister with tolerance and mercy All she wanted now was to escape as far away as possible. Seeing the sorrowful look on Poppi''s face as she walked away step by step, Malcolm sighed. Then he returned to his room, went to the bathroom and got changed, ready to chase after Poppi as soon as possible. "Malcolm..." When Celine followed him to the washroom, she found that the door was closed. So she could only try her best to slap the door and shouted, "Malcolm, Malcolm, open the door!" She had a very vague impression of what had happened in this room last night, but she clearly remembered that she had met George after entering this room. Could it be that George and I? no As for Malcolm, he had sex with her last night? She didn''t care, she didn''t care! The man must be Malcolm! Malcolm put on his clothes in a hurry. "Bang!" the door opened, full of anger. Then he jumped into the room and saw Celine. "Malcolm..." Celine wobbled and looked up at Malcolm, her voice trembling. "What happened last night?" Malcolm had changed into a suit. The suit was wrinkled, but it couldn''t cover his coldness at all. It was like a black hawk flied in the sky, which made people feel oppressed. "I don''t know." Celine decided to hold back the truth. "Then what do you know?" Malcolm managed to squeeze out these words, angry and angry. "Last night you were Celine. How could you not know that? Don''t you know why you are here? " "I... I..." Celine pouted and wanted to explain, but she didn''t know where t s!" The driver sighed, "why can''t you save your face? You didn''t answer the phone, but you didn''t hang it up. It showed that you could not let him go. I don''t know why, but if we don''t communicate well, it will only make things worse! " Hearing this, Poppi wiped her tears hard. Yes, how could she give up on Malcolm? She wanted to listen to his explanation, but she felt that she needed some time to calm down. Was taking over the phone the right choice? When Poppi touched the screen, the warning tone appeared, indicating that her cell phone was out of electricity and she could not answer the phone. Before she could react, the screen of the cell phone was completely black. Oh, my God! Poppi took a deep breath and her eyes filled with tears again. Just let it be. As if it was a nightmare, she needed some time to digest. "Here we are, miss." Twenty minutes later, the taxi stopped in front of the office of the magazine. Poppi hurried to thank the driver. But when she was about to pay, she searched around carefully but found that she didn''t take her bag with her. All of a sudden, the corner of her mouth was red and she even blushed. "I..." Poppi pressed her lips and took a look at the only valuable cell phone on her. She wanted to hand it out but felt reluctant to. She was at a loss for embarrassment. However, out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the assistant of Benson, Tom, who rushed in. Poppi waved her hand to Tom "Tom! The driver, Could you let me to lend some money first? " As she spoke, she opened the door and got out of the car, then she ran towards Tom. Hearing this, Tom stood still and was looking for the source of the voice. When he saw the embarrassed and red eyed Poppi who was crying ran towards him, he couldn''t help but ask, "Poppi?" "Can you lend me some money? I forgot my wallet. My phone was out of power, so I can''t pay. " Poppi scratched her head and choked up, "I, I''ll return it to you after I return to the company." "I..." "Let me pay!" Chapter 194 Entrusted Her To You For The Morning Suddenly, a familiar voice came from behind. Poppi was taken aback and quickly raised her hand to wipe away her tears. But she dared not turn around. Not far away from Poppi behind where Benson was standing. He heard what Poppi said and she cried just now. He shook his head and sighed. Then he asked the taxi driver again, "how much is it? Let me pay!" The taxi driver told them a number, but Poppi didn''t hear it clearly. She just bit her lips and turned around awkwardly. She didn''t dare to raise her head and smiled awkwardly, "Mr... Mr. Ji, what are you doing here?" Tom rolled his eyes at her. ''since he is here, of course Mr. Ji is here!''! This woman was so stupid that she cried so hard that her IQ had gone offline. "Come to the periodical office." Benson walked two steps forward, pulled out two old black wallet from his pocket of shirt, took out two red bills and handed them to the driver. The driver saw everything and thought that it was Poppi and Benson who were in a quarrel. Taking the money, he couldn''t help asking, "are you the girl''s boyfriend? You should tried to soothe the little girl and she had cried a lot along the way. As a man, you should be responsible for what happened. If there is anything wrong, you shouldn''t treat a little girl wrongly, shouldn''t you? " Hearing this, Poppi shook her head and hurriedly explained, "no, no, no, I''m not..." "Okay, , I know. It''s my fault. Thank you. " The driver uncle nodded approvingly, gave the bill, and drove away. Benson didn''t give Poppi a chance to explain and acquiesced in his'' crime ''. Silent, Benson went back to Poppi. The improper silence made Poppi feel even more uneasy, as if she were stripped off all her clothes and thrown into the sun. All her secrets were known and she had nowhere to escape. Poppi was a little unable to bear the pressure. When she was about to say something, Benson spoke up in advance, "he is just a stranger. You don''t need to explain too much. Just accept him in silence." "¡­¡­ Oh. " Poppi nodded her head obediently, but she still dared not look at Benson, "well, I''ll return the money to you." "Money is not a big deal, but you..." When he saw her crying, Benson felt a little sorry for her. He took out a handkerchief and handed it to Poppi. "What''s wrong with you? Why are you crying? Wipe your tears first. " Seeing the white handkerchief, Poppi felt a little aggrieved somehow. She shook her head in a hurry and said, "no, nothing serious..." Tom rolled his eyes again, with her voice blocked like this, but still said nothing. This woman became really stupid! "It''s cold outside. Let''s go back to the company first." But on the other hand, Benson couldn''t help but feel sorry for Poppi. Maybe it was because of Poppi''s laughter much more than tears that he felt so hurt when he saw her tears, which was even worse than cutting his body. No matter who she was or whether she was willing to go with him, Benson dragged Poppi away immediately. Most probably, it was because of Malcolm. Poppi kept sniffling to stop her tears r be very worried." "For what?" "Worry..." Jenny''s frowned eyebrows suddenly stretched out as she snickered, "Bothering me, which one should I choose, hee hee..." Aileen rolled her eyes at her, but couldn''t help laughing. "You''re insane How can there be such a good thing in the world! " "But what a lucky thing for Poppi..." On the other side, Malcolm frowned and said in a sharp voice: "I want to make sure whether she is there or not." "Mr. Mo, this is a periodical office. We are not at any other place." Benson said loudly. The implication of his words was that Malcolm don''t be too presumptuous!. Hearing that, Malcolm clenched his fists. Instead of being surprised at what he had expected, Benson did not show any surprise. It seemed that Poppi was really here! "Mr. Mo, I believe that Poppi must have her own reason for not seeing you. So even if she is standing in front of you now, no matter what you say will be useless." Benson said slowly. "So, I think you''d better find out the truth about your relationship first. It''s good for you, for her, and even for our magazine. And these things about the news Mr. Mo. There are still many things you need to take care of, I believe. " Malcolm''s eyelids twitched, but he did not speak, frowning, as if he was considering the practicability of Benson''s words. "You go to tell Poppi that I will only give her one morning''s time, and only one morning''s time for myself. I will come here at noon." After a long time, Malcolm finally compromised. "Okay." Raising the corners of his lips, Benson said, "I hope Mr. Mo can solve the problem once and for all." "Of course." Malcolm stared into Benson''s eyes, without revealing too much emotion, but spoke sincerely, "Mr. Ji, I can only entrust her to you for the whole morning, please take care of her." Hearing this, Benson was stunned for a while. He was about to nod his head but asked in a low voice, "have you and Poppi got married?" "Yes, she is my wife." With a heavy breath, Benson said, "then please treat her well." Chapter 195 Malcolm Had A Fever After working hours, Poppi tried her best to face the work with a stable state of mind. After she finished a few documents, when she was checking on the duty, she found that Wendy was not there. She suddenly had a bad feeling. Poppi put her phone on charge and called Wendy immediately. She was in a mess last night and didn''t have time to take care of Wendy. But Wendy didn''t come to work and didn''t ask for leave unexpectedly What happened? Buzz At the headquarter of the Hongmen Sect. Suddenly, the cell phone in Wendy''s bag vibrated. The vibrating sound made Barry who had stayed at the bedside all night raise his head. Barry rubbed his sleepy eyes. Then he found the phone and found that it was from Wendy. When he found that it was from "Poppi", his expression became more complicated. "Hello? What are you doing? " Barry connected the phone. Hearing the voice of Barry, Poppi was confused and shocked. Poppi couldn''t help yelling, "you Are you Barry? Where is Wendy?! Where is Wendy! What did you do to her? " "Hiss..." Barry took a deep breath and kept the phone far away from him. After Poppi finished her words, he picked up the phone again and said, "are you going to disturb me to death? Wendy was sleeping beside me. What are you doing? What''s up? " Poppi was shocked. She felt cold all over. In her mind, the scene that Barry forced Wendy to have sex with him flashed through. With tears in her eyes, she couldn''t help asking, "Barry, what did you do to Wendy? You shameless man! You Where have you taken Wendy? Why did you force her? You have so many women Why did you do that to Wendy? " Recalling that he had forced a kiss on Wendy in his car last night, Barry blushed with shame and mumbled, "I... I''m drunk." "You..." Poppi clenched her hand and realized that it was because of alcohol as she said in a trembling voice, "every man has no good thing! Barry Wei! Wendy was so simple. Why did she force her? You can''t give her a future. Why did you sleep with her?! I will sue you! I''ll tell on you! " "Stop!" On hearing this, Barry seemed to be in a bad mood. He immediately stopped the words and said, "when did I say that I have slept with her?" "What Didn''t you just say... " "I didn''t do anything to her! You misunderstood me. " Suddenly, Barry realized that they had taken it too seriously. "¡­¡­ Then what did you say just now? " Poppi''s voice was full of vigilance as she could not believe what Barry just said. Seeing that Wendy seemed to frown on the bed, Barry got up in a hurry, walked to the floor to ceiling window and whispered, "I mean that I drank too much last night, and took Wendy to my home by playing tricks. But unfortunately, I did nothing with her." "Why?" Asked Poppi subconsciously. Barry''s face darkened. It turned out that in Poppi''s eyes, he was an ungrateful man. ''should she ask why I don''t slept with Wendy? But he couldn''t guarantee that he wouldn''t do anything to Wendy if she hadn''t suddenly fainted "She is allergic to alcohol." t a magazine this morning, and now he is here again!'' she thought! He is the man who has always been with Mr. Mo. now What''s his name? " "Sean Xiao." Before Aileen finished her words, Sean had already stood at the door. He took a look at the office and bowed slightly. "Mrs. Mo." Frightened, Aileen suddenly leaned her back against the wall and gasped. Poppi had already stood up from her seat and frowned, "Sean? Why... Why are you here? " "Mr. Mo fainted from a fever." Sean came straight to the point, "in the office, he''s not doing well. So I am here to invite Mrs. Mo to have a look. " "What? !" Poppi''s face changed and she hurried to the door, "does he have a fever? Serious? How is he? " Frowning, Sean shook his head and said, "Mrs. Mo, you''d better go to there in person. He doesn''t cooperate with the treatment, he will keep looking for you." "Why... Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" On the other hand, Poppi was so angry and anxious that her body had already react in mind. She rushed out of the office and walked outside. Have a fever? How come? It''s so cold outside. Will anything happen? ''? Sean breathed a sigh of relief and hurried to leave with Poppi. Seeing them leave, Aileen began to gossip again. ''Mrs. Mo? It was just too fast for Poppi to get the position? "Have you had breakfast this morning?" "¡­¡­ Yes. " "Yes? Tell me what you have eaten. " "Just a bite," "I think you are lying to me again." After Poppi and Sean walked out of the office and turned a few steps, they happened to see Benson and Emily coming in the way. They were stunned when hearing their conversation. Both Benson and Emily paused for a while and stopped. A mixed feeling surged in his heart. Benson suddenly felt that it was a sarcastic thing for Emily and Poppi to see each other like this. "Mr. Ji, Miss Pei!" Poppi came to her senses and greeted firstly. "Yes." Benson nodded. He glanced at Sean, looked at the present situation and asked Poppi, "are you going out?" Chapter 196 Love Cant Be Forced Poppi pursed her lips and felt a little embarrassed, "well, Mr. Ji, I''m going out. I might come a little late this afternoon." Emily didn''t say anything. Emily just looked up and down at Poppi, waiting calmly to see what Benson wanted to say. "What''s wrong?" Benson restrained his smile and took his hand out of his pocket. "Why are you going out?" he asked nervously "Well..." "Mr. Ji." Then Sean continued in a still cold voice, "Mr. Si, our young master fainted from a fever, so he wanted Mrs. Mo to come and see him. I hope you can forgive us." Benson frowned and took a deep look at Poppi. He was a little angry with her but said, "you didn''t wait for him. Do you want to see him on your own? Aren''t you mad at him? " Poppi blinked her eyes. She felt a little indecisive. Before she could say anything, Benson let off steam by himself and laughed at himself, "go ahead. Anyway, you have always been like this before." When they were still lovers, there was a quarrel between them. Because of it, Poppi was so angry that she ignored Benson for two days. But when she heard that he was sick, she went to visit him without saying a word. And her anger disappeared. As a matter of fact, she couldn''t be so cruel hearted as to tell her the truth. Or Because she loved him, she would forgive him no matter how angry she was. And Benson could never understand such a feeling. "Thank you, Mr. Ji." Poppi finished her words quickly and left with Sean, daring not to hold on. What she feared most was to hear those words'' before '' from Benson. As those memories had disappeared, they should not mention it and think about it. This was what they should do most. Benson nodded his head and kept looking at Poppi. "Young master?" Emily was curious about how Sean called Malcolm. "I read the news this morning Did he refer to Malcolm as young master, the young master of Quan family? " Benson rubbed his nose with his hand and said, "you may underestimate and belittle I don''t think Malcolm likes the young master of Quan family The two words'' young master ''didn''t represent his identity, but represented his status. " "Status? What status? " Asked Emily curiously. "His status is only second to that of the ''crown prince'', Mr. Barry. For the white hand, he is Mr. Mo while for the dark hand, he is the ''young master''." Clenching his teeth, Benson realized that the second master in Hongmen Sect was even more powerful than the young master of Quan family. The sound of elevator door opening came to his ears slowly. When Benson heard it, he couldn''t help looking over there. Although he couldn''t see anything, he knew that Poppi had entered the elevator. "Mr. Ji, you are really a honest man." Emily suddenly changed the topic and said sourly to Benson, "if you like her, you can chase her back." Not long ago, when Benson saw that Poppi was going out, he was so nervous, and when he heard that she was going to see Malcolm who was sick, he felt depressed. All of these were caught in her eyes. o lie down. Malcolm blocked Poppi and held her by the arm. He shook his head and explained, "I stayed in the bathtub all night and the water got cold. I got a fever because of this I didn''t touch Celine. Trust me. " A trace of disbelief flashed through Poppi''s eyes, and she felt uncomfortable just thinking of the night he stayed with Celine. Before she said anything, Malcolm gave a big sneeze and his face turned redder. "Have a good rest!" Without any hesitation, Poppi helped Malcolm lie down, "we''ll talk about it later when you get better." "Then you stay here with me." Malcolm asked in a coquettish tone. Uneasiness could be seen in his eyes. Poppi tucked him in and sighed heavily, "Okay, I''ll be here with you." Malcolm chuckled. He forced himself to lie on the bed obediently after receiving the affirmative answer from Poppi. His tall body curled up in the narrow and small bed and holding her hand tightly, his breathing slowly became stable. In less than a minute, Malcolm fell into a deep sleep, just instinctively clutching Poppi. Poppi combed his hair and was about to raise her hand when a thought came to her mind. It was said on TV that "wife does not be cheated by husband", they all sniffed at the husband''s smell, then looked at the hickeys on the neck, finally confirmed if there is any woman''s hair on the lower body, and they didn''t know if these method would work Thinking of this, Poppi had already stretched out her hand that had not been held by Malcolm. She quietly moved her hand to his shirt collar. "Phew!" Poppi took a breath quietly and opened the collar of his shirt. Then she lowered her head slightly to look for the hair and traces of kiss. Malcolm''s neck was so beautiful, slender and smooth, with clavicle and sexy. No wonder I can''t control myself! Poppi was confused and lowered her head, sniffing and smelling on Malcolm''s body. There was a slight taste of alcohol and a slight taste It smelt like Malcolm''s smell more than smell of perfume. Chapter 197 Catherine Comes Out "What?" Poppi sighed and leaned her head on Malcolm''s chest. She didn''t focus and her eyes reddened. She still wanted to rely on the man in front of her. Did anything happen between them? But what Celine looked like this morning She had to confirm it with Celine in person! When she was thinking about it, someone patted her on the head. Poppi was shocked and raised her head subconsciously. "What''s wrong?" Unknowingly, Malcolm opened his eyes with tiredness on his face, only emitting light from his eyes. When he saw the red rimmed eyes of Poppi, he raised his hand with difficulty and asked in a distressed tone, "Why are you crying?" Poppi shook her head quickly and wiped the tears from her eyes and said, "did I wake you up?" "No, you didn''t." Malcolm answered in a low and hoarse voice, "I felt cold, so I woke up." "Cold? What can we do? I will turn the temperature up. " Said Poppi, pretending to get up. But before she could react, Malcolm grabbed her and pressed her on the bed. He turned over and put his hot face on her face. "No air conditioner. I can hold you." "But..." "It''s so cold." "I''m still in an infusion. If I move again, I''ll get an injection. I don''t want to be hurt again," Malcolm interrupted Poppi Seeing that Malcolm''s hand was in danger, Poppi got nervous and dared not to move. "Good girl." Malcolm relieved and gave a kiss on Poppi''s face. Then he got off her body and lay down outside the cot. holding her in his arms like a koala, he slowly closed his eyes and said, "it''s warmer now." After hesitating for a while, Poppi closed her eyes slowly and buried her face in Malcolm''s chest. She became more and more unwilling to accept the reality. She carefully maintained the situation as it was and did not want anything to be damaged She decided to let it be. She could pretend that she knew nothing, and enjoy her current safety. At the same time, people stared at the entrance of Public Security Bureau of Ye city. Two policemen took Catherine out of the building and escorted her to the police station. The sun was high in the sky, but the woman on the ground couldn''t feel a trace of temperature. Since then, there was no sunshine in her sky. "Miss Lin, help yourself." The police officer behind her said and watched Catherine leave. When Catherine came to herself, she nodded her head without saying anything and then walked out of the door. Her father was screwed up. The incident happened too fast and she was left with no way out. "Miss. Lin." The world outside became so strange to her. Standing there, Catherine was in a daze for a long time. When she didn''t know where she was going, she heard a cheerful female voice. Following the voice, Catherine saw a girl standing not far away. It was winter and she was wearing sunglasses. The girl slowly walked to her and introduced herself, "Hello, Miss Lin, I''m Celine Qiu ." Catherine frowned. She didn''t like the surname ''Qiu''. So she asked? " Celine Who are you? fight with others every day. How hard would he be! At night in Ye city, the flashing neon lights made the night was extremely warm. When the night fell, the light of the general headquarters of SG group was still on. In the CEO Office, Malcolm was waked up, while Poppi was still repeating the task of cleaning up his body for him. Malcolm raised his hand and held Poppi''s hand gently. After he opened his eyes, he asked in a low voice, "what time is it? Are you tired? " Poppi was surprised and looked at Malcolm, "you wake up? What about? Do you feel better? Um... Would you like some water? " Malcolm nodded slightly, "I want to drink some water." "I''ll get you a glass of water." In a hurry, Poppi put down the towel, turned around and walked to the table in the lounge to pour a glass of water. After she made sure the water was neither too hot nor too cold, she handed it to Malcolm. Malcolm sat up from the bed and looked at Poppi gently, sweating. "Have some water." Poppi handed the water over to Malcolm. Malcolm opened his mouth, enjoying the meticulous care of Poppi, but he did not move his eyes from her. Looking at her side face and the gentle light on her face, he felt that even if he was sick, he was happy. The next second The coolness and sweetness were poured from his throat, and Malcolm seemed to be a freshman again, drinking water more frequently. "Slow down. No one''s going to grab it from you." Poppi didn''t agree with him and spat. Seeing the water being drunk, she asked, "Do you think more? Do you want more? " Malcolm shook his head, "no, I don''t want to drink any more. I''ll drink it at home? When is it? " "It''s just past seven o''clock." Poppi put the glass aside and felt Malcolm''s forehead with her hand, "let the doctor take a look and then we can go home." "Nothing." Malcolm shook his head, "it''s all right now. We can still check it after we go home. It''s too late. Let''s go first." Poppi thought for a while and nodded, "okay." Chapter 198 Behave Yourself When Malcolm and Poppi came out of the office, Sean and Cora still waiting outside. As soon as they saw Malcolm and Poppi coming out, they hurried up to receive them. "Mr. Mo, are you all right?" Sean asked. "Master!" The voice of Cora was short and powerful, as usual, but Malcolm sensed a little nervous. Malcolm glanced at Cora and asked directly, "you are not with Celine in the hospital. What are you doing here?" "I..." Hearing that, Cora lowered her head even more and said firmly, "because you are ill, I''m here to have a look." "I''m fine." Malcolm said coldly, "you can go now." "Yes, sir!" "I mean, go back to the mountain and accompany grandma." As soon as Malcolm''s voice fell, all the people present except himself looked at him surprisingly. Hearing that, Cora trembled and asked unconsciously, "master, why?" "Cora, you must have forgotten the commandment as you haven''t gone down the mountain for a long time, right?" Malcolm asked casually. Although he was still sick, he had the courage and eyes as sharp as the eagle. "It''s none of your business when I made the decision? Or, are you not satisfied with my decision? " Hearing that, Cora tensed all over and took a step back. She knelt on one knee and lowered her head. "I dare not." Poppi was shocked and stepped back herself. What is the ceremony of admitting her mistake? Kneel down?! Poppi squinted at Malcolm. Recently, Malcolm had been so nice to her that she forgot what kind of person he was "Then go back to the mountain and take good care of grandma." Malcolm hummed coldly, held Poppi''s hand and dragged her away. Poppi was still in a daze. "What?" Seeing that Malcolm had gone far, Sean suddenly sighed and said to Cora, who was still kneeling on the ground, "Cora, we can only say that for the time being. You can never expect more from young master. Why don''t you understand? " "Then why can she?" Hearing that, Cora raised her head all of a sudden. Her eyes were filled with unwillingness. "You..." Sean frowned in disbelief. "You really think so?" Hearing that, Cora hummed and turned her face aside, without saying one more word. Sean shook his head and sighed, "if you have to ask why, only the young master knows the answer. Why did you stay with him for so many years? Nothing happened between you and him. He has been married with Poppi for only three years, but he has already fallen in love with Poppi. Maybe there is no reason for him to like someone. Behave yourself. " Duh duh duh Only the sound of Sean''s walking away could be heard in the corridor. Cora knelt on the ground for a long time. "Did Cora do something wrong?" While walking outside, Poppi asked uneasily, "she seems to be very scared." Malcolm narrowed his eyes, and answered calmly and seriously, "she did do something wrong." "Will you punish her?" Asked Poppi. No response was made in a moment. After a long time, Malcolm slowly opened his mouth, "no, I have talked to her today. I want her to reflect on her own mistakes." "All right It''s cold outside. W er dealt with such a tough thing and didn''t know how to face Poppi. "Welcome again, Miss Pei." On the other side, a celebration party was held at the Sea International Hotel, the top executives of Pei group, and the top executives of the Quan Group, as well as Lawrence. Celebrate that Pei group finally joined the Charlotte family and agreed to invest. In the room, everyone was brimming with joy, talking and toasting, and the sounds of glasses clinking kept going. As the only "insignificant" person among them, Benson seldom talked, smiled or drank. He ate silently, and his eyes always surrounded the drunk Emily. "Benson, just a drink?" "I''m so happy tonight," said George, carrying a glass of wine and a charming smile "No, thanks. I''ll drink some water." As Benson raised his glass, he said, "Congratulations!" "Congratulations! The Pei group''s is the branch of Wind International Group!" George asked with a meaningful smile, "you really don''t want to drink it?" "Drink! I I''ll drink it for him! " "He... He''s in poor health. I''ll drink it for him." said Emily, who suddenly reached out for the drink from George "Miss Pei, you have drunk too much!" However, George didn''t stop Emily. Emily shook her head and replied, "no, nothing." As she spoke, she raised the glass and poured it into her mouth. Standing up from the stool, Benson quickly grabbed the cup from Emily''s hand. The wine spilt out. But he ignored it and shouted at Emily, "you have drunk too much." "I''m not drunk!" Pouted Emily. "Do not drink it anymore." Benson said coldly. "Then What about this glass of wine? " George raised his eyebrows and smiled. Without saying anything, Benson put the glass to his mouth and gulped it down. "Okay! "Benson, you''re so frank!" Heaving a sigh of relief, George clapped his hands and nodded with satisfaction. Then he moved close to Benson and whispered in his ear, "it''s my honor to add something to the wine. Benson, we are brothers. I can assure you that you will have a crazy sex tonight." Chapter 199 A Storm Is Coming "My God Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " "Benson! Benson Are you okay? " In a room on the eighth floor of Sea International Hotel, the moment when Benson entered the room, he rushed to the toilet and vomited heavily like a gust of wind. Following him, Emily knocked on the door, drunk. "Open the door! How are you doing? Do you need some water? " "I''m fine!" Benson shouted in the bathroom, and then held the closestool to vomit. Recently, he was not so weak as before. However, he felt sick in his stomach after drinking a glass of wine all of a sudden and he wanted to throw up unconsciously. But he was glad that he could throw up. The thought of what George had just said and his malicious eyes made Benson uncomfortable. There was something in the wine that made him dizzy and hot all over. The man named George, whom he would only use as those low-level tricks. As soon as the celebration party was over, George urged them to go to the room upstairs. Nobody knew what he was thinking. He didn''t know how long he kept vomiting and when there was nothing left in his stomach, Benson stumbled to his feet. He stood in front of the wash basin, rinsed his mouth, and washed his face. No one knocked on the door, and he wondered how was Emily. With a fierce fire on his body, Benson swore quietly and took a few deep breaths. He had to leave now. Since Emily was drunk, it was not appropriate for him to live with her. He had to take the marriage seriously, but he couldn''t destroy her. Crack Benson opened the door of the bathroom and walked out. The light was off in the room, so he walked inside slowly. When he had adapted to the darkness, he heard the groan of Emily on the bed. "Emily?" Benson stood beside the bed and called her name. He dared not to get too close because Emily''s posture was so alluring. Emily was sleeping on the bed, lying on one side. Her long legs were lying on the bed casually. Her short skirt was only covering her hip, and her arms were exposed outside. Her slender and beautiful body was hung aside. Her hair was also scattered over the floor. She didn''t look as fierce as she was in the daytime, but very charming in the dim light. Benson looked away immediately. He felt his body was burning. Didn''t the vomiting work? Damn it! George was so powerful "Well I feel so cold... " Emily murmured, rubbing her feet before taking off her high heels. Then she curled up. Suppressing the impulse in his heart, Benson pushed Emily away and pulled the quilt under her body. "I''ll tuck you in. You can sleep here yourself! I gotta go! " "Go? !" As soon as Emily heard that Benson was leaving, she jumped up from the bed and grabbed his clothes without demur. Without opening her eyes, she shouted, "how dare you go!" "Stop it!" "I''m going to check in a room next door. I won''t go too far. Have a rest first." w y in the dog den. Why did someone drive it down?''? When will he come down? The corner of Malcolm''s lips curled into a smug smile. How could he defeat a dog? Huh, it was more comfortable to sleep with his wife Kiki waited and waited, but heard the breath of them. Kiki snorted disappointedly, then looked up and howled twice. Kiki went back to its own kennel with its tail hanging down. Ring, ring, ring When Malcolm just fell asleep, his phone rang. Poppi also moved her body with uneasiness, seeming to be waking up. Hearing this, Malcolm opened his eyes suddenly. He reached out to get the mobile phone which was still vibrating. After a long while, he found it was from Poppi. It was almost 12 o''clock in the morning. The phone call from the Quiet Sea Sanatorium "Poppi, this is the phone from the Sanatorium!" Malcolm had no choice but called out for Poppi and pushed her gently. "Get up to answer the phone? Or shall I pick it up for you? " Hearing this, Poppi sat up on the bed with a groan. She was in such a mess that she didn''t have time to think about why Malcolm was with her now. She took over the phone from him and slashed it, "hello? What''s wrong? " "Miss... Miss. Poppi! Your father He can''t wait any longer. Please come here as soon as possible I''m sorry for your loss. " The voice on the other side of the phone was somewhat illusory. Hearing this, Poppi was stunned and released her hand from her ear. The phone slid down her ear and fell onto the bed. Her father dying? Poppi''s mind went blank all of a sudden. Though she didn''t have any good impression on her father and he hadn''t communicated with each other for so many years lying in bed, his strength suddenly declined which was out of her expectation. Of course, when Malcolm heard the noise on the phone, he quickly picked up the phone and answered it for Poppi. He promised to go to the sanatorium as soon as possible. Chapter 200 I Know Your Illness On a chilly winter night, a car galloped on the main road of Ye city from the downtown all the way to the sanatorium in the suburbs. "It''s okay." In the car, Malcolm held Poppi and comforted her in a soft voice. Poppi leaned her head against Malcolm''s chest. She was so depressed that she couldn''t focus on anything. "Sean, drive faster." Malcolm gave an order and Sean nodded. They didn''t say anything on the way. Malcolm stared at the dark night, feeling deeply troubled. ''should I tell her the identity of Poppi or not?''? If not, Poppi would never know who her biological parents were. It was unfair to her. But if it was said, it was undoubtedly a blow to her, and it was obviously not a good opportunity. In the Quiet Sea Sanatorium, Celine was the first one to arrive. She pushed the door open and walked in. There were three or four doctors and nurses in the ward, with heavy faces. An old man was lying alone on the bed, covered with a white cloth all the time. The monitor connected to his body had been off "Father!" Celine sprinted and knelt down on the bed, crying bitterly. Celine reached out and grabbed her cold and old hand under the white sheet. She couldn''t help crying, and she choked, muttering "Dad," but there were still tears in her mouth. A female nurse stepped forward, patted Celine shoulder and said, "I''m sorry for the loss." Celine cried even louder. She had no family in this world. "Father!" After a while, Poppi arrived with Malcolm. When she opened the door, the depression on her face disappeared and she stumbled to the bed with red eyes when she saw Celine crying. "My father..." At a loss, Poppi asked, "how could he Can he be saved? " "Miss. Poppi, please accept my sympathy." The doctor sighed and said in a more grave voice, "we have tried our best." Another nurse said, "your father left peacefully." Poppi felt her eyes swelling with acid, but she couldn''t cry. After a long time, she walked to the side of Celine and comforted in a soft voice, "Celine, don''t cry..." Celine couldn''t hear a word of it. She lied down on the bed, crying out even louder. Finally she shouted out, "my father passed away! I I just woke up. How could it be? Dad! Please don''t leave me Please... " Standing far away, Malcolm pressed his lips tightly without saying a word. It seemed that dark clouds came from the sky, but they blocked all things on a starry winter night. It seemed to snow soon. The next morning, Ye city woke up under the dim sky, and cold snowflakes fell. In a presidential suite of Sea International Hotel, a man and a woman were still in deep sleep. Ring, ring, ring A phone ringtone woke them up. They curled up on both sides. The man stretched out his strong arm to feel his phone. But the moment he touched it, the phone stopped ringing abruptly. The man took his hand back and did not sleep again. He opened his eyes and looked around. He tri m. Soon afterwards, Benson and Emily arrived here together. They said a few words to comfort Poppi. Barry came here with Wendy, who had already recovered from alcohol poisoning. And Hugh came himself, along with the instructions of Shirley. After greeting them, Poppi felt very tired and dizzy, which made Malcolm worried. He directly took her behind, telling her to have a good rest first, and then he would deal with the rest. Wendy accompanied Poppi and did not leave her alone. Aunt. Pei was worried about Poppi, also Emily followed her into the inner room. Malcolm came to the front hall, and there were many people who came to mourn. "My sister is so lucky, ." Standing rooted to the spot, Celine saw Malcolm come over and whispered, "I''m so tired that no one cares about me. I''m so envious of my sister." "What are you talking about at your father''s funeral?" Malcolm frowned, "you can take a rest in the back seat if you are tired." "Mr. and Mrs. Mo, I''m sorry for the loss." While they were talking, another couple came over and spoke to Malcolm and Celine. They froze at the same time. Then Malcolm wanted to refute, but it was too late. Celine didn''t know why she would react so quickly. She suddenly took over Malcolm''s arm and made a bow. "Thank you." Standing far away from them with his hands behind his back, Barry didn''t know how to react. Celine''s face was grave, but he could clearly see a glow in her eyes. "I just want to stay away from you." After the couple left, Malcolm said to Celine coldly, "it''s your father''s funeral. Don''t go too far." "I don''t think so? Pretending to be Mrs. Mo, is that too much? " Celine blinked her eyes. "I don''t think so. Actually, you didn''t make her identity known to the public. Maybe subconsciously, Malcolm You still love me. " "I like Poppi." "You are the most important person in today''s funeral. Poppi and I just cooperate with you. You''d better behave yourself." said Malcolm Chapter 201 The Funeral Was Over Those who came to mourn today were all informed by the name of Poppi before coming. However, as soon as they entered the door, they saw that Malcolm was waiting at the door in the manner of a male master. People who were not familiar with this scene were inevitably convinced of the rumor that Malcolm was together with Poppi, and they heard someone call "Mrs. Mo" just now, thinking that Celine was Poppi, so they called her too. "Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo..." Another person who paid their respect walked forward. "No, it''s not Mrs. Mo!" Malcolm sternly interrupted the guests with no relax on his face. "This is my wife''s'' sister. My wife, Poppi is resting in the back. She will come out soon." Frowning, Celine lowered her head slightly, pressed her lips and kept silent. "Oh my God It turned out to be this case! Mr. Mo, I''m really sorry! " The man apologized immediately. Sweating nervously, he said a few "I''m sorry" and then left at once. Malcolm tightened his facial muscles, and his eyes were as cold as ice, as if to freeze everything around him. He didn''t understand why Celine had changed so much since she woke up. A few months ago, when Celine was still in a coma, she was still the innocent and kind little girl in his heart, and the cinnabar mole in his heart that no one could mention even by Poppi But now, he wanted to escape as far as possible. Or, did he actually change? ''just because I fell in love with Poppi, so I think all Celine''s behaviors are just unreasonable? But how could she explain that they had stayed in the same room the night before yesterday "Poppi, if you feel tired, you''d better have a rest now." After that, Wendy asked Poppi with concern in her eyes, "although your father died, you still need to take care of your body!" Poppi shook her head and said with a glass of water in her hand, "I''m fine." Standing not far away, Aunt. Pei didn''t know what to say. When she heard the word "father" mentioned by Wendy, she felt sad. She couldn''t help but come forward and comforted, "good girl, if you''re sad, just cry out. It will be better." Emily was surprised by her mother''s concern for Poppi, but thinking of today was a special day, she didn''t say anything but just stood there in silence. "Thank you, auntie." Poppi nodded slightly Every time Poppi called aunt, Aunt. Pei''s heart sank. Looking at her loneliness, Aunt. Pei couldn''t help feeling relieved. "Death cannot be reversed. You have to be open-minded. Moreover, your Your father has been ill in bed for so many years. He is such a proud man that he certainly doesn''t want to be a burden to him. So leaving may be a good choice for him. " Hearing this, Poppi thought it was a consolation, but after hearing it, she always felt something wrong. She tentatively asked, "you... You know my father?" How could she know what kind of person he was if she didn''t know him? Yes, her father did have strong self-esteem. Although he was not capable, he did not allow others to sp g her way forward. Her eyes were suddenly full of fear for the future. Not until the body of Wayne came to the cemetery did Poppi feel that everything was real. Her father, who had been lying on the bed for four years, finally left the world quietly. He was not as lucky as Celine, as she could open her eyes and see the world again. For him, it was like, in another place, he would sleep for a long time. "Dad! Dad, don''t leave me! " When he was buried, Celine was crying hysterically, out of breath. She was stopped by several people so that she wouldn''t jump on the coffin of Wayne. Poppi stood behind Celine. There was already a thin layer of snow on her body. She still stood calmly, but did not shed a single tear. Her eyes were red and complicated. "It''s okay," Malcolm stood beside Poppi and gently held her shoulder, "for him, this is a kind of relief." Poppi nodded silently and closed her eyes for a long time. Dad, have a good day In front of the tombstone of Wayne, her family in black deeply bowed to it three times. At this time, no one noticed that someone sneaked a camera far away from the crowd to shoot the scene of the funeral. The camera was zoomed in and focused on Poppi''s face. It was clear from her reaction that Poppi wasn''t crying. The picture was taken a closer look at the picture. Celine was crying sadly on the ground, which contrasted sharply with Poppi''s indifference. After the funeral, because of physical and mental pressure, Poppi asked for a three-day leave to rest at home. Malcolm tried his best to spare time to accompany her. If he could not go to the company, neither could he go to the company. The snow had been snowing for three days in Ye city, and on TV, there were news about winter and the last snow. On the other hand, Poppi just stayed at home with Kiki in her arms. She was drinking coffee, watching the snow outside the window and listening to Kiki''s screams, enjoying herself. Her eyes, however, were gloomy. Chapter 202 Scandal The next morning, though it was a little sunny, the temperature was still very low. After Poppi woke up in a daze from her sleep, the place next to her was empty. When she touched it, the quilt had been a little cold. When did Malcolm leave? Why did he leave so early today? These two days, Malcolm slept with her every night. They slept simply, and the company was generally ready very late in the morning. Even if they left the company, he would tell Poppi about it. It was strange today. After Poppi got up and washed up, she went downstairs directly in her pajamas. As soon as Kiki saw Poppi, Kiki immediately ran happily to the feet of Poppi. Without any appetite, she made a cup of milk for Kiki and drank it up. Then she held Kiki in the living room to play. All of a sudden, Kiki seemed to have sensed something and shouted towards the door. "Argh Aaugh, aaugh, aaugh... " Poppi felt something wrong so she stood up and walked to the door. When she was wondering if someone would come, the door of the apartment was opened from the outside. Poppi stopped walking. "Come on in, grandma." "Oh, my God! It''s freezing my grandma to death!" When the door was pushed open, the voice of Malcolm and his grandmother came into their ears. "Grandma!" Poppi cried out in surprise and rushed to the door of the room. She saw the tightly wrapped old lady and the dusty Malcolm. "Are you awake? Why don''t you sleep a little longer? " Then Malcolm gave a smile to Poppi. "See how much my grandson loves you! It''s already nine o''clock. Let''s get more sleep! " The old lady snorted. Poppi came forward immediately and took off the coat soaked with cold for her and asked with joy, "grandma, why are you here? It''s not easy to walk on the road since the weather has been bad these two days. " "You two naughty guys didn''t go to see me. How could I come down the mountain to see you?" She complained in her sharp voice. Kiki stared curiously at the new comer in the house. After a few rounds, Kiki calmed down, moved forward a little bit, and then jumped back because of fear. "Look at your pretty face. You even have dogs." The old lady gave a curious look to Kiki and Poppi laughed out. Seeing the smile on Poppi''s face, Malcolm felt relieved at least. In the past two days, he felt that Poppi was a little strange. She seemed to alienate him and lost interest in everything. The Poppi, who used to be lively and sly, seemed to disappear overnight. But fortunately, Poppi smiled now so that he could relax. And it was not in vain that he got up at four o''clock this morning and went down the mountain for his grandmother. "Have you had dinner, grandma?" Poppi asked eagerly. "Not yet." The old lady sat in the living room and felt a little tired, "Little Turtle, are you going to cook?" "Okay!" "Of course I am!" Poppi said happily "Let me do it if you are tired." Malcolm put on his slipper ur side. How can you give birth to a baby! I will go to earth for a few years, why are you so disappointing! You had been indulged in dissipation these years and got no good result at all! There were so many women in the world, and none of them was willing to give birth to a baby for you. " Wendy looked a little embarrassed. Yeah, she couldn''t forget that Barry had many women. And she would never forget the woman in Barry''s heart who Barry never got "Bullshit! I don''t want them to have babies! " Barry was so angry that his chest heaved up and down. "Those women have big breast but no brain, and even a child is stupid. I have to fuss over them!" "You .chose this girl?" Mr. Dog snorted. "Humph! I think you kidnapped her by force!" Wendy almost nodded her head to show her approval. Yes, she was kidnapped by Barry. She thought she could escape from the control of Barry after she attended the wedding of Poppi''s father, but unexpectedly she was brought here again "It''s none of your business!" Barry became angry from embarrassment and strode away with Wendy. They stepped on the ground and left footprints of different sizes. Mr. Dog shook his head and sighed as they went away. He didn''t mean to intervene in the life of Barry, but he was also afraid that this girl couldn''t adapt to the life of the Hongmen Sect. Even if he wanted to make a position of the hostess of Hongmen Sect for her, she would face more than a little difficulties. It was very warm in the room. The fire had been on everywhere. The deafening thunder of the fire and the deafening sound of the TV seemed harmonious. Wendy took off her stained shoes at the door and was about to say something to Barry, but her thoughts were interrupted by the voice from TV. And Barry. "It is reported that Mr. Mo''s wife, Poppi''s father died a few days ago. According to the photo of the funeral from relevant people, Poppi seemed to be indifferent with her father''s death..." Chapter 203 Take Care Of Her The television was broadcasting the photo of Poppi on the day of the funeral. It was obvious that she was taken in secret, but they could see it clearly. In the photo, Malcolm stood beside Poppi. Their expressions were quite similar. He pressed his lips, with a grave expression on his face, staring at the gravestone in front of him, standing in the middle of the falling snowflakes for a long time. If their background hadn''t been solemnly held the funeral, the talented men and the beautiful women would make people have thought they were a perfect match; if there is not Celine cried for breath, it was not surprising at all. Celine fell on the tombstone, looking sad, and her tears were running. Although she didn''t look good, people who saw the photos seemed to be infected by her. "That''s the news for today. Welcome to the official platform to participate in their discussion..." Barry narrowed his eyes. He was not interested in the media and the media did not dare to announce it publicly, so he did not know how the industry operated. But today, when he saw this news, he felt a little sad. He felt sorry for both Celine and Poppi. Who allowed a group of outsiders to comment on the funeral? Wendy couldn''t help taking off her shoes and running to the living room. She wanted to see the last piece of news. It was not until the music finished that she came back to her senses. Rarely did she show indignation and disbelief on her muddled face. "Who Who did this to Poppi? Why do they say that she is indifferent? " Barry strode into the living room and stood next to Wendy watching the TV that had already been switched on. "Most media has broadcast the news. I wonder what the comments will be on the Internet..." Wendy took a deep breath and hurried to look for her cell phone to see if everything had gone well. At Imperial Tang Yard. The old lady, after breakfast with Poppi and Malcolm, could not go out because of the cold weather outside. They could only stay in the house. Poppi was still not in good spirit, so grandma was a little tired. They went upstairs together to the bedroom, while Malcolm went to the study alone to work. Kiki was taken upstairs by Poppi. However, he was unable to bear the loneliness and ran to and fro in the corridor on the second floor, sniffing the flowers, biting the carpet, and then ran to the stairway, trying to learn how to go downstairs. "Little Turtle, you''d better be open-minded. Death cannot be reversed." In the bedroom, grandma, who no longer had the childish look she had worn when she came, turned to be a kind grandmother. She then sat on the bed together with Poppi, leaning against the back of the bed, and patted on Poppi''s hand, trying to comfort her, "you can be sad, but don''t let yourself be too immersed in sadness. From now on, there will be a lot of things about life and death!" "Gran "My heart is only used to protect a person." Then Malcolm clicked the phone off, leaving no chance for Barry to say anything. "You..." Hearing the busy tone from the phone, Barry got furious. "Why do you ask others to protect her?" Looking out of the window, Wendy suddenly said. Her expression was as calm as the snow. "Since you can''t let her go, why don''t you protect her yourself?" Looking at Wendy from a distance, Barry paused for a long time and said, "I can''t protect a person." Because of his identity and his heart, he couldn''t protect Celine. "Since you can''t do it yourself, why do you ask others to do it?" Wendy turned around and looked at Barry sadly. "You are so selfish. Poppi is so happy. Why did you destroy it? " Barry opened his mouth but said nothing. Wendy was right, but he just couldn''t let it go. What could he do? Moreover, he had promised that he would be responsible for Wendy At Imperial Tang Yard. After hanging up the phone, Malcolm called Sean and roughly told him what to do. "Malcolm, it''s noon. What would you like to eat? I''m going to cook! " Suddenly there came the voice of Poppi outside the door. Malcolm gave a few instructions, hung up the phone, opened the door and went out. Poppi was standing at the door, but she was bowing her head and playing with Kiki. When she heard the voice, she raised her head and smiled, "you''re out!" "Yes." Malcolm nodded. "Shall we go downstairs together?" Poppi asked as she stood up. The hair on her shoulder was falling down gently and the smile on her face was gentle and pitiful. Hearing what she said, Malcolm could not help but pull her hair back. He could not help holding her, kissing Poppi on the forehead and closing his eyes to enjoy the warmth of this moment. How could he allow anyone to speak ill of such a beautiful and sensible girl as Poppi? He would protect her, both physically and mentally. Chapter 204 The Landlord Poppi resisted any sudden intimacy with Malcolm, but she really wanted to rely on him. This contradictory state of mind was always disturbing her thoughts. "Let''s go, let''s go downstairs!" Poppi gently pushed Malcolm and turned to go downstairs. But Malcolm didn''t give up and grabbed Poppi''s hand instead. He felt that Poppi was slowly alienating him, which made him panic. Kiki followed him, wagging its tail happily. When Kiki walked to the foot of the stairs, the little guy stopped, glared at the high stairs as if it was facing a formidable enemy. "Oh," the little guy cried out. Then Kiki turned its head and ran away again for fun. Kiki was amazed that it still didn''t know how to go up the stairs In the kitchen, Malcolm kept apologizing. When Poppi was about to wash some vegetables, Malcolm hurriedly helped her while Poppi was about to cut some vegetables. Malcolm hurriedly asked her to put down her knife. After all the materials were ready, Poppi laughed and asked, "Mr. Mo, how about we fry the vegetables together?" "I won''t take it from you. Otherwise, I can''t have lunch with you." Malcolm also said with a smile. Smiling, Poppi shook her head and stopped talking. She began to skillfully cook. After the dishes were cooked one by one, the old lady couldn''t wait to wait for her at the table. "Lunch is ready!" Poppi put the last dish on the table and looked at her work with satisfaction. She nodded and sat down, "have more, grandma." "What about me?" Then Malcolm sat next to Poppi and said in an aggrieved tone. "What You should also eat more. " Poppi felt a little awkward so she just added some more food to Malcolm''s bowl. Malcolm finished the meal happily and nodded frequently. "Ouch Woof, woof, woof... " A weird scream came from the stairway all of a sudden. The three of them turned back at the same time, seeing that Kiki stretched out its little paws and tentatively tried to go to the second floor. But obviously, its small paws were not long enough for it to ''safe'' downstairs, so it could only retract again, circling around at the top of the stairs, and then, turning to the three people downstairs for help with two crying "Go and take it down?" Malcolm could not help but speak for Poppi. The old lady snorted, "let it stay in the upstairs. Let''s eat. Why does it come down? I don''t like cats or dogs. Why should I keep them? " Poppi said, "But they are so cute! If you have anything on your mind, just let them know. They won''t speak it out. " "You little turtle, you are just like my grandson." She took a sip of soup and said, "is this dog also a puck? The big one was gone, you start nursing the baby. You are a family. You two really like dogs. " "What? Malcolm likes dogs? " "Grandma, he didn''t allow me to keep a dog all the time!" Poppi couldn''t believe her ears and then looked at Malcolm! Why does he like dogs? " The past things went on and on, Malcolm looking a little awkward. "Didn''t he tell you? He has ke stunned for a while, but then he couldn''t help but burst into laughter. "Hum I mean, will you continue playing cards? " "¡­¡­" All of a sudden, Poppi fell silent. Her eyes slowly opened and her pupils shrank. With a sudden burst of sweat on her body, she felt that she was about to smoke in the head. She stuttered, "I Ah I mean, is playing cards as well... " The old lady smiled wryly, and the wrinkles on her face wrinkled. "Little Turtle, you have no shame at all! Playing cards! Okay, okay. I won''t bother you two anymore I''m going upstairs to have a rest. What do you want? I don''t want to see that. " "Grandma..." Poppi quickly sat up from the ground and ran to the side of the old lady. She held her and said, "if grandma goes to rest, I will go with her." "Don''t go with me. I want to go alone." The old lady giggled and lowered her voice, "make a baby quickly!" "Grandma, it''s useless to urge us like this!" Poppi held the old lady by her arm and chatted with her upstairs. When they arrived at the door of the room, the old lady resolutely pushed Poppi out and hid herself in the bedroom to have a rest. She even shouted behind the door, "you two go back to the bedroom quickly. I seem to see my little grandson waving to me again!" The old lady made fun of Poppi and made her laugh. Then she was dragged back to the bedroom by Malcolm. "Do you want to take a break?" Malcolm asked. "It seems that I have nothing to do..." Poppi looked around the room for a long time and said, "then have a good rest. I will go to work tomorrow." "How about quitting the job?." Malcolm took Poppi to the bed, "it''s cold these days. Why do you go to work so far? You''d better stay at home and have a good rest." "Are you starting to support me, Mr. Mo?" Poppi laughed Malcolm raised his eyebrows, "yes, I want to raise you, and also two of you." "What?" Poppi questioned him again. Malcolm sighed softly. He walked to Poppi and put his hand on her belly, "is there a baby inside?" Chapter 205 Things Get Out Of Control Again Ticktock Time slipped away in the quiet room. Poppi had already fallen asleep in Malcolm''s arms with her hands on her belly. Actually, what Malcolm said before she fell asleep made her look forward to it. Would they have one child? Malcolm leaned on the bed, one hand holding Poppi and the other touching her hair. He seemed to be thinking something. Buzz! The cell phone on the table suddenly buzzed. Fearing that it would disturb Poppi, Malcolm reached out to take it. It was a call from his company. He had no choice but to frown. He carefully retreated from the side of Poppi and carefully got out of bed. He walked to the bathroom and answered the phone in a low voice, "what''s the matter?" "Mr. Mo, the company''s stock fluctuated abnormally..." Poppi slept lightly so she could feel his erection as soon as Malcolm moved a little. Hearing him get into the bathroom, Poppi didn''t move an inch, but she was immersed in various fancies. Who was it? Is that Celine? Or someone else? Why didn''t he answer the phone in front of her? Was there anything that she couldn''t hear? Or, Malcolm only went to washroom in order to make a phone call indirectly in case of disturbing her? After a while, Malcolm came out of the bathroom. Hearing the sound, Poppi slowed down her breath and pretended to sleep soundly. Malcolm walked to the bedside, looked at Poppi and stood for a long time. When he was about to leave, he was somewhat reluctant to leave. He turned back to the bedside, bowed his head, kissed on her forehead, and rubbed against her face with his finger. He whispered to himself, "I have to go back to the company. There''s something urgent. I''ll be back soon. I''ll be back before you wake up." But Poppi didn''t answer. Then Malcolm withdrew his hand and left the room reluctantly. Poppi sighed and was about to go back to sleep. But without Malcolm''s hug, she couldn''t sleep well. She heard the sound of car engine from downstairs and the sound was getting farther and farther Listening to him quietly, Poppi tossed and turned for a few minutes and still felt uneasy. So she opened her eyes. Finally, she sat up and was not ready to continue to pretend sleeping. Instead, she took out her mobile phone to check it. However, she did not expect that the news about her on the Internet was so annoying. Poppi got nervous and read the overwhelming news about the funeral which seemed that she fell deeper and deeper in the swamp. The voting choices on the main website was also presented. "Which one do you choose? Do you want to cry or keep silent at father''s funeral? " Poppi typed on the screen twice with her trembling hand. There were two options options, sobbing and silence. Obviously, ''crying'' had the advantage. "There is no need to pretend to be profound at father''s funeral? If you are really sad, you will definitely cry out uncontrollably, and you don''t have to choose a question, it is obviousl iki ran to them quickly. Kiki waggled its tail and followed them obediently. Then Kiki shouted out of the window for several times. Nobody knew why Kiki did that. "What is the dog going to do?" The old lady snorted. "It''s snowing outside. Kiki wants to go out to see the snow, right?" Poppi bowed down and touched Kiki''s head. She softened her tone and said, "but I can''t today. Let''s go out with Kiki another day, okay?" "Woof "Howl!" Being extremely anxious, Kiki was so anxious that Kiki had to bite Poppi''s slippers and tried to drag her out. However, the old lady pouted even more violently while Poppi could not help laughing and asked, "Little Turtle, why do you talk to me like that when you coax a dog?" Poppi laughed even more. She talked with her grandma as she asked Cora to go upstairs. On this unsettled and dispirited day, fortunately, grandma was with her. Ding Dong When the bell rang, Poppi got up and left. She opened the door and smiled, "come in, Cora." "Mrs. Mo," Cora made a bow. "Please take care of grandma. I will be back before dinner." Poppi said lightly. "Yes." Hearing that, Cora bent deeper. Poppi nodded and said goodbye to her grandma before she left alone. Kiki called Poppi twice at the door, but Poppi didn''t come back. So Kiki turned around lonely and sobbed, scratching on the carpet with its little paws. "Come here, Kiki." She sat on the sofa waved at Kiki and called out to Cora. "Yes, madam." Cora stood at the sofa in respect. Kiki slowly walked to grandma and was held up by her. The old lady answered in a casual manner while covering Kiki with hair and asked Cora. "Little turtle has a younger sister. Why haven''t I heard of it before? Why is she sick? She said she is going to hospital? " "Yes." Cora nodded. "What happened?" Grandma asked again. Cora''s eyes squinted and her palms began to sweat. Should she tell grandma? To tell grandma as Celine told he Chapter 206 Competition Between Sisters Poppi came to the hospital by taxi. It had only been a few days, but she already felt very strange about this place. Sitting on the bed with her back to the door, Celine heard someone open the door, but she didn''t turn around. "Celine," Poppi called gently. Looking at Celine''s emaciated body covered in the large hospital gown, her heart became heavier. "Sister, you are here." Celine then turned around, still sitting on the bed with her legs crossed. She didn''t mention what had happened these two days, but chatted about the weather. "It''s snowing. And they are dressed in silver clothes these days. Did you get cold when I came here?" "I''m fine." Poppi smiled gently and sat down on the chair opposite to Celine. She looked out of the window and said, "Celine, you love snow the most." A faint smile appeared on Celine''s lips. "Yes, I used to go out and make snowmen every time it snowed With Daddy. " Her words recalled their past. Those days were so pure and beautiful as if they were in a previous life. "It seems that you don''t like snow and hide in your room every time we make snowmen When daddy called you out? " Celine added. Then Poppi lowered her eyes and smiled with a trace of sadness in her smile. "I prefer to be warm." When it was snowing, her father would buy some pretty gloves for Celine, beautiful clothes and beautiful hats, but Poppi didn''t. when she was making snowmen, she could only push the snow over silently and wouldn''t be allowed to participate in the activity of making snowmen. After a long time, she had no feeling of snow. "It seems that you don''t like the things I like very much, but you like the things I don''t like." Celine smiled. "I like snow, but you don''t like candies; you don''t like candies; you don''t like makeup since I like no makeup; I feel tired carrying my backpacks, but you began to collect all kinds of handbags..." "Everyone likes different things." Said Poppi lightly, but she felt more desolate in her heart. Because Celine liked it, she didn''t try to scramble for it. Moreover, even if she scrambled for it, she wouldn''t be able to succeed Therefore, what Celine didn''t like was she liked. But she didn''t mind it at all. She felt happy as long as there was something she liked. What''s more, it was okay if Celine was happy. All of a sudden, Celine shook her head disapprovingly and said, "it''s hard to say. My sister and I have fallen in love with the same person, haven''t we?" Poppi was shocked and suddenly realized what Celine meant and asked, "you mean..." "Malcolm, Malcolm Quan." Celine said the name. "I never thought that we would fall in love with the same man. We have avoided everything, but we fell in love with the same man. " After Celine saying that, Poppi smiled with self-mockery. Yes, she was right. She could avoid other things, but she could not avoid love Malcolm. She fell in love with Malcolm. Why should she let him go? y the dish in her hand and walked to the old lady. "Grandma, what''s wrong with you?" "Poppi, do you know what I hate the most?" She cast a glance at Poppi. Poppi''s heart skipped a beat, then she realized something wrong as the old lady had never called her name directly like this, so she asked, "what do you mean by that, grandma?" "After your sister had a car accident, you were with Malcolm, right?" The old lady''s face was full of disgust and incredulity. Poppi was stunned as she did not expect what her grandma asked was this. For a moment, she did not respond. "I hate the people to take someone else''s boyfriend. This is the pain of my whole life, you know? But why did you do that? Are you peeking at me? " "No! Why do you think so? " When Poppi was about to grab the old lady''s hand, she dodged at once. She snorted and stood up. "You go to calm down first. I''ll also calm down I don''t want to see you now. " Poppi was left alone on the ground. She watched the old lady walking away stubbornly, as if she had been abandoned by the whole world. Even Grandma doesn''t like me? Was she really wrong to be with Malcolm? Minutes passed, and an umbrella suddenly appeared above her head Her tears kept streaming down her cheeks and dropped onto the floor. Poppi stood still and said nothing but shrugged her shoulders, which showed that she was crying. Cora standing by the side, she thought she would be happy, but seeing Poppi cry like this, she couldn''t smile at all. After a long time, Poppi wiped her tears and went directly to the kitchen. ''the food is to be cooked. What if Malcolm came back?''? And grandma. Even though she was angry, she had to eat! Bang and bang came from the kitchen, and after a while, the aroma of food floated over. But on the way to dinner, Poppi received a call from Malcolm who told her that he wouldn''t come back soon. Standing in front of the table full of food, Poppi looked more lonely. Chapter 207 Escaping From Ye City "Grandma, would you like to come out for dinner? I have prepared your favorite dishes. " Poppi stood in front of the bedroom and knocked on the door. She said sincerely, "grandma, it doesn''t matter if you don''t want to see me. Don''t starve yourself. I will hide in the room and won''t come out when you have dinner. Is that okay?" There was no sound in the room, and no matter how hard Poppi knocked on the door, the old lady refused to open it. After half an hour, Poppi was still patient, but her eyes were already filled with tears. She knew her temper. Judging from the extent of her anger today, it was probably difficult to dissipate it in the near future. Because her anger had reached her bottom line today. Ring, ring, ring The mobile phone downstairs suddenly buzzed, and the familiar music pulled her back to reality. Poppi took a look at the door and left sadly. She went downstairs and picked up her mobile phone. "Hello?" Poppi sniffed, wiped her tears and picked up the phone. "How is it going? Are you feeling better these two days? " On the other end of the line, came the gentle voice of Benson. Poppi was a little surprised and replied quickly, "I feel much better now. I can go back to work tomorrow. Thank you for your concern, Mr. Ji." "¡­¡­ Yes. " Benson stood in front of the French window, looking down at the landscape and mountains, with two tickets in his hand. "I don''t know when you will go back to work. Can you be a little earlier?" he asked "What? advance? What do you mean? " Benson didn''t keep her in suspense. He directly said, "the magazine office has a business trip. They will take a plane to Bali Island at 11 o''clock tonight. Because Shirley is shooting a magazine over there, I want to ask if you will go there." After that, Benson explained immediately as if he was afraid that Poppi might misunderstand him, "I want you to interview Shirley because I think you are familiar with her. Of course, if you think..." "I want to go there." Poppi interrupted Benson anxiously, "I can go to work in advance, I can go on a business trip." "Okay." Lowering his head, Benson took a look at the ticket and slowly withdrew it. He just guessed that Poppi might be unable to stand the recent news on TV, so he wanted to take her from Ye city by taking this opportunity. At first, he didn''t have much hope, but unexpectedly, Poppi agreed. After making a decision on the time and place, Poppi talked with Benson for a while and then hung up the phone. "Where are you going?" Seeing that Poppi had hung up the phone, Cora couldn''t help but speak out, "Business trip." Poppi forced a smile and said calmly with tear stains on her face, "don''t forget that Malcolm has not come back yet. You can tell him when he comes back. And take good care of grandma. If grandma doesn''t eat, you should have a way to help her; if Malcolm asks where I am, you should know how to deal with it. After all, you are the one who has stayed with them for the longest time, and you know their characters the best. The eporting to them stopped talking. "Well You can tell me. " "I haven''t eaten anything yet," said Malcolm to the executives on the phone after leaving a second Hearing such an intimate and sweet tone, the other people in the conference room looked at each other, not knowing what kind of report they were doing, but what made them feel relieved was that Mr. Mo''s face suddenly changed. They just wanted to know who was on the other end of the phone. "That''s good. I have someone bring you dinner. You can have it during your rest! Take care of yourself. " Knock, knock, knock As soon as Poppi finished her words, Malcolm heard a knock on the door and said "come in", then he saw Sean came in with a lunch box. Malcolm couldn''t help laughing, "Yeah, your dinner came very timely!" "The bodyguard at the gate downstairs informed us to fetch the cases." Sean said. Then Malcolm nodded. "Then you should eat quickly. I won''t disturb your work." "It doesn''t matter. You won''t delay us." Malcolm asked Sean to open the dinner box and was ready to eat in the meeting room. "Humph!" Poppi sneered and looked up at the light, "I still have to prepare for work! Have dinner now. Don''t call me. Remember to have a good rest! " "All right." Malcolm sighed helplessly. But when he saw the sumptuous dinner in front of him, he was moved. "Then have a good rest. I will go home as soon as I finish my work." After a few more chats, Malcolm hung up the phone and started to have his meal without hesitation. All the top managers in the conference room couldn''t help swallowing. A gust of cold wind, as if blowing into her eyes, made her eyes couldn''t help but sore and sore, and the mist seemed to cover her eyes. Poppi quickly took a few deep breaths, and quickly ran to the car of Benson. After Poppi was taken into the car, a gust of cold wind blew. Benson glanced at her and said to Tom, "let''s go." "Okay, Mr. Ji." Poppi took a look through the window and thought, ''from now on, escaping from Ye city'' Chapter 208 Come Back Right Now The car arrived at the airport. Poppi was surprised at the first-class air ticket that Benson had prepared for her. "What if I don''t agree to go on a business trip today?" At the airport lounge, holding the ticket in her hand, Poppi asked out of curiosity. "Then return the ticket. Is there any need to think about it?" As if Benson had heard a joke from Poppi. A slight flush of shame crept over Poppi''s face. Oh, what a silly question she had asked! So she nodded, "yes, yes. You are right..." Benson opened the lunchbox that Poppi just gave him. There were three dishes and one soup there, and he praised, "you''re still a good cook, and Malcolm is glad to have you by his side." Poppi lowered her head, smiled and said politely, "Miss Pei likes you so much. If you want to eat something, she will definitely make it for you. It must be better than mine." "Just her?" When Benson thought of the possible manner that Emily could cook, he said with resignation, "if she dares to cook, I''m not sure if I dare to eat." Hearing the relaxed tone of Benson, Poppi was overjoyed. It seemed that they had made progress! Ring, ring, ring Talk of the devil and he comes. As soon as Benson finished his words, the phone rang. He laughed and said to Poppi, "Emily." Then he picked up the phone, "hello? What''s wrong? " "Have you got on the plane? I just finished my work. My parents asked you if you got on the plane. " "It''s not the time yet. We are in the waiting hall," Benson handed a pair of chopsticks to Poppi and said, "I''m going to have dinner." "You? Did Tom leave? " "Tom''s gone. I''m with Poppi now." Benson opened his mouth without any hesitation, which made both Poppi and Emily stunned. It was silent on the other end of the phone. On the other side, Poppi was holding her chopsticks too and forgot to respond. Benson shrugged his shoulders and asked, "what''s wrong?" He asked both Emily and Poppi. "Nothing." Finally, there was some movement on the other side of Emily. Her voice was so calm that it was hard to tell her emotion. "Well, you eat first and call me after you arrive at the destination." "Okay." Benson nodded. "Take care of yourself while I''m away. Don''t forget what I told you yesterday. The key to my house has been given to you. If you are not busy, you can ask someone to move your things to my house. If it is not convenient, I will arrange it after I go back from a business trip. " Hearing this, Poppi''s eyes brightened up, "Oh, okay! Was this the way of living together officially? Emily also felt it was unbelievable. Emily didn''t know if Benson had said those words to Poppi on purpose, but when she heard what he said, she felt a little bit happy in her heart, which was incredibly bright. "I know. Don''t worry about me. I can move there on my own." Said Emily in a rising tone. "That''s good." With a slight smile at the corners of his mouth, Benson talked a few more words with Emily. Ten minutes later. Poppi smiled. "Are you still reluctant to part with her? Don''t worry. There''s still some time before boardi one and it seemed like she was talking to herself or talking to Benson, "answer the phone. If he doesn''t answer it, he will probably think that we..." In the middle of their conversation, Poppi suddenly stopped in embarrassment, sliding open the screen and answering the phone. Elope? What Poppi didn''t finish just now was elope, right? If Malcolm knew that he left with Poppi, he would probably be so stubborn to think so? But elope? If she could "Hello?" "Where have you been, Poppi?! Come back now! " On the other end of the phone came the roar of Malcolm, who was so far away that Benson could even feel the air flow. Hearing what Malcolm said, Poppi quickly took her phone away from her ear. After hearing what Malcolm said, she said like a spoiled child, "Hey, I''m on the plane now. I''m going on a business trip. How can I go back now! Are you home? " "Don''t speak in such a tone and don''t change the topic. Come back, now! " With hands on his hips, Malcolm uncontrollably raised his voice. There was a trace of tension and uneasiness in his angry tone. ''how could Poppi leave without notice? He was so panic stricken now that he didn''t know what else he could do except to meet Poppi right away. "The plane is about to take off. Malcolm, don''t be silly. It''s getting late. You should go and have a rest." Poppi said like a spoiled child, "And grandma, I made grandma angry, so I left Ask grandma to have dinner. I''ll call you tomorrow after I arrive. " "No way! Come back right now. " But Malcolm was too stubborn to listen to her. "I''ll have someone check the flight now. We''ll take the plane immediately to catch you back. Don''t think that I can''t catch you." "Miss, please turn off your phone. The plane is about to take off." When Malcolm was threatening her, he heard the voice of the airline stewardess, which made him more panic, "Poppi, get down from here right now! Do you hear me?! " "Malcolm, give me some time." Poppi asked seriously. "Don''t come to me I really need some time to digest all these. Is that okay? Please. " Chapter 209 Coming To The Destination "No, I don''t agree!" Malcolm held his phone tighter, and said adamantly, "go home with me if you want to think. Hurry up!" Poppi shook her head and murmured to the phone, "see, this is the dictatorial Mr. Mo, the plane is about to take off. If you don''t hang up, I''ll turn off the phone. Aren''t you coming after me? Before you come, I''ll buy air tickets from other places... " "Poppi. How dare you!" Malcolm was irritated. "Are you hiding from me? What happened? You were fine just now. " "It''s a long story. You''d better go to see your grandmother first I''m fine now. I''ll call you when the plane arrives tomorrow! Bye! " Poppi could not wait to hang up the phone and gave an apologetic smile to the stewardess and turned off the phone. "Well, it''s turned off. I''m sorry!" The stewardess smiled, nodded and left. Poppi patted her chest, still suffering from the shock. "Aren''t you afraid that he would come after you?" Asked Benson. "Just let him be. I want to be safe for a while." Poppi''s voice softened and her face showed exhaustion as she was waiting for the plane to take off. Benson also stopped talking. "Hello?! Hello! Poppi! " On the other side, when Malcolm heard that Poppi had hung up the phone, he was burning with anger. Cursing at the same time, he called back to Poppi. But when he dialed back, the phone was already powered off. Hearing that, all of a sudden, Cora felt somewhat sad. What she had tried her best to get was a man who loved another woman deeply. See, that man was angry because of his beloved woman''s sudden leaving. She had never seen such an obvious emotion from him for so many years. "Malcolm!" When Malcolm was about to have someone check the flight of Poppi, an old lady''s voice came from upstairs. He was surprised and quickly looked up, "grandma, it''s so late. You are not sleeping yet?" "I can''t fall asleep." The old lady sighed. She held the banister and went down. "The little turtle has already set off?" "Yes, the plane has just taken off," said Malcolm, who went up to her and helped her get off the floor "What happened between you and little turtle?" The old lady asked. "What do you mean?" Malcolm was confused. The old lady trembled slightly. Whether she was angry or sad, she pushed Malcolm aside. She didn''t want to get too close to him, so she asked, "why did you get married to little turtle? How did you get together? What happened between you and little turtle''s sister? " All in all, it was her grandson''s fault. She was just too angry just now Hearing what Poppi said just now, Malcolm had a rough idea of what had happened, so he asked, "grandma, how did you know? Are you angry because of this? " "Shouldn''t I be mad at this? !" The old lady turned her head and glared at Malcolm. She shouted, "you are such a playboy. Why don''t you just fall in love with little turtle? You used to like her sister, didn''t you?! You How can I fo sense of happiness overwhelmed him. Benson didn''t want anything else to destroy his happiness. Benson gently put down the seat and adjusted it to the same level as the seat of Poppi. He carefully lay down and faced her on his side. Poppi''s breath was smooth, and there was no expression on her face. Her hair was casually falling over her face On the other hand, Benson could almost feel the breath of Poppi, as if they were sleeping on the same bed He closed his eyes and smelt the fresh air of Poppi. The corners of Benson''s lips curled into a gentle smile. He fell asleep slowly. He didn''t know how many days he would have to feel happy, but he would remember today''s little happiness. Buzz The plane streaked across the sky in the dark night, and headed for the warm spring with passengers after a cold winter. Not knowing how long it had passed, when Poppi was still sleeping, she felt someone wake her up. When she took off her blindfold, she saw the smiling eyes of Benson, which made her feel a little embarrassed. She quickly asked, "what''s wrong?" "It''s time for breakfast." After Benson''s words, the airline stewardesses came over with a dining car. Poppi stretched herself and saw the white clouds in the azure blue sky through the window. She couldn''t help smiling. After breakfast, Benson gave a general account of the interview to Poppi. Poppi kept it in mind and discussed with him, trying to return to her full working state. "Ladies and gentlemen, the plane is descending. Please return to your seat, fasten your seat belt, put away the small table board and adjust the seat back to normal position... " After eight o''clock in the evening, the plane arrived at the airport. Poppi had some expectations in her heart and when she really wanted to relax, she was about to leave her original environment and the people around her. Bali Island. I''m coming! ''Shirley! I''m coming!''! Sunny Beach guy, I''m coming! Chapter 210 Its My Treat What Poppi envied most was the style of being rich. The style of being free from any place was like that of strolling around her own garden. Like now. Benson got a convertible sports car and two pairs of sunglasses. After they got out of the airport, he got in the car with Poppi. This relax made Poppi think she was on holiday. It was a nice day. Benson drove the car, Although it was in the morning, the waves of laughter came from the beach far away from the city, which stirred up the itch of Poppi in her heart. It was a snowy winter in Ye city, but here seemed to be another world. she was so excited to be here? The wind brought by the car made Poppi''s hair a little messy. Poppi turned her head to Benson and asked, "can I stand up?" "Sure." As Benson spoke, a gentle smile spread across his face. With the hair on his forehead fluttering, he looked more handsome and handsome, just like what he had been in the college. Poppi moved her eyes away, stood up and opened her arms, as if she were flying in the wind. She shouted excitedly, ignoring everything, "sunshine! sandy beach! Handsome guys! I''m coming. Ah! !" Hearing that, Benson couldn''t help but smile. His white and neat teeth were slightly exposed. He stepped on the accelerator, and the car was like an arrow from the strings. Benson had booked the hotel where Shirley lived, but they wouldn''t be back until tonight. "Go back and have a rest. Today we are going to get familiar with the place and get an interview with two clients. It won''t start until tomorrow." Benson took the room card directly. As he spoke, he followed Poppi upstairs. Poppi nodded her head and came to the fifth floor, next to Benson''s room. "If you have any problem, you can call me," Benson told her "Okay." Poppi nodded her head and said goodbye to Benson. When they returned to the room, their luggage had already been taken to the hotel. Poppi just cradled her neck to the bedside and wanted to have a rest, regardless of packing. And at the thought of Ye city and Malcolm, she also turned on her phone. The phone started up and rang in a few seconds. "Hello, Mr. Mo, you wake up so early?" Poppi answered the phone lazily "Is it still early?" Malcolm sneered. "Why did you turn on the phone so late? You''re so happy to leave with Benson? " "How did you know that I left with Benson?" Poppi was quite surprised "Of course I know." Malcolm''s tone sounded quite unhappy. One night was enough for him to find out everything and have a few hours'' sleep. But when he remembered that his wife slept with another man last night, he felt very sad. "He is just my boss." However, Poppi still tried to explain. "What about Hugh? What is Hugh? " Malcolm asked again, feeling jealous over the phone. "Hugh? It''s none of Hugh''s business. " Poppi was confused. Hearing that, Malcolm rubbed his eyebrows and said, "Hugh is also shooting in Bali Island. He went along with Shirley." "Yes, it has been planned. The design has just been confirmed a few days ago. The project is under construction now." There was a smile on Benson''s face. "Oh, that''s great!" Mr. Xu clapped his thighs and said excitedly, "after it is finished, please show me around!" "No problem." Buzz All of a sudden, Poppi''s phone buzzed. She closed it in a hurry and apologized to Benson and the customer, "Mr. Ji, Mr. Xu, I''m sorry. I forgot to put my phone on silent mode." "It doesn''t matter." Mr. Xu waved his hand first, and the phone rang again. "Who is on the phone?" Asked Benson. "Shirley''s," Feeling a little embarrassed, Poppi hung up the phone again and said, "I''m sorry, Mr. Ji." Benson looked at his watch and said, "it''s time for her to come back. It doesn''t matter. You can go out and answer the phone. Anyway, Mr. Xu and I are not strangers. " "Yes, you are right." Mr. Xu felt even happier when he heard that Benson didn''t treat him as an outsider. He thought it was not a big deal for Poppi to pick up the phone. So he urged her to pick up the phone as soon as possible. He didn''t want to delay the meeting. "Thank you, Mr. Ji. Thank you, Mr. Xu." Poppi thanked them and walked out of the meeting room. She was about to call Shirley back, but when she went out, she saw Shirley in a beach dress and sunglasses standing in front of her. "surprise!" With a grin on her face, Shirley shouted at her. She stretched out her arms, hugged Poppi and said, "honey, you have suffered a lot these days." Poppi leaned her head against Shirley and said in a spoiled manner, "whatever. I want you to sleep with me tonight." "No problem!" Shirley raised her hand to rub the hair of Poppi and said, "What do you do? Did you have dinner? How about I ask Mr. Su to treat us to dinner? " "You can pay the bill. Why do you ask Mr. Su to pay the bill? You are so noble. " Poppi grumbled. "It''s not for his sake. It''s for your sake. It''s my treat, Poppi. " Chapter 211 Admitting Your Identity After hearing Hugh''s voice, Poppi was a little surprised and turned around immediately. She smiled with surprise and said, "Mr. Su, why are you here?" "I came back with Shirley. Of course I am." "I''ve been looking at you outside for a long time. Are you with Benson?" Hugh asked Poppi "Yes." Poppi nodded her head slightly. Shirley snorted and took a glance at the meeting room. Then she held Poppi''s hand and left, "what are you doing here with him, Poppi? You must have suffered a lot. Let''s have dinner together tonight! Let''s go! " "Hey, wait!" Poppi hold Shirley, "Come on. He is my boss. It''s too impolite to leave without saying goodbye! I will be fired! " "With your husband protecting you, you won''t be afraid of being fired? It''s just a way to show your kindness if you are fired, isn''t it? " Shirley didn''t buy it. Her following long dress was full of charm. Hugh casually tucked his hand into his pocket and looked ahead leisurely, but his slightly clenched hands in the pocket revealed his emotions. He wondered if Poppi was fine After meeting with Mr. Xu in the office, Benson took a sip of tea and turned around to look at Poppi when Mr. Xu was silent. He wanted to know the position of Poppii subconsciously. "Mr. Ji, you are just concerned about something. I''m afraid I can''t continue our conversation," Mr. Xu said with a smile. "No, I just want to have a look. I''m afraid that she will run away." "After all, we are in a foreign country. It''s dangerous for a girl to go abroad alone," Benson said Mr. Xu smiled without saying a word, but the ambiguous and ridicule in his eyes was obvious. He said, "Mr. Ji, how about we go there first today?" Outside the office, Poppi was about to say something with a smile, but out of the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Benson who was walking outside. She hurriedly patted on Shirley and said, "don''t say that again. Otherwise, your mouth will be shut!" "Humph!" Said Shirley scornfully. "Mr. Ji." Poppi said to Benson. "Hello, Mr. Ji.". Benson came out alone. After looking at them, he fixed his eyes on Poppi and said, "well, everything will be fine today." "Are you all right?" Poppi asked and felt a little sorry for that. Today she basically came here along with Benson and didn''t prepare anything. She felt ashamed. "Yes, we can have dinner now." Benson smiled and looked at Poppi. "What are you going to eat? Will you go with Mr. Su and Shirley? " Before the person who was asked had time to speak, Shirley had already answered for Poppi and said directly, "yes! We''re going to have lunch with Poppi. Enjoy yourself, Mr. Ji! " Poppi rolled her eyes and poked the waist of Shirley on the back with her finger. This girl was really a stubborn girl Benson still looked calm and tolerant to Shirley. It was he who did this to Poppi. He did not blame Shirley or Poppi. In the beginning, Shirley had put a lot of effort into building the relationship betw !" Benson didn''t say anything more. When he was about to turn around, he saw Hugh coming straight to him with a glass of wine in his hand. "Mr. Ji." Hugh walked to Benson and stood in front of him, "Are you happy tonight?" "Thank your treat, Mr. Su." Benson also greeted him politely. At the same time in Ye city. The light was still on in Malcolm''s office in the headquarters of SG. he had been busy the whole day and finally had everything sorted out. First, the media had released the news release that involved his identity. It was all about Malcolm. "I have never denied my last name is Quan. The conjecture about my identity in the news is true. My father indeed has the same blood as Carl, but I am angry to say so. Because in the heart of me and my father, Carl have been always strangers. As for the saying that I rely on Quan Group to start a business, I can only say that this is a nonsense. I don''t rely on anyone, and I don''t explain. Besides, my grandma is a nice person. I will sue other people for negative comments. " What''s more, as for the news that Poppi was coldly and indifferently on the funeral of Wayne, Malcolm had asked his people to change the news, trying to change the trend of public opinions, which might do good to Poppi. Now the only thing that could not be solved was the reason why Celine was in room 1306 on his birthday night. Knock, knock, knock When Malcolm was considering booking a ticket to Bali Island, the door of his office was knocked. After getting permission, Sean pushed the door open and came in. "What''s up?" Sitting on the chair, Malcolm felt a little tired. He raised his hand and rubbed his temple. "Mr. Mo." Sean hesitated, "Emily''s mother wants to see you. She is waiting for you downstairs." But before he could finish his words, Malcolm froze in place. Did Amanda come for him? Was she going to expose her real identity? He wondered she is for Poppi? "Let her in." "Yes, Mr. Mo." Chapter 212 Fireflies In The Sky "This way, please." In no time, Sean went upstairs with Emily''s mother and guided her to the office of Malcolm. Emily''s mother wore dark suit with a handbag in her hand. She looked like a well-dressed lady, but she looked a little ashamed and embarrassed. When they arrived at the door of Malcolm''s office, Sean stopped and didn''t go forward any more. He made a gesture to Emily''s mother, "please come in, Mr. Mo is waiting for you." "Okay." Aunt. Pei nodded, opened the door and came in. The moment she stepped in, she saw Malcolm standing in front of the window with his back to her. She was quite satisfied with Malcolm Both of her daughters were devoted to their happiness. "Mr. Mo." Aunt. Pei stood still and called her in a low voice. "Yes." Malcolm replied casually and turned around slowly. He didn''t know how to address the woman in front of him. He just raised his hand in a distant and polite way. "Please have a seat." "No, thanks." Aunt. Pei shook her head and smiled gently. "Just sit down. Now that you can find me in the company and pick up the time when Poppi is not here, it''s hard to say clearly what you want to say." Malcolm moved two steps forward and asked, "would you like some tea or coffee?" Aunt. Pei was a little surprised by the calmness of Malcolm and the meaning of his words. Somehow, she sat down and asked slowly, "do you know why I came to you today?" "I don''t know." Malcolm made two cups of coffee for them and put them in front of Aunt. Pei, "have some. The coffee I made is totally different from that made by Poppi." Aunt. Pei''s hand, which held the cup, froze and the coffee almost spilled out. "Really? If I can taste the coffee made by Poppi someday, it will be my honor. " Malcolm did not answer. He sat opposite to Aunt. Pei and asked as if he knew the answer, "I don''t know why you come here today." Aunt. Pei sipped her coffee and clenched her hands nervously, which was similar to what Poppi did. "But there are some news on the Internet which is bad for Poppi. I think I came to see if there was any good way to delete the news, Mr. Mo. Otherwise, the news would be too hurtful. " The more Aunt. Pei said, the more anxious she became, "how could they judge Poppi in that way? It''s obvious that Poppi is very sad and we all saw that. And the news is nothing but slander! " "It''s not good to suppress this kind of news. It will cause more misunderstanding, so I have to clarify to the public. I''ll see it tomorrow and check the effect first," said Malcolm in a calm voice, without the slightest bit of worry in his eyes "I see! That''s good, that''s good. " When Aunt. Pei felt a little relieved, she knew that Malcolm would definitely help Poppi. There was a silence in the office for a while. Seeing that Aunt. Pei had no intention to leave, Malcolm deliberately asked, "anything else?" "I..." It was the first time for Aunt. Pei to have such a strong sense of oppression in the face of her younger generation. She was so nervous th couldn''t reach and said, "over there." As if there was a tacit understanding between them, Hugh and Benson looked at each other. Neither of them would slow down. "What?" "Wait for me!" said Shirley with a frown As she spoke, she chased after them. When Poppi came to a grass unconsciously, it was half tall as her. When she hung up the phone, she fiddled with the branches and leaves of the grass. Suddenly, there was light in the grass. One, two, three As Poppi moved, more and more light began to flash in the air They were fireflies! When she received this message, Poppi''s eyes suddenly lit up. She took another step forward and the lower half of her body was buried in the grass. Splash After the grass shrugged, groups of fireflies flew around the Poppi and the air, lighting up the place around Poppi. The light was soft, as if it was flashing. When Benson, Hugh, and Shirley arrived, they had seen the scene. In the grass, Poppi was dancing, fireflies around her. She stretched out her hand to catch these glowing little creatures softly. However, when she failed to catch them, she gave out a discouraged smile. When she was about to catch them, she didn''t have the heart to interrupt their flying speed. Therefore, she just stretched out her hand, like dancing, letting the fireflies keep on moving around her. Giggle, giggle, giggle Poppi herself was having a good time herself. She caught sight of the three persons from the corner of her eye and stopped her move slowly. She greeted them with a smile, "Hey, fireflies! Come here! Don''t you want to take a closer look at them? It''s so beautiful! " When she was surrounded by beautiful flowers, she started to laugh. When studying in the primary school, Benson started to think about how beautiful the scene described by the poem was. Today, he finally found it so beautiful that he couldn''t take his eyes off it. Although there were no flowers, the smile of Poppi was more complex than that of mountain flowers. Chapter 213 Suspect Herself "Why are we so bored without little turtle around?" In Imperial Tang Yard, the old lady in her pajamas went downstairs. She mumbled to Cora, "I don''t want to have supper, nor can I sleep well." But Cora didn''t say a word. She held the old lady to the downstairs, but she was very disappointed. "Drink some water." When she was about to enter the kitchen, she heard a sound of ''ding''. Then, the door of the apartment was opened. She looked at the door with a happy expression and shouted, "little turtle?" "Grandma, it''s me." "Grandma, it''s late. Why don''t you go to bed?" said Malcolm. He changed his shoes in the hallway and walked in while digging through the clothes The old lady wanted to be disappointed. She snorted and was not willing to talk to Malcolm. She pouted and said, "Why are you here! Why can''t I get up and have some water! Damn it! I haven''t finished dinner yet. " "Didn''t you eat well?" Malcolm walked to her nervously. "What do you want to eat? Are you hungry? If you are not full, how about I make more? " "I want to eat the food cooked by little turtle." The old lady poured a glass of water and said stubbornly, "nothing else." "¡­¡­ It hard to get. " Malcolm touched his nose and sighed, "I haven''t had dinner either. If you want to have dinner, I can accompany you." The old lady took a sip of water, turned her head and looked at Malcolm for a long time, "why do I feel we are so pathetic? I''m like abandoned by little turtle! " It seemed that there was a little Malcolm couldn''t help but secretly discuss it, but he still had to refute it, "how could it be! How could she abandon us! She just went on a business trip and came back three or five days later. " "Three or five days?" The old lady was a little unhappy. "I think she is hiding from me. That night, we talked a few words to her and she ran away. Is it really a coincidence that she went on a business trip?" "It''s true." Malcolm comforted her, "As you know what I told you this morning, Poppi and I are not on the sly. Grandma, please don''t be so sensitive. Don''t you know her character? If it hadn''t been for something, she would have tried her best to make you happy. " After she thought about it for a while, she believed her grandson was right. little turtle not the people who were stingy. Since she had been waiting at the door for so long last night, she must have left for some urgent affairs. She just wanted to apologize to her If she had told her the truth earlier, she wouldn''t have been so angry. The little turtle must think she deserved to be her sister, so it didn''t say anything. Silly girl! "Grandma, shall we grab something to eat?" Malcolm asked. She waved her hand and said, "I''m good. You and little turtle, what do you want to do! It''s none of my business! Anyway, take good care of little turtle''s sister. After all, she had saved you and you are the only person she loves But you must grasp this measurement well! " "Okay, okay, I know." "That''s good. I''ll be upstairs after drinking some wate nted to run away from everything all of a sudden. She didn''t know since when she didn''t believe anything all of a sudden. is it really because of her hurt Catherine? Did her father dislike her? "Who are you? Just like a soldier of justice. " With the sound of "clatter", Shirley came out of the water and walked straight towards Poppi. With the advantage of height, she squinted at Tina and said, "Catherine''s father deserves it. He took the blame for the mistake he made. As her daughter, it is already very lucky for her not to be involved. It has nothing to do with our Poppi? Are you still going to make an appeal to Catherine? " The quarrel between the two women was not friendly, which attracted the attention of several staff around them. "You..." "What? !" Shirley shook her hair and threw the wet water onto Tina''s face. She continued, "I think you are the one who is malicious! Poppi'' father just passed away, and you are attacking her with such ugly words. Do you want ancestors to come to you tonight and have a talk with you? Huh? " The conversation between Shirley and Tina was so scary that Tina couldn''t help but shiver. However, she still didn''t admit anything and said stubbornly, "humph! I don''t want to fight with you together with each other!" Then she ran away in a hurry. Shirley rolled her eyes and said, "shameless." "Okay, let''s go!" Poppi tugged on Shirley''s sleeve and said, "don''t bother with her. Let''s go." "It''s not your style." Shirley looked at Poppi doubtfully. "If it was normal, you would have scolded her with me long ago. Why do you become so good tempered now?" Poppi kept her head down and said, "I don''t know. I''m very tired now I just want to go back and have a good rest. Shirley, let''s go back quickly? Ok? " "Of course, I''m glad to hear that," replied Shirley, nodding repeatedly As soon as Shirley finished her words, Poppi also ran away, avoiding everyone''s sight. "Something is wrong!" Murmured Shirley to herself as she caught up with Poppi. Chapter 214 Malcolms Pursuit Of His Wife "I remember when we were in middle school, we used to sleep on the same small bed. But that bed was too small, perhaps less than half of it now." The light was off in a room of the hotel, and only the moonlight could be seen in the room. With a smile on her face, Shirley turned her head to take a look at the Poppi curling up by her side, holding her legs. "Yes, but you squeezed me. And you slept too fast that I was nearly squeezed into the wall." Poppi replied with a smile as the picture at that time appeared in her mind again. "Haha..." Shirley laughed a few times and sighed: "how time flies! More than ten years had passed, and I still couldn''t believe it. I can''t believe that I''m so old. " But Poppi just smiled without any response. "But fortunately, no matter how many years have passed, we are still together in bed, playing a little secret that only we know..." With great admiration, Shirley continued, "do you think we will have a chance to chat in this way in a dozen years?" "Of course." Poppi nodded her head firmly and said, "you are the only one I have!" "Stupid, stupid Poppi, you still have Malcolm and to have a baby with him!" Shirley patted on Poppi''s head and looked forward to what would happen next, "over ten years later, there might be some people calling us mom and listening to us talk on the bed. Ah, although I don''t want to be a mother yet. " "Will that day come?" Poppi asked with suspicion. "Of course there is." "Yeah..." Putting her hand on Poppi''s arm, Shirley asked with a serious look, "what''s going on? I thought you were different several days ago! You can always come up with some good ideas, even better than me! But now, only a few days have passed, and you seem to gradually conceal your feelings. You are not interested in anything at all You can''t do that! What on earth has happened to you? If you have any problem, tell me and we will solve it together. " Poppi took a deep breath and shook her head, "no Maybe it''s because my father passed away, and I haven''t come to my senses yet! " "Really?" Shirley doubted and asked tentatively, "did the words Tina said irritate you?" Poppi''s pupils shrank and stared at nothing for a few seconds. Finally, she shook her head and replied, "No." "¡­¡­ That''s good. " Leaning against the wall, Shirley felt relaxed. "Well, are we going to sleep now?" "I don''t want to rest!" Poppi changed her position and moved. She pleaded, "Shirley, please say what you want to say." "What about the past?" With a faint smile at the corners of her mouth, Shirley continued, "many interesting things had happened when we were in high school Now when I recall the past, I realized that it was the real time. " "Yes, we don''t have to think about anything. Do you still remember... " The cool sea breeze blew into the room from the window. Two girls were laughing and chatting happily. After a long time, their happy laughter echoed in the room. The scene threw the water at Malcolm. Malcolm grasped the water flexibly and expressed his thanks. Then he gulped down some water, and the water rolled down the corners of his mouth, along his neck to his neck which could not be seen in his shirt. The unspeakable sexy charm made people daydreaming. Poppi''s heart was beating fast. No matter how many times she watched, but because of Malcolm''s handsome face, she could not help but become crazy. "I''m on a business trip." Malcolm smiled, drank the water and his voice became clear. "Humph!" Hugh snorted with disdain. "Did Mr. Mo come here for Poppi in the name of business trip?" Then, Shirley also came over. Last night, she was wondering why Malcolm didn''t get any reply from her, but she didn''t expect It turned out that Malcolm came here directly to put on a good show of courting his wife! With a dull look, Poppi asked, "You said you were on a business trip? Just come for me? " "It seems that Poppi becomes stupid recently." Shirley shook her head, speechless. Malcolm laughed and smoothed the hair of Poppi, "my wife is on a business trip. Of course I have to go with her. I guess I am on a business trip. " "Gee..." Dissatisfied, Hugh shouted, turned around and walked forward. "Don''t show off!" "Hugh, be careful of fireflies!" Malcolm opened his mouth all of a sudden. He smiled sinisterly at the back of Hugh. At the thought of this, Hugh couldn''t help but shudder for no reason. While running, he answered, "I don''t know what you are talking about!" "I, I''m going to have a rest!" Shirley stuck out her tongue and gave a dubious smile to Poppi. Then she held her dress and trotted away. "Fireflies You knew it again? " Poppi asked Malcolm directly. "Of course." Malcolm held Poppi''s hand and walked towards the tent. He couldn''t help smiling, "you have to thank Shirley. She is a very capable friend, and she does very well in information work." Hearing this, Poppi was confused. Chapter 215 I Want To Leave The Hospital At the headquarter of Hongmen Sect, Ye city. "Barry, food is ready!" Wendy, wearing an apron, stood in front of the elevator on the second floor. "Breakfast is ready. It''s already nine o''clock. Come down to have breakfast!" "¡­¡­ oh Okay! " After a while, a sluggish reply came from upstairs. With a casual sound of slippers on the ground, Barry went downstairs, only in a bath towel. His eyes were hazy, and he scratched his own hair and asked, "what time is it?" "It''s already nine o''clock," Wendy noticed that Barry''s upper body and her went red. She immediately looked away, turned around and ran downstairs. After saying that, Barry yawned and caught up with them with a smile. "What have you done? It smells so good! " "I have fried eggs, ham, milk, steamed dumplings and porridge." Wendy answered indifferently, her face blushing. She dared not to look at Barry. Taking off her apron, she said, "have your breakfast quickly. I''m leaving now." Barry was taking a piece of ham from the plate and filling it into his mouth. Hearing what Wendy said, Barry was shocked and quickly turned around to stare at Wendy. "Leave? Where are you going? " "I''m going to work!" Wendy was a little guilty. She hadn''t been to work for several days. Although she had asked for leave, it was too late to go to work today. "Oh, right. I forgot that you still have to go to work!" After chewing the flame leg, Barry sat down on the chair and began to eat casually. "You''re a good cook. Why don''t you go to work now? You can cook at my place I will pay you twice the money. Uh, triple Whatever you want, I''ll give it to you. " "No, I still prefer to go to work." Wendy put her apron back to where it had been and grabbed her bag again. "Mr. Wei, thank you for your help these days. I''m leaving now." "Go?" But Barry didn''t stand up, instead, he continued with disdain, "do you think you can get out of here?" "I..." Wendy bit her lip and mustered up all her courage to refute Barry, "you said that you would let me go after I cooked for you this morning!" Having been gobbling up the food, Barry asked, "well? When did I say that? Did you hear something wrong? " "You said it yesterday." Wendy rushed to the table and asked, "have you forgotten? You said that I would cook for you this morning and then asked me to leave! " "Really?" Barry mumbled, "you can leave, but come back in the evening." "Come back?" Wendy took a step back and asked, "why? Barry, what on earth do you want to do? I thought we had made it clear. You, you leave me here, there is no use. " She and Barry didn''t get it. Her anger was nothing to Barry, and her determination was like a child''s trick "I thought we''ve made it clear." Taking a sip of porridge, Barry said, "yes, the porridge is delicious. Look, you''re such a good cook. How could you fail to cook? " Wendy said, "You won''t let me stay here for the rest of my life, will you?" a lifetime? Rai . Hearing someone calling her name, Poppi could not help but look back. She saw a few men and women looking at the direction of her and Malcolm. They seemed to be discussing something. Seeing Poppi looking back, they were all shocked. "What''s wrong?" Poppi shouted at them. And Malcolm followed suit. A boy with a camera seemed to have made up his mind. He walked up to Poppi and Malcolm and said, "Mr. Mo, director Qiu, we''re in the Forward Entertainment magazine. The magazine is going to interview Shirley." Poppi sat up straight and nodded, "and then?" "Then..." The boy scratched his head unnaturally, took a look at Malcolm and said hesitatingly, "then, seeing Mr. Mo coming, I want to have an interview by the way." Poppi raised her eyebrows and looked at Malcolm, who was also shocked. "Director Qiu, please help!" The boy crossed his hands and begged. "Director Qiu, please help us! We haven''t had an internship yet. oUR internship report If we can get an interview with Mr. Mo... " Several men and women also walked up to them and begged them pitifully. Poppi was at a loss. She looked at Malcolm who was expressionless. "Aren''t you here to interview Hugh today? Since you have interview him, you can write the internship report. " "But..." One of the girls bit her lips and said, "but the seniors were busy interviewing. They didn''t give us a chance at all. We have been here for two days and haven''t talked to Mr. Su and Shirley." Looking at the distance, Poppi recalled that what they said during her internship was true. "But it won''t work only by your plea. Even if I ask you to interview Mr. Mo now, it''s a waste because the content you interviewed isn''t attractive." Poppi explained patiently. They looked so lonely that one of them shouted, "but how do you know we have no ability if we are not given the chance?" "That''s right. Director Qiu, can you give us a chance?" "Yes, Director Qiu..." "Director Qiu..." Chapter 216 Dont Push Me Hearing their conversation, Poppi looked at them helplessly, but Malcolm looked at her with a composed look. Having no choice, she smiled to the young generation and said, "you want to interview Mr. Mo. you should beg him. It''s useless to beg me." "No, I won''t! It''s most useful to beg you, I''m begging you! Mr. Mo will listen to you! " "Exactly. We all saw that Mr. Mo treated you so well. He was afraid that you would be too hot, so he kept fanning you with water..." "That''s right. Director Qiu, you have the final say! Please give us a chance! " In front of the young people, Poppi couldn''t help but blush. She reached out her hands and tugged at Malcolm''s clothes, her eyes full of pleading and shyness. Malcolm smiled deliberately, "what? What''s up? Look at me. " Poppi was a little depressed. She punched Malcolm''s hands and said, "I just want to ask you whether you accept the interview or not." "We just need your ten minutes. Ten minutes will be enough!" One of the boys was afraid that Malcolm wouldn''t agree, so he said quickly. Malcolm frowned and thought for a while. Then he suddenly held Poppi''s hand and said, "I agree if you ask your Director Qiu to accept an interview together." Poppi couldn''t help looking sideways and shouted, "Malcolm, are you crazy? I won''t accept any interview. " "They won''t interview you. I just will also take you with me when I take pictures." Malcolm smiled to Poppi. Then he turned to those young men and asked, "is that okay?" "Of course, of course!" They nodded their heads frequently, feeling flattered and excited. On the other side of the line, Shirley and Hugh took another set of photos, preparing to finish their work. They turned around after a long rest, only to find that Malcolm and Poppi were surrounded by several people for an interview. "You''re right. We''re exhausted. Why did they come again to ask for news?" Shirley smiled speechlessly. "I wanted to sit on the deck chair too, and I was interviewed!" "Then I won''t call you as a model." Hugh took several gulps of water sent by his assistant and said, "it''s over." It was not easy to take photos on location in such a hot day. Shirley nodded. Yes, she chose this career as a model. She really liked this job. It would be boring if it was only for interview. But anyway, Poppi had gone through a lot. Mr. Mo treated her so well that because she had saved the Galaxy in her last life. "One last question, Mr. Mo." On the other side of the line, a boy quickened his interview as he watched Shirley''s interview. "What do you think of today''s news? You have admitted your identity. Is that true? " As soon as his words faded away, the boys were all flustered. Poppi couldn''t help but get shocked, looking at Malcolm. Just admit your identity? ''he admitted it? "Yes, it''s true." Malcolm said indifferently, "my family name is Quan, and I won''t admit it if not for the news. I always feel that it''s my personal matter. What''s more, for me, family na aw Wendy, her smile disappeared instantly. She said in a lukewarm tone, "Oh, it''s Wendy. Why are you here?" By now, Celine had known that the room she saw this noon was Wendy''s room. which next to Barry''s room. No wonder Barry didn''t allow her to live in his house! "I..." Wendy opened her mouth to say something, but soon the uncomfortable feeling came back. Every time when she heard Celine, she felt like an outsider. Why was she here? She didn''t know "I... I''m here..." Wendy stuttered, "I''m here for Mr. Wei. Isn''t he here? " "He went upstairs to work." Celine smiled suddenly. "Since you''re here for Barry, why don''t you stay and have dinner with us? I cooked some delicious food. I don''t know whether you are used to it or not. " Wendy''s hands and eyeballs trembled. She had watched the apron for a while on the Internet and Barry bought it. Now she saw Celine wearing it, as if something had been taken away "No, thanks." Wendy shook her head, "I''ll go upstairs to get something. I''ll leave soon." "But..." Wendy rushed upstairs before Celine could finish her words. Seeing that Wendy was in a corner, Celine shrugged and went to the kitchen to get the dish out of the pot. Wendy''s mind was in a mess. She hurriedly tidied up her things and went downstairs. "Wendy, Wendy, what are you doing?" Standing at the stairway of the second floor, Celine stopped Wendy in an instant. "You''re leaving even before Barry comes back? He would think that I wanted to drive you away! " "No, it can''t be." Wendy struggled to find a gap to go downstairs. "I''ll tell him." "I''ve called him and he''ll be here soon. You can leave when he comes!" Celine was so anxious that she reached out her hands to grab the clothes in Wendy''s hands. "Miss. Celine, please let me go!" Feeling almost in tears, Wendy reached out and pulled her clothes. If Barry was back, how could she just leave? "If you want to leave, then I''ll leave Wendy, what are you doing! Don''t push me Ah! !" Chapter 217 Get Kicked Out Again At first, Barry was working in the office. When he heard Celine''s call that Wendy was about to leave because of her anger, he immediately came over. He didn''t expect to see what happened at the stairs of the second floor when he just arrived. Celine jumped up and down and shouted, "don''t push me, Wendy! Help help! Ah! " As Celine shouted, she suddenly lost her balance and fell back. "Miss. Celine..." Wendy was startled by her words. She reached out her hand to hold Celine''s hand. Out of the corner of her eyes, she saw the figure of open the door for Barry. Celine was right in front of her, with her back to Barry, but Celine just smiled at her mysteriously. What did Celine mean? However, when Wendy thought of this, Celine pushed her hand away. The next second, she saw that Celine slid down the stairs and fell down from the stairs with gurgling sound. Barry''s heart stopped in his tracks when he saw what happened. Wendy stood at the head of the stairs, the clothes and bag in her hands smashing to the ground. She murmured in disbelief, "Miss Celine..." "Celine!" Shouted Barry as he ran towards them. "Barry! Uh... " Celine rolled down, making a whimper of pain in her mouth. Before Barry arrived, she fell to the ground with a bang. Her four limbs curled up lying on the ground. Her elbow was bruised and red. Barry trotted to the side of Celine and knelt down on the ground? Celine, are you okay? " "Miss Celine..." Wendy stumbled down the stairs. After two steps, she came down. Seeing Celine frown and look miserable, she was trembling with fear. "Miss Celine, how could it be How did she fall down I didn''t push her No, it''s not me. It''s not me... " "Yes, it was an accident." The color drained from her face, and beads of sweat began to form on her forehead. Celine reached out her hand, grabbed the sleeve of Barry with great difficulty, and begged him with red eyes, "it''s really my fault. I was too careless." "Miss. Celine, please hurry..." Wendy stood up and tried to help Celine up. "Fuck off!" Suddenly, Barry burst out angrily. He pushed Wendy away and hugged Celine up from the ground. Then, he went upstairs and shouted at the person following him, "call the doctor!" "Yes, Mr. Barry!" Wendy stumbled and fell to the ground. Her heart seemed to be broken into two pieces. She saw how anxious Barry was. Barry went upstairs with Celine in his arms carefully. "Barry Wei!" All of a sudden, Wendy shouted at the man who was going upstairs. He stopped, but didn''t look back. Barry just leaned his body and said coldly, "what? Are you going to leave? Go away! If you want to leave, then go. Don''t hurt others! " Her heart seemed to be riddled with holes. With a sour nose, Wendy clenched her fist and said sadly, "are you driving me away?" "Don''t you always want to leave?" Barry snapped back in an impolite way. "Okay!" With one hand supporting the ground, Wendy struggled to her feet. She looked determined and sad. "Then len down just now. But now, she even broke her ankle. How could it be fake? What''s more, what''s so good for Celine to slander Wendy? He was not the Malcolm, but she was dismissive of his love. So he concluded that it must be Wendy who had pushed Celine down accidentally just now. Wendy was angry? Was she angry because he brought another woman back? "It hurts!" Celine couldn''t help shouting at him, "Barry. don''t let the doctor treat me. It hurts..." "It will be there soon." The doctor took out some liquid medicine and applied it on the wound of Celine. He said it in an easy way. At the same time, Barry trying to restrain his emotions. Barry held Celine''s hand and said "It will be soon.. It''s okay, it''s okay... " The night in Bali Island was always illusory and beautiful. The hotel room was also decorated in a beautiful and tropical style. Although Poppi did nothing for the shooting day, she was still exhausted. She couldn''t wait to take a shower and go to bed as soon as she got back to the hotel. "Wife, let me bathe with you, okay?" Then, Malcolm came up to her and said, "I can give you a massage to relax." "¡­¡­ No, thanks. " "I''ll take a shower and come out soon." Poppi refused with a smile However, there was still one thing that she couldn''t let go. What Celine said was so ambiguous that she didn''t know whether she should believe Malcolm''s words or not. After all, men, such an excellent man, how could it be possible He would only stay with her obediently. "I promise I won''t do anything, okay?" Malcolm held Poppi''s hand and gave her a gentle kiss. Then he gazed at her in sparkling eyes. Poppi swallowed her saliva, resisted the impulse of being bewitched, and suddenly pulled out her hand. She sneaked into the bathroom, quickly closed the door, and said in a pretended relaxed tone, "ha ha, take a rest first. I''ll finish the shower right away!" With his hands still was the holding Poppi''s gesture, Malcolm''s face suddenly turned grave. Chapter 218 Are You Pregnant Someone knocked on the door Suddenly, someone knocked on the door in a low voice. After taking a glance at the bathroom, Malcolm turned around and walked towards the door. Perplexed, he put his hand on the door knob and opened the door at once. "Poppi..." Outside the door stood the other man, and it was nobody but Benson. As soon as he opened his mouth and was about to speak, he was stunned when he saw the man standing in front of him. But as soon as he put on a smile and calmed himself down, he greeted casually, "Hello, Mr. Mo!" "Yes, it''s me." Malcolm also came to his senses and nodded his head slightly. He was a little unhappy after being surprised. "I heard that Mr. Mo came this afternoon. But I was too busy to meet you." Benson greeted him politely. "Are you okay? Where is Poppi? " "Poppi is inside." With the door closed, Malcolm threw a glance at the bathroom. As soon as he heard the vague sound of water, Benson immediately understood what had happened. With a complex expression on his face, he nodded and said, "then I won''t bother Mr. Mo anymore. You must be very tired because of the long travel. Have a good rest." After saying that, he emphasized, "let Poppi have a good rest." "Of course." Malcolm raised his voice a little and said unhappily, "Mr. Ji, you don''t need to worry about that." All of a sudden, Benson shook his head. He stared at Malcolm and explained, "it''s not Mr. Ji who says these words to you. It''s Benson. As an outsider and a friend, I remind you, Malcolm, to take good care of Poppi. " "Friend?" Malcolm slightly squinted his eyes and said, "so far, haven''t you recognized your own identity?" "No matter what Poppi thinks of me, in my heart, she is my friend. In other words, she is more important than a friend," Benson didn''t budge. He looked straight into Malcolm''s eyes and said coldly, "a lot of things have happened recently. I hope that Poppi can have a good rest. I hope you can protect her safety and her happiness." "It''s none of your business." "Mind your own business." murmured Malcolm "Malcolm! Are you talking to me? " Suddenly, the voice of Poppi came from the bathroom. But before Malcolm could answer, Poppi said again, "I can''t hear you. Let''s talk about it after I go out! Wait for me. I''ll be out soon. " Malcolm''s pupils shrank. Would Poppi come out? In the bath towel? Coming out in bathrobe? In a blink of an eye, Malcolm rushed to the door of the bathroom. He grabbed the door and shouted at the woman, "no! I''m talking on the phone. Come out after you finish! " How could he let any other man see his wife! "Well? ¡­¡­ Fine. " Celine tried to open the door but failed. Without much thinking, she went back to the bathroom. Standing at the door, Benson looked at the situation in these dozens of seconds, not knowing what to do. Seeing that Malcolm was nervous, he suddenly smiled with self-mockery, so ed and ran to the bathroom. "Poppi!" Malcolm followed up nervously and rushed into the bathroom. Holding the closestool, Poppi kept vomiting but couldn''t vomit anything after five minutes. Malcolm was distressed to see this. Holding the water and patting on Poppi''s back, he asked anxiously, "shall we call the doctor?" "Nothing." Poppi waved her hand weakly and felt much better. She straightened up and said, "don''t call the doctor..." Malcolm held Poppi up and handed her some water, "drink some water." "Thank you." Taking it over, Poppi swallowed a little and slowly walked out of the washroom. She looked at the side face of Malcolm and the dark red on his face, then she said apologetically, "I''m sorry." "No, it''s my fault." Malcolm ran a hand through Poppi''s hair and said, "I was too rash. I''m sorry. Are you scared? " Poppi didn''t answer. She didn''t know what was wrong with herself. Suddenly, she dared not and was not willing to be touched by Malcolm. "I just, I don''t want..." "Maybe I''m a little tired. I''m sorry," Poppi said with a forced smile "Nothing." Malcolm shook his head and helped Poppi to lie down on the bed. "Then have a good rest and do nothing." Poppi nodded her head slightly and got into bed under the care of Malcolm. She lay on her side and curled up on the bed with her back to Malcolm. Malcolm was a little disappointed, but he didn''t want to leave Poppi alone, so he leaned over and held her from behind, asking, "can I hold you to sleep?" "¡­¡­ Yes. " Poppi replied gently. Although it was light, Malcolm held Poppi even tighter. Why did he become more and more uneasy? They were on good terms during the day, but she was so indifferent every time they met Malcolm tensed up. Thinking of a possibility, he opened his eyes. His eyes were lit up. "Poppi!" "What?" Poppi replied lazily. "What Are you pregnant? " Malcolm''s voice was full of surprise and excitement. Chapter 219 She Is Not Pregnant A new day came to Ye city, which was overcast and cold, making people feel depressed. "Is it really okay for you to do so?" In the meeting room of the Quan Group, Emily stood up excitedly. She clenched her hands into fists and pressed them against the table. Emily stared at George, who was sitting opposite to her, and frowned. "I always feel that it''s too risky. You''ve been raising the share price, while our company doesn''t have any new products at present. If the performance can''t keep up, we''ll lose money, and even may even collapse." George shrugged his shoulders and began to reason with Emily confidently, "we have the backing of the Charlotte family, so what are you afraid of? What''s more, the Pei group is closely related to the Quan Group''s interests. How could I do harm to you? Right now, the Quan Group is in a crisis. You know, the few uncles in our family are not the top ones. After being stimulated by Malcolm at the general meeting of shareholders last time, they have joined hands to do something in order to decrease the stock I have to. " "Cut down the stock? Are they going to sell their shares to Malcolm? " Emily was shocked. "Of course, they work together to raise the share price. At that time, they can sell it to Malcolm in a good price." George snorted, "they must have demanded an exorbitant price. Hundreds of millions is not enough." "Then why are you raising Pei group''s share price?" Emily frowned. "I''m different from them. I''m doing this to help Pei group gain momentum. Since the stock price of Quan Group has risen and it is a foregone conclusion, we should let Pei group also rise. It wouldn''t be easy for Malcolm to take this opportunity to split the Quan Group. Moreover, we''ll be the winner of Lawrence''s big program. So let''s take advantage of it. " Then George patted his chest and added, "trust me. It''s okay. Read this document first. " After that, he pushed a thick file brought over by Lawrence in front of Emily. Emily hesitated for a while and looked around. After thinking for a while, she nodded, "I believe you. It''s for the sake of Lawrence, and for the sake of the Charlotte family." "Okay." George nodded and poured a cup of tea for Emily, "the cooperation is based on trust. We have to trust each other before our cooperation goes on smoothly. Besides, there is no reason for us to raise the share value aimlessly, but only a little earlier. " With the hope of George, Emily got a little excited. But she still couldn''t help satirizing, "I think your Quan family has business acumen. It''s better to rebuild your family again and work hard to build a financial family as wealthy as Charlotte family." "Who do you think is more business minded of Quan family?" George snorted, full of self-mockery. "Malcolm!" Emily said, "Ye city is going to explode recently It''s not a coincidence that SG group''s CEO''s surname is Quan! With such a relationship, I think the Quan Group is in a bad situation. Your situation alcolm was stunned. He stared at the pregnancy test stick and blinked several times. "Isn''t it?" "No, it''s not." Poppi''s hand drooped and she was relieved inexplicably, "I''m not pregnant. My period was normal last month. Even if I got pregnant, it wasn''t pregnancy sickness. " "¡­¡­ Really? " Malcolm was a little disappointed. He looked at the pregnancy test stick again and felt his warm blood was frozen. He paused for a few seconds, and smiled to comfort her. "It doesn''t matter. Try again." Without any response, Poppi shrugged and turned back to the bathroom, throwing the pregnancy test stick into the trash can accurately. But what she didn''t notice was that there was another line of light red on the pregnancy test stick. "Do you want a baby?" Asked Poppi as she walked out of the bathroom. Malcolm thought about it and nodded, "yes. I want a complete family, you and our baby. Isn''t this also the wish you gave me?" He came up with this idea just because of Poppi''s bold confession on his birthday. His heart softened as long as he thought that a chubby little boy would call him "father". The expectant look on Malcolm''s face stung Poppi''s eyes. She was not moved at the moment, but dodged. She didn''t want a baby now. As for her and Malcolm, they seemed to have a lot of things to deal with, the baby They can''t have children "I have an individual interview with Shirley and Hugh. I''m going to have a look." Poppi thought she changed the topic secretly, but it was so abrupt in Malcolm''s eyes. A deep look of helplessness came over Malcolm''s face. Seeing that there was no more smile on her face, he felt that he was about to leave Poppi. ''if she is not pregnant, why did Poppi resist me so much last night? Was it because... Hate me?'' Malcolm felt colder in his heart. How could he explain to make Poppi understand and believe that nothing happened that night? In order to protect the privacy, there was no monitor in the corridor of the Vedder Theme Hotel. Chapter 220 The Truth Was Hard To Accept Emily parked the car in the villa and went upstairs with her bag. She wondered what her parents were doing now Thinking of this, Emily walked towards the door of the living room while looking for her parents in the courtyard. "Come on. Why are you crying all of a sudden? The TV was all turned off. What happened just now was all old stories. Didn''t Malcolm clear it for her? Poppi is in a good time, it is enough, now? " Before they reached the door, she heard her father''s loud voice with a hint of anger. Emily was sensitive enough to hear the word ''Poppi'', so she stopped his steps. For some reason, she suddenly squatted at the door and carefully listened in secret. ''why did dad and mom start talking about Poppi? Emily''s heart clenched. She didn''t want to admit that she had been proud all her life except in front of Benson and Poppi. She felt inferior in front of Benson because she liked Benson, and she felt inferior in front of Poppi because Benson liked her. When everyone around her began to take sides with Poppi, she would feel more and more scared Therefore, she could have pushed the door open and asked them why they were talking about Poppi. But because of the barrier in her heart, she could not help becoming a eavesdropping. "But..." Aunt. Pei choked with sobs and said in broken words, "what Malcolm said is right. I am an unqualified mother Wu... But I can''t She will be an object of public denunciation. " Since Emily couldn''t hear what she said clearly, Emily thought she had misheard the words'' unqualified mother ''? "If anyone is wrong, it''s me," Uncle Pei sighed, "at that time, I insisted on taking you away. I I thought with those shares, Poppi could live a good life. I don''t want you to think of Andrew again when you are looking at Poppi, so Amanda, it''s my fault. " The more Emily heard, the more confused she became. Who was Andrew? Aunt. Pei shook her head and cried hard, "it''s all my fault It''s all my fault I am too ashamed to see her! I don''t know she had suffered so much. Over the years, of course I thought she had a good life. Of course I thought her uncle would treat her well But she was involved in the death of Wayne! I hate myself! I hate! " While waiting outside the door, Emily was more and more frightened, as if her parents were talking about something terrible. It''s about Poppi! It seemed that her mother had something to do with Poppi! Thinking of the condition of her mother when she met Poppi for the first time, Emily seemed to feel that there was a mist in front of her. She was vague. As long as she got through the chaos in front of her, the truth would be there, and she was so close to the truth "What can we do? Don''t you agree with Malcolm? " Uncle Pei patted on Amanda''s shoulder and comforted her, "since that''s the case, just do it for her in secret. It''s useless to think too much. It''s ted, "your foot hasn''t recovered yet. The doctor said that you can''t get out of bed in a week. What are you doing now?! Huh? " Celine turned around with the spade in her hand and gave Barry a sweet smile. "Here you are? It''s okay. My feet don''t hurt if I don''t use too much strength. Dinner will be ready in a minute. Go and get ready to eat! " "I''m not hungry." Barry said with a cold face and walked two steps forward. He grabbed the tools in her hand before she turned around, bent down and lifted Celine from the ground heavily. Celine didn''t know why she was held by Barry in the air. "Let me take you upstairs." Biting his lips, Barry walked outside and ordered the servants, "go and cook the meal. Call the doctor up." "Yes, Mr. Barry." Resting her head on Barry''s chest, Celine looked like a timid rabbit, and asked tentatively, "are you angry, Barry?" "I just don''t want you to get hurt again," said Barry, snorting With a slight smile, Celine leaned her head towards the chest of Barry and said, "I''m so happy that you don''t have to worry about me." There was a burst of fragrance in his nose, and Barry almost lost his breath. But he still drew back without being noticed by her. "Barry, how is Wendy? Was she frightened that day? I didn''t blame her. I was too careless. " After they entered the bedroom, Barry put Celine down gently on the bed. He heard her words and said, "take care of yourself. Don''t care about others!" "I..." Then Celine leaned her body forward. At that moment, Barry bent over and was close to her. Thus, she slightly wiped Barry''s face with her lips and kissed him. Though it was a fleeting moment, both of them blushed. "I... I''ll go and see if the doctor has come or not!" Getting up from the coach, Barry was about to leave the room, with his ears a little hot. Celine looked at the back of Barry, and touched her lips with a triumphant smile. Chapter 221 Only Want Malcolm Using "escape" to describe his action of just leaving the room, Barry closed the door casually. Standing in the corridor, he stared at a point in the distance and gulped the fresh air. He tried not to recall the "accident" that had just happened, but the touch on the cheek had not disappeared for a long time. Moreover, it was more fiery. "Mr. Barry." The young doctor soon arrived with the medical kit. The doctor was also a young man who was about the same age as Barry. His name was Jared Hua. Because his father was the private doctor of Barry''s father, he took over his father''s business. He grew up with Barry at Hongmen Sect, and naturally became the private doctor of Barry. His last name was Hua, and he always bragged about his relationship with the famous doctor Huatuo Recently, he had been to this building a lot. Sometimes, Miss. Yu, sometimes, Miss. Qiu. Every time he come here, he would try his best to cure them. Barry waved his hand and said with a frown, "she''s in there. Let''s see what''s wrong with her foot." "Okay, Mr. Barry." Jared knocked on the door and was allowed to push in. Through the crack of the door, Barry looked inside and saw that the look in Celine''s eyes was lowered. Barry rubbed his nose with his hand and followed Jared into the room. "Do you have any discomfort? Can you feel the pain? " Asked Jared, removing the cast for Celine. Celine held her shanks with one hand, and supported herself with the other hand on the bed. Then she shook her head and said, "I don''t feel uncomfortable." "Yes." Jared responded as checking Celine''s wounds. Standing beside the bed, Barry put his hands into pockets, peered at Jared and often said, "be gentle!" Jared slowed his movements obediently, but in his mind he thought, ''Miss Yu and Miss Qiu, which one is more important to his Mr. Barry. The people outside were in an uproar. It had been so many years since they came here, but none of them had seen Barry bring back any woman from the grand gate. Just two days, Miss. Yu came here all of a sudden. Before the people got more curious, Miss. Yu was driven away all of a sudden, and a Miss Qiu popped up all of a sudden. The Mr. Barry loved both women so much. What happened? It seemed that they could talk about it over dinner. But one thing was for sure that Mr. Barry was still a playboy and just changed his style? The flavor was also changing from a hot sexy beauty to a refreshing one Then Jared rolled his eyes. When removing the cast for Celine, he suddenly stretched out his hand and gave a massage on the wound on her. "Ah!" Celine winced with fear and broke out in a cold sweat. With a stern face, Barry kicked the Jared''s ass, saying, "you want to die! Do you think you are an idiot? " While gasping for air, Jared opened his mouth and reached out his hand to rub his buttocks. "Yes, yes, my Mr. Celine''s head. "You and Malcolm... Really..." "Do you think I will lie to you about my virginity?" Clenching her fists, Celine gave Barry a few punches on the waist. "¡­¡­ Okay. " Barry closed his eyes and said, "I see." "Emily, Emily, come out and have lunch with us!" On the other side, Uncle Pei and Aunt. Pei stood outside of Emily''s room, holding lunch in their hands. They had knocked on the door for a long time, but there was no movement in the room. "My love for you hasn''t changed at all, Emily..." "Emily, have some food! What is the identity of Poppi? It won''t affect you! " Emily lay prone on the bed in the bedroom with empty eyes. Did the identity of Poppi really have no influence on her? Why did she feel like her whole world had been turned upside down? She never thought that her mother had another child, and she never thought that she would have such a relationship with Poppi. She would not be able to recover in three days "Emily, can you hear me?" Aunt. Pei implored, "if you can hear me, I''ll tell you something about the past! I have never thought that you would Why are you so upset? " Receiving no answer, Aunt. Pei continued, "we were a couple at that time. But your father went abroad for further study and his marriage was arranged by his family. So we didn''t contact anymore. Since I met Poppi''s father, we were together reasonably, but Not long after, Poppi''s father suddenly died in a car accident, and at that time, your father came back to find me... " Crack Emily opened the door with red eyes, "come in." "Emily!" Aunt. Pei was pleased and exchanged a look with Uncle Pei. Uncle Pei was also happy. Emily calmly responded and turned around to walk to the bedside. "Go on!" Uncle Pei and Aunt. Pei came in with food, "let''s have food first." "I''m not hungry." With no expression on her face, Emily said, "I just want to know those things I don''t know." Chapter 222 Only Want Amanda''s voice was so calm and indifferent, as if it had contained the memories of her past life. It was an era when she was young and promising, but suffered the pain of losing her husband without any reason. Emily had never heard such a real and close story. She had never thought that her mother would have such an experience when she was young. "You have never held Poppi after giving birth to her?" Emily couldn''t believe it, "Mom, don''t you want to see her? She was born after ten months of pregnancy. How could you be so heartless as not to see her? Why didn''t you hold her in your arms? " Tears streamed down Amanda''s face, and she cried silently, which made people feel more pitiful. "A piece of meat fell from my body, how can I not feel heartache?" Aunt. Pei choked with sobs. "But the more I feel sorry for her, the more I don''t want to leave, the more I can''t take a look at her I''m afraid. I don''t want to leave at all. I''m afraid that I can''t put her down once I hold her in my arms. After all, I''m heartless. Only in this way can I completely break up with her, but now I regret it... " Scratching her hair, Emily had mixed feelings. All of a sudden, she felt sorry for Poppi "Benson, do you know how much I envied Poppi?" "It''s Poppi who should envy you." The conversation between Benson and her flashed through her mind. At that moment, Emily came to realize a bold possibility. Did Benson know everything? Otherwise, why did he say so? "What do you want now?" Emily calmed down and asked. Recently, Poppi''s father had just passed away. According to her mother''s words, she had understood the meaning of taking her back. But what would Poppi react? Could she really admit a mother for a person who was abandoned at the very beginning? "Emily, what do you think?" Uncle Pei said at this time, "now that you know the present situation, you have the right to get involved. Anyway, my attitude is that if I want to admit Poppi, I also agree. I also want to make up for my hurt to her. " At that time, he could have made Amanda marry with Poppi, but he didn''t. although he did the right thing, now it seemed that he was indeed a little unkind. "Emily? Okay? " Aunt. Pei asked. "It doesn''t matter whether I am fine or not." Emily shook her head, "the point is that whether Poppi wants to recognize you as her mother or not." Her words shattered Aunt. Pei''s hope that she had just been promoted. Emily didn''t want to hurt her mother anymore, so she said quickly, "but Poppi is a good person, so we still have a chance." "Really?" Aunt. Pei''s eyes brightened up and she smiled, "so, do you agree with her?" "I It needs some time to digest. " Emily lowered her head and said, "it''s too shocking for me." At noon in Bali Island, they were more enthusiastic. At this time, all the tourist groups, including Poppi, Malcolm, Benson, Hugh and Shirley, had set out and boarded the cruise ship out of the sea. "We''re almost there," Malcolm put a life jacket on Poppi, "take banana boat first. It''s very exciting. encourage the crowd to find a volunteer. "Here!" Hearing this, Shirley was excited. She suddenly stood up, rushed to Poppi and pulled her up. She said in the same language as the band master, "she can! Can we sing the national song? " "Of course! We can listen to any song you like! " There was a burst of cheers on the ship. Being a little shy, Poppi whispered, "Shirley, you bastard! Let me sing every time!" "Because it''s enjoyable to listen to you singing." Shirley pushed Poppi forward regardless of anything. Poppi looked at Malcolm in bewilderment, but his eyes were filled with expectation. "Go ahead. I want to hear you sing, too." She seemed to have seen a beam of light, which made her no longer flinch. Poppi nodded her head and came to the band. She took the microphone from Shirley and continued, "sing a slow song for all the audience. I hope everyone here will be happy." The second round of applause broke the silence. Poppi cleared her throat and picked up the microphone. Her clear voice poured out from her throat, "I want to see your smile, quarrel with you, hug you into my arms..." Benson and Hugh had stopped eating. As if only Poppi could be seen in their eyes. The voice of Poppi was so ethereal on the sea, and the saxophone of the hand was blown with waves, which was even more beautiful. Malcolm didn''t know how to describe the Poppi now. The dress was flying and her hair was flying. She slightly closed her eyes and continued to sing as a whisper. All of a sudden, Poppi opened her eyes and looked in the direction of Malcolm, "it''s good you just have go with me once. I''ll take you to see the heaven and the earth, laughing happily in such a sunny day Do you know my only wish? " "I think Mr. Mo should sing this song for Poppi." Seeming to be intoxicated with her song, Shirley spoke. Malcolm slightly raised the corners of his mouth. Yes, he wanted to see the smile on Poppi''s face, watch her make a scene, and accompany her till the end of the world. These were all what he wanted. Chapter 223 Gambling For The First Dance Poppi was relaxed when she was singing, and after she finished, her voice sounded like she was drunk. There was a burst of applause. Poppi slightly bent and bowed. When she raised her head, she felt several extremely hot sight. And she only looked at Malcolm. "I can sing songs for you all my life." The childish voice of Poppi echoed in his mind, and Benson still felt a little sting in his heart. But today''s songs didn''t fit the scene. But today''s scene didn''t fit his mood. Not aware of it, Benson took a sip of the cocktail and looked away. The band on the deck began to play again. Different from the exciting music just now, it made the passengers blow up. On the other side, Poppi walked to Malcolm and gently lifted her hand and kissed him. They looked just like a perfect match. "You once had." "I''m envious and hateful because I''ve never been able to get her like you." there was a tang of mockery in Hugh''s voice and then Hugh hummed and laughed to Benson. "It''s good that you didn''t get it. Otherwise, the pain of losing it will break your heart." Benson said, "I thought you got a chance. But now she had be Malcolm''s the earlier." "The earlier, the earlier?" Hugh shook his head. "If there is any chance, I would like to have a try. But unfortunately, I''m so silly to bid fairly for Malcolm. The result He''ve been married to Poppi for so many years. I''m not interested in her at all. " "What did you say? !" Benson couldn''t help raising his voice, "having been married for years? Then why did you say that Malcolm and Poppi have been married for so many years? " Hugh looked Benson up and down and asked in disbelief, "what? Don''t you know yet? " "I, I only heard from Malcolm that they got married." With a pale face, Benson asked immediately, "when did they get married?" He didn''t think about it at all. He just thought of it as the name of Malcolm for Poppi after they got married or the plan for their wedding being put on the agenda. What''s more, they had just got married But he didn''t expect that Hugh would say that they had been married for a long time! No, he had a swell head Hugh nodded with a light of comprehension, "Oh, I remembered it. No wonder you didn''t know about it. You deserve it." "What''s wrong?" Benson shouted in a panic. "Malcolm and Poppi have been married for three years." Hearing what harrow said, Hugh told him in a light tone, "since you went abroad four years ago, Poppi was in trouble. Half a year later, she got married to Malcolm. She has sold her marriage and shares, and Malcolm has to help her pay off debts. Only in this way can she live a happy life as she is now. " Buzz! Hearing that, Benson''s heart twitched all of a sudden. They had gotten married three years ago! Poppi and Malcolm had been married for a long time! It turned out that he was no match for Malcolm four years ago. He destroyed Poppi and Malcolm saved Poppi. It turned out that she had been married for a long time, but she married for survival "They have agre ng time. Now, prepare the table and stage props! " The cruise ship''s people were all attracted by the scene and they all wanted to see it. The arc-shaped gambling table was soon carried upstairs. The host acted as the temporary croupier, who was responsible for dealing cards. Malcolm and Hugh sat on the left and right opposite of the croupier. Poppi was still in a daze. She stood beside Shirley in a daze. "Everyone is here. Count me in." Benson''s voice came from behind the crowd. Poppi looked up and saw him walking out of the crowd. He was still in his appearance, but looked much weaker than before. "What are you doing here?" Looking back at him, Hugh asked, "have you ever played it?" Sitting on the other side of Malcolm, Benson shook his head and said, "I haven''t played it before, but I want to have a try." "Very much welcome this brave man!" The host sounded more excited, "is there anyone else who wants to take part in the competition now?" Hearing that, Malcolm''s face fell. Three people were not enough, and he even wanted to overturn the table to ask if anyone would take part in the banquet! "Isn''t three enough?" Malcolm ordered in a sullen voice. "Haha Enough, enough! " The croupier smiled awkwardly. "Then we shall begin!" "I will distribute cards to the three men in turn. One card is faced up, and the other is card down. If the two cards are combined to 21, the winner will be determined. If the points are more than 21, the winner will be determined to lose. If the two cards adding less than 16, the dealer can ask one more card. If the number is more than 16, but if the number is less than 21, they will no longer longer longer distribute the cards, which is closest to 21The cards placed on the table will win. A and a can be considered as 1 or 11, and the j, Q, and K can all be counted as 10. " After exchanging the rules, the dealer dealt the cards without any objection. "I''m a little nervous." Shirley whispered. Poppi also nodded and looked at Malcolm. Chapter 224 Raise The Stakes Malcolm sat up straight with his eyebrows knitted, his long fingers pressed on the table and his lips pressed together, his eyes staring at the cards in the dealer''s hand. He had already received a good card, the 10 of spades. Immediately after, Benson got an A. whether to press "1" or "11" was up to himself. Now, Hugh got a 3 card. Thus, he would be going to get a third card anyway. "Next, we''ll start to distribute the second cards." The host, who acted as the temporary dealer, pressed the cards against the table, then distributed them to the three people in order, and then pressed the cards under them. With a shrug, Hugh was the first to show his second card. "Take a look at my card first." All the people in the room turned to look at Hugh. They saw that he slowly turned a corner of the cards and the numbers on it gradually appeared "Wait!" While everyone was holding their breath and wondering what to do, Hugh interrupted himself and turned his card down. He looked at Malcolm and Benson and asked, "how about raise the stakes?" There was a lot of hiss from the crowd, and Poppi also felt quite depressed as if she was riding a roller coaster. "What else do you want to add?" Malcolm ground his teeth and said. "By the way, I want to spend the whole night with Poppi." Hugh took a look at Poppi opposite him, stretched out the other hand, made a gesture of flying kiss, and leered at her. Poppi''s face suddenly turned red. Hearing that, Malcolm''s face was as dark as the night. Turning his head around, he fixed his sharp eyes on Hugh and said, "don''t push your luck!" "Well, I''d like to add one!" As the saying goes, watching the bustle does not make the situation big, Benson pointed his flexible fingers on the table. He did not take what Malcolm just threatened seriously, leisurely said, "if I win, can Mr. Mo grant me a request?" "The stake is getting bigger and bigger." Shirley clicked her tongue and said in a low voice, "I wonder what tricks Benson is playing again. Is it possible for him to let Malcolm send you out?" Poppi was surprised but she knew that what Shirley said was impossible. "What request?" Malcolm narrowed his eyes. Of course he heard what Shirley said and also thought it was impossible. Looking at Malcolm''s badge, Benson pleaded, "Mr. Mo, please make Poppi to live happily ever after." When the words came out, all the people were shocked. But as for Hugh, he was the only one whose mouth twitched violently at the sight of him. "Benson. You''re too dishonest. How could it be called a request? You make me look like a hooligan who takes advantage of him. " "Hypocrite!" Shirley hummed indignantly. In her eyes, as Benson had abandoned Poppi, his image in her heart would never be changed. No matter what he did, he was the one who abandoned Poppi when she was in difficulty. Malcolm''s face darkened with displeasure. He sneered, "do you really need to make a request?" Ignoring the sarcasm o front of him. "How much?" "It''s past 17 ," "Twenty one?" With this, Benson turned over his card and spoke in a happy voice, "spade 8, 19." "It is so close!" "Should he win?" "Wow, it''s your first time here! You are so lucky! " With Hugh''s eyes fixed on the cards of Benson. Malcolm was a little unsure. Just then, when their eyes met, Poppi suddenly opened her mouth and made a gesture of "come on", Malcolm nodding his head with a smile. "I''m fine." "Who''s the next?" Benson asked "Well. Me! I can''t wait to have a look. " Heaving a sigh, Hugh rubbed his hands and stretched the cards in his hands towards the front of the table. He mumbled, "five, five, five..." The number slowly appeared "Damn it! It''s seven! " Hugh said sullenly, throwing the cards out. Then he continued, "I am done The game is over... " With her hand on her forehead, Shirley said, "Oh, it''s over. Our boss sold us as a free labor." Malcolm smiled, "so, it''s my turn?" Benson quickly turned his eyes to the other side. Although he hoped to give his shares to Poppi, in terms of the game alone, he hoped he could win. Poppi was so frightened that she dared not to blink her eyes. Almost having no expression on his face, Malcolm pressed his thin lips tightly and didn''t make any exaggerated motion. He just raised his hand and turned the card over slowly, deciding the winner slowly. "Heart A!" The croupier suddenly shouted. The inconceivable voice spread through the whole cabin, even Poppi found it inconceivable. Hearing that, Malcolm only breathed a sigh of relief. With a smile, he said, "thank you." "Did you cheat?" Hugh pounded the table, stood up and ran to find the cards in front of Malcolm. "Let me find the cards!" Malcolm opened his hands and let Hugh turn it over and over without caring about it at all. However, his eyes fell on Poppi. Poppi said and gave a thumbs up to Malcolm. At that moment, his whole world was full of sunshine. Chapter 225 Stay Here "It seems that Miss. Poppi is ready to spend the night with me." Poppi stood on the deck, with one hand on the railing and the other looking into the distance. All of a sudden, with steady footsteps, Malcolm quipped. Poppi smiled and turned around. When she saw Malcolm standing several steps away against the light, her smile widened, "yes, I''ve been prepared. But I don''t know what Mr. Malcolm is planning." Malcolm walked up elegantly step by step with an inexplicable charming smile, "let''s dance first!" Just then, there was a melodious sound of violin, and the man and woman in the cabin had already been holding hands and ready to dance. "Beautiful lady, may I have the honor to invite you to dance with me for the first time?" Malcolm gestured for an invitation, and Poppi put her hand in his hand with a smile. This time, no one came to bother. "I can''t dance." Poppi made a face at Malcolm and put her hand on his shoulder, "is that so?" "Anyway." Malcolm put his hand on the waist of Poppi and moved slightly with the music, "in this case, I can move my feet from left to right. I have learned to deal with some occasions for a few days, and I can''t dance, either." Poppi looked nervously at her foot, watching the dancing steps of Malcolm, and twitched her mouth. You can''t dance? How could you do that? Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but stomp heavily on her foot. Coincidentally, her high-heeled shoe stepped on Malcolm''s foot. "Yes..." Hearing what Malcolm said, Poppi was frightened and apologized, "what do you think? What about? Are you okay? " "It doesn''t matter." Malcolm shook his head and grimaced in pain. "No, I won''t dance!" Poppi was frightened and tried to run away. But Malcolm didn''t allow her to do so. She staggered and stepped on the other foot of Malcolm in a sudden. "Hiss..." Malcolm gasped and his face turned red with pain. Poppi was so frightened that she dared not move any more. She was so shy that her ears turned red. She mumbled, "I, I''m sorry..." "It doesn''t matter." Malcolm shook his head again and laughed, "every girl who can dance has been trodden on the back of several men who have swollen feet? I''m so lucky to be the only man you trampled on. " Poppi was slightly stunned. Looking up at the tender face of Malcolm, she suddenly burst into laughter. "Haha, I like your serious nonsense." "I am serious." Malcolm said with a smile. "Haha..." Poppi couldn''t help laughing. She leaned her head against Malcolm''s chest and the low laugh made people feel relaxed and happy. Meanwhile, Malcolm changed his posture of holding Poppi in his arms, holding her tightly. His body shook slightly with the music, but he didn''t move any more. At the glisten of the night in the distance, Malcolm said, "let me sing a song for you, Poppi." "Okay!" Poppi agreed straightforwardly. With her eyes closed, she le worriedly, "help her sit down! There is no need for you to stand up. " "Yes!" Hearing that, all of a sudden, with Cora''s back to the old lady and her eyes squinted. With a fierce look in her eyes, she said to Celine, "what do you want to do?" "Guess!" she opened her mouth as soon as she sat down "What are you doing here?" Then grandma added, "come in first." "Thank you, grandma!" "Please push me in," Celine continued with an evil smile to Cora Cora''s eyes were full of caution and disgust. Grandma walked in front of them and said, "neither Poppi nor Malcolm is here." "She''s not here? Where did they go? Why didn''t I know about it? " Celine felt wronged. "Didn''t they tell you?" Grandma sat on the sofa and looked at Celine up and down. "How did you find this place?" Celine said, "I asked one of Malcolm''s friends. I just left the hospital and had nowhere to stay. I asked sister if she could help me. But I couldn''t contact her. So I had to I''m sorry to bother you. I didn''t expect to meet you here. " "Doesn''t Poppi know that you will be discharged from the hospital?" She asked in disbelief. "She knows what! I told her, but she didn''t come. " Celine looked down and said, "I lived in Malcolm''s friend''s house for a few days. I felt uncomfortable, and I fell on the ground, so I didn''t want to cause him any trouble. That''s why I came out myself. I didn''t expect that sister was not there." An anger flashed on her face. What did little turtle do? "Since Sister is not here, I''ll leave now." Celine pursed her lips, "I''m leaving now! Have a good rest, grandma! " "Go? Where are you going? " The old lady stood up and asked, "is there any place to go?" "I..." Celine bit her lips and said, "I''m going out to take a walk." "You don''t have to go out. Stay here! Let''s talk about it after Malcolm and little turtle come back! " The old lady waved her hand and made the decision for Celine. Chapter 226 Went To The House Downstairs, Barry was leaning against the car door, smoking two cigarettes, and then raising his wrist to see the time. He still didn''t see Celine coming down Barry took a deep drag on his cigarette and then threw it away. After that, he turned around and got into the car. It had been a long time since her got into the house, Celine''s plan worked. Therefore, he could go back. Celine went upstairs. She felt a little flattered and didn''t expect that the old lady would cooperate with her. "Cora, make a room for Celine." The old lady asked. Seeing that Cora promised, she asked Celine, "have you had breakfast?" "Not yet." Celine shook her head. "Then let''s eat together!" She walked to the dining table and asked, "can you bring the wheelchair by yourself?" "Yes, I can." Celine nodded her head and pushed the wheelchair back skillfully. Grandma nodded slightly and sat down. "You and little turtle Both your sister and you are poor kids. She went on a temporary business trip a few days ago and left in the evening. She didn''t mean to not tell you, not to leave you alone. She is just a section chief now. She was too busy. It''s understandable that she was careless for a while. " Celine bit her lips and looked a bit unnatural. "I know. I don''t blame my sister But I had no choice. " "My child." The old lady praised. Then she picked up the chopsticks and began to have breakfast unhurriedly. By the way, she reminded Celine, "have some! Since you are just Poppi''s sister, you are a family and there is no one to depend on. Don''t regard yourself as an outsider. " "Thank you, grandma!" Holding a pair of chopsticks, Celine continued, "a few years ago, I heard from Malcolm about grandmother, but I never had the chance to meet you. I didn''t expect to see you now." "That''s life. Sometimes that''s so strange. Now that we have met each other, at least you have no regret. " The old lady''s words offended Celine, so she replied tentatively, "yes, I''ve met you. But I have a different identity. And there''s a saying, life has changed." The old lady sneered in her heart, but she didn''t show it on her face. "Speaking of things changed, Celine, I heard that you had been lying in bed for four years after the car accident. You just woke up. How is it? Is everything going well with you? But it''s a new society. I''ve been living in the mountain for a couple of days, and I found it hard to accept. How do you feel now, Celine? " As the saying goes, "aged ginger is more pungent." Grandma changed the subject immediately. Celine smiled, "Great! I feel ashamed to face strangers in the street. With my memory still lingering at the age of eighteen, I feel myself childish, but I can''t change it! " "As long as you can get used to it, you will be happy. After all, you will not die in a disaster, and you will have a fortune after the disaster. I''m sure you will be very happy in the future, Celine." The old lady smiled back. The wrinkles on her face were obvious. "Thank you, grandma!" "If only you could be as happy as my sister," Celine continued, with n." Bang Leaning back against the bed, Celine surely wouldn''t regret it. Even if she was wrong, she would try her best to take the result by mistake. At noon, at the airport of Ye city. At the airport of Ye city, people couldn''t help but shiver at the cold night. "Are you cold?" Malcolm put the overcoat around Poppi and walked forward, holding her in his arms. "Sean is waiting outside. We will be here soon." "Yes." Poppi nodded her head and was too frozen to speak. Out of the hall of the airport, a gust of cold wind blew, which almost froze Poppi to death. "Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo," The two got in the car as soon as they greeted Sean. On the way, Poppi was still worried about her grandma and had already figured out how to make her happy so she repeated the lines for several times. When she opened the door of the apartment, the first person she saw was Celine. "Celine? !" Standing at the door, Poppi even doubted that there was something wrong with her eyes. "Sister, you''re back!" Then Celine turned around and stood at the table, with a bowl of bone soup in her hand. She said to them in a familiar voice, "I have prepared the lunch for you. You and Malcolm just came to have lunch." Malcolm looked at Celine up and down. The shock and surprise in his eyes were no less than that of Poppi, but his eyes were cold. He asked unhappily, "Why are you here?" "I I was discharged from the hospital and I had nowhere to go, so I found this place. " Celine felt a little guilty. She put the bowl on the table, lowered her head and said silently, "I''m sorry." When Poppi saw that Celine''s leg was in plaster, she got worried and walked in the room, ignoring flora. "Celine, what''s wrong with your foot? How did you end up like this? " "I fell down the stairs by accident..." Celine''s head drooped, further down. "She came to find you alone and I felt pity for her, so I agree to let her stay, do you have any opinions ?" At this time, the old lady came downstairs. She looked dignified even though she was not angry. Chapter 227 Unusual Emily "Grandma!" "Grandma!" Malcolm and Poppi almost spoke with one voice at the same time. The old lady nodded her head and walked downstairs. She said, "Celine, your foot is injured. Why do you still cook?" "I think it''s better to do something to make up for the interruption," Celine said, "But I''m afraid that the dishes cooked by me are not as delicious as sister cooked. If you don''t taste good, grandma and sister won''t take it to heart." Poppi put her bag aside and held Celine to sit down, "I can do it myself! Sit well! Grandma, please have a seat. I''ll go to the kitchen to prepare the meal, " "We just got off the plane. Aren''t you tired?" Malcolm grabbed Poppi by the arm and said, "you can''t do this now. Just make do with the food." "It doesn''t matter." Poppi smiled faintly and pushed Malcolm to the chair, "sit down, too. I''ll go and see if it''s all right." Watching their interaction, the old lady felt her heart ache. They were in love Why they meeting late again? Even she couldn''t tell right from wrong. Celine was pitiful, but after all, Poppi and Malcolm were a couple now The scene was exactly the same as what she was in that year. Which side should she choose? When Poppi came to the kitchen, the smile on her face suddenly disappeared. Why was she suddenly so flustered? Now she was scared when she saw Celine and grandmother What was wrong with her? Malcolm just kept following Poppi into the kitchen. "Have some soup, Malcolm!" Celine ladled out a bowl of soup and calmed Malcolm down. "Thank you." Malcolm kept a distance with Celine politely, "When did you leave the hospital? When did you come here? " "I was discharged from the hospital a few days ago and stayed with Barry for several days. It''s just Wendy doesn''t seem to like me, so I left the house. " Celine bit her lips, "I hope I won''t disturb you and sister." "Of course not. You are our little sister now. We have the responsibility to take care of you. Just stay here. " Malcolm said thoughtfully. But what he said made Celine uncomfortable. Poppi was in the kitchen, putting the rest of the dishes on the plate and walking out, looking up and seeing three persons sitting at the table where they were talking. What a harmonious picture! It was like a family. But what was Poppi? A home wrecker? She stole the happiness from her own sister? Was that the reason why she couldn''t feel at ease? Was she a bad person? No, it''s not true! A voice shouted in her head. Malcolm had broken up with Celine a long time ago. His relationship with her had nothing to do with anyone else. Moreover, they were in deep love with each other now and had got married. They were family "What are you thinking about, Poppi?" Being aware of the abnormality as if by telepathy, Malcolm turned his head and saw Poppi standing at the kitchen door. Without thinking, he stood up and walked towards her. "Oh Nothing. " When Poppi came back to earth and was about to smile, Malcolm had alre h guilt Emily fixed her eyes on Poppi''s face and felt something surging in her heart. Poppi looked like her mother very much, but why didn''t she find it before? "Why do you bring a dog here?" Asked Emily with a softened expression. "I... I wanted to find someone to take care of the dog for a few days, but I brought it in at my own decision." "It''s all my fault," Poppi apologized sincerely "Yes." However, Emily abnormally agreed, "no more in the future. Just this once. If you take it with you when you leave, don''t bring it again." Poppi was shocked. Since when was Emily so nice? Emily took a look at Poppi. Thinking of her mother''s cry, she asked unconsciously, "are you free tonight?" "Who? Me? " Poppi said, pointing at herself. "Yes." Emily nodded. "I''m fine. What''s wrong?" "My mother likes cooking. I want you to have dinner with us. My mom told me you were meant for each other. " What Emily said surprised everyone present, Poppi felt even more surprised. Is it a trap? ''she thought? "What''s wrong?" Emily snorted with smile, "are you afraid that I will do harm to you? Don''t worry, Benson will accompany you, and let Mr. Mo go with you. You will feel safe, won''t you? " Feeling cornered, Poppi smiled awkwardly and said, "it''s all of a sudden. Maybe in a couple of days, I will prepare myself and go to visit you in person." Emily thought about it carefully and nodded, "Okay, then it''s settled. Don''t refuse." "¡­¡­ Okay. " "Then I''ll go first." Emily said goodbye to her and went to Benson''s office. "The sun is rising from the West today." Someone whispered to her, and Poppi nodded in agreement. When Emily reached the door of Benson''s office, she saw him standing at the door. Emily couldn''t help laughing. "Are you eavesdropping?" Benson shrugged his shoulders and opened the office door to invite Emily to come in. "I eavesdrop in broad daylight. Why did you invite Poppi to your house for dinner just now? Aren''t you... " Chapter 228 Watch Out For Celine "You know what? You know everything, right? " Emily interrupted Benson, "I felt something wrong after I had dinner with my parents last time. It was just a coincidence, wasn''t it?" "What?" Benson frowned. "The relationship between Poppi and my mother..." "I happened to know that too," said Emily, staring into Benson''s eyes With eyes shrinking, Benson calmed down for a few seconds and then asked, "did your mother tell you that?" "Kind of. I overheard their conversation and then told me everything." Emily snorted, "how ironic..." "Are you going to tell the truth to Poppi?" Benson was a little nervous and felt unbelievable. "Let''s wait and see. After all, it''s too much to say to Poppi." Emily glanced at Benson, "you almost become my brother-in-law!" Benson said with a stern face "What are you thinking about?! I don''t know what you are talking about. So tell me what you are doing here today. " "Nothing. I just heard that you came to the periodical office as soon as you came back. So I come here to have a look." Emily also changed the topic. "You shouldn''t work so hard if you are not in good health. It''s not late to talk about it later." "I came back to handle some urgent affairs. I''ll be home soon. It''s all right." After those words, Benson asked, "by the way, have all your belongings been moved to my place?" "¡­¡­ Yes. " Emily answered in a low voice, feeling a little shy. "Are we going out to have dinner or at home tonight?" Benson asked casually. Hearing the word "home", Emily felt warm in her heart. But "Go home for dinner? Will you cook for me? " Emily laughed and said, "I won''t do it anyway." Hearing that, Benson was speechless for a moment. He touched his nose and said, "you''re right. I can''t cook either. We''d better eat outside." "Well, let''s go to my mother''s place together with Poppi to avoid unnecessary trouble." Emily brought up the old stories again. Benson''s hand paused. "It depends on Poppi. If you really want her to do it, you can ask her. I have something else to ask you. " "What is it?" "The stock price of Pei group has risen too fast. It''s abnormal. What''s going on?" Benson asked directly. Under the tendency of slump, it was obvious that Pei group''s stock price was growing so fast and abnormal. Someone must have done something behind it. And he didn''t want such reason to be attributed to Emily. Emily pursed her lips and pouted. Emily opened and shut her mouth, unspeaking. Benson looked at Emily from head to toe and thought Emily might have some scruples about himself. He sighed and quickly said, "I don''t want to get involved in the affairs of the Pei group. Don''t misunderstand me. I just..." "No! No! " Emily interrupted Benson, "I just think that you will blame me." "What''s wrong?" Benso ur Wendy has made some progress." Poppi touched Wendy''s hair. Kiki reached out its little hand and patted Poppi on the arm as if Kiki was asking for favor. Understanding what Kiki meant, Poppi pat on Kiki''s head again to calculate. Wendy thought of something and asked, "Poppi, what is Miss. Celine'' character? Yes Aggressive? " "Well, she was very clingy when she was a child, but later, I became more and more assertive." "She''s still like a child in front of me. If she couldn''t do anything well, I had to solve it myself," Poppi added Then Poppi looked at Wendy and asked, "Wendy, why do you ask this?" "I just..." Wendy furrowed her brows and said, "I just feel that Miss. Celine ..." That weird smile and those false accusations Wendy still couldn''t believe it. Was it because Celine was too scared at that time that she spoke without thinking? "What''s wrong?" "Poppi You have to be on watch out for Celine. " Wendy finally made up her mind and worried about Poppi. "Miss. Celine is horrible. Even if Poppi will blame me, I have to say that I am stupid and childish, but My feeling is right. Poppi. Maybe Miss. Celine has changed a lot after she woke up? You must protect yourself well! " Poppi''s face turned cold. She couldn''t believe what she had heard and wanted to retort Wendy. However, she failed to defend herself after several attempts. Because in her heart, she felt that Celine had changed too Poppi didn''t know how she managed to get home. When she opened the door, she saw a big smile on Celine''s face. Celine smiled, "You come back so early, sister? The dinner is ready and we can have dinner when Malcolm comes back. " Poppi saw the old lady sitting at the table expectantly and it seemed that she had seen it before. It was just that Celine and her had exchanged their roles. Just be watch out for Celine Watch out for her? Chapter 229 Clear Your Position "You are back, little turtle! It''s so early. Let''s have dinner now. " She said calmly. Poppi nodded and sighed that she must think too much just now. Poppi changed her shoes and walked into the living room. "Celine, since your foot is injured, you don''t need to cook. I''ll do the rest! In the future, if I come back late, I will hire an hour''s work. Or you can hire a nanny. " "It''s okay. My feet are fine. I have learned two new dishes and want grandma and Malcolm to have a taste. " Celine put the dished on the table and continued, "I feel uneasy staying here. I can only feel reassured by having more things to do." "Don''t worry." Poppi hurried over and helped Celine sit down, "I''ll do the rest!" "Yes, don''t worry. This is your home." She said with a smile. "Thank you, grandma!" Celine put on a sweet smile and reached out to hold the old lady''s hand. The old lady slightly nodded her head, patted the back of Celine''s hand, looked up at Poppi and asked, "little turtle, the dishes are almost ready. When will Malcolm come back? You can call him and ask if he will come back for dinner or not." "Okay," "Let me do it, grandma!" When Poppi was finished, she was interrupted by Celine. Cheerfully, Celine took out her phone and called Malcolm. While waiting for the answering, she held the phone up in front of the old lady. "Grandma, is this Malcolm''s phone number?" "¡­¡­ Yes. " Poppi''s hand hung in the air slightly and she was stunned and forgot to move. After a few seconds, Poppi suddenly turned around and left. Her eyes were gloomy as she said, "I''ll go to the kitchen to check out..." The old lady shook her head reluctantly while watched Poppi. Beep, beep, beep When Malcolm was working in his office, his phone rang. He took a look at the number and picked it up. "Hello? This is Malcolm. " "Hi, it''s me, Malcolm." Celine bit her lips and said shyly. She sounded desperate. "¡­¡­" Malcolm frowned and wondered who was that voice? oh It was Celine! "Malcolm, why don''t you say anything?" "Oh, nothing." Malcolm frowned, "what are you calling for?" "I just want to ask when you''ll be back for dinner. I''ve already prepared it!" Celine''s voice was always sweet and soft. Hearing this, Malcolm felt a little uncomfortable and asked, "Why are you calling me? Hasn''t Poppi come back yet? " "She just came back and she is still here." While Celine was on the phone, she looked around and asked, "then, will you come back, Malcolm?" "Okay, I''ll leave you to the dinner. I have work to finish. That''s it. Bye. " Malcolm hung up the phone without mercy. The phone was hung up all of a sudden. When Celine was about to call him, she couldn''t help but hang up. "What did Malcolm say?" The old lady asked. "Well, Malcolm, you have to work hard and take care of yourself!" The phone had been hung up long ago. When Celine finished h Hearing his voice, Celine immediately turned around. Different from her expression, after recognizing who it was, Malcolm stopped looking at her and said coldly, "it''s you. Why don''t you go to bed?" "I''m waiting for you!" Celine limped to Malcolm and reached out her hand to take off his coat. "What are you doing? !" Malcolm grabbed Celine''s wrist and frowned. "I just I just want to help you take off your coat. By the way, are you hungry, Malcolm? " Celine struggled and said, "let go of me. You''re hurting me." Malcolm let go of Celine''s hand coldly. "No, thanks. I''ve had dinner in the company. Besides, I can change my clothes by myself. You don''t have to work so hard. " "I''m not tired! I... " "I just don''t want to cause any misunderstanding to Poppi." Malcolm interrupted Celine impatiently. "Okay, you can live here, but I want you to know where you are. Don''t do anything unless you need to. We''d better keep a distance." Celine asked in disbelief. "My position? Malcolm, what''s my position? " "You know it." Malcolm cast a glance at Celine. Then Malcolm turned around and left. "Where''s the dog? Malcolm, where''s the dog? " Celine suddenly yelled at Malcolm. Malcolm paused, but didn''t turn around, "what dog?" "The Kiki you''re talking about, what is the relationship between The dog 8 years ago? " Celine was about to cry. "You..." Malcolm couldn''t help turning around, "you recognized it?" "I just think they look similar. Is it a coincidence? Eight years ago, that little dog was also as big as Kiki. " Staring at Malcolm''s eyes, Celine shouted, "are you going to take away everything that belongs to me and give them to my sister? Malcolm, please don''t do that to me, even if you don''t like me anymore! This is my last memory! " Hearing this, Malcolm''s Adam''s apple rolled and his hard heart cracked a little. It was a long time before he spoke slowly and heavily, "I''m sorry." Chapter 230 Loved Once "Aha Sorry? " Tears were streaming down her cheeks as Celine asked, "Malcolm, you apologized to me from the bottom of your heart, don''t you? You won''t feel sorry for me at all? You have been escaping from me since I woke up. You have been warning me that you have been always beware of me What did I do wrong to make you hate me so much? " Hearing this, Malcolm was speechless. "Is it because of the accident that happened on your birthday?" Celine wiped her tears away with her arm and said righteously, "I really didn''t know what happened that day! I thought it was you! Malcolm, I am also a victim, and I didn''t ask you to be responsible for me! I... I just like you! Why, why do you treat me as a flood or a beast to be on your guard? " Seeing that Malcolm looked even more guilty, Celine continued, "I followed you and wanted to be with you, because I love you! If you are burdened by it, what can I do? ''do you want me to dig my heart out? The world was turned upside down when I woke up four years ago, but you didn''t leave any room for me. How can I suddenly accept the fact that my sister is with my boyfriend! But now, I have nothing, but you want to make a clean break with me! " After that, there was silence in the living room. Malcolm stood still with slow breathing. But the air around him seemed more somber. It seemed that he was too selfish. What Celine had just said was so reasonable. On the other hand, the air seemed to have solidified at the moment. Her chest moved up and down as she stared at Malcolm with her misty eyes. Celine looked stubborn and sad. "Kiki, it was baby of the dog eight years ago." After a long time, Malcolm opened his mouth in a low voice, as if he was lost in his memory, and he didn''t want to be disturbed. "You know, the dog has always been in poor health, so he was raised abroad. I intended to bring it back to you after it gets better But I didn''t expect that you would have an accident for four years. But when you woke up, the dog couldn''t wait for you and died a few days ago. " "Passed away?" Celine covered her mouth all of a sudden, "is that all?" "Yes." Malcolm nodded, but his tone was serious. "Before the dog died, I asked the doctor to select a dog from a group of children. And we bought the one who looked like the dog. It''s Kiki now." Holding back her tears, Celine asked in a choked voice, "why did you do that? Since you hate me so much, why did you keep the dog? " "I don''t hate you," Malcolm sighed and didn''t know how to speak. He said casually, "I won''t forget that memory. Thank you very much for saving me. Although we can''t be together in the end, I will still keep that memory in my heart." "So, have you ever loved me?" Said Celine, gritting her teeth. Celine had sincerely asked him the question. Had he loved her? Had Malc lady said. Out of the apartment, just entering the elevator door, Cora changed her expression and said coldly, "what do you want to do? Go back to the mountain with grandma? Are you going to stop? What''s your plan? " "Well, let''s just wait and see, Cora!" Celine said with a proud smile on her face. "I advise you not to..." "Cora, I have been thinking about the things I promised you!" "We''re in the same boat now. We can only move on. There''s no way back," Celine said, seductive and threatening Cora narrowed her eyes and looked ferocious, but she could say nothing. The car arrived at the hospital very soon. It arrived at the ward smoothly. Seeing that Cora was waiting outside the ward, Celine pushed the wheelchair into a single ward. As soon as she entered, the door was closed with a bang. "George?" Celine poked her head into the room and touched the armrest of the wheelchair. Just then, her body was held from behind and her mouth was covered by a man. "Well HMM... " Celine struggled and whimpered. "Shut up! It''s me! " George attached to Celine''s ear and began to fondle her body. He said flirtatiously, "you called me out so late last night, didn''t you? Did you miss me?" "Fuck off!" Celine scolded. Celine head up her head, ''Dong'', hit George on the chin. Then George took a few steps back and asked, "That''s the way you treat your husband," "Stop putting feathers in your own cap! You are not qualified to be my man! " Celine glared at George with burning eyes. "Really? Do you really think it''s Malcolm? " Then George rubbed his chin and looked at Celine as a joke, saying, "right. You can think whatever you want. My time is precious and I don''t have time to waste with you. Why do you ask me to come here today?" Although he looked disgusted, Celine had to say, "I want you to be on the way to the summit, Malcolm''s grandma ." Chapter 231 Video Scandal No one knew how long it would take before a long winter passed, but people seemed to have got used to the cold, maybe this was the power of habit. In the last two days, grandma had been busy with the matter of going back to the mountain. Actually, Poppi wanted to stop her at first, but now that Malcolm had already agreed with it, she didn''t say anything more. The only reason why Poppi didn''t know this was that Celine was willing to go up the mountain. Now she felt much relieved. Because in the past two days, Malcolm seemed to treat Celine differently. But Malcolm and Celine seemed to be hiding something from her. This recognition made Poppi a little uneasy. Poppi tried to warn herself not to think too much but she could not stop thinking. Instead, she could not sleep well. She wanted to ask Malcolm for several times, but the words were still on the tip of her tongue. She could not believe what herself had thought. Did she want to be on guard against Celine after listening Wendy''s words? If something bad happened to Poppi, then it must be bad for Shirley. In the past few days, Shirley was on the front page of daily newspaper. It was a peculiar video that inspired her to become the focus. "Recently, a rumor has been released online. It was claimed that the heroine of the video was the international supermodel named Shirley. Shirley Qiao, from Ye city, has once been the champion of golden silk international model competition, and then signed contract with Entertainment Group Limited, long-term overseas development. Last year, he was ranked the fifth place on top 50 model website in America... " The Internet was full of news. Before going on the plane, Shirley had read the headlines. She was so angry that she even didn''t sit tight, and her stomach couldn''t help aching. In the video, a woman who looked like Shirley was half covering her hair and her clothes were half exposed. Her hands scratched her body and groaned. A few seconds later, a man entered the video and pressed the woman At an independent VIP lounge of Ye city International Airport, Shirley was brought here by Dan as soon as she got off the plane. This time, she came back with a lot of people. There were ten people present, including three assistants, five bodyguards and five bodyguards. "How is it going? Does your belly still hurt? " Dan was a little anxious. Dan helped Shirley to sit down and asked the assistant to get some hot water for her. "It hurts." Shirley pouted and cried, "I''m getting my period. I must be so angry that I have a stomachache this time." "It doesn''t matter. The doctor is on his way! Don''t worry. I''ll be here with you. " Dan comforted Shirley in a gentle voice and touched her head. Dan felt angry and sorry for her. As far as she knew, Shirley never cared about others'' appearance except for her daughter. Today, she told others that she had a stomachache. Even if it was true, she just "after Shirley recovers, let''s go through the VIP passage." "Okay, I''ll drop by your company." While they were chatting, the doctor came over and checked Shirley''s body. It was nothing serious. Perhaps it was her psychological pressure, and it was her menstrual period. She just needed to have more rest. Then Shirley headed for the exclusive VIP passage and left with the crowd. In order not to be discovered by the paparazzi outside, the group of people moved very fast, with a few bodyguards leading the way, and a few security guards arranged by the airport behind them. Shirley still felt a little uncomfortable, but said nothing. She covered her stomach and tried to follow everyone. Following behind them, Abner was surprised to see Shirley''s action. He thought girls with bright colors like them should be very delicate "Ah!" While walking, Shirley suddenly screamed and leaned aside softly. Subconsciously, Abner reached out to hold Shirley''s waist in case she fell down. Shirley finally managed to grab a support, and hooked Abner''s neck at the moment of powerlessness. The whole action happened for only two seconds, but it looked like a warm hug. Shirley threw herself into Abner''s arms, getting close to each other, breathing and smelling. "Shirley!" Dan turned around. When he saw that Shirley was fine, he breathed a sigh of relief. Obviously, he felt a little uncomfortable when Abner held her. "Uh..." Shirley frowned and whimpered in pain. Abner was very nervous. Abner put his arms around Shirley''s waist to feel her heartbeat, but there was cold sweat on his forehead. Abner asked stiffly, "are... Are you all right?" "No, I just sprained my ankle." Shirley was a little shocked. Abner breathed a sigh of relief. Just now, he thought that Shirley was not a delicate woman and unexpectedly had a sprain. "Nothing." "It''s okay as long as you don''t want to vomit," said Abner in a low voice Chapter 232 Blocking The Way With a blush on her face, Shirley was ashamed into anger and ashamed. She rolled her eyes at Abner and said reluctantly, "Hey, I''m sorry for what happened last time! I was too drunk. I didn''t mean to puke. You Don''t get me wrong. " "Of course not." "Is your foot okay?" Abner said indifferently, Abner push Shirley away from himself as he saw from the corner of his eyes that Dan was glaring at him "It doesn''t matter." Shirley waved her hand, but she felt that Abner''s arm was trembling. She was in a good mood and suddenly leaned forward. She drew circles on Abner''s chest and deliberately smiled at Abner. In a sweet voice, she said, "Hello, thank you, Mr. Shen." "What do you want to do?" asked Abner as he took back his body. His muscles were tightened up again "Haha..." Shirley couldn''t help but laugh out loud. With red lips and white teeth, Shirley almost laughed out loud in front of Abner, regardless of her grace as a lady. She said while laughing, "Mr. Shen is still so lovely!" "You..." But when Abner heard what Shirley said, Abner looked a little annoyed. Abner pushed her away again. At the sight of this, Dan got nervous and held onto Shirley promptly. Shirley patted her chest and said, "Thanks God! It''s so dangerous..." "Don''t make such a joke." Abner frowned and snorted, as if Shirley was a child who made a mistake. Abner passed by Shirley and strode forward. Shirley pouted and then stuck out her tongue. "I was just kidding. Why are you angry again?" With a deep look at Shirley, Dan darkened his face. He took her arm and said, "let''s go. I''ll help you out. They left too quickly just now. That''s good for your health." "Thank you, Dan." Shirley leaned most of her body against Dan and followed Abner. "Don''t make such a joke again." While walking out, Dan also reprimanded Shirley, "in case of being found by reporters, they will make a big fuss, which will have a bad impact on Mr. Shen." "Okay, okay, listen to you, from now on, I will be good!" Shirley made a gesture of salute which made Dan burst into laughter. At Imperial Tang Yard. Poppi, Malcolm, grandma, Celine and Cora stood outside and carried many bags of things to the car. She had made up her mind to leave here and come back home at dusk, so that she could have a good rest tonight. "Grandma, please let Cora inform us of your safety when you go back." Poppi couldn''t help but tell her again and again. "Okay, I know! You little turtle is still so long winded, now so long winded, what should we do in the future? " The old lady waved her hand, "it''s so cold outside. Come in with Malcolm! We are leaving now! " "Grandma, you need to call me if anything happens." Malcolm also urged. "Okay, okay, I got it!" She waved her hand, turned around and got into the car. Celine had already sat in the old lady pouted and said to Celine, "look! That''s what you said to be steady! She is so boring!" Smiling, Celine turned to look out the window. "Grandma, are we going up the mountain now? Wow, it''s so beautiful! There are still snowflakes outside! " "Yeah, it''s natural. It''s much better than the buildings in cities." The old lady also looked out of the window. The car was beginning to climb the mountain. The mountain in the distance was covered with a little white, which looked pure and purified her heart. Thump However, when he turned to the third circle, the car suddenly stopped. Celine and grandma dodged. When Celine raised her head, she saw a car in the middle of the road. "What happened?" The old lady asked. "I''m sorry, my lady!" "The car in front of us got in the middle of the road and we didn''t see the car just now. It was at the turn," the driver said with regret "In the middle? Is there an accident? " The old lady took a look and said, "Cora, let''s go down to have a look." "Yes, sir!" Hearing that, Cora nodded, opened the door and got out of the car. She walked to the car, chatted with the young female driver for a while, and then turned back. She reported to the old lady through the window, "grandma, the car has broken down. The woman driver is waiting to repair the car." "So we can''t get past it?" The old lady was a little unhappy. "It seems so," Cora said helplessly. "But if we can push her car a little further and turn the direction, we can pass." "Then just push it away? Do you want us to wait here? How long do we have to wait? " She added. "¡­¡­ Okay. " Cora answered and went to the car behind. She called out three bodyguards and took a cart with them. The driver looked out of the window and said, "Grandma, please sit back. I''ll move the car backwards." "Wait a minute. Can I go out first?" Celine said excitedly. Chapter 233 An Accident For Grandma "Get out?" The old lady asked in confusion, "it''s so cold outside. What are you going to do? Do you want to push the cart? " "Grandma, I don''t have that ability." Celine said, "Don''t worry. My feet are injured! Besides, even if I am not injured, I can''t push the car! " "Then why do you want to go out?" She asked, looking confused. "I want to go down to see the snow! I have been in the hospital for a long time and finally got some fresh air. I want to go out to take some pictures. " Celine said, "Grandma, do you want to go out to have a look too? It''s boring to wait in the car anyway. I''ll feel a little scared if he park the car at the hillside. " "It''s cold outside. You don''t have to go downstairs, do you? Don''t worry about my driving skills! " The driver said with a smile. After she thought about it for a while, what she said made sense. While she was hesitating, Cora walked towards her and said, "grandma, the car didn''t move. Please ask the driver to push it with us." "It''s just a damn car! You guys still can''t make it! " She pouted. "Because the brake was out of control and the car was parked at the corner. The ground was slippery after snowing, so..." But before Cora could finish her words, the old lady interrupted her impatiently. "All right, all right, go and help! I''m going to enjoy the view with the help of Celine. You''d better hurry up! " "Yes, madam." Cora slightly bowed, opened the door and helped the old lady and Celine get out of the car. When she got out of the car, she felt fresh though it was cold. After that, Celine limped out of the car to the highway. Though the highway was surrounded by guardrails, looking down, she still felt dizzy at the sight of the steep slope. The old lady got out of the car and looked at the car which had broken down on the way. She saw a panicked female driver, whose car was parked in the middle and couldn''t move on both sides. She parked it as if on purpose. After letting out a sigh, she came over to Celine. "Grandma! Grandma! Come and take photos! " Celine greeted the old lady. "Okay!" The old lady leaned over, touched the wrinkles around the corners of her eyes and was held by Celine. The two smiled and took many pictures. On the other side, Cora ordered the others to move the car carefully. Buzz Bang! At this time, the sounds of sports cars came one after another from the bottom of the road. Before they could react, three cars had stopped behind the old lady''s car. "Bang!" the door of the car was opened. Several strong men got off. "What happened? !" He looked around and fixed his eyes on Celine. "Our car has broken down. We are stuck in the road." Celine said, "Oh, my friends. You''re here just in time! Can you help me push the cart? " "Push the car? I don''t think so. " That man snorted and roared in an unfriendly tone, "we are here to look for someone! Where is Poppi?! We are looking for Poppi! " "Brother, I think this woman is Poppi in the picture!" One of them pointed at Celi ''t be afraid! " "What time is it?" Poppi swallowed and gradually came to herself. "It''s almost six o''clock," Malcolm answered. Poppi sat up with one hand on the bed and asked, "did grandma go back to the mountain?" "Almost there!" Seeing that Poppi''s hair was even wet, Malcolm asked worriedly, "what''s wrong with her?" "I..." Terrified, Poppi shook her head and answered, "no, I just had a nightmare." "Nightmare. It doesn''t matter. I''m here with you!" Malcolm put down the document, lowered his head and gave a kiss on the forehead of Poppi. After quite a while, Poppi felt relieved and asked, "do you want to make a call to ask where Grandma is?" "Yes, just a moment." Then Malcolm pinched Poppi''s face and asked, "are you going to get up? Are you hungry? " "It seems a little." Poppi rubbed her stomach and said, "I''ll go and cook now. You call grandma first." "Okay." Hearing that, Malcolm got out of bed. Just when he found his cellphone to call, his cellphone, which was held by Cora, was calling first. Malcolm dialed the number and asked, "Cora, are you there yet?" "Young master..." The voice of Cora sounded like despair in the hell. "The old lady had an accident!" Poppi just got out of bed. When she vaguely heard the sound, her heart suddenly hung. She suddenly grabbed the sleeves of Malcolm, "what?! Did I hear something wrong? Who''s in trouble? " Malcolm''s whole body was cold, and the veins on his forehead bulged. "What did you say?! What happened? " "On our way up the mountain, we met an unknown person. Grandma with Celine, and They fell off the Panshan road. I''ve sent someone to find her. Master... " "I''ll be right there!" Malcolm bellowed depressingly. With red eyes and stiff body, his heart was filled with chill and his brain had stopped thinking. Grandma, what happened? "I..." All of a sudden, Poppi covered her heart with her hands as the dark shadow in front of her eyes dimmed. "My grandma had an accident with Celine!"! Falling down the mountain Chapter 234 Prepare For The Funeral Malcolm hung up the phone all of a sudden. Then he turned around and ran out in big strides. He rushed to the door and, with a "bang" sound, he opened the door and closed it again. In this way, he disappeared in a hurry. "Malcolm! I will go with you! " Poppi yelled at Malcolm out of instinct. She hurried to pick up her pace to chase him. The elevator arrived too slow, and Malcolm ran down the stairs directly. He was so fast that he wished he could fly up now. He had only one belief in his heart: be safe! "Grandma, be safe! "Malcolm! Malcolm! " When Poppi rushed downstairs, Malcolm was about to start the car. Poppi hurried to open the door and choked unconsciously, "I will go with you, I will go with you!" "¡­¡­ Sit tight. " "Yes, yes!" Through her blurred eyes, Poppi nodded strongly. Bang! Face turning livid with rage, Malcolm stepped on the gas and the car entered the traffic like an arrow. There was dead silence in the car. Nobody said a word. Poppi held the safety belt tightly with both hands and was supposed to look at the road ahead, but now it was getting more and more blurred and her lower abdomen was aching No, at this moment, how could she mess up? ''I have to endure it. I still don''t know how Granny and Celine are now I must bear it'' Malcolm drove the car at a high speed. His car went wild even in the downtown area. He scraped a few cars and ran several red lights But he still thought it was too late! It''s too slow! The car stopped and turned sharply, which made Poppi feel extremely uncomfortable, not only the pain in her stomach, but also the feeling of vomiting. But she also felt the speed was slow, and she said in her heart, ''hurry up, hurry up...'' "Grandma!" "Celine!" "Grandma! Can you hear me? " "Miss. Celine!" At this moment, on the foot of the Panshan Road, the shouts were continuously being heard, including the rescue team of Cora group. The search team had been looking for them for more than twenty minutes. Although it was winter and there was no tree that could block the view, Grandma and Celine didn''t wear bright clothes. They didn''t know where they were. It would take them some time to find them. "Cora, the doctor has arrived. You should have the surgery as soon as possible! We can look for them. " One of the bodyguards stepped forward and said. The clothes on Cora''s arms and back had been soaked with blood. Her face was pale, and her lips seemed to be covered with a layer of white. She was weak, but her eyes were still firm. "No! If I can''t find Grandma, I will die for it. I can''t go! " "But..." "There is no ''but''." Brows furrowed, Cora went on searching. "I''m fine We can go after Grandma is back. " The bodyguard had no choice but to nod as Cora insisted. "Okay, all right!" "Yes! I saw them! " A few minutes later, an excited voice was heard at the foot of the mountain. All the people who heard the voice got excited and ran to that direction. "Grandma!" Hearing that, Cora felt a little relieved. She ran to times, and every minute and second was suffering. Everyone stared at the light carefully, afraid that they would miss the moment when it turned green. Poppi stood behind with her hands covering on her belly. Her body bent slightly and her belly was fulling. She was so tired that she wanted to sleep now "It''s bright!" Not knowing how long had passed, Barry shouted all of a sudden, with uncontrollable excitement in his voice, "the surgery light is on! The operation is over! " Soon after, the door of the operating room was pushed open and several doctors came out with masks. The others stepped forward at once. "How is it going? What do you think? " "Who had the surgery? Is everything okay? " "Grandma, how is grandma?" The doctor looked around and took off her mask slowly. "The surgery has been completed and grandma is still in the treatment room But we have tried our best. " Buzz Tears suddenly rushed out from Poppi''s eyes. She grabbed the doctor by the sleeve and stood on the edge of collapse, shouting wildly, "what do you mean?! What do you mean? What did it mean! Where''s grandma? Where is my grandmother?! Give her back to me Give it back to me! " Malcolm trembled with fear. His expression was exactly the opposite to what Poppi''s. His heart sank as well. He clenched his teeth and mumbled, "grandma How is it going? " "The old lady is old. She might have suffered brain bleeding as she was hit when she fell down the hill." After a pause, the doctor continued, "it can''t be repaired The only thing we can do now is to take a shot and get you two to accompany her to finish the last journey. Then, please prepare for the funeral at once. " "Grandma..." Poppi shouted lightly. Suddenly, there was not enough blood supply in her brain so the scene in front of her went black. Her body lost its support and fell down with a loud bang. "Poppi! Poppi! " Before Poppi completely fell into a coma, she only heard two cries from Malcolm. Grandma, please don''t leave us Chapter 235 Last Farewell Her heart was heavy and floating in the mist of the illusion sea. She could not find a direction, nor could she see the light "Grandma was sent to the ward?" The voice sounded near her ears, which seemed to bring her a sudden direction. She slowly gathered her thoughts and frowned tightly. Poppi raised her hand and tried to grasp something in the air as if she had no target. She muttered, "grandma, grandma..." "Poppi? "Poppi, are you awake?" Malcolm frowned and rushed to the bedside again. He reached out his hand and held Poppi''s hand tightly and comforted her, "it''s all right. Don''t worry..." "Grandma!" Poppi suddenly woke up from the sickbed. When she opened her eyes, she saw Malcolm. She sat up and held his hand tightly. She said in panic, "I How long have I slept? Where''s grandma? Malcolm, where''s grandma? " Malcolm looked at Poppi with extremely gentle eyes, but when he heard her ask about grandma, his eyes became extremely painful. "You just fainted. It has been almost an hour. Why don''t you tell me that you have a stomachache? You scared me to death! " "I''m fine, I''m fine!" Poppi was about to cry..Poppi said hurriedly. "Where is grandma? Malcolm, where''s grandma? " "Grandma, she was just sent to the ward." Malcolm''s eyes went dark in an instant, without any light. "I I need to find my grandmother! " Poppi suddenly uncovered the quilt and moved her body to get out of the bed. Malcolm was shocked. He hurriedly went around the bed and held Poppi. "Don''t worry! What are you doing! Be careful of your baby! " "I..." Poppi was about to push him away when she heard what he said. She was shocked and turned around in disbelief. "What did you say? Baby? The baby in my belly? " "¡­¡­ Yes. " Malcolm nodded firmly. There were attachment, happiness, surprise and sadness in his eyes. "You passed out just now because of the baby Poppi you are pregnant. It''s been six weeks. We We are going to be Mom and Dad... " Poppi slowly lowered her head and raised her hand. She slowly touched her lower abdomen, as if blood was running fast. Her heart was full of warmth, and tears were falling down, and she choked, "Malcolm I''m pregnant I''m pregnant... " "Yes, we have a baby here." Malcolm also raised his hand. He put his warm big hand on the back of Poppi''s hand to feel the baby together with her. His voice was sad and choked, "he came too late." "I''m going to tell grandma..." Poppi burst into tears. She pushed away Malcolm''s hand and stumbled outside. With tears in her eyes, she murmured, "I''m going to find my grandmother Grandma... " "I''ll go with you!" Malcolm followed up immediately. There were many people gathering outside the corridor, such as Shirley, Wendy, Barry, Hugh, Abner, Sean, Cora When Poppi came out of the ward, she found herself surrounded by a crowd of people. She vaguely heard someone calling her name, but she " "Yes, it''s true!" Poppi nodded her head violently and moved forward to put her belly in the hand of the old lady and put her hand on her belly. Then she cried, "grandma, do you feel it? Malcolm and my baby Would you like to watch him grow up and when he is born? " The old lady smiled illusively and slowly slid her hand across the abdomen of Poppi, "it must look like you..." "Yes, I think so." Poppi wiped her tears and continued, "when grandma gets better, I''ll move into the mountain with grandma, then I''ll take the grandson and grandma to live there, okay?" The old lady shook her head and pulled Malcolm closer to Poppi. Aware of grandma''s intention, Malcolm reached out his hand to hold Poppi''s hand. "That''s right." In a weaker voice, she said, "I''m sorry. I can''t stay with you anymore You two need to be together, live well, and grandma There will be no regret if I die. " "Grandma, don''t worry! You will live longer! Trust me, grandma! " Malcolm said excitedly. His self-deceiving words made himself uncomfortable. "Grandma just dreamed about Malcolm''s parents. They said they missed me very much. It''s time for me to accompany them. " With a faint smile, she continued, "I''m old. I have to go Don''t be sad and live well... " "I''m glad that you two love each other so much Don''t be sad for me. Little turtle, take good care of your baby... " The old lady uttered something in a daze. Then she called out the name of Malcolm''s parents. Her eyes became unfocused. However, Poppi and Malcolm called grandma desperately. The old lady shook her head and said, "I''m tired You must Together, together... " The last word hadn''t disappeared, and the scrawny arm suddenly lost its support, sliding down softly and falling on the bed. Her wrinkled eyes slowly closed and lost the last vitality. Click A drop of tear fell from the corner of Malcolm''s eyes. He shouted desperately, "Grandma!" Chapter 236 Grandma Was Gone You never know which one will come first, tomorrow or accidents. A few hours ago, Poppi was still chatting with grandma about the mountain. She was still in the spirit talking with her. However, she did not expect that everything had changed after dark. They didn''t expect that grandma would leave them so suddenly She really thought that her grandmother would be alive. She really thought that there was still a lot of time. She thought that her grandmother would become so ironic. She really felt that her heart was about to die of pain! "Grandma..." Poppi felt her heart stop for a few seconds and her chest was choked up. Hearing the call of Malcolm, she grabbed the old lady''s arm and shook it violently. She cried out loudly with tears in her eyes, "Grandma! Grandma, wake up! Please Don''t go! Grandma, please open your eyes and look at us Grandma! Grandma! " The people in the corridor also heard the cry. Immediately, the deeper sadness and shadow spread. Shirley covered her mouth at once because she didn''t want others to hear her cry. However, when she heard what Poppi shouted in the ward, she felt miserable, sorrowful, with tears rolling down her face. With her eyes red with tears, Wendy stared at the direction of the ward and couldn''t help feeling sad. She knew how it felt like as grandma''s love. She had a grandma when she was very young. Grandma would call her "Wendy" and "Wendy" with loving smiles. No matter how long it was, she would never forget it She had heard things about Malcolm''s grandma from Poppi. Each time when Poppi talked about Malcolm''s grandma, Poppi would always frown and be dissatisfied. She said that Malcolm''s grandma had a bad temper as a lady; she said that the elder was very picky; she said that the elder''s family would not be old, but she always smiled What should Poppi do now? "Grandma..." Cora said in a choked voice. All of a sudden, she knelt on the marble floor in front of the ward, with a loud bang. Hearing that, Barry turned to look at Cora, only to find that her face was pale, but she was guilty and moved. A trace of twinkling light flashed through the corners of her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. Hands on her knees, Cora bent down and kowtowed Malcolm''s grandma for three times. When she got up, she found that there was water stains on the place where she just bent over. In reflection of Cora''s sharp eyes. If she knew who those people were, she would tear them to pieces! Outside the window, the snow fell profusely and disorderly. There was no light in the dark city, as if people could not see a trace of hope. At night in Ye city, it was too dark. Maybe another day would come. "Grandma..." After getting the permission, people in the corridor had entered the ward to take a last look at the old lady. The old lady went quietly. Maybe it was because she had the accompany of Malcolm and Poppi, or she had said everything she could say, as if she had fallen asleep. Poppi had been crying so hard that she almost fainted. Now she did ched her mouth as if about to cry and asked, "Malcolm, what should we do? If you are sad, just cry. Don''t smoke And not good for your health. " Malcolm smiled awkwardly, but in the blink of an eye, Poppi''s tears rolled down. "Poppi, grandma is gone." A few seconds later, Malcolm suddenly spoke and stepped forward to hold Poppi in his arms and leaned his head on her shoulder. All his sadness finally erupted and he choked, "Poppi grandma is gone. grandma is gone..." Poppi put her hands around his waist and pretended to be comforting Malcolm. With tears rolling down her face, she said, "I know, I know But you still have me and our baby. Grandma told us to live happily. " "¡­¡­ Okay. " Then Malcolm shrugged without looking up. At the shoulder of Poppi, her thin pajamas were wet with tears, warm and cold. There was complete silence in the hospital. Barry had stayed in the ward for a long time, Celine was still asleep. There were bruises all over her body, and the scar on her face was most obvious. The gauze almost blocked half of her right face. Barry couldn''t imagine how the wound looked like and where it was hidden. What he wanted was only to find a way to recover. Otherwise, he couldn''t guarantee that Celine would not take any extreme way to end her life, given her bad temper. Knock, knock, knock Hearing the knock, Barry withdrew his hand from the face of Celine, got up and walked outside. Cora stood outside. Seeing that Barry was coming out, she bowed slightly and asked, "why did Mr. Barry ask me to come here?" "Are you all right?" Barry looking at Cora up and down. He had mixed feelings towards this female bodyguard. "Thank you for your concern, Mr. Barry. I''m fine." Barry nodded. "I''m calling you here to ask you to tell me what happened this afternoon. The surveillance camera on that road has been out of repair for a long time, so for the time being, we can''t find anything. Those people just seize the opportunity to escape. Do you remember their appearance? " Chapter 237 Savage Scar Cora squinted and said in a killing tone, "I know them even if they turn into ash." After a pause, She continued, "I saw that when Celine and grandmother fell down the mountain, they seemed to have completed their task and evacuate in unison. In order to save the people, we didn''t follow them again." Barry nodded and said, "then their purpose is to take revenge on grandma and Celine, right? Or for Malcolm? " Hearing that, Cora fell silent all of a sudden. "What''s wrong?" Barry said with a frown. "They..." Cora struggled in her mind. If it was because of Poppi, what would Mr. Barry think? At this time, Mr. Mo had no family except for Poppi. If she was involved in this matter, could he bear it? But how could she accept the fact if she didn''t? "Cora, it''s good for everyone to know that." Barry said, "Even if it''s not me, Malcolm will find you to get the truth. Do you still have to hide it from him? I can''t even predict what Malcolm will do for his grandma. " Cora clenched her fist and became excited. "But what if their target is Poppi? their target is Poppi? In fact, I have told young master about this. Those men came for Poppi and took Celine away. But young master Stop me. Therefore, even if this is related to Poppi, he won''t do anything to her. Instead, he will protect her. Even if we don''t tell her the truth, it will be useless. " ''What''s more, Poppi''s baby was the biggest chip now. he will only treat her better and better.''. "Their target is Poppi?" It was really hard for him to believe. Barry opened his eyes in great surprise, but soon he calmed down and said, "this What else do you know? Tell me together. " "¡­¡­ "Yes, Mr. Barry." The next day, it was sunny, but the temperature was lower, frozen and chill. On the third day, the snow began to melt, and the lingering shadow was buried in some people''s hearts. Actually, Poppi and Malcolm didn''t know how to spend these days. They didn''t care about anything except for grandma''s funeral. And in the evening, in Imperial Tang Yard, Wendy, Shirley, Hugh and Abner, took turns to accompany Poppi and Malcolm, for fear that something bad would happen to them. It''s fine for Poppi to cry out. And what made people more worried was Malcolm, Malcolm. Although he was a tough man, no one could guarantee whether he was suffering from mental breakdown Because grandma didn''t like too lively, only very few relatives came to the funeral. They could quietly see grandma off. When she was buried, Poppi couldn''t help crying, hissing and exhausted. She might have finally understood what it felt like when Celine lost their father at the funeral. The feeling when her closest relatives suddenly disappeared, like someone was sucking her bone and gouging her marrow out. When thinking of this, she could do nothing but cry in vain. It was one of the most helpless things in the world that they were going to be apart forever. ed down her face, which made Celine feel a burning pain on her face. She unconsciously touched that painful place, but she only found a piece of gauze. "No way! Don''t touch face! " Shouted Barry, with his pupils almost shrank. Everyone else held their breath at once. However, he was still one step behind her. As Celine touched the gauze, Celine''s eyes widened. She talked to herself unbelievably, "what''s wrong with my face?" "It''s just a bruise." Malcolm also opened his mouth. "That''s right. Don''t touch the face, Celine!" Poppi was extremely nervous too. "It''s just Bruises? " Celine scanned the gauze up and down, but out of the corner of her eye, she saw her phone lying on the small bedside table. Before everyone could react, her phone was raised up in front of her face. At the same time, the other hand roughly ripped the gauze off her face. "Ah!" Seeing her face, Wendy screamed out loud subconsciously. Everyone else was shocked. It was the first time for everyone to see the real face of the scar, and they did not expect it to be so horrible. On the screen, there was a picture of Celine''s face and her scar. The scar spread from the corners of Celine''s eye to her chin. It was as thick as the middle finger of a grown man. It was fair in the middle of her right face. The flesh on the scars had not yet fully grown, and it was disgusting with the dark red and black color "Ah! My face! " The phone in Celine''s hand was thrown onto the wall and fell into pieces. Trembling, Celine tried to tremble to test her face, her mouth slowly expansion, her voice shrill. "What happened! How could this be! My face My face! Ah! !" "Celine, don''t touch! Don''t touch! " Poppi hurried to drag her hand. She was hard to believe what just happened and felt more sorry for Celine at the same time. "No! Stay away from me!" However, Celine shook off Poppi''s hand and shrank back in fear. She lowered her face and cried bitterly. Chapter 238 The Baby Was Hungry The room was silent except for Celine''s sobbing. No one spoke, and they didn''t know what to say. Besides, all of them avoided eye contact with Celine and looked away. Shirley was a little scared. In her industry, it was inevitable to avoid injuries, because even if there was a small scar on her body, it could affect her future. Celine wasn''t a social person, but as a girl, it was hard for her to accept that. "Don''t worry But the scar will disappear after a few days'' surgery! " Barry said, "Now the medical treatment level is so advanced. Even if you have surgery, I will ask someone to remove the scar for you!" When Celine was about to raise her head and check if it was true, she caught a glimpse of Malcolm from the corner of her eyes and cried even louder, "don''t look at it Malcolm. Don''t look at me! Don''t look at me! " Poppi covered her face with her hands and cried silently, choking with sobs. "It''s okay." Hearing this, Malcolm comforted her, "don''t worry. Celine is very beautiful. Barry''s words is true that the scar will disappear after the surgery." "Yes, that''s it!" Barry nodded hard, as if to prove the truth of what he said. However, only he himself knew what the truth was. He had never seen any scars on Celine''s face, but he saw a scratch on the surface of the scar on the surface of the face on the X-ray. The scratch was deeply engraved on the cheeks of Celine. So the doctor said that Celine couldn''t be fully recovered. What he just said was only to comfort Celine. "Really?" Celine didn''t keep her eyes on the camera, and when everyone thought she had calmed down, she suddenly trembled. She covered her head with one hand, but her movement was getting louder and louder. Her voice was blurred and painful My head hurts! so painful! Please It wasn''t me! Don''t come to me! My face hurts! " "Call the doctor!" Shouted Barry, who was taken aback. "Celine!" Poppi was at a loss. But the next second, Malcolm reached out his hands to take hold of her arms, trying to prevent Celine from hurting herself. Luckily, the doctor arrived with tranquilizer. He pushed the medicine slowly into the arm of Celine, just like several months ago. In addition, the doctor cleaned the scar on the face of Celine with gauze and covered the horrible trace. After a short while, Celine gradually calmed down and the others were relieved. After staying there for a while, they were about to leave. However, she grabbed hold of the sleeves of Malcolm and said pitifully, "Malcolm, don''t go." With his hand hanging in the air, Malcolm looked at Poppi confusedly. "Malcolm Malcolm... " Hearing that, Malcolm nodded. But he took back his steps and said to Celine, "Okay, I''ll go with you. Be good." Burning with anger, Shirley was about to lose her temper but was stopped by Poppi who said in an embarrassing tone, "take a good res staurant. Hugh found a quiet place to sit down with Poppi and watched her eating. The way Poppi ate didn''t look good. Maybe she was really hungry so she wolfed down the food. One bite after another. But Hugh was still fascinated by her. It was the first time he knew that watching other people eating was also a kind of enjoyment. And he was gratified. During these days, Poppi only ate a few bites of porridge at a meal, so she had a huge appetite since yesterday. It was a good thing for Poppi. "Are you full?" Half an hour later, most of the dishes on the table were eaten by Poppi alone. Hugh could not help exclaiming, "are you full?" "Yeah." Poppi nodded her head as she touched her belly and said, "yes, I''m full." Looking at her belly, Hugh couldn''t help laughing and said, "sweetie, this is the first time that uncle Hugh has ever treated you a meal." Poppi looked at him with a smile. It was time for dinner when they walked out of the restaurant, and there were more and more people coming out. Seeing this, Hugh became more nervous. Step by step, he held Poppi in his arms, as if to hold her in his arms and didn''t let anyone near her within five meters. But he forgot his identity as a star. He was surrounded by his fans not long after and couldn''t get out. If Poppi wanted to go out, she was caught by Hugh. "Well, that''s all for today!" Smiling, Hugh waved to people around him and pulled Poppi to leave. But his fans didn''t listen to Hugh. The more they followed him, the angrier he became. All of a sudden, Poppi was nearly pushed away by him. "Hello!" Thinking of this, Hugh suddenly became nervous. He stretched out his arms and really held Poppi in his arms tightly. With anger in his eyes, he warned, "she is pregnant. Be careful! Don''t squeeze! " "Pregnant?" "Oh, my God. Will Hugh be a father?" The whispers around them surprised both Hugh and Poppi. Chapter 239 Five Years Is The Limit When Malcolm arrived here, he didn''t take much effort to find them. Standing at the door, he saw Hugh and Poppi who were surrounded by the crowd. They were so eye-catching. They were so close that he could not help feeling jealous. Hugh even dared to hold his Poppi in his arms? On the other side, Hugh and Poppi looked at each other and jumped out of a slightly stunned expression. The two smiled slowly at each other at the same time. What are they laughing at? Malcolm was a little displeased. He looked at Poppi and walked away in a hurry. Looking at each other with a helpless smile on Hugh and Poppi''s face, Hugh firstly explained to the people around him, "this is my friend. Please don''t misunderstand me. The child is not mine." "What? The baby is not Hugh''s? " "Wow, what happened?" "Is she cheating on you?" The whispers increased in the meanwhile. Seeing this, Poppi had no choice but to tug at Hugh''s sleeve and whispered, "let''s go? The more we talk, the more they mess up. " But just as Hugh nodded his head, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of the figure squeezed in by Malcolm. Then he shrugged his shoulders and kept silent. Before Poppi could see through the expression in Hugh''s eyes, she felt her body pulled from behind, and her back was suddenly attached to a warm and solid chest. "You are really good at attracting people. Wherever you go, you look like a panda." Malcolm snorted. "Humph!". "Malcolm?" Surprised, Poppi turned around and asked, "here you are? What happened to Celine? Do you feel better now? " "Yes, she is asleep. what about you? Are you full? " Malcolm asked affectionately. "Yes, I''m very full." Poppi turned around. Malcolm began to chat with Poppi as if there was no one else present. Looking around, Hugh interrupted them with dissatisfaction, "Hello! Don''t be a sweet couple in front of me, okay? It makes me sad in front of a bachelor, okay? " "Why are you sad? You have so many fans." Malcolm rubbed his hand against Poppi''s face and said, "let''s go." Poppi nodded and the two walked out hand in hand through a passageway in the crowd. "That''s it today! That''s it! " Hugh said to his fans and followed Malcolm and Poppi, "Hey, wait for me!" While chasing them, Hugh put his eyes on the hand of Poppi, who was held by Malcolm. He really wanted to ask Malcolm why he had to accompany Celine. Now, Celine had slept and then he had come back to find Poppi. If he were a woman, she would definitely quarrel with him! As soon as Malcolm and Poppi arrived at the corridor, they saw Barry coming over and hurriedly leaving. "What''s wrong?" Malcolm asked. "I found the group," Barry said seriously. "But they were found at the dock and they might have to take a boat to go abroad. I want to go there now and stop them. I don''t know if it''s too late." "You found it? !" Hearing this, Malcolm clenched his hands. With an extremely resentful and cr an''t I take care of them? " "You can take care of the three of them at the same time!" Barry said in a hurry. "Why me?" Malcolm laughed, "what right do you have to guide me to take care of who?" "But you''re the only one Celine has now!" Barry didn''t give up. Malcolm closed his eyes and turned back to walk back. "What a coincidence! I''m the only one for Poppi. I have to go back now. Poppi is still waiting for me. " "You..." Raising his hand, Barry pointed at Malcolm angrily. But seeing Malcolm stride away without looking back, he lost his temper. If he could take care of Celine, why did he come to ask for Malcolm''s help? However, even if he had to take care of Celine How to deal with Wendy? ''see, he''s actually not a responsible man. Although he''s devoted to Celine of his eye, he still can''t forget Wendy. No wonder Wendy doesn''t talk to him anymore. Then Barry raised his hands and wiped his face. He strode outside and caught the group of people first. "Recently, some malicious accounts spread publicly on network platforms which suspected that Shirley Qiao was a disgusting woman and spread it everywhere. As for this, the Entertainment Group had stated it seriously that this video had nothing to do with Shirley and it had seriously harmed her reputation. Please stop infringement and delete all the information. Otherwise, we will accuse you of all legal liability When they were having dinner, Shirley saw the lawyer''s letter on the Internet. She couldn''t help giving Abner a thumbs up. "Great." "I didn''t write this." "It was written by my assistant. I''m just in charge of hearing," Abner continued Shirley rolled her eyes at him. This man was utterly unromantic. It took her a long time to thank him, and he would accept it well, wouldn''t it? Was he trying to show off his high status by saying assistant? Hum! "But Mr. Shen is also very outstanding. Hahaha..." Wendy tried to smooth things over, "let''s eat, let''s eat!" Chapter 240 The Whole Thing "Aunt, why do you come again?" On the third day, Emily''s mother brought three-day meal to Poppi. Seeing that Aunt. Pei came again, Poppi felt embarrassed and stood up to welcome her, "please sit down! Is it cold? I told you I didn''t need it yesterday, and you came again, let me What should I do? " Aunt. Pei looked at Poppi with a smile. She put the hamper on the bedside table and looked at her gently, then glanced at her belly and said, "no, it''s nothing special. You are now two people. The baby needs nutrition! Since I have nothing to do at home, I''m going to cook for Emily and the others, and by the way, I''ll cook for you. It''s nothing serious! Cooking outside is not a good idea. " Poppi nodded her head and helped Emily''s mother sit on the chair, "but you go to the hospital every day. I can''t bear to see you like that." "I''m fine! As long as I''m happy! " Aunt. Pei patted Poppi''s hands and felt relieved that she finally got a chance to be together with her now. "Poppi, don''t you like the meals I cook? If you don''t like it, I can change the taste. " "No, no, no! It''s very delicious! " Poppi said quickly. "I have never eaten such delicious food since I was a child. It''s really good! When I was a child, I could cook since I could remember. I always felt that the food I made by myself was the same taste. I had never eaten food cooked by others with so much heart. Thank you, aunt! " With tears in her eyes, Aunt. Pei sobbed, "shall I cook for you every day from now on?" "¡­¡­ Okay. " Poppi nodded her head and thought it was just a thank you word from Aunt. Pei. "Then you should eat them while they are still hot!" Aunt. Pei pushed the food boxes open one by one and asked, "where is Malcolm?" As she thanked Aunt. Pei, Poppi took the food over and replied, "Barry has brought back the people who stopped grandma and Celine that day. Now that Malcolm has free time today, he wants to go with Barry and ask those people about the identity of the boss behind it." Aunt. Pei nodded, "those people are really annoying!" Then she looked at Poppi lovingly and asked, "you have been staying with your sister in the hospital for a few days. How do you feel now? Is Malcolm with you all the time? " Hearing this, Poppi stopped eating. She nodded her head unnaturally and replied, "yes, everything is fine. Malcolm is with me all the time. Now Celine has to do the operation .. I''m fine, so don''t worry about me." In the past few days, Malcolm was in the hospital all the time, but he spent most of his time keeping Celine company. It seemed that Celine had become more and more dependent on Malcolm. Although Poppi felt uneasy in her heart, she didn''t say anything. Only after the doctor took away Celine today could Malcolm have the chance to leave the hospital. Celine didn''t need her accompany anymore. "That''s good. Let''s eat!" Aunt. Pei said with a smile, "Emily and Benson are too busy. I always ask them to come and and each time is different." "What did your employer say? How much have paid you? " Barry kicked the man on his shank and said, "Don''t let me ask you a second time! If you ask one more question, answer one. Cut off your tongue first! " However, the man continued, "the employer told us to block people on the road on the afternoon of the 23rd day. Then we kidnapped the old lady and the young woman in the car to an abandoned factory. The rest of the things should be done by them. A male employer told them. But that morning, a woman suddenly called me and said that the situation had changed. If there was Poppi in the car, she would be killed directly and sent me a photo. " They actually went there for Poppi! Malcolm''s heart sank, but at the same time, there was a hint of doubt in his eyes. He glanced at Barry, who shrugged and said, "obviously, their two employer haven''t reached an agreement. Or the man did not know the existence of a female employer at all. I just don''t understand why you would trust these mercenaries so easily. " "No one knows my phone number except the employer, so we..." "Are you kidding me?" After that, Barry kicked the other leg of his man again and said, "tell me the truth!" "Hiss..." Beads of sweat began to form on his forehead because of the pain in his eyes. He paused for a long time and snorted, "because that woman gave us a deposit. She said that if we kill Poppi, she would give us twice the money that the male employer paid us." Coming out of the interrogation room, Malcolm straightened his clothes, "the rest is up to you." "Why are you so formal with me?" Raising his hand and looking at his watch, Barry asked, "do you still have a bath? You has the smell of blood all over the body. If you go to the hospital later, when Poppi smells it, she may be suspicious. " Malcolm nodded, "okay. We have to take the shower and go to the hospital in a hurry. We''ll be there before Celine''s operation." "Yes." Chapter 241 Kissed Malcolm In Front Of Everyone. The operation for Celine was arranged in the afternoon. Considering her emotional state, the doctor had to give her the surgery time in advance. Although the scars on her face hadn''t healed yet, there was no big problem at ordinary times. Barry had invited world-renowned cosmetic experts to treat the scars on her face and a set of surgery plan was designed overnight. It was impossible to guarantee the recovery of the scars, but the most important thing now was to comfort Celine. "Malcolm, will you wait for me outside?" After fall into the ambulance, Celine looked up at Malcolm with the gauze on her face, eager to get rid of him. "Yes, I will." Malcolm nodded and smiled to Celine, "I''ll wait for you here. You can see me when you wake up." Standing not far from them, Shirley sneered scornfully at the sight of their intimate relationship. She crossed her arms and wore sunglasses, "what an affectionate couple they are!" At the same time, Abner, who was standing aside Shirley, took a look at Poppi who was walking a few steps away. He finally nodded in agreement and said, "Yeah, Celine is a little out of line. Like a child, she doesn''t consider what Poppi feels at all. And Malcolm was not perfect either. No man is allowed to have intimate relationship with any woman on the premise of being married. " "Wow! You are so shameless!" Shirley turned her head surprisedly to look at Abner, and took a little of her eyes off with her forefinger crossed. Then she joked, "which girl will have nothing to worry about when she is married with Mr. Shen in the future!" "Do you really think so?" Asked Abner seriously. "Of course Not! " Hearing that, Shirley put on the glasses all at once, which made her happier. She said, "three values are right, but your EQ is too low and you don''t understand amorous feelings. If any girl wants to be together with you, she will be pissed off by you." Abner breathed out a sigh of relief. Abner threw a stare at Shirley and turned his head to keep silent. "Please forgive her." Barry stood beside Poppi not only to comfort her, but also to prevent her from doing something out of line, "it''s understandable for Celine to rely more on Malcolm, as we know, the time is special now." Hearing his words, Poppi''s nose twitched and she nodded her head, "yes, I should have forgiven them a little more." After saying that, she turned to another topic all of a sudden, and said in a sarcastic tone, "but, it has nothing to do with you, Barry Wei? Please stay away from me. " "I..." Barry was choked with anger. He turned around and walked a few steps away, then leaned against the wall. He looked at Poppi again and his brain was suddenly wide open. He thought: if the mistake didn''t happen at that time, if the person that Malcolm asked him to take care of was Poppi, then he Would he fall in love with Poppi? "What?" Barry rubbed his arms. The thought of that sent shivers down his spine. "Malcolm, come closer. I have something ghed out loud, "just now, it was Celine who took the initiative I was surprised too. I... " "I was surprised too!" "Did she kiss you by accident? Why doesn''t she kiss me?" Hugh interrupted Malcolm impatiently "Stop arguing!" The voice of Shirley was so loud and resolute that Malcolm and Hugh could not talk anymore. Everyone stopped talking and looked at Poppi surprisingly. Poppi''s face was very cold, and her tears were blowing in the bone chilling wind. She didn''t turn around, but said with her back to Malcolm, "I don''t think I need to take care of Celine by her side, so I gotta go. Bye. " "Poppi..." But what Malcolm could do was to watch Poppi leave. He could catch up with her, but what if Poppi cried again? blamed! Malcolm kicked the empty grass next to him. When did he become so hateful? Why did Poppi dodge him? After Poppi was taken away by Shirley and Wendy, only Abner, Hugh and Malcolm were left in the hospital. They stood there for a long time without saying anything. "Do you have cigarettes?" Then Malcolm asked them. Hearing this, Abner shrugged his shoulders and turned to look at Hugh. Hearing that, Hugh could not help but roll his eyes. Then he fished out a cigarette and a lighter from his pocket, lit a cigarette for himself, and threw it to Malcolm. Taking the cigarette from Hugh and taking several puffs, Malcolm saw the cigarette butt was getting longer and lighter until it slowly fell to the ground. Abner usually didn''t smoke. Abner just watched them smoking and didn''t say anything. However, he couldn''t stop sighing in his heart. After Malcolm smoked three cigarette in a row, Malcolm crushed it under his feet and said, "I..." "Malcolm! Celine has the accident! " Before he could say anything, Barry rushed out and his voice was heard far away. Malcolm exchanged a look with Hugh and Abner, and then ran towards the surgery door. Malcolm shouted, "what''s wrong?" "The surgery is in trouble!" Barry ran to them anxiously. Chapter 242 Attempt To Commit A Second Suicide "What happened to the operation?" Malcolm asked while walking inside. Barry turned around with a straight face and came back with them. Barry made a long story short, "during the operation, Celine suddenly had an allergic reaction, causing the wound to be red and swollen and begin to inflammation. Thus, the doctor immediately stopped the surgery." It was the first time that Barry had been in such a panic. He asked worriedly, "what should we do now? What should we do, Malcolm? What about Celine''s face? " "Allergic to what?" Asked Hugh. "I don''t know." Shaking his head, Barry continued with a grave expression, "the doctor said that he had never experienced such a situation before. It might be related to an allergy to Celine, or it might have a conflict with the drugs she used before I don''t know! I couldn''t care so much now! Celine''s face might be even worse. What should we do? " Malcolm frowned and walked faster and faster. When they arrived at the operating room, Celine was pushed out on a wheeled stretcher. She was put on a drip, anesthetized and fell asleep. Wearing an operation cap, her face was completely exposed in the air. They all gasped in astonishment. Although the doctor said that her allergy was serious, Barry didn''t expect that it would be so terrible! It could only see a general profile of the right face of Celine, because around the blurred outline, there was a red and swollen face, almost half of it. The rotten flesh around the scar was turning over, and there were still complete stitches on the flesh. The right face was very swollen, with a slightly yellow face, double eyelids, which could be seen clearly, like a monster. "How could this be? !" Barry rushed over and seized the collar of one of the doctors. Then he raised his hand and punched the doctor with a ferocious expression. "Bastard! I want you pay with your life! " "Well Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk Mr. Barry... " Blood oozed from the corner of the doctor''s mouth and he groaned in pain, "we don''t know either. We don''t know it would become like this!" "What did you say? !" Another punch was given on the belly of the doctor, Barry had turned into a devil completely. Sorrow and anger were written all over his body. Hugh and Abner rushed over to stop Barry. "Don''t be impulsive! Doctors don''t want this happen, either. You are so childish! " "Calm down!" Abner then clasping Barry''s shoulder, "now, we can only find a solution to make up for it! What''s the use of you beating the doctor! " "Solution?! How! " Barry shouted, "Celine''s life is completely ruined! Was completely destroyed! She had nothing! If she saw how terrible her face looked after she woke up No, I don''t dare to think... " Malcolm kept silent all the time. After a long while, he took his eyes back from the face of Celine and asked the doctor: "will her face recover to its original appearance after her allergic reactions dissipated?" A doctor said in a trembling voice, "we are not sure about that, we..." "Not sure? !" Again, Barry was infuriated. ants to solve the problem of Miss Celine as soon as possible before he comes back to accompany you! " "Woof, woof, woof..." Kiki called out. Wendy was overjoyed. "You see, Kiki agrees with what I said!" Touching Kiki''s hair, Poppi nodded without saying anything. Wendy cooked three dishes and one soup with great cooking skills. Shirley was appetizing and ate a few bowls of rice, but Poppi was out of the habit. She stopped eating only a few bites and stared blankly at somewhere, without saying anything until Shirley and Wendy shouted at Poppi several times. In the evening, the three people slept together and chatted a lot. They talked about men, life, dream and gossip. After the midnight, both Shirley and Wendy fell asleep, but Poppi couldn''t fall asleep. Although she was sleepy, she couldn''t fall asleep and felt a headache. For the whole night, Poppi fell asleep without knowing the time, shuttling through the dreams one by one, physically and mentally exhausted. Or maybe she wasn''t asleep at all. There were a lot of things piled up in her mind, which made her breathless Ring, ring, ring Ring, ring, ring Before dawn, the telephone ring that disturbed people''s sleep suddenly rang. It woke people up from their dreams as if someone was going to be killed. Poppi sat up in bed suddenly with her heart thumping. Shirley rolled over on the bed and murmured, "who is calling in the early morning I''m dying... " "Well..." Wendy also sat up and rubbed her eyes, "I''ll take the call." Poppi was out of breath. Her mouth was dry. She patted on Wendy''s shoulder and said, "don''t worry. It''s my phone. I''ll take it." After that, Poppi stood up and went to find her cell phone from her bag. Then, Shirley sat up as well. She took a look at her watch and said, "it''s just five o''clock! My god? Who called so early? " "Hello?" Poppi picked up the phone. On the other end of the line, there was an anxiety in the voice of Hugh, "Poppi Come to the hospital! Celine climbed onto the rooftop to commit suicide! " Chapter 243 Malcolm Will Marry You It was still dark at five o''clock. Everything should have been quiet before all things came to life, but the hospital had become a huge hit because of Celine''s suicide attempt. On the rooftop, Celine was in a hospital gown and she was sitting on the fence about half a meter high. She put her legs outside and faced the outside. In the open space, her back was to the back. Her hair was disheveled, and her hair was blown up by a breeze. It was a beautiful scene, but every time it was blown, the fierce scar on her face would be exposed, instantly destroying all the beauty. If she hadn''t heard the gossips of several nurses on duty just now, she wouldn''t have known that her wound was allergic. She picked up the mirror and had a look, she almost collapsed. The same face? It was truly ferocious and ended up with a bruise! She had nothing left, even her last strength! What''s the meaning of her life! Unexpectedly, she came to the roof. She thought, this was her last dignity "Miss. Celine! Miss. Celine, I think your wound can be healed as well! " Several nurses on duty just now were standing not far away from Celine. Their faces were pale with fear, and they cried out, "you get down quickly! We were just kidding! Please don''t take it seriously! " "Yes, we are all talking nonsense!" "Ms. Celine, please come down!" "Don''t come here! Be quiet! " "If you come closer, I''ll jump now!" Celine shouted, her face bathed in tears "No way! No way! " The nurses were frightened to step back. This was a more than ten story building. They would die if they were hit! Last night, several people including Malcolm took turns to accompany Celine. At this time, Hugh changed shift with Abner. Hugh went to the bathroom. As soon as Hugh came out from the bathroom, he heard that Celine ran up to the roof. So he rushed to the lounge to call Malcolm and Barry. Before long, Malcolm and Barry had rushed to Celine. Barry firstly broke out into a roar, "Celine!" Celine shivered and looked back, but to her surprise, it was Malcolm. "Malcolm..." Celine was trembling with fear, but when she thought of the scars on her face, she quickly covered her right face with her hands, and her tears dropped. "Don''t look! No! Don''t look at my face, Malcolm! ... Hearing this, Malcolm stepped forward and said to Celine in a soft voice with his eyebrows frowned, "it''s all right, Celine. Don''t get excited You''ll be fine. " "Don''t look! I told you not to look! " Celine was still yelling. "Okay, okay. I won''t look at you!" Malcolm said, "I don''t Calm down, okay? " Taking a step forward, Barry said, "Celine! Come here now! " "Stay there!" Celine tried her best to stop them and moved her buttocks outwards, which scared the nurses so much that they almost fell to the ground. She cried, "if you take one more step forward, I''ll jump into the river at once!" "All right! All right! If we don''t go there now, we won''t go dma went downhill because she wanted to stay away from them. Are you happy now, Poppi?! Ah? " Poppi stepped back with a frightened look on her face. "Please don''t, Celine. Stop talking..." "Shut up, Celine!" Hugh couldn''t help cursing. How could this kind of crazy person be the sister of Poppi after being reincarnated! "Haha..." Celine continued with a sinister smile, "you''re all living a happy life now, but I have nothing. I don''t want you to be happy!" Barry could not help but take one more step forward. "No, no You will also be well, there are many people like you in the world! There are many wonderful things in your life! " "Like me?" "Who loves me?" Celine asked ironically "I..." Barry was stunned for a while. He looked at it again and again and then said, "Malcolm! Malcolm still likes you! " But before he could finish his words, Malcolm caught his breath. He cast a stern glance at Barry. Her heart raced like a roller coaster. For a moment, Celine blushed shyly. "Really?" Malcolm turned around stop Celine''s sight to Poppi, But he didn''t say anything. "Malcolm, say it!" Shouted Barry. "Malcolm..." Celine shouted again, but the look in her eyes changed. "You''re lying! You are lying! Malcolm, you don''t like me at all! You like poppi! You marry her! You marry her! " "No, it''s not true! I didn''t lie to you! I won''t lie to you! " Barry said again, "Malcolm really likes you! He was just He was too shy in front of so many people. He He will marry you! Malcolm will marry you! " "I don''t believe it!" Celine stepped back and shouted, "you''re lying!" All of a sudden, people around and downstairs were shocked when looked at Celine''s action. "No, he didn''t lie to you!" At this critical moment, Malcolm opened his mouth all of a sudden. He clenched his fists so hard that his joints were clear. With a heavy voice, he walked step by step towards Celine "What Barry said is true. Celine, I''ll marry you. " Chapter 244 I Will Take Her Away When he finished his last sentence, Malcolm walked up to the front of Celine. If he took another step forward, he could reach out one of her hands. However, he didn''t want to stand in front of Celine. He didn''t want to be too close to her. He had no other choice. While hearing what he said, Malcolm could hardly believe it himself. ''Poppi, you don''t believe that, do you? Don''t believe. It''s a trick to hold back her force. Don''t believe what I just said. Please Malcolm trembled and his eyes turned red. He would immediately turn around to find Poppi and explain to her as long as he saved Celine. He would never let Poppi go. Whoosh The wind was howling on the rooftop. For a moment, no one spoke. Poppi suddenly felt dizzy and lost all her strength. The only thing she could think of was that. "I will marry you." "I will marry you." Malcolm said that he would marry Celine. "Poppi, are you all right?" Hugh came to Poppi subconsciously and was caught tightly by her as soon as he finished his words. It was hard for Poppi to see the expression on Malcolm''s face, but she could only see a vague figure. She couldn''t understand what he was talking about, but she looked at him with fixed eyes. The sound beside her ears convinced her. With tears in her eyes, she stared ahead and cried out, "please take me away. I can''t move Please take me away from here I... " But before Poppi could finish her words, she lost her strength. She fainted and fell into complete darkness. The endless darkness fell into an abyss. There was no death, no separation, no rumor, and No Malcolm. "Poppi!" Seeing Poppi fall to the ground like a piece of fallen leaf, Hugh''s heart contracted abruptly. He yelled at Poppi and reached out his hand to hold her at the last minute to bring back their thoughts. Shirley and Wendy stepped forward at once. "Poppi!" Hearing the voice, Malcolm turned his head immediately. His nerves were on edge. He looked at Poppi and prepared to run here. At the same time, when he got close to Celine, Celine stretched out her hand and was about to grasp Malcolm''s hand, but he suddenly turned around "Malcolm! Ah! !" How could Celine let Malcolm get away from her again? She was so excited that she was about to jump down. As she was too anxious, she took a step, but the tip of her foot was hooked to the wall. She leaned back and fell down as she screamed. "Celine!" Barry as he ran to the warehouse with great force. The rooftop was in chaos, and the onlookers downstairs screamed now and then. Their emotions were ups and downs. Feeling sorry for Celine, Malcolm ran to her and saw her fall down on the ground. His mind went blank. He ran to her and jumped over her. Half of his body stretched out in a second. "Celine." Slap! Malcolm reached out his hand and grasped her arm. His face went down. Out of breath, his face wa what to do. Everything will make the mother feel comfortable." "Thank you, doctor." They expressed their thanks immediately. Then, Wendy followed the doctor to the medicine cabinet. "I''ll take Poppi away." After the doctor left, Shirley suddenly opened her mouth with a firm look in her eyes, "if we live in the hospital, Malcolm will definitely come and find us. I''m going to take Poppi away." "Leave? Where are we going? Malcolm can find you everywhere! " Besides, how do you know that Poppi doesn''t want to see Malcolm? " Hugh asked. "How can Malcolm treat her like this! Will Poppi still stay here to suffer? " With tears in her eyes, Shirley raised her voice and said, "I won''t give her to Malcolm even though Poppi is just a loser! I just want to take Poppi away! " Taking a deep look at Poppi, Hugh raised his hand and tried several times before finally putting it down. He rubbed against Poppi''s face and said, "Okay, take her away! You go to drive the car and I''ll take Poppi down. " "Okay." Shirley nodded, took her car key and left. After saying a few words with Wendy when she came back, Hugh left first with the Poppi in his arms. At that time, the sky was getting bright and the early sun was beaming with delight. Barry asked the doctor where Poppi had just been. As soon as he was about to open the door and come in, he saw Wendy walking out with red eyes. Both of them were stunned. Wendy turned to leave when she saw Barry. "Wendy!" Barry suddenly grabbed Wendy''s wrist and asked, "where is Poppi?" "What? Are you going to say something to hurt Poppi again? Should you tell Poppi that the good news that Malcolm is dating Celine? " Wendy said sarcastically. With tears in her eyes, she suddenly shook off Barry. "You..." Barry''s heart ached. "I just want to find Poppi." "Poppi has gone. You don''t have to find her, and just tell Malcolm not to looking her." Wendy said indifferently. Chapter 245 I Have Done What I Should Do To Her "Where is Poppi?" Barry got anxious. He grabbed Wendy''s arm and asked, "tell me! Malcolm worried about her very much. He told me to find her and take her back. " "Worried?" Wendy laughed sarcastically, tears rolling down like beads. "He claim to marry someone in front of Poppi. Is this HIS so-called worry? When Poppi fainted, he was with other woman but asked you to find her. Is this the so-called worry? Barry, so, after you bully me, do you come back to bully Poppi? " "That''s what we have no choice! I didn''t bully Poppi. " Barry found it difficult to defend himself, so he yelled at her, "don''t you see that Celine almost fell off just now? If she fell down from the stairs, do you think what happened to her would make Poppi feel relieved? Do you think Malcolm can set his mind at rest? Celine had nothing now! Even if her last wish is to lie to her, are you still unwilling to let it go? Have you seen how poor she is?! Don''t you have any mercy on her? " After saying that, Wendy shook off his hand abruptly. With chest rising and falling, Barry continued to roar, "Wendy, tell me..." Slap! A loud sound of slapping reverberated in the corridor. Barry then suddenly stopped speaking and turned his face away. With his eyes wide open, he couldn''t believe that he had just been slapped by Wendy. After a few seconds, he raised his head and asked incredibly, "you hit me?" "Yes! I hit you! I will not only hit you, but also scold you! " Cried Wendy in a hoarse voice, her hand which was raised up in the air suddenly dropped to the ground. "In your eyes, nobody except Celine is pitiful, right?! It''s none of my business whether she is pitiful or not! I just know that Poppi is the pitiful one! You speak for Celine everywhere. What''s the use of you to find Poppi! If you still put in a good word for Celine, it would only make Poppi feel sadder! Barry, you bastard! " The passers-by in the corridor glanced at their quarreling with Wendy and Barry from time to time, but no one dared to go forward. Seeing Wendy''s tears, Barry felt sorry for her. His anger was gone at once, and was replaced by endless guilt. He raised his hand and took a step forward. His voice softened as he wanted to wipe the tears for Wendy. "Don''t cry, okay?" Wendy took a step back and dodged his hand. "Barry, don''t touch me." "Okay, okay, I won''t touch you." Having made a concession, Barry withdrew his hand and said, "I''m just too anxious." "No, you are not anxious." Wendy shook her head and wiped her tears, "your heart have been fooled by Celine. And Celine has done the right thing. Everyone else is wrong, so everyone should listen to Celine Barry. That''s exactly what you think in your mind, right? " "I..." Barry was ashamed of what she said. "I just feel guilty to her. I want to try my best to make up for her." "You can make up for her. Don''t th d, go take a shower and change them. It''s too tired to wear them." "Nothing." Hugh said. "That''s it. I''ll wait outside. Call me if you need anything." "Thank you, Mr. Su." Shaking his head, Hugh walked out of the room with Wendy. "If only Mr. Su were with Poppi." They went outside. Suddenly, Wendy said something silly. "Why do you think so?" asked Hugh with a smile "Because, because Mr. Su is better than Malcolm. You treat Poppi so well and protect her so much." Wendy replied frankly, "I think you are better." "But Poppi doesn''t think so!" Hugh said with a shrug, "what''s more, who can guarantee that if I really marry Poppi, such a thing will not happen? When two people are together, we should not be afraid of difficulties, but we can''t be together in the end. " Wendy nodded. "You are right." "But..." Hugh then turned to be serious and said, "but now, I will definitely take her away with me without any hesitation as long as there is a little hope and a little mercy from Poppi." Wendy took a deep breath and looked at Hugh in disbelief. On the other side, in the hospital, it was already after midnight, so Celine couldn''t help but fall asleep. After more than ten hours, whatever she did, she grabbed Malcolm''s hand and even him to go to a toilet. Then she almost broke the ward down. As soon as Barry sneaked into the ward, Malcolm turned his head and asked in a hoarse voice, "where is Poppi?" Malcolm''s face was tired and his eyes were blank. But when it came to Poppi, his voice trembled. "She... She has been taken back to her own home by Shirley." Barry didn''t dare to look into Malcolm''s eyes. "It''s so late. I didn''t bring her back." "Okay." Hearing this, Malcolm slowly sat up from the chair by the bed and turned around. "Then I''ll go to find her." Taking a big stride, Barry asked, "what about Celine?" "I have done what I should do to her." Chapter 246 Suffering From Depression The next morning, the winter was warm and the sun was warm. The air in Shirley''s apartment was quiet and peaceful. She brought a cup of coffee to Wendy. They stood in front of the floor to ceiling window in pajamas, looking at the distinguished car outside. They talked with each other from time to time. "Shirley, Malcolm has been waiting downstairs for a whole night. Are we really not allow him to come up?" Wendy glanced again and saw Malcolm getting out of his car. "What is he doing here? He hurts Poppi more." Taking a sip of her coffee, Shirley snorted disdainfully and said, "did he think I would forgive him so easily by hurting himself with a ruse? No way! " Wendy nodded as if she had only understood what she meant. "I don''t know when Mr. Mo comes." "I don''t know." Noticing that Malcolm was about to go downstairs, Shirley quickly turned around, put down the coffee cup and said: "Mr. Su had something to deal with this morning, so when he called me, he told me that he had met Malcolm downstairs. Perhaps he would come last night. Who knows! Even if he came last night, it''s too late. " "Shirley, where are you going?" Wendy turned around and asked. "I''m going to block Malcolm at the door. He seems to be coming up." Shirley wrapped her clothes and walked to the door. She said to Wendy, "Wendy, go and see if Poppi has woken up. It''s almost nine o''clock now. Why hasn''t she woken up yet?" "Okay!" Wendy nodded and went to the bedroom obediently. On the other side, Shirley opened the door and walked out. She leaned against the door with her arms crossed in front of her chest. As she watched the elevator going up, her mouth twisted in a sarcastic smile. She leisurely waited for the elevator. Ding As expected, the elevator stopped on this floor. The door slowly opened, and Malcolm appeared in front of Shirley in a somewhat gaunt figure. "Welcome, Mr. Mo." Looking up and down at Malcolm, Shirley hummed and said, "Mr. Mo is a humble man. I''m afraid he won''t be able to receive you. You can do whatever you want!" "Is Poppi awake?" Malcolm directly asked in an imploring and pitiful tone. Standing under the thick door, he looked into the room eagerly even though he could see nothing. "He won''t see you even if he is awake." When Shirley reached for the door knob and stood in front of it, she suddenly remembered something and said with a sweet voice: "Oh, by the way! I forgot to congratulate Mr. Mo on your successful proposal. When will you be available Just give us the divorce agreement of Poppi! " Malcolm trembled, Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. He stared at the woman, and asked in a hoarse voice, "is it Poppi who asked you to ask this?" "Yes." Shirley answered straightforwardly. Seeing that Malcolm was in despair, she felt rather pleased in her heart. She asked, "what do you think? Let''s say goodbye and separate each other from now on. For each of you and the unborn baby, it''s ov ep by step, but his eyes were fixed on Poppi all the time. The Adam''s apple rolled and Malcolm said anxiously, "can I call the doctor to check for her first? Can you let it go if I make mistakes? " "Yes! Shirley, let he call the doctor first! " Wendy pulled Shirley''s sleeve and wiped away her tears. "Let Mr. Mo call the doctor for Poppi first! What happened to Poppi? " "Shirley!" Said Malcolm, with his eyes fixed on her. Shirley''s heart sank and looked at Poppi. After a long time, she finally nodded her head. Not long after, the doctor came and heard a few people describe the symptoms of Poppi. He had a general idea of what was going on, but he did not make it clear. He took the nurse into the bedroom and quietly stopped. Leaning against the door of the bedroom, Shirley and Wendy could only hear the sound from inside, but they couldn''t hear it clearly. But Malcolm could do nothing because he was too anxious. His body was cold from inside to outside. He would rather believe that it was just the trick played by Poppi. He couldn''t believe that what he said was true. Poppi really kept silent and didn''t even make eye contact with her. While they were dripping After a long while and Malcolm almost broke into the ward, the doctor finally went out of the room. "How is it going?" "How is my wife?" "How is Poppi?" The three of them started to ask questions. The doctor looked at the three of them and replied, "the patient needs further observation, but I assume that the patient is She got depressive disorder. " "Depression? !" Malcolm held the doctor''s shoulder and said, "say it again! I don''t believe it! " "No way It''s impossible! " Shirley shook her head hard and said, "no. Poppi is so lively and lovely. How could she get depression? It was too sudden! I don''t believe it, either! " "Calm down, guys!" The doctor sighed, "I just gave the patient a test, and I''ve observed her. I think she''s not very well." Chapter 247 Liar "Not optimistic? What do you mean? !" Hearing the doctor''s words, Malcolm was in a hurry. He grabbed the doctor by his collar, and roared with red eyes, "she has been all right. How could she get depressive disorder all of a sudden? How could it be so serious?! Treat her, right now! " "Mr. Mo, Mr. Mo!" The doctor, with a bitter face, begged for mercy, and explained, "the test results show that the patient is on the verge of collapse, which is caused by severe depression. That''s why I''m so confused Mr. Mo, Don''t worry! I''m not a spiritual therapist, I just know a thing or two. I suppose that the patient has suffered a serious mental attack and suddenly got serious autism? Mr. Mo, do you want to see some experts? " Hearing that, Shirley burst into tears at once. She swung her fists and thumped his body. "Malcolm! You are the one! It''s all your fault! It must be you that said you would marry someone else, so what happened to Poppi! You are the chief culprit! Granny had just left a few days ago. When Poppi finally came out, unexpectedly, she was tricked by you. Malcolm, give Poppi back to me! " Give me back my Poppi! ... Give me back my Poppi! She was suffering from depression! She is carrying your baby now! Do you want two lives and a corpse?! You can go and find your Celine! The whole world owes Celine a lot. She''s the best! I hate you! Malcolm, I will hate you for Poppi ... " Her fists seemed to have hit Malcolm''s heart, blooding. Malcolm let go of the doctor and staggered back a few steps. His eyes wandered here and there with no sign of a set-up. No matter how many times Shirley hit him, he couldn''t keep his head steady. As a result, he couldn''t find a place to live peacefully as before, but the woman who gave him a previous peace of mind now had become an isolated person from the world because of him. "Malcolm, you disappoint me so much!" Seeing this, Wendy couldn''t help crying, "I know that Poppi likes you so much and I still remember how happy she was when she was with you just now. But now, you did nothing to her except hurt her! She is so weak now, but you said you wanted to marry another woman, Malcolm You jerk! " Malcolm opened his mouth, turned to the doctor and asked, "is there any treatment? Will she always be like this? " "It''s hard to say." The doctor sighed, "we still need to wait for the specific examination before we can make sure that she has really changed into depression. As for her recovery, it depends on people. Mr. Mo, I think it''s better for you to find some psychiatrist or psychiatrist to thoroughly examine the patient. This way, our hospital is a top-notch hospital in our country... " "Okay." Malcolm interrupted the doctor impatiently. "You can leave now." "What? ¡­¡­ Ah, okay. " The doctor answered reluctantly and then left with several people. After they left, Malcolm took out his phone and called someone. He just asked them to come here as soon as pos en standing outside the door, led by a young man with good looking. "Who are you?" Asked Shirley. "Oh, Mr. Mo told us to come here. He said that Mrs. Mo is sick." He said. "The doctor!" It dawned on Shirley, "come on in!" Upon hearing that, Wendy walked out of the kitchen. As soon as she saw the man, she became panic. She pointed at him and stammered in surprise, "you, you are not..." "Miss Yu is here!" The man entered the apartment, smiled and winked at her mischievously. "Yes, yes, yes, it''s me!" "Who is it? Do you know each other? " Shirley stood in the middle, completely confused. Wendy took a few steps forward and said, "well, he is the doctor from the headquarter of Barry!" "Yes, you are right. It''s me." The man nodded with satisfaction. "It''s so pleasant to be remembered by the beauty! Let me make a self-introduction for you. EMM, I am Jared Hua. I am a doctor, attending Department of surgery, neurology and psychiatry. If you have any small illness or pain, just come to me. I am sure you are satisfied. " "Hahaha..." With her mouth twitched, Shirley turned around and whispered to Wendy, "I think he is a liar. Who found him?" "Mr. Mo, Malcolm asked me to come here." Replied Jared patiently. Her face flushed as Shirley thought that he had heard what she said just now. "Where are Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo?" Asked Jared. "This way! I''ll take you there. " Wendy said. "Let me do it. You go check if the soup is ready or not!" Shirley pushed Wendy. Wendy patted her head and hurried to the kitchen. Shaking her head with a smile, Shirley gestured for them to go. Then she led Jared and the others to their bedroom. "What has happened to Mrs. Mo these days?" On the way, Jared added, "it might be helpful for me to know her condition." "She has been through so much. It''s killing her. If I were her, I would have already broken down." Shirley felt sympathy for her ."Listen to me. It is like this..." Chapter 248 What Should We Do In The Future Shirley told Jared everything that had happened these days in detail, including embroidering the truth. Jared heard it and nodded repeatedly as if she was saying, "I know it well." then he opened the bedroom door with Shirley. In the bedroom, Malcolm had been holding Poppi''s hand and babbling, but she didn''t move at all. Hearing the knock on the door, Malcolm reluctantly let go of her, stood up to the door and opened it. "Master." Jared called out his name as soon as he saw Malcolm, but it seemed that he didn''t take that seriously. Then he looked into the bedroom. "Go and check what''s going on." Malcolm was a little worried. He dragged Jared into the house. "Okay, okay, okay." "Young master, don''t be so panic. Calm down," Jared comforted Of course, Malcolm wouldn''t listen to his words. He dragged Jared to the bed, with the muscle on his face trembling. Then he said, "we must take this thing into consideration! That mediocrity doctor just said that Poppi was diagnosed with depression. I don''t believe You''d better check what''s going on now! " As the chief doctor of Hongmen Sect, although Jared was sometimes careless, his medical skill was very solid. All the people living in Hongmen Sect had mixed feelings. They even had to live a hard life. Some psychological problems were solved by Jared, Barry used to be one of his patients. After gaining the position of Hongmen Sect leader, Barry had been living in the self-blame and fear of killing his father. For the past two years, Jared had accompanied him out of the shadow. Besides, the psychological therapy of Jared is also an important method to break through the psychological defense. He bragged all day that he was a master of psychology. By relying on the mental attack, he had defeated a lot of enemies and caught a lot of betrayers He hoped that Jared could find a way to help Poppi this time. "Mr. Mo, please go out first. I have something to talk with Mrs. Mo. Can I? " Jared took a look at Poppi who was lying on the bed. "¡­¡­ Okay. " Malcolm nodded his head, looked back several times with worries, and left closely behind with Shirley. However, when Malcolm just walked out of the room, his phone rang. As if facing a formidable enemy, Shirley craned her head to see what was going on. Malcolm shrugged, "it''s from Barry." After that, he picked up the phone in front of Shirley and said, "hello?" "Malcolm, where are you? Why do you hide from me when I wake up? " They heard Celine''s voice on the other end of the line. Malcolm was stunned. Seeing the disdainful expression on Shirley''s face, he got more agitated. He rushed to Celine and said, "I''m busy now. I''m not avoiding you." "When will you come to see me then?" Celine said, "I want to see you. I''m so scared in the hospital. I don''t want to stay here. " "Isn''t Barry with you?" Malcolm was annoyed. "But I want to see you! I don''t care a are right. If you are a patient, I am the doctor. But you are not a patient, of course I am not a doctor." Jared coaxed her in a childish tone, "Miss. Poppi, can you trust me? We are only acquaintances. If you have anything to say to me, it won''t be a burden to me. And I can help you solve the problem. Isn''t it a good idea? " Poppi took a look at Jared and kept silent. It was hard to tell whether she didn''t want to talk to him or just gave her tacit approval. "Miss. Poppi, do you miss grandma?" Jared asked tentatively As her eyelashes flickered, Poppi held herself tighter, and she muttered for a long time before she faintly spoke out a word, "yes." "Would you like to tell me something about you and your grandmother?" Then Jared asked, "I''m really curious about what kind of person your grandma is!" "No! Please don''t!" Poppi buried her head and strongly refused, "grandma doesn''t like me. She fell down the mountain I, I killed her Grandma abandoned me... " Jared stranded up, But you still have Malcolm! Malcolm wants you. " "Malcolm? Malcolm... " Poppi called out Malcolm''s name in accordance with what Jared said and repeated, "he loves Celine in his heart, and he doesn''t want me I don''t want to see him. I don''t want to see him... " "You still have a child? Does Malcolm want the child?" Asked Jared. "My child..." Hearing this, Poppi quickly stretched herself and put her hands on her abdomen, "I''m hungry. I want to have lunch with the baby." Jared pursed his lips and said, "then let''s take the baby to lunch later. I wonder if the baby is free tomorrow. I will take him to some activities and see if he is healthy or not. " "Where are we going?" Asked Poppi. "We''re going to the hospital. There are a lot of babies in the hospital. They''ve already been born. The boy and the girl..." Thinking of this, Jared asked Poppi, "tomorrow, let me take you and the baby to see them, okay?" "¡­¡­ Okay. " Chapter 249 Everything He Did Was Wrong It was a little bit cold in the hospital. After hanging up the phone, it was impossible for Celine to get through Malcolm''s number again. Staring blankly at somewhere in the distance, the hand with clear joints, no one could wondered what Celine was thinking. "Are you hungry? Would you like to have lunch? " Barry asked. He didn''t want to talk about Malcolm anymore. "Malcolm lied to me, didn''t he?" But she didn''t intend to let him go. Celine asked with self-mockery, "he said he would marry me. He just fooled me." After saying that, she touched her face with her trembling hands and continued, "I have become what I am now. Which man wants me? Let alone Malcolm I should jump into the air, and my life is over. It''s better than being detested in this world. " "No, Malcolm is a man of his word." Barry said, "He must be in trouble Oh, right! In these two days, Malcolm handed over the task of finding out the person who hurt you and grandma to Cora, who was running around all the time. I believe there will be a result soon. " Celine trembled with fear. She tried to avoid the eye contact with Barry, so she no longer asked him about Malcolm. "Have you found out anything?" "I haven''t found anything substantial." Barry shook his head. "But it''s certain that the one who kidnapped you and grandma is not the same one who shot Poppi." "Two people? !" Eyes wide open, Celine asked, "you mean, someone asked those men to kidnap us, and another man wanted to kill Poppi?" "Yes." Barry nodded and said, "because the amount of money they offered to kill others is not enough, they take Poppi as you. Or, they just want to find a scapegoat of Poppi so they hurt you. Who knows what will happen next? " Celine frowned and felt her heart beat faster. Now she came to realize that George had never reneged on her appointment The second one A sharp light flashed through Celine''s eyes. It was Catherine! It was Catherine! She had told Catherine her plan on the other day, the only one who knew about George and her, but she hadn''t expected that Catherine would make trouble for her! She even wanted to kill Poppi. How bold she was! At that time, she was so angry that she talked with Catherine and told her to let Poppi go up the mountain and tie her up so that Poppi could have a taste of her pain But she didn''t expect that Catherine took it seriously. She had let her people kill Poppi and hurt her. "Celine? What are you thinking about? " Barry couldn''t help but push her shoulder when Celine didn''t say anything for a long time. However, after a pat, Celine suddenly woke up from her dream. With a shiver in her eyes, she looked sharply at Barry and shouted in a low voice, "what do you want to do?" Barry was shocked and looked at her incredibly. At this moment, Celine even seemed to want to kill someone. "Barry!" All of a sudden, Celine came to her senses. Embarrassed, she quickly collected her feelings and explained, "well I was thinking about something just now, heart over her. Seeing that she was eating quietly, he felt relieved and complaisantly picked up some food for her. "Malcolm, are you out of your mind?" As soon as Malcolm put the dish into the bowl of Poppi, Shirley threw out the dish with her chopsticks and said, "how dare you give the spinach to her? Why did we put the spinach far away? Why did you have to pick up spinach for her! She is pregnant! You don''t want the baby, do you? " Hearing this, Poppi shivered and threw away her chopsticks, "no!" Then she stood up and ran to the bedroom, carefully protecting her belly. "Poppi!" Malcolm stood up too, but when hearing the voice, Poppi ran faster. Malcolm stood there at a loss, "can''t pregnant woman eat spinach? I just want to take care of Poppi. " "There is a large amount of acid in the spinach. It is harmful to baby''s development because of it. So you''d better not eat it when you''re pregnant." As Jared spoke, he cut in with his chopsticks, "young master, you are not good enough to be a father to be." Seeming to be amused by what Jared said, Shirley was happy to see Malcolm''s joke, she stood up, filled a full bowl of rice for Poppi and carried her to the bedroom. It seemed that Malcolm had been pushed to the bottom of the hell. Everything he did was wrong and could only bring misfortune to Poppi The lunch was so boring that Malcolm basically didn''t eat anything. He didn''t feel at ease until he saw that Shirley carried the bowl without food out of the bedroom. Ring, ring, ring In the afternoon, after Poppi took a nap, Malcolm stood outside the bedroom and called Sean. "Mr. Mo, what can I do for you?" "Go and buy me some pregnancy guide for the pregnancy." Malcolm thought for a while and said, "buy all the books about taking care of pregnant women." "Yes." "And," "Ask the public relations department to write a news report, announce that I''ve married. Then show it to me. I want to see the news report this afternoon." "¡­¡­ Yes! " Chapter 250 The News Of Their Marriage At dusk, several more guests came to Shirley''s house. Benson, Emily and her parents came here together. Aunt. Pei still carried the meal box. As soon as she entered the room, she didn''t see Poppi. She began to cry, "poor Poppi, why did you suddenly get sick! Where is she? Where is Poppi? I just didn''t go to the hospital today. Why did she suddenly become depressed? " Benson''s eyes swept around the room. When he saw Malcolm, he directly came up and asked, "where''s Poppi?" "In the bedroom." Malcolm stood up with the release he was going to give to the journalists, feeling distressed about Benson''s undisguised concern for Poppi. Benson stared at Malcolm, "she''d better be fine!" After that, he went to the bedroom first, followed by Emily and her parents. Without stopping them, Shirley just shook her head and said, "Poppi has suffered a lot to meet men. All the men she met are bastards. I don''t want to intervene in Benson''s personal affairs. Now I only hope that Benson could find a way to help Poppi. " "Miss. Poppi is confined to her own world now and doesn''t want to talk to anyone. It''s not a big deal. Don''t worry." Then Jared muttered to himself, "but there are so many excellent men around Poppi!" "But that Emily is quite hostile to Poppi! She always target at Poppi in the periodical office. But now why are they here to visit Poppi? " Wendy said, "Is there anything fishy about it? Are they here to laugh at Poppi? " "Maybe Miss. Poppi is so kind that she moved Emily! " Said Jared. "Poppi isn''t the Madonna in art. They''re not moving I''d better follow them. " Then Shirley followed them to the bedroom. Before they came here, Benson and other friends had known the abnormal disease of Poppi and the cause of her sudden depression. They had thought that they had made mental preparation, but when they opened the door and saw her dull appearance, they still felt hard to accept. "Poppi?" Benson came forward and looked at her up and down. He asked painfully, "Poppi, do you still know me? I''m Benson Ji! " "Depression is bad for communicating with people. It doesn''t mean that one has lost his or her memories. Of course she knows you," responded Emily in a serious tone, although she was speechless Aunt. Pei wiped her tears, leaned forward and held the hand of Poppi, then said, "Poppi, hurry up and Say something to me! What happened? " When Poppi heard they talking, she took back her body and avoided Aunt. Pei''s hands, "it''s so noisy..." All of them were stunned. Seeing this, Shirley sighed and came over to them. She stood in front of Poppi and said, "I can understand that you are worried about her. But she doesn''t like to see too many people now, so you want to care about her. Just keep silent and care for her. We''d better go out!" "Is she always like this?" Benson asked worriedly. Emily was a little sad too. She was not used to the sudden change of Poppi. On the contrary, she preferred the one who could refute her with a confident attitude in her ton h great effort, Dan pulled her clothes and said, "Okay, okay. Let''s stop here!" "Humph!" Shirley stuck her tongue out and stopped talking. Malcolm was expressionless. After hearing that, he nodded, "I''ll think about Shirley''s opinion carefully." Both Jared and Wendy gasped in astonishment. "Well, that''s it. Since we all have no objections, let''s go." Then Malcolm stood up and took back the news report, "it''s my fault to see Poppi become like this, but it''s also my last wish to see her being like this What''s done is done. I just hope that Poppi will recover soon. " If she couldn''t get better, he would be good to her as always. "I hope you will keep your word." Before leaving, Aunt. Pei told Malcolm over and over again, "I can say yes if you stand in your position and if I don''t say out my identity, I can promise you. But I stand in my position and hope you can treat Poppi well. If you can''t do that, then you will be embarrassed. Even if I am a crush, I will take her back to my side. After all, we are the people who hurt Poppi, aren''t we? " "I won''t give her any chance to leave unless she insists on leaving by herself." Malcolm''s eyes turned cold and resolute. "That''s the best." Then they walked away, looking back at each other. The night was supposed to be a peaceful and sleeping time, but it was the most painful moment for Poppi. No matter how hard she tried to close her eyes and rest, all she could do was in vain. She closed her eyes and then she would see the way grandmother passed away, the way her father was hit by a car, the way Celine kissed Malcolm, and the sound of Malcolm saying that he was going to marry Celine were all kept in her mind. It was a swell as if it was about to explode Crack Just as Poppi was tossing and turning on the bed, the door of the bedroom was opened lightly. The light outside shone in through the crack of the door, revealing a light shadow of Malcolm. "Poppi, are you asleep?" Then Malcolm went into the bedroom on his side. Chapter 251 Meeting With The Obstetrician Together Before Poppi could say anything else, she saw Malcolm coming in. She put her hands on the bed and sat up, looking at him warily. Hanging his head up, Malcolm came close to the bed and rubbed his nose with his hand, feeling ashamed, "well Your good friend Shirley didn''t prepare a bed for me. I have no place to sleep. May I sleep here? Sleep with you. But I promise I won''t do anything. " Although it was very dark in the room, the moonlight outside the window was bright. Poppi and Malcolm looked at each other for a long time. When they breathed and took some time, Poppi could see his face, his expression, and even his heart. It seemed that a century had passed before Poppi took back her sight and stood up as she said, "I am going outside to sleep." "Wife..." Out of anxiety, Malcolm reached out his hand and pulled Poppi back. When she fell back on the bed, he leaned over and buried his head between her neck. He pleaded in a muffled voice, "can''t we sleep together?" Poppi looked up at the ceiling, blinking. The pace of her thoughts was very slow, and even the words slowly blocked her throat. Instinctively, she wanted to refuse Malcolm. Feeling aggrieved, Malcolm rubbed his head on Poppi''s neck and said, "even if you don''t want to sleep with me, the baby wants to sleep with Daddy! You are going to see the baby with that doctor tomorrow, aren''t you? I''m the father of the baby. I want to go with you! What''s the name of our baby? " The baby was the only comfort for Poppi now. When she heard the word "baby", her eyes became much softer. She opened her mouth several times and finally opened her mouth with a dark red face. "You, go down. Don''t press on the baby. " "Okay, okay. I''m going down. I won''t hurt the baby." Then he stood up and inadvertently kissed on her cheek. Although it was not even a simple kiss, Malcolm still felt very satisfied. Poppi was distracted and turned over with her back to Malcolm. A mixed feeling filled her heart. Malcolm turned over, lay on his side and faced the back of Poppi. He said slowly and excitedly, "I asked Sean to buy many books today, including the essential manual to be a father to be, the book to be pregnant with his wife, and a lot. I have read two pages of it and I will read it carefully in the future, because there are too many things to learn. What''s more, we have registered a training class for the parents to be, and it is said that many people have signed up for it now. But it depends on your situation. If you don''t want to go, we won''t go. It''s good for the baby to have a good rest at home. By the way, there is a story book. When our baby grows older, I will tell him stories every night, okay? " "¡­¡­" Poppi opened her eyes, shocked and expectant. But she didn''t say anything, just lost her interest. Getting no response from Poppi, Malcolm was a little upset. But soon he came back to life and continued, "do you remember the villa of grandma on the mountain?" At the mention of grandma, Poppi een Poppi and Malcolm. Standing far away, Tina listened to the whole thing silently. "I just want to run around Ye city for three times to express my feeling!" Aileen raised her head to look at the sky and continued, "the fire of gossip is burning fiercely in my body! Poppi is a really secretive person. I I want to scream! " "Is Poppi pregnant?" "Mr. Mo has made a statement that he will take good care of the baby. Oh my God, everything happened too soon!" Jenny exclaimed "What''s going on between Mr. director and Mr. Mo? Where are they now? " "Wendy, tell us now!" "Yeah, Wendy. The director didn''t come to work recently, but she suddenly became Mrs. Mo. I can''t believe that she has changed so fast..." Wendy, with a smile on her face, blushed after they finished their questions. She said shyly, "well, , today, Mr. Mo and Poppi went to the hospital for the prenatal checkups today." On the other side, at the gate of the hospital, when Malcolm and Poppi got off the car, they were besieged by a group of paparazzi. They put the microphones to their mouths and blocked the camera, with the cameras constantly flashing. They didn''t know where these reporters got the news and they had been waiting for her in advance. "Mr. Mo, say something!" "Is Mrs. Mo pregnant? Congratulations! " "Can we take a shot? What do you want to say? " "Is Miss. Poppi happy?" Terrified by the sudden scene, Poppi averted her eyes from the camera. Malcolm held her in his arms tightly and strode away with a "thank you" gesture to the journalists. Dutifully, the bodyguards standing behind her formed a wall, blocking the footsteps of all the reporters. "Are you okay?" Malcolm asked Poppi guiltily. Poppi shook her head and felt confused why some journalists came to interview. "Hello, Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo. you are here." Jared had been waiting in the hospital for a long time. When he saw they coming, he teased them and took them to the obstetrics and gynecology department. Chapter 252 The Shameless Poppi "Look, this is the baby inside." Said Jared. In the B ultra-room, Malcolm followed them into the room. He saw Jared holding a strange instrument in Poppi''s belly slide to slide. Malcolm sensed the baby bump on the screen. "He hasn''t fully taken shape yet. But I can tell from the outline that he has a crush." Pointing at the screen, Jared said, "look, this is the face of the baby." Poppi was lying on the bed and watching the screen from the screen, full of maternal glory. Holding Poppi''s hand excitedly, Malcolm was just too excited to see the screen showed a treasure. He did as what Jared did and said, "look, Poppi, that''s our baby''s face." "Here are hands." Jared had changed his place again. "It''s our baby''s hand." Palema added. "The feet are here." "Well, the feet are there." Malcolm nodded, but he didn''t know where the feet was. It was totally in a mess. Jared said, "Your baby is healthy. It''s just that mommy is in a bad mood, so is the baby. Mommy to be happy is the best way to communicate with the baby. Baby is sensitive to the external sound, so Miss. Poppi, you should talk to the baby often, understand? " Poppi nodded her head obediently. After looking at the baby in her belly, Jared proposed to go to the nursery room of the hospital to have a look. Of course Poppi would agree and Malcolm was pleased to follow them. "Now, as long as the baby is full and healthy, it will be with mom after birth. If the baby is premature, they can stay in the nursery room for a while. Look, there are so many babies in the incubator. " Jared took Poppi and Malcolm into the nursery room. Many nurses were taking care of the baby. The baby were resting with their eyes closed in the incubators. The whole room was quiet and peaceful. Poppi felt that her heart was almost melted. She wanted to touch the hands and feet of the children and imagine what her child would be like after he was born. Her heart seemed was full of cotton. "This is the swimming pool." Standing outside the swimming pool, Jared asked anxiously, "Wow! How adorable she is! She''s so cut!" "Yes, she''s so cute." Poppi replied. She saw the children play in the swimming pool with their puppy and enjoy themselves. Malcolm patted Jared on the head and spat, "your eyes are falling out." After that, he said to Poppi, "he said they were cute, not the babies. He thought they were cute, but those nurses in swimsuit." "Both of them are adorable." When Jared came back to his senses, he felt a little embarrassed and glanced at Poppi. Poppi was speechless and her face flushed but she didn''t say anything. "Malcolm, CEO of the SG group, announced the news of their wedding. He was here for prenatal checkups with his beloved wife the other day." "Keep the marriage a secret for three years? Malcolm, th d home, they chatted happily and the atmosphere was harmonious. They were carrying gifts to Aunt Ji. "Mom, we are back!" When Benson and Emily walked into the living room, they didn''t see Aunt Ji. After they shouted for a while, they heard the door closing upstairs. "Benson Ji! Tell me what happened! " All of a sudden, Aunt Ji rushed downstairs in a huff, with a document in her hand. She glared at Benson and questioned, "20% shares of the Wind International Group were transferred to Poppi?! Am I out of my mind? " Emily also looked at Benson in surprise. "Mom, can you go to my study and look for my things?" Benson frowned. He put this document in a very secret place. His mother had found it. "Searching your things? !" Aunt Ji came to Benson angrily and slammed the file on his body. The file was spreading all over the floor. Aunt Ji was even angrier. She shouted, "it belongs to the Wind International Group! Why did you give your shares to Poppi without my consent! She is now Mrs. Mo, so she doesn''t care about your shares. You''d better get rid of this idea about Poppi. " With no obvious mood swings, Benson put the things in his hands on the ground, slightly bent over and began to pick up the documents one by one. "Whether she has a rarity or not is her business. It''s my business whether I give her or not. I lost in the gambling, so I lost the 20% of shares and gave it to Poppi. It''s my own and did not touch mother''s share. " Aunt Ji''s face turned livid with rage when she saw that Benson didn''t respond at all. "Of course! Good! I really have a good son! You are willing to spend my hard-earned money on a home wrecker! How could you say that in front of Emily?! Why is Poppi so shameless! " Slap! When Benson heard the last sentence, he suddenly stood up and threw the documents he picked up on the ground. The loud noise startled Aunt Ji and Emily. Chapter 253 Met You Earlier "Mom, I''m willing to give Poppi the shares. As for what you have done to me, I don''t think you should mention those shameless words." Benson''s face turned pale with anger. He looked down at his mother with a grave manner. His words were full of respect, but his tone was also aggressive. No matter who he was talking to, Benson seemed to be gentle and elegant. But when it came to Poppi, whoever mentioned what bad to her, he would be like a little monster which had been exposed to its most painful spot. Benson would do any effort to protect the pure woman in his heart even if it would be extremely painful in front of her. Emily was in a delimma. On the one hand, Emily thought that she would feel jealous if Benson defended Poppi in every way. On the other hand, she felt she couldn''t stand when Aunt Ji said "shameless Poppi". After she had lifted her prejudices against Poppi, she realized that the person who had been holding on to the past was only Benson himself. Now Poppi had a new life. What Benson had done was all for love, for guilt and even for love. She was unwilling to accept the truth. "I..." Aunt Ji ceased fire all of a sudden, but she felt it was hard to breathe. Then she changed her strategy and burst into tears all of a sudden. "It''s really boring to live in this world! I just said a few words to her, how dare you speak to me like that, Benson! Am I not telling the truth? I''m doing this for the good of Wind International Group. How could you scold your own mother like this! Why would you give Poppi your shares? Why! ... "Mom, don''t cry!" Emily put down the things in her hands, turned around and comforted Aunt Ji, "Mom, Benson didn''t mean it. He just said something wrong. Please don''t take it to heart! We came back with joy today. Don''t damage our relationship because of this useless agreement! " "Emily, tell me. Can you listen this? Ah? " Tears coursed down her cheeks. Aunt Ji turned to talk about the sorrow in her heart to Emily, and raised her voice, "why did he give Poppi shares? Even it was his own shares! The Wind International Group was founded by his father. As a son, would he slowly give away the things that his father left to him? What? What did you eat for giving Poppi the shares? How are you going to live your life! That foxy woman You are fascinated by that Poppi! " "Mom, how many years do you think I can live?" Amid the exhausted reproach, Benson opened his mouth leisurely. His words went down like a bomb. His words seemed to have knocked down what was in front of him. When she heard that, Aunt Ji went silent, which made Emily couldn''t help but open her eyes wide. "I have my own plan." Benson added, "Perhaps you think it''s unfilial for me to transfer my shares to Poppi, so just let me be selfish this time for the rest of my life. I can only be wayward this time. "What about you?" Asked Emily quickly. Benson blinked and answered. "Of course I''m taking a rest with you? You want to kick me out? " Emily''s face suddenly turned red, but her mood seemed to be floating above clouds, warm and light. She took a look at Benson, turned around and rushed into the bathroom to take a shower. Benson smiled and shook his head. Suddenly, he wanted to vomit. He patted his chest and looked painful. When they lay on the bed side by side, she still felt a little embarrassed. Emily sat straight. Although she was not sleepy, she didn''t know what to say to Benson. Recently, they had been lying on the same bed, but either she went to bed early, or Benson went to bed early. They had only ''real slept'' for about one or two times. As a result, it was a little embarrassing for them to lie on the same bed at the same time "You..." "You..." As he was about to say something, he heard a voice from the other side simultaneously. "Are you sleepy?" "Are you sleepy?" The two said in amazement. Emily blinked her eyes and then burst into laughter. Even Benson could not help laughing. The room was filled with a warm laughter. After a long while, Emily suddenly said, "actually, it''s not bad." "¡­¡­ Yes. " Getting the response, Emily suddenly summoned up the courage to ask, "Benson, if I met you earlier and if I didn''t use despicable means four years ago, would you fall in love with me?" Benson turned his head and saw Emily''s clear and firm eyes. He kept asking himself, ''will I?''? While they were dripping The clock was ticking quietly in the room, but the light in Emily''s eyes was fading with the time. "I think I will if I don''t have stomach trouble." Benson said sadly, "Emily is very frank, beautiful, brave and lovable. Emily can run a company and take care of a family at home. I will definitely like such a girl." Chapter 254 I Want A Baby Hearing what Benson said, her nose became sour and her eyes became red. Emily''s hard shell suddenly collapsed and her heart became soft. Her mind became sentimental and she even wanted to cry. But if Benson''s love was based on the if, how about the reality? "Why can''t you like me because of stomach trouble?" Said Emily in a low voice, with tears gathering in her chest. "No, I can''t. I just can''t!" Benson''s eyes were shining like stars which attracted people. He continued, "I''ve already failed someone. I can''t continue to live up to you! We all know my illness If I could be with you, I think it may be a good thing to live with you for a lifetime, but how many if? " "Now that you don''t like me, you have failed me." Emily suddenly grabbed Benson''s arm and said stubbornly, "we have been together for many years!" "Yes!" Benson nodded, reached out his hand and patted on the hand of Emily. "So I''ll try my best to be good to you now. But I don''t know how long I can hold on. One day, if I''m gone, you..." "Shut up!" Emily interrupted Benson and raised her hand to block his mouth. Emily sobbed with tears in her eyes, "no, you''re not. Where are you? I want to be with you forever, okay? Just take it as my way to make up for my mistakes I want to be with you forever! " After a long silence, Benson''s heart shook slightly. As he saw the tears in Emily''s eyes was growing bigger and bigger and gradually gathered together, he felt a pain in his heart. He raised his hand, patted Emily on the head, and slowly approached his chest with her in his arms. His silent comfort made Emily cry out loud. Emily leaned forward and hugged Benson, trembling. His clothes were wet with tears. It was the first time that she had shown her helplessness and fear to Benson. She used to be afraid that he hadn''t loved her, but now She thought that as long as Benson could stand in front of her, she could be able to feel his strong and warm heart! "How can a strong woman cry? What if I leave? " Suppressing the bitterness in his heart, Benson said, "anyway, we both know my conditions well. Rather than pretending to know nothing about it, I think it''s better for me to learn to face it early, so that Otherwise, if that day comes too soon and we don''t even have the time to say goodbye. " "No, stop it..." Said Emily in a sullen voice. Sad and depressed, Benson didn''t speak again. While Emily was sobbing, she said, "I really envy Poppi. You didn''t tell her anything, and she didn''t know anything, so she didn''t have to suffer so much." "I just hope she can gradually forget me, no matter what identity she has, and let her forget the man called ''Benson Ji ''. If she knows about my disease, I''m afraid that after I leave, she will remember it for a lifetime. " Benson said, "She remembered me. I''m afr hand. He said in a mocking voice, "Malcolm? You still haven''t forgotten your Malcolm, have you? " The woman took a step back and felt the man was getting close to her. She frowned and said, "you are not Malcolm." "Of course not!" The man had come to the front of the woman. After saying that with a smile, he reached out his hand and suddenly wrapped his arm around the woman''s waist. Then he pressed the woman against the wall, tightly clung to her. "What are you doing? !" The woman screamed and struggled desperately. She stared at the man in front of her and said, "you are George!" " I was recognized by the daughter of the mayor!" The smile on the corner of George''s mouth got bigger. He reached out his hand and clicked the button behind the woman. Then he raised his hand and took a sip of the wine. The room was lit up. It was Catherine. The sudden dazzling light made Catherine unable to open her eyes. She closed her eyes and tilted her head. The next second, someone lifted her chin suddenly, which made Catherine stunned. The moment she opened her eyes, George had kissed her and gave all the liquor in his mouth to her. "Well..." But before Catherine could finish her sentence, George suddenly put his arm around her waist and pressed her lips against his, and she couldn''t to spit the wine out. After saying that, George smiled wickedly and suddenly lifted Catherine''s chin with his hand. Without enough time to react, the wine in her mouth rushed into her throat and into her chest, choking Catherine to cough. "Ahem!" Catherine pushed George away and felt disgusted. Then George raised his glass, shook it in front of him and asked, "Miss Lin, is the wine good? Do you want to eat more? " "What do you want to do? !" Catherine asked George viciously, "I have no grudge against you. Why did you ask people to stop me from the airport?" Chapter 255 Bring Poppi Away "Miss Lin has no enmity against me, but we are friends!" George pretended to shake his head, turned around and took a few steps to put the glass on the table. Catherine seized the chance to turn around and slammed the door. However, George had expected it and said with a smile, "Miss Lin, are you leaving so soon?" Instead of taking her hand off the door, Catherine turned around, glared at George and questioned, "do you mean that I''ll stay here for the night?" "Why not?" Then he turned to George and said, "my men always follow me closely. Miss Lin, open the door and see if they are standing outside. If they see you walk out of the door, they will catch you back! Those rough guys are rude. They don''t know how to be tender to women. If Miss Lin was wounded, I would feel sorry for you. " After hearing the threat from George, Catherine felt cold all over. She couldn''t help but step back. Then she turned around and leaned against the door. "George, what do you want to do?" "Miss Lin, I just want to have a chat with you," Then George walked slowly to Catherine and continued, "I''ve known her for a long time, and we''ve met each other at parties. In the tender in Ye city as a pilot to brand new mobile business, we got this project. With so many cooperation, Miss. Lin and I are destined to be together. It''s just that we haven''t improved our relationship in such a long time. It''s a good chance to have a chat today. " "There are plenty of chances." Catherine tried her best to calm herself down, but she suddenly felt a little confused. She shook her head and said, "it''s just that the flight I''m going to take off tonight. Can we talk some other day?" "No, no, No. It''s today." Then George came to Catherine and said, "there are many flights. If you want to leave, you can go anytime. Unless... " "Unless what?" She was so nervous that she couldn''t help but furrow her eyebrows. But when she felt his breath, she felt hot all over. "That''s why you decided to slip away when it''s dark, unless you have a secret that you don''t want to tell us." George decided to play dumb. He stretched out his hand, rubbed it on Catherine''s face and touched her neck with his finger. "In order to verify that it is impossible, I have decided to stop Miss Lin." "I don''t know what you are talking about!" She looked away angrily, feeling a little guilty. Then she felt more embarrassed. "Don''t you understand?" Then George came closer to Catherine, with a wicked glint in his eyes, and whispered in her ear, "call that group of people and ask them to kill Poppi. Isn''t it Miss. Lin?" At the thought of this, Catherine shivered and anger rose in her eyes. She waved her hand and was ready to fight against George. "Huh!" However, George immediately grabbed Catherine''s wrist. let Celine go, think about what to do next. " "You..." Being discouraged, Barry sneered, "Malcolm, now it''s very easy to get rid of the relationship? For Poppi, they even could not be sisters? What I want to say is that Poppi owes Celine... " "Why did Poppi owe Celine?" Malcolm interrupted him again and stepped forward. He said in a low but energetic voice, "Barry, we were all wrong! Poppi didn''t owe Celine at all and Poppi deserved everything she had! Those Quan Group''s shares owned by Poppi were given to her by Celine''s uncle, also Poppi''s biological father, Andrew! It was not Wayne''s love to give Poppi! Do you understand?! "Do you know that Poppi is not Celine''s biological sister?" Buzz "What did you say?" Barry grabbed Malcolm by the collar in disbelief. "You''re lying, aren''t you? How could it be? How could it be possible? " "That''s the truth!" Malcolm clenched his fists and said, "from childhood to adulthood, Celine and Wayne depended on the money from Poppi to make a living. When the car accident happened that year, Wayne had lost all the money, so he was pursued to ask for the shares It was the blessing of God that Poppi could come to life! But what happened to Celine was all fate! Do you understand? " "No, it''s impossible..." Barry shook his head and couldn''t believe the shocking fact. Originally, he was already upset enough to know that it was Poppi who saved Malcolm. Now, Malcolm also told him that Poppi was not Celine''s biological sister. No matter how calm he was, he still found it incredible. "I don''t have to lie to you!" Then Malcolm pushed Barry away and said, "I thought you had find out who was behind the scene to block grandma''s way in the mountain. But now, it seems that you didn''t. But I need your help on this matter. Those who harmed grandma must be punished. However Poppi I have to take her away. " Chapter 256 The Manipulator Behind The Scenes In George and Catherine''s suite of the grand night casino, which was next to the airport, the atmosphere was ambiguous. Clothes were scattered on the floor, and the shadows of the man and woman on the bed were mottled under the moonlight. "We are a team now. No one can escape." Then George put his arm around her shoulders and lifted her hand to give Catherine a kiss. He seemed to be totally drunk and said, "I also think it is the fate? Am I right, my baby? " Catherine was so weak that her face turned red and her chest rose and fell. But a deep disgust could be seen in her eyes. She didn''t answer George. She just wanted to cry bitterly. Her purity was destroyed by such a beast! How shameless of him to sacrifice her own life with violence and drugs? What a joke! "Honey, are you not satisfied with what I just did? Why don''t you say anything? " George pretended to ask Catherine, trying to humiliate her. "Miss Lin, you have been worrying about my brother, so you are so indifferent to me." "Your brother?" Catherine said, "I don''t know who your brother is." "Oh, Miss Lin, you don''t know?" George pretended to be surprised, and then he pretended to understand suddenly. "I think it''s because Miss Lin has been trapped in the jail for too long that you don''t know about the outside news, right? My brother is actually Malcolm who is in charge of the SG group! But it was a pity that his father was! A! Bastard! " "What did you say?" Catherine asked George, her eyes wide open "I said, but the father of Malcolm is an illegitimate child of my grandfather!" George spoke every word clearly. "Not long ago, news was spreading everywhere! It''s a pity that Miss Lin would fall in love with such a lowly woman. " " Lowly? He''s much better than you! " Slap! As soon as Catherine finished her words, a burning pain came from her face. Her face was knocked sideways by George, and the palm print could be seen clearly on her white face. George then raised his hand and seized Catherine by the throat. He pinched her neck more and more tightly, with coldness in his eyes. "Is he better than me? Miss Lin, that''s not what I want to hear! " "Well Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " But Catherine couldn''t move at all and felt hard to breathe. Her father had told her that George was suspicious and conceited, so he must take a bodyguard with him when going out. He was a playboy, and he couldn''t stand others competing with him. And she was so angry just now. What she said to him that Malcolm was better than him. Obviously, her words upset his self-esteem. So did he want to kill her because he couldn''t stand it? That''s right. If Malcolm''s father was really an illegitimate child, then he and Malcolm were naturally related by blood If compared with Malcolm, it would be more difficult for him to accept, the worst man "Let me go..." Catherine was almost suffocated. She couldn''t help rolling her eyes and twisting her limbs. Just as her consciousness gradually went blank and darkness came over her eyes, the cage stopping his steps, Malcolm left with a sneer. The answer was self-evident. Barry was stunned and stayed still. Barry groomed what Malcolm had just said, then got into the car and smoked a cigarette. Poppi was not Celine''s biological sister, and Wayne was not Poppi''s father. Poppi suffered from depression The facts were simply too shocking. He took a few deep puffs on his cigarette, and his face became more vague against the smoky background. Then he went upstairs and kept warm for a long time. Malcolm was afraid that his coldness would be passed to Poppi. When Poppi heard the door open, Poppi closed her eyes and pretended to take a nap. Malcolm walked to the bedside, looked at Poppi carefully for a long time, and then his eyes gradually became gentle. He could not help but lower his head, kissed her cheeks, and touched her belly with his hand. Poppi thought that Malcolm would go to bed, but before he did, Poppi felt something pressing on her shin. Poppi slightly opened her eyes and saw that Malcolm squatted down in front of the bed and carefully gave her a massage. His strength was not too heavy, obviously much better than yesterday. Did he really learn how to massage according to the book? She was moved, but at that moment, she was suspicious. Suddenly, Poppi felt contradicted and began to worry. From the moment Malcolm entered the room, he knew that Poppi was awake because her eyelashes were trembling. Malcolm didn''t mean to disturb Poppi, but when he felt her mood change, he couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong? Do you feel uncomfortable? " Shocked, Poppi turned over and didn''t answer. "Poppi, let me take you away? In San Francisco? Do you like it? " Malcolm said, "I''ve finished my work. In two days, I''ll take you to the city to relax, okay? No one knows us. there only you, me and our baby. Let''s go there and look forward to the birth of the baby, okay? " In her memory, they were beautiful sea, blue sky, white clouds. ''Okay!'' Poppi agreed in her mind. Chapter 257 Poppis Resignation Once a person had a certain direction, he would become full of motivation and move towards the goal he wanted. Now what Malcolm''s goal was to leave with Poppi as soon as possible. In the next three days, Malcolm kept company with Poppi day and night, in addition to going to the bathroom, even reading the documents. Malcolm''s phone was turned off, and all the calls were transferred to the phone of Sean. Sean was so busy that he was like a spinning top. What was happening now also happened in Shirley''s apartment. Poppi was sitting in front of the window to watch the scenery while Malcolm was reading the file and looked at Poppi. Kiki was taken back and became the only living thing in the house. Kiki called Poppi from time to time, which made Poppi smile. Although Malcolm envied that it was not he who made fun of Poppi, he was already satisfied to see her smile. Shirley was always skeptical about Malcolm. When Malcolm said that he would leave with Poppi, Malcolm negotiate with Shirley for a long time. Only after she agreed that Jared could go with them did she changed her mind. She even threatened to Malcolm she would go to San Francisco to visit Malcolm three days later. With the approaching of the new year, the work of the entertainment magazine had also entered the final pleasant end. As a result, it was as busy as Sean. But when Malcolm took Poppi into the periodical office, even though there were something urgent on hand, all the workers of the periodical office put it down. They were all watching them, as if they were panda. "It doesn''t matter. They are all your former colleagues." Holding Poppi in his arms, Malcolm tried to distract her from those intense and curious eyes, and took her to the office of Benson. "Yes." Poppi replied in a low voice and lowered her head even lower. The two people didn''t realize what was going on until they passed the hall and disappeared. Then, the people in the hall began to gossip. "Wow! I saw it with my own eyes! Mr. Mo and director! " "Mr. Mo is so handsome and considerate! Poppi is so happy! " "A perfect match!" "Look, they''re having a family of three! Can they count on the winner in their life?" Compared with the fiery fire in the hall, the office of Benson was much quieter. Malcolm knocked on the door. After hearing the permission of Benson, he took Poppi into his office. When Benson raised his head and saw them, he stood up and said in surprise, "you What are you doing here? " Malcolm held Poppi to sit down and said to his idea without hesitation, "I come here to resign for Poppi." "Resign?" Clenching his fists, Benson still couldn''t believe his ears. Looking at Poppi, he walked a few steps, lowered his body and asked gently and tenderly, "Poppi, is it you who wants to quit?" ''Poppi? Hearing that, Malcolm''s face darkened in an instant. He rolled his eyes and stared at Benson discontentedly. He wanted to shout for help in his heart. Poppi pressed her lips and no ring this, Wendy couldn''t bear it anymore and her eyes suddenly turned red. Thinking that she might not be able to see Poppi for a year, she felt sad and bitter. While they were chatting in the hall, Malcolm had already begun to clean up the things for Poppi. Benson told somebody to clean up the room in Poppi''s office, and then walked over to help Malcolm and started to clean up the stuff. This was the first time for Malcolm to see Poppi''s desk. It was quite simple by accident. Because the papers, pen and cup were cute, he could not help touching them when he saw them. "What''s this?" After packing up a lot of things, Malcolm found a box under Poppi''s desk, and picked it up curiously. When he took it out, he found a thin layer of dust on it. Looking at the box, Benson was speechless Malcolm didn''t think too much. He frowned and opened the box. The moment he opened it, it was so bright that he almost dazzled. There was a pair of crystal shoes in the box. It was the crystal shoes that Benson gave to her on Poppi''s birthday. Poppi looked at the shoes with a complex expression in her eyes and said nothing. Malcolm pulled a long face, feeling very jealous. With this, he mumbled, "you still haven''t throw your shoes away!" "This is my gift." With an expressionless face, Benson picked up the shoe, covered it and put it in the bag of Poppi. "With this pair of shoes, Poppi is not Cinderella any more. I wish a prince can treat her like a princess." "Of course!" Malcolm pulled the parcel of Poppi over and held it in his arms. He stretched out the other arm to drag Poppi over and said, "let''s go." "But I haven''t said goodbye to my colleagues yet," Poppi was a little overwhelmed and said in a low voice Malcolm looked around the hall and found that those journalists were stealthily looking over and dodging their eyes. "Okay, then, say goodbye to your colleagues." Malcolm released Poppi gently and stepped back to the back of her to show his full respect. Chapter 258 The Way With The Happiness Poppi didn''t know how to speak, so she whispered for a long time. Then she spoke her words, not as lively as before, but also sincerely, "well¡­ Dear colleagues in the editing department, I am very happy to know you and to be able to work with you for such a long time. But today, for my own sake, I have to leave the editorial department and this magazine, but¡­ Separation sometimes brings us a better reunion. So I hope when I come back, we both can improve ourselves. At last, I hope everyone can work hard for the editorial department, the magazine, and even for yourself. Work happily, life happily. Goodbye! See you later. " At that moment, Malcolm held what Poppi had in his arms and walked out of the building of the periodical office together with her. The outside sun was shining brightly, it felt cold but warm just not far away. She was loath to part with the lovely colleagues who she had worked for so many years¡­ It was too late for her to say goodbye as she left hurriedly. But the greeting words the colleagues who had just said were still ringing in her ears. Therefore, she knew that no matter how long she would come back and no matter what they would look like after she came back, the moving feeling would always be kept in her heart. "Let''s go." Malcolm stood in front of the car. "Yes." Poppi nodded. Then, Malcolm asked Sean to buy the air ticket of that day, and they packed up and prepared to leave Ye city. Before leaving, she went to say goodbye to his grandmother''s tomb and rushed to the airport in the evening. In her heart, Poppi was somewhat resistant to Malcolm, but behind her resistance was her endless attachment to him. In such a tangle of struggle, Poppi didn''t care about anything and just let Malcolm arrange her. She would listen to whatever he said¡­ ''Just take it as a test for Malcolm. Forget everything. Just let me leave Celine for once selfishly, '' Poppi thought to herself. On the way to the airport, Poppi leaned against the car door with Kiki in her arms. She looked at the blurry view passing by and seemed to be uninterested. As for Kiki, it was lying in the arms of Poppi and did not move at all as this was its first time to take a car. It was so scared that did not know what to do but kept rolling his little black pupils wrapped in white eyeballs. On the way, those pupils were dazzled. Malcolm sat beside Poppi, with one hand on his thigh and the other hand holding his face, looking at her as a fool. Sometimes, when their eyes met, Kiki looked away quickly as if they disliked each other. "Mr. Quan and Mrs. Quan, here we are." Not knowing how long it had passed before they realized that they had arrived at the airport. "Yes." Malcolm nodded and asked, "let''s get off the car." "Okay." Poppi nodded her head and got off the car with Kiki in her arms. Feeling depressed, Malcolm paused for two seconds and then got off the car reluctantly after he leaned over to Poppi. The bodyguards behind them were about to carry the large-size ''t know each other well. I''m a strong person and often offend others, but¡­ I think it''s my fate to meet Miss. Poppi, so I want to get along with you like a sister. Is that okay? " Putting his hand in the pocket, Malcolm looked casual, but his hand in the pocket tightened unconsciously. Just let it be at Emily''s disposal. If he intervened, it would arouse the suspicion of Poppi. What''s more, he didn''t have to hide the true identity of Poppi, he just wanted to try his best to protect her. "Oh my God! I seemed to see that Poppi was surrounded by the Holy Mother." Shirley felt both funny and ironic, with a small voice said. With a smile on his face, Jared said in a low voice, "Let''s see! Miss. Poppi, you are so shining that you really take on the position of ''enemy''!" Shirley clicked her tongue and said, "why do I still feel that something is fishy?" "Attention please, passengers to San Francisco. Your flight H333 is boarding now. Take your belongings..." The crowd moved to the security checkpoint as soon as the broadcast sounded in the hall. On the other side, hearing the hint of leaving, Emily suddenly held Poppi in her arms and said, "You need to take care of yourself. We will wait for you to come back." "Poppi..." Mrs. Pei called again, tears rolling down her face. Several girls followed and said goodbye reluctantly. None of the men said a word, but the reluctance was visible on their faces. It was very difficult for him to manage the expression on Benson''s face. He was a little flustered. He didn''t know when he would meet Poppi next time, and he didn''t know if he would be healthy or¡­ He could not see her any more. ''Poppi, I wish that the way you go will welcome the happiness.'' He thought in mind. When the boarding time slowly passed, Malcolm and Poppi were the last passengers to pass the security check. They waved and said goodbye. After the security check, they walked further and further and only the well matched back was imprinted in everyone''s mind. Chapter 259 The Plane Had Taken Off "Malcolm! Poppi! " Just as the people who stayed were about to leave, there was a loud shout from the entrance of the airport hall. Someone was shouting the names of Poppi and Malcolm. From the voice, they could hear anxiety and anxiousness. Wendy wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes and paid attention to her ears. She once thought that she had heard it wrong. It was not until she turned around and saw the tall and eye-catching figure in the crowd that she realized. She murmured, "Barry!" All of them saw Barry. Before they could say anything, they saw a petite woman, who was standing behind Barry in a hurry, was named Celine. Celine was wearing hospital gown, which made her look more thin and narrow. As she was loosing her hair, a bit of pitiful beauty was supposed to be, but the scar on half of her face was so clear, making the beauty disappear, and what was more, giving people a sense of hideousness. Celine had attracted a lot of people''s attention. First, it was because she was wearing a hospital dress, and secondly, it was because of the scars on her face. She didn''t mean to scare them, but the doctor prevented her from bandaging the scars. It was because of her allergy and they couldn''t let the bacteria appear in the airtight space. In order to prevent the face full of red spots, she had to listen to the doctor. Her hair would usually be used as a shield, but when she ran up, her entire face was exposed "Oh my God! Look at that girl! She''s so scary!" "Yes! Did she just come out of the madhouse? " "This is so horrible! Cover child''s face! Don''t scare the child! " The whispers around made Celine sad and more angry. She covered her face with one hand and rushed to run towards Barry. The family of three were standing far away, but Aunt. Pei couldn''t help taking a deep breath when she saw Celine. "Mom, stop looking at her." Emily looked away and said, "terrible." "It''s really She deserves it! " Aunt. Pei sighed with worry and shook her head. She just hoped that Poppi could stop being badgered by the sister. "What?" Shirley rubbed her arms and mumbled, "I''m so scared. No matter how many times I''ve seen her, I still feel scared." "Hush!" Abner stopped Shirley, "How dare you speak like that in front of Celine? Fortunately, she hasn''t come yet. If she heard what you said, it would be hard to explain. " "I was just being quick tongued. All right, let''s stop it," she retorted sheepishly After making a compromise, Shirley finally realized that something was wrong. She snorted, "Hey, what right do you have to mind my business?" Abner said, "Thanks to Mr. Su, I have taken over your case recently, and your words and behaviors are under my control. In other words, I will be in charge of your business. You don''t have to pay attention to these matters. On the contrary, I am still furious, can''t control you, even if I can''t make a sound. In view that what you have just said is not in accordance with your eart. When Hugh was about to run after them, his arm was grabbed by Benson. Staring at the large screen on which Owen was displayed, he said in a low voice, "it''s too late." "What?" Hugh turned around and took a glance at the big screen. The flight information that Malcolm and Poppi took just jumped out of the screen, indicating that the plane had taken off. After letting out a sigh of relief, Hugh looked at Benson, and he shrugged. Then they smiled at each other. "Gentlemen, you are not allowed to go in." Many security guards rushed to the security checkpoint, trying to stop the group of people from taking off. However, Barry didn''t listen to them. He grabbed a man in a uniform and shouted, "stop! Stop the flight H2333! Don''t take off! Or I''ll blow up your airport! " "Calm down, sir! Calm down! " The man answered gingerly, "flight H2333 has just taken off. There is nothing we can do! Unless he is forced to land at the nearest airport, but... " "Has the plane taken off? !" The expression in Barry''s eyes turned cold. Through the transparent glass window, he saw the red and green lights were flashing in the dark sky and it was getting farther and farther and he could not help but feel frustrated. He released the man who was grabbed by him and said helplessly, "we didn''t make it." Celine took two steps back, shook her head and shouted, "no! I don''t believe it! Just leave like that? They just left like that? Leave me alone? " At this time, on the plane, Poppi opened the jewelry box given by Aunt. Pei. There was a necklace, a bracelet and two earrings, both of which were inlaid with diamond. The style was a little old but they must be very valuable. Poppi felt even more apologetic. "Just take it. It''s not embarrassing at all." Of course, Malcolm understood the meaning of Poppi and comforted her, "just take it as a blessing for you." Poppi nodded and put the jewelry away. "Let''s have a rest. We''ll be in San Francisco when we wake up." Chapter 260 Give Me A Hand In The Kitchen In the hall of the airport, Cora had not come to herself for a long time. She stood in the corner of the crowd, nobody talking to her, and she also did not speak to anyone, as if everything had nothing to do with her. She only knew clearly that her heart was taken away by Malcolm''s leaving. Hearing Celine''s shouting, Cora rolled her eyes and saw her crying. She thought Celine deserved it. "Behave yourself if you are clever." Walking to the back of Celine, Shirley said suddenly. Celine turned around and glared at Shirley. She didn''t like Shirley any more since she knew about Shirley. Similarly, Shirley didn''t like her, either. ''Now, she is standing by my side and speaking ill of me. I''m so angry with her! ''she thought! Biting his lower lip, Barry said, "Celine, how about we take the first flight to catch up with them, and we''ll be there before they miss us? Okay?" "Don''t spoil her anymore, Barry!" After Shirley was finished, Barry and Shirley looked at each other for a long time. Then, she took out a bank card from her bag, impatiently handed it to Celine and said, "this is what Poppi asked me to give you, 80% of the money she had saved in the past few years. And the password is your birthday. Poppi has been enough for you! You are not eighteen now. You can live on your own! She is your sister, not your guardian. You have done so many things that hurt her. You are merciful enough. " Stunned, Celine stared at the card and didn''t receive it. With an impatient snort, Shirley stuffed the card into Celine''s hand and pushed her away. She snorted and turned around to leave. While walking, she said, "if you can catch him right now, I don''t believe you can do it!" Seeing that Shirley was gone, Wendy rushed to chase after her, without even looking at Barry. "Father, mother, let''s go. The air here is too dirty." Emily then opened her mouth without showing any respect to others. Emily just did as she liked. "Let''s go. It''s getting late and it will be colder." Uncle Pei echoed her words and walked out with Aunt. Pei in his arms. The three of them were in harmony and loved. When Benson turned his head, he happened to look at Emily. He came over and said, "I''ll drive you home." "Yes." Emily nodded. "Benson. Let''s go home and have a dinner, okay?" Aunt. Pei asked, "you have been busy with your wedding in the past few days, so we can''t offer any help. Today I happen to be free, so I cook several dishes for you to supplement nutrition. What do you think? " "Okay!" With a broad smile, Benson said, "aunt The food mother cooks is the most delicious. " The sudden exchange of address sounded so natural, but Emily was at a loss what to do as if she had heard an outer star. Emily looked at Benson with doubt. Smiling and shrugging, Benson didn''t say anything except making eye contact with Emily. Uncle Pei and Aunt. Pei listened to their words, but didn''t think too much. They kept walking outside happily. Emily stood aside, holding her mother''s arm. After two s e then followed Emily to the toilet without thinking. "What happened?" Uncle Pei was also shocked. He greeted Aunt. Pei who was walking out from the kitchen. "I don''t know." Aunt. Pei was bewildered. "I cooked some bone soup just now and Emily said that she would check it for me. But I didn''t find anything wrong with it and then ran out. She threw up?" "Nothing. Let''s go to the washroom." In the toilet, Emily was holding a toilet to retch. Not knowing what to do, Benson stood on her side and asked, "what''s wrong? Would you like some water? Did you eat something wrong? " "My God No, no, No My God! " Emily waved her hand with difficulty, as if she was going to vomit her liver and guts. However, she vomited a lot of time but could not vomit anything after a long time. "Here, have some warm water." The servant handed her a cup of warm water, and Benson helped Emily up. "Are you feeling better?" he asked Emily''s face was a little pale and nodded. "Yes, I felt better. I don''t know what happened just now." "Is there something wrong with your stomach?" Aunt. Pei got nervous. "You''ve been too busy with the business of the company these two days and got tired, so I''m sure you haven''t eaten well!" Uncle Pei disagreed with her and said, "I''ll call the doctor right away." Benson said nothing, but looked solemn. "No, no, I''m fine! I don''t have to see the doctor. " Emily waved her hand, looking indifferent. But as soon as she finished her words, Benson suddenly opened his mouth. He frowned tightly and his voice was full of anger. "Why don''t you ask? Go and call the doctor right away. Do you think there is nothing serious with your stomach and intestines? If you don''t find out the problem as soon as possible, it will grow into... " After saying that, Benson pursed his lips and turned to the living room. "I''ll call the doctor." Biting her lip, Emily looked at the back of Benson and felt sad. Was he afraid that the small gastroenteritis would develop into cancer? Chapter 261 Emily Is Pregnant "Emily, don''t think too much. Benson is worried about your illness.." "Yeah, let''s go out, too! Benson is doing this for your own good! " Uncle Pei and Aunt. Pei saw Emily''s lonely eyes and thought she was frightened by what Benson said just now. So they comforted her at once. Emily shook her head and said in a low voice, "I know. I know he did it for my own good." "Yes, you must be right here." In the living room, after hanging up the phone, Benson turned around and saw Emily come out of the room. He sighed and went over to her. "I was too anxious just now. I think I''ve said a little too much," he said in a softened voice Emily lowered his head again. Suddenly she behaved like a good girl and said, "sorry, I will eat well." "¡­¡­" His heart softened. Benson raised his hand and stroked Emily''s head. "It''s okay. It''s okay." At the sight of the sweet scene of them, Uncle Pei and Aunt. Pei were too happy to say anything. Aunt. Pei took the opportunity to say, "I''ll go get some food and wait for the doctor." "I''ll go with you." Uncle Pei followed her, leaving some space for Benson and Emily alone. "My stomach and intestines are fine, and I eat on time. I couldn''t help retching just because the soup was too fishy." Emily explained anxiously. "That''s good." "I just... I don''t want you to be like this." Benson said, holding Emily''s hand as they sat down at the table Tears filled her eyes at once. Biting her lips desperately, Emily suddenly felt a sense of powerlessness and despair spreading all over her body. She once secretly went to the doctor. The doctor said that only if there is a miracle, there was no hope for Benson to recover. The only way to cure him was to recover his body, to Every day is a day. "Why are you crying?" Seeing tears rolling down Emily''s face, Benson was shocked. He wiped her tears off and asked, "Why are you crying?" "Benson..." Emily held Benson''s hands and raised one of them to wipe off her tears. "I''m fine," said Emily in a hurry. Emily didn''t want her parents to see that The dishes were served soon. When Uncle Pei walked out with the bone soup, Emily, who had just calmed down, suddenly turned around and began to vomit. "Vomit..." "What happened?" Uncle Pei stopped, bowed his head and smelt the bone soup. "It''s not fishy. Why did you vomit again?" "Hurry up, take it back!" Then Aunt. Pei saw her daughter suddenly retching and doubted that she made the wrong dish. When she was about to turn around, an idea flashed in her mind. She turned around in disbelief and quickly walked to Patrick. "Emily, how are you?" Emily rubbed her chest to calm herself down and shook her head. "I''m fine. I just felt nausea when I smelled the bone soup. Mom, I''m sorry." "It doesn''t matter!" Aunt. Pei waved her hands at once. She had a glance at Bens d had already run to the front of the car, leaning on the door, and took out his mobile phone to have a selfie. "Wow, the color of this sports car is so awesome! Take a group photo with me! " "Childish!" Then Malcolm sneered to Jared looked at the car and shrugged, "Mark, you''d better change to another color." Then he got on the car as fast as he could. The pink color was not up to his temperament. "Haha..." Both Jared and Mark could not help laughing out loud, and Poppi also slightly lifted the corners of her mouth. Then they got into the car. Although Mark looked like a gentleman, he was like a brave man when driving. When there was nobody else, he pressed the accelerator hard and drove on the rampage. The scenery outside the window brushed past. In the passenger seat, Jared kept screaming. He was either scared or excited, his hand holding the handrail and his hair dancing in the wind. In the back seat, Poppi was held tightly by Malcolm and swayed along the direction of the car. She wanted to cry out, but she couldn''t. There was only the wind howling, which made her ears hurt. However, what Malcolm said to her ear was still so clear. Malcolm said, Poppi, I love you deeply. In Ye city, the next morning when the sun just rose, Benson was already waiting anxiously in the corridor of the hospital for women and children. Crack Emily came out of the surgery and walked toward Benson quickly. "How is it going?" Benson went up and asked. "Benson..." Emily was a little moved and a little excited. "I''m really pregnant!" "Emily!" Hearing that, the blood all over Benson''s body was beating fast. His heart seemed to have fallen to the ground. He suddenly held Emily into his arms and said excitedly, "Congratulations! We are going to be parents!" Lying in the arms of Benson, Emily closed her eyes with happiness full of her heart. Chapter 262 A New Year When she opened her eyes, the room was wide and the ceiling was clean. She turned her head and saw the beautiful blue sea and blue sky through the French window. She took a deep breath and felt all the cells in her body were awake, indicating a wonderful day. "Are you awake?" The voice of Malcolm came from above. Hearing this, Poppi turned around, rubbed her eyes, and nodded when she saw Malcolm lying beside his with arms held on. Malcolm rubbed the hair of Poppi and then lowered his head to kiss her forehead. He asked, "do you want to sleep a little longer? Or get up for food? The weather is good today. We can take a walk on the beach. " Poppi did not speak, but rubbed herself on the soft quilt. Obviously, she did not want to get up. It was more than ten hours of flight and she was pregnant, so it was not enough for her to sleep for only one night. Getting no response, Malcolm felt a little disappointed. Scratching his head, he came up with an idea and wanted to sing for Poppi, "let me sing for you, okay?" "What?" Poppi covered herself with the quilt and asked in doubt. Malcolm laughed and hummed a song without hesitation, "we can have it once, I''ll accompany you to see the world, laughing happily in the sunny days..." Malcolm singed in a low and deep voice, but not in a different tone. He sounded a little trembling and nervously, making the sound flowing in the air. Poppi''s eyelashes were trembling. Her face under the quilt was exposed slightly and she looked at Malcolm curiously. "I just want you to smile, I want to fight with you, I want to hold you in my arms..." Right now, Malcolm was singing even louder. He looked affectionately into Poppi''s eyes. Song was a song that could easily bring people''s thoughts away. All the details about their first meeting on the rainy night, their second meeting and their secret marriage finally appeared in Poppi''s mind. Poppi and Malcolm were getting closer and closer to each other and gradually became the people who knew and cared about them most unconsciously. If there is no Celine, would they not have so many difficulties? But if not for Celine, how could they know each other? "Sounds good?" Just after the song, like a child waiting for his praise, Malcolm couldn''t wait to ask. He had taken a chance to study singing during his break time, and there was one time that he was discovered by Sean. He hadn''t wanted to see Sean for a long time, and now it was time to display his achievement. "¡­¡­ Yes. " Poppi replied gently. "That''s good." Malcolm breathed a sigh of relief, held her hand and said excitedly, "I''ll sing to you every day from now on!" "No, thanks." Poppi''s face suddenly turned pale. She pulled back her hand from Malcolm''s, sat up with her hands on her arm, put on her own clothes without a word, and was about to go out. She wouldn''t believe any of Malcolm''s sweet words. "Poppi!" Malcolm stood up anxiously, stood behind her and said, "are you still blaming me? Sorry I know it''s all my fault. The reason why I said I wanted to marry her on the rooftop of the hospital is that I didn''t want Celine to commit suicide! I haven''t been to h Poppi. Poppi''s clothes were cheongsam and a little minicoat, and Malcolm''s was a long-gown and a red one as well. When the two came out after putting on their clothes, they were amazed to see each other. Malcolm was a tall man. Wearing the red robe, he was not vulgar, instead, he looked like a handsome man. While Poppi was wearing a cheongsam, showing her curvy figure. Obviously, Mark was very considerate. The underbelly of her was completely blocked, and there was no sign of pregnancy. The two stood together, as if they had walked out of the painting. When they packed up and went out, the servants and bodyguards in the villa were all busy. Some were sticking the window, some were hanging lanterns, and everyone was wearing red clothes and full of joy. When seeing Malcolm and Poppi, they would speak "happy new year" with a sense of joy, which made Poppi can''t help laughing. She also sent each of the red packets they had prepared in advance to each one of them and sent back the sentence, "Happy new year.". The stunning dress of Malcolm and Poppi attracted a lot of attention in the supermarket, including people who took pictures of them secretly and those who came to take photos with them. Everywhere was friendly and blessings. "I don''t know what they are doing." On their way back, Poppi was a little depressed, wondering whether they were having a festival in Ye city. Malcolm patted on Poppi''s head and gave her a warm but meaningful smile, "we''ll be there soon. Ask them when we get back!" Poppi nodded and did not think too much. A few minutes later, the car drove into the villa and stopped at the spray fountain. After they parked the car, Malcolm got off the car first and opened the door for Poppi like a gentleman. The moment Poppi touched the ground, the chattering sound could be heard. "surprise!" "Happy New Year!" "Poppi, I miss you so much!" All of a sudden, all the missing voices came to her mind. When Poppi looked up, she saw that group of people all popped out of nowhere and stood in front of her. They was Shirley, Wendy, Emily, Hugh, Benson, Mr. Shen Chapter 263 New Years Eve Together "Oh, my God! You you''ve already come? It will be wonderful if it is a dream! " Poppi couldn''t help exclaiming and quickly got out of the car. She stood outside and immediately hugged with Shirley and Wendy. She finally felt real and excited. "I was just thinking about missing you, but you just came! I''m so happy! " "Well, I think you are really enjoying yourself! You have gained a lot of weight. " Holding Poppi in her arms and telling words against her will, Shirley felt happy for Poppi in her heart. "I really miss you, but it''s so far away from us and you''re very busy, so we can''t go back to see you often." Poppi let go of them and looked at Wendy, asking with concern, "how did Wendy get thinner?" Wendy''s eyes turned red and said, "I was just tmissing you. Poppi. I thought I thought that we haven''t seen each other for a long time! " "Don''t cry, don''t cry." Poppi hugged Wendy again heartbreakingly. "Our little Wendy is still so emotional. She cried immediately when she disagrees with you." Then Shirley said in a different tone, "but, Poppi, the mansion you live in is so marvelous. I just walked around it. Wow, it''s really an eye opener." "Then stay for a few more days." Held by Benson, Emily walked forward with the help of him. Both of them smiled happily. Then Emily asked, "Poppi, are you feeling better? The clothes you and Mr. Mo wear today are so beautiful. " "Much better. Thank you." Poppi looked at Emily and smiled at Benson. These women gathered together and the relationship between them had not been seen for a long time. They were so excited that they could not stop talking. Malcolm also had a small chat with Abner and Hugh. "Ah, what are you doing here?" After a long time, out of nowhere, Jared came out and said, "hurry up and go inside, waiting for me to make dumplings for dinner!" "Yes, you are right." Hugh said, "After dinner, let''s go out to have fun on the street. There are many new year parties here." "Let''s go!" A group of people rushed into the room. Mark was already waiting there. The servants were arranged in order to help him. A group of people started to eat, which was filled with laughter. At this moment, the Ye city on the other side of the continent was enveloped in the atmosphere of new year, but the headquarter of Hongmen Sect was like a fate, which was forgotten by holiday. The bodyguards on patrol were still on duty. Sitting in the living room, Barry and Celine watched the lively atmosphere on TV and didn''t say much. The sound of firecrackers came from far away, making it more desolate here. "Celine, would you like to eat dumplings?" Asked Barry. "No, thanks." The scar on her face was faintly visible through her hair. Then Celine suddenly stood up and said, "I''m going to rest." "¡­¡­ Okay. " Wendy didn''t objec heard it wrong. When she turned around and saw the serious look in Benson''s eyes, she nodded and said, "then I''m so happy to have a family and a friend!" "That''s good. Let''s go out and have fun." "Are you happy now?" Asked Poppi. "I Very happy. " Benson said with a smile. ''I feel happy when I see you and Emily are happy together. That''s why I feel happy too.'' "That''s good." "Let''s go," Poppi added "Yes." Benson after walking a few steps with Poppi, Malcolm came downstairs. Holding his cell phone, he thought of the phone call from Sean. He felt a little uneasy, but now the atmosphere was so good that he could not say anything. Besides, his wife was with her ex boyfriend, alone! Was there anything more urgent than this? Thinking of this, Malcolm got nervous immediately. He went downstairs quickly and joined them naturally. "Let''s go out together!" "You are coming down so soon." Poppi was a little surprised. "No matter how urgent the situation is, we can''t miss the Spring Festival Festival ." Malcolm smiled with concerns in his eyes. He took Poppi''s hand and walked out, smiling, "how is it? Did the baby move? " "¡­¡­ Not yet. " Speechless, Poppi quickened her pace to go out. "Poppi, come here!" Seeing that Poppi came out, Shirley hurriedly greeted her and laughed without stop. "There are fireworks. Let''s take them to the street tonight! Have fun now! " "I''ll be right there!" Outside the window, a group of people were having fun. Standing far away from the kids who would explode, Mark was smiling all the time. "How were you just now?" The tall man next to him asked in a stiff tone, but the care in his eyes was obvious. "No, Mr. Su was just joking. I think it was fun." Mark said, "They are my friends, just like my kids. I feel that I am getting younger when I am with them. I sincerely hope that they will all be happy. " Chapter 264 Poppi, Marry Me On New Year''s Eve, thousands of people in San Francisco were having fun on the streets. They were going to watch the strapless fireworks. Besides, on the main road of the city, there were famous artists in traditional costumes. It was a grand celebration. "Guys, stay where you are! Keep your phone on. " Poppi, Malcolm and others had their dinner early. They walked on the crowded street and enjoyed the performance with curiosity. Hugh looked around and found he was alone. Thinking of this, he was not in a good mood. "Don''t worry, I''ll hold your hand." Malcolm whispered in Poppi''s ear. He stood behind her left and held her left hand with his right hand to prevent someone from rushing over. On the other hand, Benson and Emily stood on the side of Poppi and Malcolm. With great pompous posture, he held Emily''s hand tightly and repeatedly urged him, "don''t run around. Follow me closely." "Not until now did I realize the benefits of getting married." Seeing this, Shirley signed and looked at Poppi and Emily enviously. She said to the people around her, "look at those two women, they are all like princesses. But what about me and Wendy? We have to fight with each other for our own safety. " "Wendy, don''t go anywhere. If you don''t mind, hold my hand!" Just as Shirley finished her words, Jared came up to Wendy and stretched out his hand. "It''s too dangerous here." Wendy was a little overwhelmed and her face turned red. She waved her hand and said, "I''ll be with Shirley. I''ll be fine. Don''t worry We don''t have to hold hands anymore. " "Then..." Jared blinked his eyes and smiled. He put his "devil''s claw" towards Shirley, "beautiful Miss Shirley, do you need a guardian ?" Shirley smiled, "Yes, I need! I need an guardian like you! " Then she was going to put her hand in Jared''s. "They are all gone." "Are you still in the mood to look for the guardian ?" asked Abner, tugging at Shirley''s arm swiftly before she touched Jared''s "Hello!" Shirley was shocked and staggered after Abner. "What are you doing! Could you please walk slowly! Why can''t I find a guardian? Hello Mr. Shen? Mr. Shen, are you out of your mind? Why don''t you say anything? " The corners of Jared''s mouth twitched. He shrugged helplessly. Hugh could not help but burst into laughter. As soon as he was about to walk forward, he felt that there was a gaze in front of him, which looked so intense. He couldn''t help looking up, but in the bustling crowd, there were no people worthy of attention. Was he too nervous? "Mr. Su, let''s go? Let''s not stay too far away from them, OK? " Said Wendy. "Okay." Snapping back to reality from his trance, Hugh put on a light smile and followed the footsteps of Jared and Wendy. On the other hand, Poppi was appearing in the distance. But at any time, at her side, Malcolm had the right to escort her. That''s all right. Alt with me." Benson hold Emily''s hand, he didn''t say anything. "Hey, Mr. Shen, what''s your new year''s wish?" Looking at the fireworks all over the sky, Shirley asked the person around her. "No." Abner replied quickly. "Humph, boring. Let me think about a good idea for you." With a big smile on her face, Shirley turned around to face him. She cleared her throat and said, "Mr. Shen, I hope you can find a girlfriend who can share your boredom and boredom, hahaha..." After staring at each other for a long time, Abner suddenly smiled at Shirley, "thanks to your lucky words." Under the tree, Barry and Wendy kept kissing for a long time before he let go of her. He held her tightly in his arms and hugged her with all his strength. His eyes were unprecedentedly satisfied. In a hoarse and sexy voice, he said, "happy new year, Wendy." Wendy leaned weakly in the arms of Barry, with her head went blank. She could feel the entire smell of Barry from her nose, which also made her realize that what had just happened was not in a dream. "Wendy, wait for me for five years." After saying that, Barry kissed Wendy''s hair and let her go, saying, "I should go now." Go? Startled, Wendy reached out her hand subconsciously and only touched a skirt of Barry''s coat. "Barry Wei!" Wendy called the man''s back but didn''t receive any response. She couldn''t help running after him, but he was getting farther and farther away. She couldn''t catch him despite the crowd and watched him disappearing in the crowd "I promise you." On the other side, Poppi thought for a long time before she made the decision carefully. As soon as she finished her words, she was held into Malcolm''s arms. Malcolm was thrilled, "thank you, Poppi. Thank you, wife! I love you! " "¡­¡­ Me too. " Poppi closed her eyes and held around Malcolm''s waist. Malcolm, this is the last time I trust you. Please don''t let me down again. Chapter 265 The First Quarrel In The New Year A few days had passed since the new year''s Eve. People were returning to their daily lives. Wendy still felt that it was a dream she had on that new year''s Eve. In the dream, there were a large crowd of people and beautiful fireworks. The most impressive thing about her was the kiss with Barry. It was so real, so touching However, that night, when she chased after them, she did not find Barry. There were only strangers in the sea. When she went back and asked Poppi and others, she only got confusion and a helpless smile. Moreover, even if she came back to Ye city, Barry didn''t come to see her. All the signs show that I just had a dream at that night. Wait for me for five years Barry''s low voice sounded again, which made Wendy''s head spin. No matter it was a dream or not, it was too strange for Barry to say that! What did he mean by waiting for him for five years? Why would she wait for him for five years? "Wendy! Wendy! " "Yes!" A voice came into her mind. Wendy stood up immediately and looked around in panic to find out who had called her. Aileen shook her head and asked with a smile, "Wendy, what are you thinking about! I have called you for a long time, but you still didn''t answer me. Is it your first day to work after the new year? Haven''t you adapted to it? " "I''m sorry!" Wendy asked in guilty, "what can I do for you, Aileen?" Aileen sneaked up to her and asked in a mysterious voice, "Wendy, how is Poppi now?" "She is fine! Why do you ask this? " Wendy asked confusedly. Aileen swallowed hard and whispered to Wendy, "I just heard people from the magazine next door talking about gossip in the tea room. They mentioned Poppi." "What are they talking about?" Wendy bit her lips and became a little nervous, "why do they mention Poppi all of a sudden? Is it a good thing? " "I''m afraid it''s not a good thing." Heaving a sigh of relief, Aileen looked around and made sure that there were no other people eavesdropping on them. "They said that someone reported to the periodical office that Poppi was in a relationship with Mr. Mo, and that she was a mistress and that she stole her sister''s boyfriend!" "Hiss..." Taking a deep breath, Wendy grabbed hold of Aileen''s hand and asked, "who is this? Who said that? Where? " "Those people who are specialized in gossips in the company said. They didn''t say much when they saw me. They only said that this matter was suddenly revealed last night, and it was reasonable." Taking a sip of coffee, Aileen continued, "but it''s about Poppi after all. When the editor in chief got the news, he called Mr. Ji at once. Mr. Ji said that he didn''t need to worry about that and that the matter would be left unsettled, just for their gossip. But I don''t know if other media have been reported it or not. " Wendy f n if I make a false counterclaim, do you think he will side with you or me?" "You..." "Madam! madam! Mr. Ji is inviting you! " Right at this moment, Tom rushed to them out of breath as if he was afraid that Emily might say something more. "Mr. Ji is waiting for you anxiously!" "I''m going now." Emily breathed a sigh of relief, exhorted Wendy and Aileen to work hard, and then left with Tom. When she walked up to Tina, she bumped against her shoulder deliberately and smiled, pretending to be sorry. "Oh, I''m so sorry. What if I touch you? Should I say sorry? However I don''t want to talk about it! Bye! " "You..." Tina clenched her fists and stared at Emily''s back, as if she was going to swallow Emily alive. A few minutes later, Tina lost in the first fight. She glared at Wendy and Aileen, then turned around and went back to her office. The hall burst into laughter. "Wow! Mr. Ji is so lucky to have Miss Pei as his wife! We''ve just given vent to our anger! " Aileen whispered. "Yes." Wendy nodded. Since when, Emily seemed to be easy to get close to and her relationship with Poppi also became closer and closer "When she just challenged Tina, she looked like Poppi!" Aileen couldn''t help but sigh. Wendy nodded in agreement. She suddenly caught a glimpse of the time and said in a hurry, "hurry up. It''s time to work now!" Aileen heard this and run to her seat. "I don''t want to be fired! Ah! " On the other side, Emily turned a corner and went to Benson''s office. After turning a corner, he saw Benson standing at the door, leaning against the door frame, with his legs crossed a little casually, arms crossed, and smiling at Emily. With his unruly brown hair fluttering slightly, Benson looked like a prince bathed in the sun, smiling warmly. "What are you laughing at?" Emily asked while walking to the other end of the corridor. Chapter 266 The Crisis At Ease "Nothing. It''s just smiled." With a bigger smile, Benson put down his hand and stood at the door of the office to wait for Emily. "I just with Tina? Did you hear me arguing with her? " "But I have to say that the associate editor in chief is more powerful than the editor in chief. I can''t take it any longer." Emily still felt depressed and depressed, when she walked up to Benson and followed him into his office "Don''t be angry." As Benson comforted Emily, he poured a cup of tea for her. "Have a cup of tea. Cool down. Don''t be mad at her." "Thank you." Emily took the tea and drank it. Then, she couldn''t help saying: "it is better to fire an employee like her, isn''t it?" "She is a capable woman. She is young and has many ideas, but she is a bit impulsive. It is good for the company''s development. The dismissal is not appropriate." Benson then turned up the room temperature a little bit. Hearing what Benson said, Emily felt jealous. Emily put down the cup and said casually, "Mr. Ji, you know her well! That Tina, does she look good? Is good-looking. " Looking at Emily up and down, Benson laughed and said, "I know her. As for what she looks like, it has nothing to do with me. Mr. Ji has his own wife, and he will only take the said with his wife. As for others, he don''t care. " Hearing that, Emily was a little stunned. Emily didn''t expect that Benson would make such an attractive joke. She blushed and looked up at him. But she didn''t say anything. There was only deep feelings flowing in the air. Knock, knock, knock A sudden knock on the door broke the ambiguous atmosphere. Benson quickly covered his mouth and coughed to hide his guilt. He shouted at the person outside, "come in!" Emily immediately looked away, took a sip of tea and was helpless to move her hands. "Mr. Ji, here is the information you want!" Tom opened the door and walked in, out of breath, holding a thick folder in his arms. But he was so exhausted. When he moved the documents to the corner, Mr. Ji let him to call Miss Pei over and now he had to move the documents back. He felt so exhausted! "Put it on the desk." Benson ordered. Tom put the documents away, turned around and left. "Why are there so many documents?" Emily stood up and asked. "They are from the entertainment magazine." Benson walked to his desk and said, "I want to transfer the magazine to Poppi as soon as possible, so I need to finish these documents as soon as possible." Then she asked Emily, "what about you? What are you doing here? Is for the prenatal checkup? I remember that you have an appointment with a doctor tomorrow. " Hearing that, Emily felt warm in her heart. Benson still remembered the day of antenatal care, which was enough to satisfy her. "It''s not a big deal." Emily pursed his lips and said, "I just read some news on the Internet that is not good for Poppi. Besides, in the afternoon, the Lawrence from the Charlotte family has come. Even though she accepted his proposal, he still felt very uneasy, as if there was a deep crisis hidden behind the current easy life. The only thing he could do was to protect Poppi well. "Thank you. I''m just expressing my gratitude and guilt to you." Poppi explained lightly. "If you really want to thank me, then..." Malcolm prolonged his voice, his eyes rolling around on Poppi, his Adam''s apple bobbing up and down, "honey, I haven''t touched you for a long time. I miss you so much!" Poppi shrank her legs with fear and blushed, "I, I''m pregnant!" Malcolm was depressed. He stared at Poppi''s belly and groaned, "when will this little guy come out?" It was getting late. Malcolm gave a massage to Poppi without any complaints. After she lay in bed, she slowly fell asleep again. Then Malcolm stood up, tucked Poppi in, kissed her forehead and her slightly swollen belly, and quietly walked out of the room and headed to the study. Kiki was lying on the floor outside his room, its tongue hanging outside and sleeping soundly. Malcolm laughed, bypassed Kiki and went into the study. For a long time, Malcolm had already developed a daily life of accompanying Poppi in the daytime and working at night. He didn''t want to waste any time with Poppi, so he had to wait until she fell asleep before continuing his work. There was a dim light in the study. Half of the information about the Charlotte family was lying on the desk. Then Malcolm entered the study and sat in front of the desk to continue reading the papers. Recently, the share price of the Quan Group was like mainstay, and it was very promising even in holidays. Actually, George''s uncle also wanted to sell out the shares, but in the end he got nothing to do but give in. All of this was supported by the ancient financial family. Malcolm believed that he was unable to fight against a family by himself, but no matter how powerful a person was, he had some shortcomings. Chapter 267 Make Yourself Better "I want to know more about Malcolm Quan''s wife, Poppi." Two days later, a post about Poppi appeared on the Internet in Ye city as the diverging land. The title alone earned a lot of hits, coupled with the hot topic, for a time Poppi became the first place of discussion among netizens. "First, she seduced her sister''s boyfriend and became Mrs. Mo successfully. Malcolm, the CEO of the SG group, had made a girlfriend a few years ago. At that time, the power of Mr. Mo had just come to light and many people did not pay much attention to Mr. Mo. but the fact that he had a girlfriend was still exposed by the paparazzi, and his girlfriend was none other than Poppi''s sister, Celine! The photos below were the ones from the news about four years ago. The photos were blurry, but Mr. Mo and Celine were vaguely recognizable. According to the statement of the mayor at the end of last year, Mr. Mo got married with Poppi three years ago. In just one year, the sister was nowhere to be found. By the side of Mr. Mo, one is now the elder sister instead of the original one. Everyone knows what has happened. " The picture and picture were connected. On the bottom of the words, there were two comparison pictures. On the left was a picture taken by Malcolm and Celine four years ago and on the right was a picture taken of Malcolm and Poppi now. "Second, Benson''s fiancee is angry because she stayed with Benson. On the time of Benson stayed with Emily for a commercial marriage, someone dug out the news last year. Last year, when Benson returned to the country and became the chief editor of the magazine, he had a close relationship with his subordinate, Poppi. The media had photographed them for many times. According to relevant people, Emily and Poppi had many conflicts with the magazine, which was suspicious that he was cheated by Poppi. Some people speculated that the mother of Benson accused Poppi of being a mistress and stood up for Emily. There is truth. Please look down. " In the next few pictures, it was the intimate action of Benson and Poppi. "The third, trying to hype up by stayed with the CEO of the Entertainment Group, Hugh Su. Last year, when the entertainment company just entered the Ye city and caused public attention, it was reported that Hugh went to a dinner party alone with a woman at midnight. They acted intimately during the meal, and the man wiped the rice from the mouth of the woman. The company later clarified that the woman in the photos was actually Shirley Qiao, an international supermodel and subordinate to the company. But recently, someone had pointed out that the woman in the photos was actually Poppi! It is reported that Malcolm and Hugh are good friends. I wonder what would Poppi think if she were standing between two men. " "Forth, she had been wearing a long face during the father''s funeral. And she didn''t take her sister Celine seriously. Is that how Mrs. Mo treats her family? Not long ago, someone had posted the photo of Poppi eremony? Ah, God, it''s really a very complicated thing. I need to arrange everything for you and him a few months in advance. " Poppi looked down at the ring on her finger and shook her head. "I don''t know. But Malcolm has also asked me about it, but I haven''t made up my mind yet." "How come?" Mark asked with concern, "you can choose any day you like and get married. Mr. Mo will definitely agree." However, Poppi shook her head and said, "I don''t know what''s wrong with me. I always have some concerns." After a pause, she asked, "how did you get together with Eric back then, Mark? Did you get any problem? " Suddenly, Mark smiled. His face softened and he asked, "what do you think, Mrs. Mo?" "There might be one!" Poppi cocked her head and thought for a while, "if you were young, the society''s public opinion would put a lot of pressure on you. And our relatives and friends might also look at you differently. Now you are together, it''s really not easy for you." "Just as you said." Mark heaved a sigh and seemed to have been lost in his memory. "When everyone objects to you, even yourself will be suspicious of yourself. At that time, the only thing we can do is to make ourselves better," he continued "Make ourselves better?" Poppi frowned and was suspicious, "in this way, we can be together?" "Yes." Mark nodded firmly. "We should not only improve our ability, but also our mentality. If I can stand on the same level as Eric, no one will blame us, because we have the ability to tell others that we are suitable to be together. " It seemed that Poppi had been informed of the second meridian of the governor, and a new idea came to her mind. Should she also need more progress so that she could keep up with Malcolm and stand on the same level as Malcolm? "Mrs. Mo, I hope you can open your heart to Mr. Mo. no matter what others say about you." "Because both of you look so beautiful. You will be a happy couple in the future," Mark added "Thank you, Mark." Chapter 268 Force Malcolm To Come Back "What happened?" On the other side, Malcolm called Sean again with a serious look. "It''s about the company." Then Sean explained, "according to feedback from domestic headquarter, our company''s first release of mobile phones was reported that there was something wrong with the phones. They were unable to get through. But according to the information provided by the company, it was proved that there was nothing wrong with the network system .The side effect is that there''s a problem with SG''s phone hardware configuration. And some users are demanding a full refund." Malcolm frowned, "when did you get the news?" "The information I just got from all branches, in other places, is only occasionally, but in Ye city, almost all of the phones can''t be reached, according to the sales record, there has been over ten thousand mobile phones in Ye city users'' hands." Then Sean asked, "Mr. Mo, what should we do?" "Do you have any good solutions at home?" Then Malcolm got confused, ''is it a coincidence that the same thing has happened most seriously in Ye city?''? "According to the manager of the public relations department and the customer service department, we will announce first to comfort the boundless users, demanding that no matter if there is a problem from the mobile phone, any of them will be allowed to refund the mobile phone from the market in full amount and we will immediately solve the problem, and if it is not from our fault, we will to figure out the real reason for the current problem. " "Haha..." Hearing this, Malcolm laughed sarcastically, "who can''t talk nonsense? When problems occurred, they always talked about marriage and didn''t offer substantial solutions. They deserve food and drink because they couldn''t affect their personal interest. " "Then what do you think we should do next, Mr. Mo?" Asked Sean. "No problem. From then on, the sales department wouldn''t allow it to be difficult for them to return the phone from the customer. Besides, ask all the managers of departments, including the managers of the logistics department and the security department, to call me and offer me a substantial solution within 24 hours. Those who can''t come up with a plan shall resign immediately. " Malcolm was decisive and decisive in arranging his work. Such a bold and resolute way of doing things made him more charming. "Okay, Mr. Mo." Sean agreed, but didn''t hang up. "Anything else?" Malcolm asked. "Mr. Mo, only a little personal advice," Sean pressed his lips and said, "it''s the first time that such a serious incident has happened in the company. Mr. Mo, I think it would be better for you to return home." Malcolm thought about it for a while. He had considered it before, but he had promised Poppi that he wouldn''t go back home before she gave birth to the baby. Now, Poppi and the baby were at the first place. Even if something really happened to his company, he couldn''t leave San Francisco. "Let''s look at the solution first! If the problem is solved, you don''t need me to go back. " for taking revenge on grandma and losing her life! These damn people, I really want to tear them into pieces! " The eyes of that reporter glistened with hope. "Miss. Celine, do you mean that they think you and grandma as the scapegoat?" "I I don''t know. " Celine shook her head, trying to hide her embarrassment. The male reporter took a long pause and wrote down a lot of things. He then asked, "I wonder what is the relationship between Miss. Celine and Mr. Mo? I learned on the Internet that you and Mr. Mo were once boyfriend and girlfriend. Is that true? " "Let bygones be bygones. Don''t mention them anymore." Celine shook her head. "A car accident has changed everything. So many years have passed, and huge changes have taken place between me and Malcolm. I don''t want to talk about it anymore." "Car accident? What are you talking about, Celine? " "It was four years ago. Because of my family, I, my sister and father had an accident on the way being chased My father and I are also in the hospital. Thank God! My sister is fine. " "It''s Miss. Celine, It''s been very difficult for you! " The reporter couldn''t help but be surprised, "is Miss. Poppi all right? Then how did Miss. Poppi take care of you after your car accident? " "I can''t answer this question. She might be very busy, so she didn''t go there often. But she gave me money and asked me to live a good life. It''s my bad luck. Almost, my sister is happy. " Celine bit her lips "I accepted the interview for the sake of my sister''s clarification." "But now your sister Poppi has become Mrs. Mo. I think What was she thinking? It is said on the Internet that your sister has stolen your boyfriend, that is, Mr. Mo. " The reporter continued to ask, "do you really have no complaints?" "I..." Celine choked with sobs and said, "Of course I wish them happy! They are a couple. As their sister, I should be happy. " What Celine said would make that man''s heart skip a beat. When negative news was spreading like wildfire, it was adding insult to injury. Chapter 269 The Meaning Of Foxes "An exclusive interview with Poppi''s sister, Celine. She looks so haggard and pitiful." "Celine has been a boyfriend and girlfriend with Malcolm, the CEO of the SG group. When she hears about the past, her eyes are filled with tears." "Become a scapegoat for sister? Celine was disfigured! " "The elder sister is so heartless that she took away her younger sister''s boyfriend; The elder sister is so cruel that she spent too much money to send younger sister away, and take advantage to travel abroad alone!" In just two days, the video on the interview of Celine had been spread. All the media were efficient in carrying out the skill of "watching photos and telling stories", which made the ugly scar on Celine''s face seem to become the best proof Poppi''s bad mind. It bloody exposure in front of people to exchange people''s pity. Sean''s clarification on behalf of Malcolm and Poppi seemed to have lost their convincing. No matter what he said, it aroused endless doubts and disagreement. People tended to refer to Poppi simply as the meaning of "Foxes". When mentioning this name, they got heavy contempt. What''s more, they even cooperated with netizens to write a statement under the official website of the SG group, hoping for Malcolm to see "true" of Poppi. On the other hand, Benson and Emily had made a statement to prove that it was a coincidence that Poppi and Benson hooked up with each other. As for Hugh, he was on good terms with Poppi too, which proved that he didn''t have any ambiguous relationship with Poppi since he was the friends of Malcolm and Poppi. However, it was still useless. It seemed that all the people of Ye city united together overnight and attacked Poppi fiercely, trying to tear her to pieces. "Celine. I didn''t expect you to be so capable to destroy the whole Ye city!" In the room, Catherine looked at Celine who just walked in and opened her mouth in a sarcastic tone. She looked at the scar on the face of the woman and said, "but, you are the sister-in-law of the woman who lost her son. You just pretend to be pitiful and get others'' sympathy. After a long time, even though you are pitiful, they are all numb I hope you can succeed this time. Otherwise, you won''t even have the chance to turn over. " But it seemed that Celine didn''t hear any of Catherine''s words. Squinting her eyes, she suddenly stepped forward and slapped in Catherine''s face! " Catherine I wanted to beat you! Bastard! How dare you do this to me! " "How dare you hit me? !" But to her surprise, when Catherine was slapped, she turned her face to one side. Irritated, she reached out her hand and pushed Celine. "I don''t know whether you have the ability to be hurt by me," she said Celine grabbed Catherine''s hair and screamed, "Catherine, I''m going to fight with you! If it were not you, how could I become like this! Because of your random instruction, my face was scratched by the scar when I was rolling down the hill! " "You deserve it! You deserve it! " Not to be outdone, Catherine scratched Celine''s face. Sin back and said in a sweet voice, "George, that woman slapped me just now. Why do you still want to cooperate with her?" "Because she is heartless!" Then George turned around, lowered his head and kissed Catherine''s cheek. He said in a low voice and touched her cheek with his hands, "honey, why talked about her? Enjoy the time when we are alone!" He lifted Catherine to his chest and carried her to the bedroom. At the same time, George threw Catherine on the bed and kissed her. George leaned over and began to tear at Catherine''s clothes, but she asked in a sweet voice, "when are you going to marry me, George! You came here so frequently. If I get pregnant, you should be responsible for me! " Catherine had made up her mind. Since Malcolm was out of her control, it was not bad to grab George! However, George didn''t reply to Catherine, but continued to kiss her as if he didn''t hear her. He was immersed in the passion and paid no attention to other things. How ridiculous! A woman from a down and out family wanted to marry him? No way! On the other side, Shirley''s reputation infringement had been filed in court today. Since she had been in court, many reporters had been around her. In addition to asking about her matter, those reporters were more concerned about what had happened to Poppi. Dan could only use an excuse of "it''s all fake" to let Shirley go into the court with Abner. When the trial was over at noon, there were a group of people waiting outside. The sight of this annoyed Shirley. So she just ignored it and left by car without saying a word. "Mr. Shen, what do you think will happen to Shirley''s case?" In the car, Dan asked. "No problem." Abner said in an affirmative voice. "Mr. Shen, since you are so powerful, why don''t you just help Poppi to a lawsuit?" Shirley said, "Has she declined? Why is everything not going well? I saw the news online about Poppi. I think there must be someone behind the scenes! " "Don''t worry. Malcolm will deal with it." "I hope so! Alas! " Chapter 270 Its A Crime! Bathed in the morning sun, a city mixed with classical and modern was slowly waking up. San Francisco was enchanting with its unique beauty. In the villa, Malcolm was talking with Sean on the phone. Hearing that Sean''s voice, he couldn''t sit still any more. "Now, I don''t know whether I should clarify it or not. The news about Mrs. Mo was spreading and spreading at an irresistible speed. " Sean sighed, "Mr. Mo, it''s all my fault." "It must be someone who has arranged it secretly. You''ve done it well." It was the first time for Malcolm to speak to Sean in such a kind manner. "We''ll put aside the thing about Poppi for the time being. You should take good care of the phone in the company. I have arranged a plan by myself based on the opinions of several department managers. I will send it back to you, and you can watch to implement it. " "Okay, Mr. Mo." Sean said yes. After a pause, Sean asked, "but Mr. Mo, are you really not coming back?" Although they could contact each other through the phone and Internet if they had something to deal with at the moment, they want to ask Malcolm to go back to the country and take charge of the matter in person. "I Let''s wait and see. " Hearing this, Malcolm frowned. Actually, he did not want to leave because he had been with Poppi for a long time. He changed the topic and asked, "how is the Quan Group recently?" "The stock goes up every day. There are analyst who suspect there is something unusual. But recently, the Quan Group pushed out of new products, coupled with the control of the Charlotte family and the cooperation with the Pei group, there are also analyst who think it is normal for the stock go up sharply." "Charlotte family..." Then Malcolm murmured to himself, "recently I have been in touch with someone from the Charlotte family who is active in finance. I always suspect that there is something fishy about the person called Lawrence." "Should we investigate him?" "He is at Ye city now. If we investigate him rashly, we may arouse suspicion. So I''d better stay here for further investigation!" Said Malcolm. He felt like he had a lot of things to deal with and the call couldn''t be ended. Poppi and Kiki were planning to go to the beach with Malcolm. But it was almost half an hour later, and yet Malcolm still didn''t come out. "Woof, woof, woof!" Kiki was a little impatient. Kiki opened its mouth, bit Poppi''s skirt and dragged her forward. "That''s so nice of you. Kiki. Let''s wait a little longer!" "Let''s go to the beach later. It''s not the time yet," Poppi comforted gently Kiki looked up at Poppi for a long time. Kiki let go of her and spun back and forth anxiously. Kiki dissatisfied, Kiki growled at Malcolm who was in the villa. Poppi also looked at the villa and found out what happened to Malcolm. Malcolm frowned and looked very serious. "Is there something wrong at home?" she wondered? In the past two days, Malcolm made frequent calls and worke ood up and said, "this is just a method, which means there is no crime. Miss Pei, you''re too nervous!" George lifted his lips and said, "Mr. Pei, even if it''s a crime, you''re a collusion! Don''t say it in a bad way. The stock price is so high now, and Pei group can earn several million dollars in a week. Isn''t it what we are happy to see? " "But that''s a crime!" Emily still stick to her own view. Emily frowned and said, "the money was all black money. If we were discovered, both of us would be done! I advise you to stop, otherwise... " "Otherwise what? Miss Pei, are you going to accuse us? " All of a sudden, George stood up with a smile. He walked slowly in front of Emily, stood beside her and whispered to her ears, "Miss Pei, I want to suggest you to consider it clearly. Even if you go to the police station to accuse Or surrender! It''s too late for you to regret. It''s fine to get a jail of three years. But now you have married with Mr. Ji and you even have a child with him. Do you have the heart to destroy this beautiful moment? " Emily clenched her fists. "I didn''t know that before! I was deceived by you! " "Miss Pei, don''t talk like that!" Lawrence shook his head with a feigned sigh. "Yep, what do you mean by being deceived? Aren''t we in a cooperative relationship? " George continued, "Mr. Pei, please take the money as a gift for your child. Don''t worry. No one will find out. What do you think? " Ring, ring, ring Right at this moment, Benson called Emily. Her hand trembled all of a sudden. After taking a look at George, Emily picked up the phone, "hello? Benson?" "I am on the way to Quan Group. Are you coming down now? I''ll be waiting for you downstairs. " On the other side of the phone, Benson''s gentle voice was heard. "Oh Okay, okay! " With mixed feelings, Emily answered the phone worriedly. What George said was right. She had gone through a lot to maintain her relationship with Benson. She couldn''t let anyone destroy it! Chapter 271 Kill You In Person When Benson arrived at the building of Quan Group, he didn''t expect that Emily had already been waiting downstairs. Seeing that she shivered with cold and her head shrank, he quickly stopped the car. As if he hadn''t stopped, he quickly opened the door and got out of the car. He trotted to Emily and asked with concern, "it''s so cold. Why are you waiting outside? I''ll call you when I arrive. You can come down then. " "It doesn''t matter." Emily grinned. It was the first time that she had laughed so happily. When she saw the mild smile on Benson''s face, she felt warm in her heart. "It''s spring now. It doesn''t matter to wait a minute." "It doesn''t matter?" Benson held Emily''s cold hand and said, "although it''s spring now, the temperature hasn''t come up yet. Now you''re pregnant. You must be careful. Don''t wait outside again!" "Well, well, I see. I think you''re a bit too long winded! " Emily joked with a smile. "Long winded?" "I won''t say that again," Benson said with a smile "Then you''d better tell me! In fact, it''s good to be long winded. " "Just like what you do to make me remember to eat?" Benson also teased her. "Humph!" Emily said, "That was a reminder. How could I be so long winded? Ouch It''s so cold. Shall we go back? " "Okay! Let''s go home now. My mom prepared some midnight snack for you. She was so scared when she heard that you were still working. She wanted to make some tonic Soup for you no matter what. " Benson held Emily''s hand and walked towards his car. Emily smiled in a low voice. As her and Benson''s relationship got closer and closer, their conversation became more and more natural. However, she dared not dream of it, and it was just A trace of worry flashed in her eyes. Emily bit her lower lip and decided not to tell anyone, including the matter that George dragged her into trouble. "Benson! Emily! " Just after walking two steps, she heard the voice of George suddenly. Emily trembled and swallowed. When Benson turned around, he saw George and Lawrence walking towards them. He smiled and said, "Mr. Lawrence, George, you''re not leaving yet!" Reluctantly, Emily turned around and nodded at them slightly, without saying a word. "Not yet!" George came over with a smile, and glanced at Emily with a meaningful look. "Emily was determined to leave just now, so he was waiting for Benson. You two are going home?" "Yes, what about you?" Benson asked indifferently, neither humble nor pushy. "We may have to hang out for a while, and then I drive Mr. Lawrence back to his apartment." George answered. "Well, it was a little late then. Emily and I will leave first. I hope I can invite George and Lawrence to dinner some other day. " After that, Benson bid farewell to Lawrence and George. Then he got on the car with Emily and waved goodbye to them. "Is not Ms. Pei going to tell anyone?" As soon as the car started, Lawrence said worriedly. Looking at the back of the car, his eyes flashed a vicious look. He made a neck wiping gesture and whispered, "would you like it or not?" But before he could finish his will handle everything! Just be my daughter-in-law! " At this time, Benson came in. Aunt Ji asked him to drink a bowl of crucian carp soup with Emily. Thinking of the wedding that would be held soon, Emily yearned for it very much. She had waited for four years and finally got it. No one could destroy it! No one could do that, including herself! "Barry, please for the last time I beg you, okay?" At the headquarter of the Hongmen Sect, Celine cried bitterly in front of Barry. She held his arms tightly and said, "I can only come to beg you! I just... Just want to see Malcolm! He and my sister left together He said he would marry me! He promised to marry me! " Barry closed his eyes, but his eyebrows were still stretched. "Haven''t you figured it out by now? Even if you ask me to post the news and force Malcolm to come back, it will be useless! " "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter Everything would be fine as long as Malcolm came back! Everything will be fine as long as he comes back! " Celine suddenly knelt down on the ground with her knees becoming weak. "Please, Barry..." Barry turned around immediately and lifted the upper part of Celine from the ground without uttering a single word. Then he held the trembling one up to its feet and said in an annoyed and painful voice, "I owe you all my life! Celine. I''ve been thinking what we''ll be like if I have not saved you four years ago But there was no if! Since it was my fault, I will be responsible for it to the end. But do you know you have been deserted by everyone? " Celine swallowed and forgot to cry. After saying that, Barry''s Adam''s apple rolled and his eyes turned red. "If you just want to use the name of Mrs. Mo, I can help you, but if you hurt Poppi and Malcolm, I will kill you personally!" One day in San Francisco. Bang! In the study, the moment Malcolm got up, he pounded on the table with his fist. His eyes were filled with horror, like an irritated beast with a somber aura, as if the next second he was about to break through the shackles and kill. Chapter 272 Malcolm Go Home "The situation is reversed! It has been confirmed by Celine that she will marry Malcolm, the CEO of SG group! " Looking at the sudden news on the Internet, Malcolm trembled with anger. The news had set the wedding date, but he, the "bridegroom to be", didn''t know anything? What the hell are you doing, Celine! Ring, ring, ring At this time, his mobile phone rang. Glancing at the phone, Malcolm picked it up quickly and shouted, "Barry Wei! What the fuck are you doing?! You played a trick on the news? " "I just want to give Celine the name of Mrs. Mo." Barry was quite calm. "You are in San Francisco. You don''t need to care about anything. You don''t need to reply." "Don''t need to reply?" Malcolm sneered, "I don''t know anything about her to be Mrs. Mo. How can you say that? Barry, can you stop indulging her anymore? " "This is the last time." Barry pursed his lips and said, "Malcolm. And it has been several years for Celine''s life. You can make her live in the name of Mrs. Mo and live a happy life with Poppi. Is that ok?" "What do you think?" Then Malcolm said sarcastically, "didn''t you say that Celine wants to see me? Fine, I''ll go back to her and see what she wants to do! " I will go back even if she digs a hole and waits for him to jump! ''! "Okay, I''ll wait for you. I..." Before Barry could finish his words, Malcolm had hung up the phone in a hurry. Knock, knock, knock "Hi, Malcolm. Are you busy now? Would you like to have lunch? " Outside the door suddenly came the voice of Poppi. After taking a deep breath, Malcolm stood up and walked to the door of the study. With a smile on his face, he asked, "is it already noon?" Poppi nodded her head and said, "Yeah, you have been working all the time. Are you tired? I heard you shouting something just now. What happened? " "Nothing serious." Malcolm shook his head and said to Poppi, "let''s go downstairs for lunch." "Okay!" After Poppi promised, she went downstairs with Malcolm. All the way, Malcolm was about to say something but stopped on a second thought. Poppi sensed something wrong and asked, "what''s wrong? Is there anything wrong? " This time, Malcolm didn''t answer. He frowned. After thinking for a long time, he said slowly, "recently, something has happened in the company. I want to go back to Ye city." Poppi did not speak. Malcolm had been staying by her side all the time. At first, she was not used to living with him, but later, she had become accustomed to him. Now, she was dependent on him. When hearing that Malcolm suddenly wanted to return home, she felt a little hard to accept. "But!" Seeing that Poppi''s eyelids drooped, Malcolm felt sorry for her and quickly said, "if you want me to leave, I''ll..." "No, nothing!" Poppi raised her head and looked at Malcolm, forcing out a smile, "I just think it''s a little bit sudden. If there is something urgent in the company, you''d better go back to Ye city to settle it as soon as possible, so that you can come back earlier! " Not k ne, so he wanted to solve it perfectly this time "Dear passenger friends, take the flight R2333 from San Francisco to Ye city. The flight is going to take off..." Finally, the farewell came. The originally sweet voice sounded so ruthless at this moment. After being urged for a long time, Malcolm left reluctantly. Malcolm took his luggage and slowly looked back at Poppi. Poppi stood outside the security checkpoint and caught the back of Malcolm in the crowd. Malcolm turned his head in tacit agreement, smiled to each other, waved his hand and left. It was a long time after Malcolm left that Poppi looked away and recalled the lonely figure of Malcolm in her mind. If it weren''t for Celine, she might couldn''t help going back with Malcolm. "Mrs. Mo, shall we go back?" Mark walked up and asked. "Okay." Poppi turned around and left with Mark. However, she didn''t know that the distance between her and Malcolm was not only that far away from half a earth, but also that there had been three years. "Hiss..." It was not until when she fell asleep that Poppi suddenly woke up from her dream because of her cramps. She called Malcolm subconsciously but received no response. There was a feeling of grievance in her heart. Then she remembered that Poppi had left. Darkness fell outside the window, which was the darkest time before dawn. Poppi tried hard to bend her body and rubbed her ankle and calf with hands. However, she still felt uncomfortable and there was a dull pain in her feet. She wondered how about Malcolm now. At Ye city International Airport, Malcolm''s plane landed five minutes ago. Many passengers came out of the cabin one after another. Sean was waiting outside the airport. When he saw from a distance, he walked up to Malcolm to receive him. Taking the luggage from Malcolm''s hand, he greeted, "Mr. Mo!" "Yes." Malcolm nodded. When he was about to ask about the company''s condition, he saw two people standing across the road. They were Barry and Celine. Chapter 273 Should I Know The airport was crowded with people. Although it was late at night, Malcolm still sensed many furtive people lurking aside. It seemed that they were paparazzi. Barry and Celine seemed to notice Malcolm too. They walked over side by side. It was too dark to see the expression on their faces. "Mr. Mo, shall we leave here from this way?" Sean said hurriedly, pointing to the right passage. "No, thanks." Malcolm stared at the other side and said to Sean, "I think we''d better make it clear as soon as possible. You go get the car ready. I''ll have a word with them. Then we''ll go straight to the company. I''m afraid that the daughter of the current patriarch of the Charlotte family is coming soon." When Celine saw Malcolm, who she hadn''t seen for a long time, she got light when she crossed the road. She waved her hand and shouted, "Malcolm! Malcolm. You''re back, finally! " When she was in front of Malcolm, she pounced on him. Malcolm frowned and suddenly reached out to pull Sean who was about to leave. Without any precaution, Sean suddenly stepped back and blocked in front of Malcolm. At the same time, Celine just pounced on the man. Sean quietly pouted his mouth and complained about Malcolm''s inappropriate behavior. But he could only smile on his face and lower his head to ask, "Miss. Celine, are you okay?" "You..." Seeing that she didn''t get Malcolm, Celine withdrew her body in a hurry. She took a step back, looked at Malcolm and said with grievance, "Malcolm, you''re back at last!" Standing behind Celine, Barry didn''t say a word. Barry was like a knight guarding his princess all the time. Looking her up and down, Malcolm asked directly without greeting Celine. Disappointment could be seen in his eyes. "What do you want to do?" "I want you to come back. I miss you so much! Malcolm! " She was afraid that Malcolm would see the scars on her face, so Celine tried to avoid eye contact with him. "You want me to come back? You want me to come back, so you defamed me in front of the media? " Malcolm said calmly. His anger was on the verge of breaking out. He glanced at Barry and said, "so, Barry Wei, are you also going to let her do this? Now I''m back. So what? Are you going to hold the wedding ceremony for me with Celine in the church? " "You don''t have to be so rude in front of so many people." Then Barry stepped forward and stood in front of Malcolm, "let''s go to the headquarters first." "My time is precious. I have an appointment with a client in the company." But Malcolm refused directly, "I will talk with you in person when I finish my work in the company." Barry was anxious. "It''s already over ten o''clock. What kind of appointment do you have? Are you hiding from us? " "Hiding from you?" Malcolm sneered, "I came back to get even with you. Barry. Don''t underestimate me." Then he glanced at Celine. "If you don''t want to disgrace yourself, you''d better make it clear to the media. Don''t damage the last good impression you left in my h g. In addition, there was a halo around the Charlotte family, so Claudia had an extraordinary temperament. "It''s me." Malcolm nodded slightly. "A hundred times more handsome than I think." Without any attempt to hide her admiration, Claudia spoke Chinese very well. "Miss Claudia. You are also very beautiful." Hearing Malcolm''s praise, Claudia gracefully stepped forward and gave him a hug. "Thank you." Malcolm held her waist gently and said, "I didn''t expect to meet Miss. Claudia in the evening when I first met you. It''s my mistake to let you come from another city." "No matter how difficult it is, I have to help you investigate Charlotte family." Shrugging her shoulders, Claudia replied, "where is Lawrence now? As for the person who betrayed the family, we would give him a hand kindly. But who knows that he would do anything to cheat us in the name of the Charlotte family. I want to take him back and let him receive the cruelest punishment! " "I just came back and I don''t know where he is now." Malcolm said, "But it''s not urgent. How about we deal with it tomorrow? Miss. Claudia must be tired after a long travel. How about staying here and having a rest? " With a broad smile, Claudia said, "Mr. Mo is so considerate. But I''m not very tired right now. I want to appreciate the night beauty of Ye city. Are you free tonight, Mr. Mo? " Malcolm smiled faintly, "but I''m a little tired. How about tomorrow? I will ask someone to show Miss. Claudia around tomorrow and enjoy the night view tomorrow. " "Let someone take me?" Raising her eyebrows, Claudia asked, "is Mr. Mo very busy? I think we can talk about Lawrence with each other when walking around tomorrow. " Malcolm stared at Claudia for a long time, his lips pursed into a thin line. Then he replied, "okay. Why not?" Satisfied, Claudia said a few words and got on the extended Lincoln. All of a sudden, the smile on his face disappeared. Malcolm felt a little tired and walked towards the building. Chapter 274 Serve Mr. Mo Well "Mark, Why are you stopping me?" In the villa in San Francisco, Poppi was about to go into the study to check the computer, but Mark stood in front of the door and said anxiously to her, "Mrs. Mo, I''m not stopping you! However The Internet is in poor condition in the villa recently, so we can''t search it online! " Poppi pressed her lips, "Mark, do you think I will believe your words? Such a lame excuse was not convincing at all! Even if what you said is true, we can have it repaired now. I don''t believe the Internet will always be bad! " Embarrassed, Mark sighed, "Mrs. Mo, before Mr. Mo left, he told me to take care of you, but now There was really nothing happening! Poppi! Don''t try to find out what happened. Since Mr. Mo has hidden it from you, it means that he will solve the matter well. You don''t need to worry about it, okay? Knowing it will only increase your trouble! " "That means..." Poppi choked with sobs all of a sudden, and her eyes were even more flustered. "Is there really something happening?" Why did Malcolm go back? Why did they keep it from her? She hated this feeling. She didn''t want to be concealed, and she didn''t want to cause trouble for others because of her She wanted to solve the problem with Malcolm. Dumbfounded, Mark stomped his feet and sighed. He was annoyed at himself for not being able to organize his words. "I mean..." "Mark, I know. Malcolm and you are doing this for my good." Poppi interrupted Mark. "But now that I know something has happened, I won''t sit still and wait for death. I''ll be more eager to know what it is. I''ll try my best to find it out. Even if you don''t let me in, I''ll have a way to find out. So, Mark, let''s back to each other. I just want to know why Malcolm would go back. Even if I know, I won''t tell him. We can hide it from Malcolm and make him think that I know nothing about it. What do you think? " Mark hesitated, but he still stood in front of the door. "Mark, let Poppi in!" Just then, Jared came up to them and said, "don''t worry. Poppi is not the flower in the greenhouse. She needs to learn to face everything by herself. She needs a strong heart to solve a lot of things on her own, instead of standing behind Malcolm and being protected passively." "But..." Mark can''t help but get excited, "Those news are very annoying! They are discrediting Poppi! " "It doesn''t matter." Poppi''s heart sank, but she didn''t show any emotional fluctuation on her face. "Anyway, I have seen the great power of the social public opinion and I have been engaged in this field. No matter what news I read, it doesn''t matter." "I still don''t think so. I..." But before Mark could finish his words, Jared had already pulled Mark away from the door of the study. After composing herself, Poppi opened the door and walked into the study, ignoring what Mark had said. Poppi walked into the place where Malcolm worked for months. At one o''clock in the mor n. Malcolm smiled sadly, "you must have been blinded. The hurt I brought to Poppi is not less than what you envied." Hearing that, Cora lowered her head all of a sudden. The clothes on her chest were a bit messy, while tears were quietly connected. One after another, they fell to the ground. "Cora, you should work hard to become someone that others envy. Oh, by the way, Poppi said she envied your kung fu. " Before heclimbed up the stairs, Malcolm said the last sentence. In the San Francisco villa. Poppi had been sitting quietly in the study for several hours and her body was stiff. She kept a posture without moving. Those dirty and hurtful words on the screen pierced her heart like a sharp sword. She didn''t expect things to develop like this! She had already gone to the other side of the continent, but why did they still keep finding fault with her? Celine She would marry Malcolm? Knock, knock, knock "Mrs. Mo, your phone is ringing. It is Mr. Mo.. Do you want to answer it? For you? " Mark''s voice came from outside the door. Hearing this, Poppi nodded and Mark opened the door. Then he gave the phone to Poppi. She slid the green button and answered it. "Hello?" "How is it going? have you had lunch It''s almost noon over there, isn''t it? " Malcolm stared at the ceiling and asked, lying on the bed which Malcolm and Poppi had slept together. "Almost. I''m making lunch!" Poppi took up the mouse and closed the pages one by one. She couldn''t focus. "I see. You should go now. Don''t starve yourself and the baby." Malcolm''s voice seemed to be a little flattering. Poppi lightly replied and asked, "how are things going with you in the company?" "I''m fine. I don''t have time today. I''ve made a rough plan and I''ll solve it tomorrow. I''ll be back in five days. Wait for me." "Yes." Poppi answered and stood up, catching a glimpse of the documents piled on her left hand with the words "Wind International Group". Chapter 275 I Lost My Baby "Wind International Group?"? Poppi frowned and took the document over in a hurry. "Poppi, you sound a little absent-minded." At this time, Malcolm opened his mouth again and asked with concern, "what''s wrong?" "Oh, nothing, nothing!" Holding the files in her hand, Poppi replied, "maybe it''s because I was too tired after having fun with Kiki in the morning. I just can''t catch up with you." "Then eat something and have a good rest. When I am not around, you must take good care of yourself. When I come back, I will see a white and fat you!" Listening to Malcolm''s concerned voice, Poppi smiled faintly but there was a little sadness in her eyes. She tried to speak as usual, "I don''t want to talk to you any more. I''m going to have lunch. Have a good rest! At night in Ye city. " "All right, go ahead!" After a few words, Malcolm hung up the phone reluctantly. On the other side, Poppi put her phone aside and began to read the document. It was just an ordinary file, but the contents were really about the cooperation between the Wind International Group and the Quan Group. It was clearly written on it, including the process of building the 3D building by the Wind International Group. What was Malcolm going to do? Poppi was a little flustered. She could not think of anything else but quickly rummaged over the desk. She found the documents about the Quan Group among a pile of documents. The information and plans about the Quan Group were more detailed than those of the Wind International Group. She knew the purpose of buying out the Quan Group, but she didn''t know the intention of buying out the Wind International Group ''will Malcolm take over the whole Wind International Group?''? It was unbelievable! It was too scary! Knock, knock, knock Just then, there was a knock on the door of the study. Poppi hurriedly tidied up the files and asked, "who is it? What''s up? " "Madam, it''s almost noon. Do you want to have lunch?" Asked Mark through the door. "Oh! Okay, I''ll be right out! " After checking the desk again to make sure that there was nothing wrong with it, Poppi calmed down and opened the door to go out of the study. Both Mark and Jared were waiting outside the door. Poppi glanced at them, said nothing and went downstairs directly. Mark and Jared looked at each other, worried and confused. Jared was a little worried about Poppi. He stretched his neck and asked, "is Malcolm really going to marry Celine?" "No." Poppi didn''t turn back but said firmly, without even looking at Jared, "I believe in Malcolm." "Well, that''s good." Jared nodded. He didn''t point out what happened between them but just pretended not to see her clenched fists. Poppi strode forward with her phone in her hand, thinking about how to get the news. However, when she just arrived at the stairway, her phone suddenly rang. Poppi was shocked and quickly picked up the phone. Seeing it was from E there was no other sound except for Aunt Ji''s cry. After a long time, hasty footsteps came from the other end of the corridor. "Zoey!" "Emily, what happened?" Emily''s parents arrived in a hurry with sleepy looks. At the sight of her parents, Emily burst into tears and rushed into their arms. She cried loudly because of fear, fear and guilt. Beep! Beep! Beep After a long time, the voice of a strange device sounded in her ears. Poppi struggled to lift her eyelids. She saw a white sky, while the window was dark in contrast to it. "Poppi! "Poppi, you wake up?" Jared immediately turned his face to her and asked with concern, "how is it going? Can you hear me? " It was not until this moment that Poppi''s muddled brain slowly gathered up her thoughts and replied, "I..." After that, Poppi suddenly remembered Emily''s phone call. She grabbed at the sleeve of Jared, but didn''t have much strength. "How long have I slept? Where''s the phone? Where is my phone? " "Your phone is in the villa. I didn''t bring it with me in a hurry. What do you need the phone for? " "What''s the matter? We can talk about it later." he caught her hand and said "But..." Poppi opened her mouth. When she thought of Benson''s pale face, she still felt worried and wanted to sit up stubbornly. However, as soon as she moved her body, her lower abdomen was also affected. She still felt a little dizzy. children! Poppi opened her eyes wide and touched her belly quickly as she asked quiveringly and excitedly, "it''s my baby. Is it okay?" All of a sudden, Jared''s face turned gloomy. He turned around and did not look at her. "What? Why don''t you say anything? " Poppi opened her eyes wide with tears rolling down her cheeks, "how is my child? Is he alright? " "You lost the baby, Poppi." He didn''t want to see her so sad. "No way!" At the moment when tears rolled down, Poppi shouted, "my belly is still bulging! I can feel it! I can feel him. " Chapter 276 Protect Yourself Jared''s eyes seemed to be more painful than Poppi''s. He clenched his fists and tried to calm himself down, "it''s true, the baby..." "I don''t want to hear it! I don''t want to hear it! " Poppi suddenly raised her hand and covered her ears with her hands. Her tears fell down one after another. "I don''t want to hear it! My baby is still alive! He''s still there! You''re lying. I don''t believe you! You are lying! " Several doctors and nurses with blond hair and blue eyes rushed into Poppi''s ward, including Mark and Eric. "Poppi!" Frowning, Jared took Poppi''s hand off and stared into her eyes. "You may not believe it, but The baby was really gone! When you fell down the stairs, you had already seen blood! The doctor had tried his best It only means that the baby has no chance to be with you or Mr. Mo! Okay? " Mark''s eyes were red. Like an elder, he slowly said, "Poppi, God bless you, my poor child! Now, your health matters most! " "Mark, believe me..." "The child is still alive!" Poppi turned to Mark for help! Look, my belly is still the same as before! When I fall from the cliff, I protected my belly well. It will be okay! ''! I just had a nap. How could that be possible? " In others'' view, Poppi was not in a right state of mind now but the eager eyes of her hurt them deeply. Mark couldn''t help but cry, his body trembling slightly. Who would have thought that the child was so fragile? Who could have thought that things would change so fast? He really could not bear to see her sad face. These months, Poppi finally got rid of the depression. How could How could this happen? Eric, who had been silent all this time, sighed. Then he scrutinized the screen and asked Jared, "doctor Hua, can I have look at the diagnosis?" With his eyes narrowed, Jared turned to Eric and asked, "what? You don''t believe me? Or do you want to hurt Poppi again? " "I just want to confirm it." Eric''s mood didn''t change drastically. He felt guilty and sorry to see Poppi cry in silence. But he really had some doubts. From the moment they arrived at the hospital, Jared went into the operation room with Poppi alone. There was no movement in the operation, so he and Mark waited outside. A few hours later, when Poppi was pushed out of the operation room, Jared said that Poppi''s baby was gone "The doctor is here. You can ask them." Then Jared pointed at the doctor standing beside him and said, "but I advise you to go out and ask the doctor that now Poppi needs to have a good rest." Eric took a look at Poppi and found that his sleeves were gently pulled by Mark. Then he sighed and asked the doctors and nurses a few questions. They walked out of the ward one by one. On the bed, Poppi was staring at somewhere in a daze. She could not believe that her child had died. "I''m sorry t hesitation, "the news is all fake. My wife was having an abortion abroad. Someone is a bastard. I come back this time mainly because I want to get rid of this." With a frown, Claudia asked in disbelief, "what?! Mr. Mo, are you kidding? " "I never make fun of my wife." As soon as he finished his words, the elevator arrived at the top floor. After recognizing that Claudia was out, Malcolm gestured for her to leave. Then he switched the topic to business. "I wonder what miss. Claudia feels about the affair with Mr. Lawrence. Is there any solution?" he asked Without losing her active breath just now, Claudia replied, "of course, I can only expose his true face and take Lawrence back to Charlotte family for punishment. As for the measures he has taken, they are not in the charge of our family, and we won''t be responsible for the loss caused." "That''s enough." Malcolm walked into the meeting room, followed by Claudia. Several senior executives were already waiting for them. The meeting started after exchanging a few greetings. At the same time, outside the headquarters of the SG group, Barry and Celine were sitting in a car with and looked at Malcolm got in the building with a beautiful girl in his arms. "Who is that girl?" Celine asked She shouldn''t have grinned and acted intimately beside Malcolm. "I don''t know ." Barry then shook his head and said, "it must be his business partners, or he wouldn''t bring them to the company." "But, when will they come out?" The only purpose of her coming here was to get the chance to meet and talk with Malcolm. But Celine didn''t expect that Barry had kept her staying here. What was the point of it? "Just wait!" "I''m going to the bathroom," Celine said "¡­¡­ Okay, don''t go too far. " Glancing at Celine, Barry couldn''t help but remind her. "Yes." Celine nodded and got off the car. Chapter 277 I Want To Come Back Celine got out of the car, found a public toilet nearby and got in in a hurry. As soon as Celine entered, she took the cigarette case out of her pocket and skillfully took out a cigarette. Then she opened the lighter, lit the cigarette and inhaled deeply. She looked a little gloomy and hazy in the smoke. "Phew!" She blew a large smoke ring, which made her feel relaxed both mentally and physically. Recently, she became more and more addicted to smoking. Perhaps it was because she had smoked a lot from the beginning, but now she felt it was not enough to smoke the usual cigarette. When she took out the second cigarette from the cigarette case, something occurred to her. She took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Poppi. In the hospital in San Francisco, it was midnight, but Poppi couldn''t fall asleep. A message came from her cell phone. She signed and took the phone. Her face darkened when she read the message. "Do you know that Malcolm is back? Do you know that Malcolm came back just to be with me? " The provocative words hurt Poppi''s eyes. However, before she could react, she received another text, "Sister, do you know what Malcolm is doing now? He is with me now! He said he would take me to meal. He is so considerate. " Poppi held her cell phone with all her strength, and when the third text message came, she simply sat up with her hands on the bed. When she saw it was the message from Celine, , "Malcolm is mine. My sister, it''s no use for you to be pregnant. The child shouldn''t have appeared in this world! I hope that child will disappear! " In Poppi''s opinion, the first two messages from Celine were from the kids who spoke without careful diction when Celine was angry. She knew that Celine was still in love with Malcolm and that she could understand. But her last message really touched her bottom line! "My child..." Poppi raised her hand and touched her belly. Her heart was filled with sadness and she didn''t know what to do. How could Celine hurt her, a baby, with such heartless words? Was her child really gone? The phone was still buzzing. When she received the message, Poppi got even more annoyed and decided to turn off the phone for a peace picture. She couldn''t believe what Celine had said, but she had to admit that it was quite helpful for her to suffer from the mental shock. After all, it was so far that no one could know what was going on with the foreign lands? Click Just then, the door was slowly opened from the outside. Poppi turned her head and saw Jared walking in "furtively". "Why are you awake again? Do you have a stomachache? " While walking towards her, Jared asked her in a low voice, "do you still have something that you can''t fall asleep?" Poppi said, "Can you book the ticket for me? I want to go back home. " "Come back?" Standing by the bedside, Jared said seriously, "it''s a mess in our country. You''ll be involved in it if you go back. It''s not very convenient for you to go back as you are pregnant now." Poppi didn it out. But I''ve never heard of it, let alone saw any girl forcing a man to marry her. " Celine narrowed her eyes, stared at Claudia angrily and asked, "what do you mean?" "You guess?" A self-satisfied and confident smile crept across her face. Claudia didn''t even take a look at Celine. In a calm voice, Claudia said, "Mr. Mo, I really appreciate you. I hope your plan will work. If you need any help, just call me. If you don''t need any help, I''m always welcome the call from you, Mr. Mo! " After saying that, she suddenly made a gesture of flying kiss to Malcolm. Her eyes blinked, which made her look more charming. "Well, I''m leaving now." "Okay, see you later. Then I will not see you off. But I have to find some time to have dinner with you, miss. Claudia," Malcolm replied politely. "It''s my honor." Claudia seemed a little reluctant. She looked back several times and went into the Lincoln. After the car left, Barry suddenly joked, "why don''t I turn to be a man hurt other woman in the future? Then I can get all kinds of girls." Malcolm rolled his eyes at Barry, but he deliberately pointed at Celine and asked, "Why are you here again? Are you afraid that I will run away? Stay here everyday. " "You said that you would come to find us and solve the problem." Shrugging Barry. Malcolm licked his lips and looked at his watch, "all right. I''ve just finished my business. I can solve my private affairs now." "Let''s find a place to drink and talk." Barry said, "How about the bar we used to go to? What do you think? " "Okay." Celine looked at Malcolm expectantly. Malcolm thought about it for a while, then nodded, "okay. Wait for me to call Sean." "Okay." Then Malcolm took out his phone and dialed Sean''s number, ordering him to follow up with what had just happened between Claudia and him and keep in touch with him if there was any new progress. The three left soon. The hidden paparazzi were all ready to go back to report, holding the photos they had just taken. Chapter 278 Your Heart Is Blind At noon, there were many people in the hospital. There were few relatives taking care of Benson in turn, because nobody else was allowed to know about his illness. "Ahem!" On the sickbed, Benson suddenly coughed in a weak voice, which shocked Emily who had been standing beside him all the time. She immediately stood up and bent over to the bed, afraid of touching his body. She asked anxiously, "how is it going? How about you, Benson? Are you OK? Are you awake? " Still with stomach tubes attached to his body, and a long tubes inserted into his nose were very terrifying, which didn''t match his appearance. His long eyelashes fluttered a few times, and his eyelids jumped a few times. Then he slowly opened his eyes and tried to focus. He saw a hazy figure and called out her name in a hoarse voice, "Emily..." Hearing that, Emily sobbed with hands covering her mouth, like crying with joy on the edge of a cliff where she just survived. She could see his face and hear his voice again, which was the happiest thing she could think of in her life "Why are you crying?" Hearing the cry, Benson frowned. When he saw Emily''s eyes were red and swollen, he raised his hand and asked, "are you scared? I''m sorry. " "Benson Ji!" Emily''s face was a little pale without makeup, but she still looked powerful. She cried and shouted, "I''m sorry. Please don''t make such a joke again! Do you know Do you know I''m timid? " "I''m sorry." Benson put his hand on Emily''s and tried to comfort her. "Benson..." In the next second, all the bluster of Emily''s teeth and gestures disappeared. She clasped the hand of Benson instead and cried out loud. Seeing the situation in the ward from the outside, Aunt Ji wiped the tears in the corner of her eyes and told Tom to call the doctor in the nurse station. When the doctor arrived, Emily had already calmed down a little. Seeing the doctor coming, she hurriedly stood with Aunt Ji and waited for the doctor to examine the body of Benson. Benson breathed lightly. When the doctor asked Benson, he almost spoke out his breath. Emily felt sorry for him, but there was nothing she could do. "Okay, Mr. Ji. Have a good rest and ask the nurse to change the dressing." After the doctor finished the examination, he smiled slightly and looked at the nervous Aunt Ji and Emily. "Mr. Ji has recovered well. Maybe he will still have a pain after the surgery, and the patient is not very clear about it. It''s normal. Don''t worry." "Okay, okay, thank you, doctor!" "Thank you so much." Emily and Aunt Ji said thanks to the doctor and sent the doctor away. But now, Benson couldn''t eat or drink anything. The only thing he could do was to keep alive through infusion. He looked so pitiful. "How''s the company going?" Benson broke the silence. "Why do you still care about the business at this time?" Emily was not in the mood to ask. She was about to lose her temper, but when she saw the feebl s time to have a complete closure. I have already married Poppi, and the one I love is her. Why don''t you understand, Celine?" "No unable! I''m the one you love! " Celine holding Malcolm''s hand, "Don''t you say you want to marry me?" "The news said that you admitted it in person. I don''t want to confirm it. If you told them the news, I would doubt your impure motive. If you didn''t say that, I would ask the person who posted the news to tell you in person. " Malcolm''s eyes were cold and his tone was firm. "Let''s not care about the news!" With a wave of his hand, Barry continued, "I asked you to come back because I need you to be responsible for Celine! Okay, I know that you''ve married Poppi. But didn''t you have sex with Celine on your birthday night? You just need to give her the name of Mrs. Mo. Why are you so stubborn? " "Either Mrs. Mo or Mrs. Quan. I will only have a wife called Poppi. There is no other possibility. " Malcolm opened his mouth again in a firm tone. After a pause, he smiled casually all of a sudden. "Well, by the way, Cora reported to me about the recent investigation on her this morning. It seems that She found that Celine had something to do with George. " The hand shivered and Celine withdrew her hand as if she got an electric shock Who''s the George? " Barry also frowned and looked at Malcolm, "George Quan? The CEO of the Quan Group? How could Celine have anything to do with him? " "Barry Wei, I suspect that you are blind Are your heart blind? " Malcolm cast a mocking glance at Celine. "Since you said I had sex with her, why don''t we ask George who had sex with Celine together?" All of a sudden, Barry opened his eyes wide, grabbed Malcolm''s clothes and asked eagerly, "what do you mean?" "I mean it literally." Then Malcolm waved Barry''s hand away and said, "both of us have the surname of Quan, and the light in that room was dimmer than that in this bar. Maybe Celine made a mistake? Right? " Chapter 279 I Have Nothing To Do With You "Malcolm, be responsible for your words!" Barry raised his voice angrily. It seemed that he was defending for Celine, but in fact, he was trying to hide his guilt. He knew that Malcolm wouldn''t tell him anything without proof. Besides, he also knew that there were some secrets that Celine didn''t want him to know. He just pretended that he didn''t know. People in this world all suffered from morbid. Celine had been sick can''t leave Malcolm, and he had been sick pretended that everything that Celine had done was right. What''s more, he was really sick. Since things had come to this, it was better to keep wrong. He had no other choice, Celine only has him. "It''s impossible for Celine to Got mixed up about this thing. " Glancing at Celine, Barry said, "what do you think, Celine?" "Yes, you''re right!" Nodding her head heavily, Celine said firmly, "Malcolm, I know you don''t want to admit it. After all, you have been in love with my sister, but I I really like you! I just want to remind you of me. I don''t mean anything else! Malcolm, I can''t live without you! " Malcolm frowned, "what can I do to make you understand? Even without Poppi, I can''t be with you and I don''t want to be with you either. Your answer has already driven me to a dead end. If '' telling the media that we''re getting married'' still don''t mean anything, I don''t know what you''re going to do. " Holding back her trembling hands, Celine looked at Barry for help. But before Barry could say anything, Malcolm continued in an aggressive manner, "besides, about the incident that night on my birthday, Cora has seen in several blocks nearby that night. she guess that the time that George entered the theme hotel was a few minutes lahter when Celine entered the theme hotel .And he left two minutes earlier than I entered the hotel. And about the room card of Poppi, someone changed the room card and you went into that room. If it is a coincidence, isn''t it too strange? " "Then, George can also get into my sister''s room!" "The room is next to my room. It''s normal that he go wrong when he is drunk," Celine explained When she was about to finish her words, Celine suddenly covered her mouth with her hand. Her face turned livid with rage, not willing to say a word anymore. "What''s wrong?" Barry didn''t know what had happened that night. That night, all he cared about was Wendy. Malcolm gave her a meaningful smile. "Celine, how do you know that Poppi''s room is next door? I remember that Poppi left the meal first and it took you a long time to leave, right? " Celine swallowed and didn''t say anything. Speaking of that, every detail of that night was leaked. Although it seemed that there was only Celine who was certain that there was something happened between her and Malcolm. And if Celine didn''t clarify it, it would cause more misunderstanding. Pursing his lips into a thin line, Barry looked at Celine in disbe a few steps, there was a wind behind him. Malcolm deftly moved aside, then turned around. He raised his hand and with some difficulty, he blocked the kick of Barry. The box instantly became a fighting court. The two handsome men scuffled with each other, punching and kicking very hard, and neither of them let each other get away with it. The things in the box fell down and fell to pieces immediately, making a deafening noise. On the contrary, Celine who was standing in the corner didn''t scream. Instead, she pulled a single syringe out of her bag and locked her eyes with it. It didn''t take long for Barry to win. He put his arms around the neck of Malcolm, forcing him to step back. Then, the back of Malcolm leaned against the door. Glaring at Malcolm ferociously, Barry pleaded in a low voice, "please do me a favor and give Celine a birthright, as long as five years!" "No way!" Malcolm replied resolutely. Clenching her teeth, Celine didn''t hear what Barry said, but she wouldn''t let go of any chance. She rushed to the door, but before Barry could turn around, Malcolm frowned and began to think about what she was going to do, but noticing the syringe in her hand, he was trying to push Barry away, but it was too late. Celine pressed the syringe, stabbed into the arm of Malcolm, and half of the transparent liquid was instantly injected into his body. "What are you doing?" In a twinkling, Malcolm pulled the needle out of the syringe all of a sudden. "What are you doing, Celine?" Before Celine could say anything else, Barry grabbed her arm and gnashed his teeth. "What did you inject to Malcolm?! Celine!" Celine wobbled her little body, but didn''t utter a single word. Malcolm shook his arm and was about to leave. But when he opened the door, he suddenly felt dizzy and groaned. It seemed that his body became lighter. As he lifted his foot, he didn''t move at all. With a "bang", he fell down to the ground. Chapter 280 Luxury Cruise Ship "Malcolm!" Barry''s pupils contracted. He threw away Celine, hurried to open the door and help Malcolm who fall to the ground. "It''s just a narcotic." Celine took two steps backwards and observed Barry''s action. She could still keep the needle tubing in her hand and sweated all over her face. Scared and shocked, she calmed down and answered, "maybe he got too much dose of the anesthetic. The syringe was dose of an elephant I have no choice. " At this time, the bodyguards outside the private room, together with Barry, helped Malcolm up and asked, "Mr. Barry, what should we do?" At the same time, Barry was also looking at Malcolm''s condition. He felt relieved when he confirmed that Malcolm was just fainting heavily. He cast a glance at Celine and said, "take Malcolm away, and bring him directly to the cruise ship." "Okay, Mr. Barry." Then they carried Malcolm out of the office carefully. Celine let out a sigh of relief and leaned against the wall. Her eyes happened to touch the glass of wine that Malcolm had not touched. Malcolm, since you are so alert that you don''t even drink, I have to take a risk and go for it. I don''t know what to do now. I just want to be your wife by instinct "Thank you, Barry." Celine swallowed and said in a dry voice, "thank you for still helping me up to now." "Maybe I''m crazy, too." Glancing at Celine, Barry said, "let''s go. Follow Malcolm to the cruise ship." "¡­¡­ Okay. " In the middle of the night, a plane in San Francisco arrived at Ye city International Airport. And soon, it was boarding. "Ye city is much colder than San Francisco. Put this coat on, please." Among the crowd, Jared handed a wind coat to Poppi and said with concern, "put it on. I''ll take the luggage." "Thank you." She took the coat from him and began to look around. Ye city hadn''t been seen for months, and no one seemed to change her sight, but there was a strange atmosphere in the air, making people want to flinch. After putting on her coat, Poppi clenched her hands tightly at the cuffs of the coat. ''Poppi, don''t be a coward! You have a lot of things to do!''! You came back this time to make an end to the thing that had happened in the past! Walking out of the airport, a gust of cold wind blew. "Where are we going?" Jared asked Without hesitation, Poppi''s heart ached and said, "hospital." In the hospital, Benson had already been asleep. It was almost midnight now, but he still couldn''t fall asleep. Looking at the dim yellow light emitted by the bedside lamp, he was absent-minded and lonely. Emily said that Poppi had known his condition and she would come back. Thinking of this, the rage and anxiety in his heart became more unconsciously. Crack Right at this moment, the door of the ward was gently pushed open. On hearing the door opened, Benson tensed up and blurted out, "Poppi..." He only said one word. When he saw it was Emily, he could not help but feel a little guilty. When he was about fe until you stayed with Malcolm. " "I want to face something by myself." Poppi said her idea firmly. "But it''s not a good time!" Benson said, "You''re still pregnant. If..." Poppi''s body stiffened and a smile appeared on her face which was even uglier than crying, "the baby is gone." "What? !" Hearing that, Benson couldn''t help coughing and looked miserable. "How are you feeling, Benson?" Poppi was frightened out of her wits. She reached out her hand to support Benson against his back, but tears fell down from her eyes again. "I shouldn''t have said that. Benson I''ll call the doctor! " "It''s okay." "How could this happen?" asked Benson, as he held on to Poppi to stop her from leaving "It''s a long story," Poppi held her belly with one sentence and cried, "look, here is still bulging. But the doctor said I lost my baby..." Benson looked at the Poppi''s belly in shock. He couldn''t believe his eyes. "Does Malcolm know, ?" Poppi shook her head. At the same time, a luxurious cruise ship in coastal waters of Ye city had been on sea for a long time. The lights on that ship were all brightly lit, but very few people were walking there. "Uh..." In the cabin, lying on the bed, Malcolm let out a short moan. He had a headache and felt too much pain to gather any strength. He heard someone was arguing and he was afraid that it was not the case. He would never wake up. "If you go in now, what do you want to do? Do you want to pretend to be someone else again? " The man''s voice should be from Barry. "We have agreed to let Malcolm get on the boat and spread the news of the marriage. What are you going to do now?" "Since we have decided to do it thoroughly, why not take a step back?" Then, a woman''s scream came from outside the cabin. It was Celine. She said, "since things end up like this, there''s no difference whether we go in or leave!" blamed! What the hell were they doing! Malcolm cursed in his mind and fell asleep again. Chapter 281 Go With Us After a long time in the ward, Poppi lied on the bed next to Benson. She was crying and shaking, but now she was so tired that she fell asleep. Only her hand was still on her lower abdomen, and her face was covered with tears. Benson was distressed and helpless. He knew the online public opinion, but he didn''t know that Poppi had already known it. And now, he didn''t know where Malcolm was Crack! Emily opened the door and walked in a low voice, but to her surprise, Benson was still awake. "You''re still up?" Emily murmured Looking at Emily''s red and swollen eyes, Benson sighed, "why did you run out just now? Crying again? You are not alone now. What if the baby become a cry baby after the baby is born? " "No way!" Emily retorted. Seeing that Poppi moved a little, she was so hurried that even her breath was light. Emily asked, "what about Poppi? Let her sleep here? There is a bed outside. " "Then where do you sleep?" When Benson raised his head, he saw Jared walking in. He greeted him. Jared walked into the ward and said, "after a day''s flight, we are really tired. Poppi is also a patient, so I have applied for award for her. As for the bed outside, it''s better for Miss Pei to sleep on. What do you think?" "Okay," Benson nodded, "doctor Hua, please take good care of Poppi." "I will." Replied Jared firmly with a complicated look in his eyes. He walked to the bedside and gently held up Poppi. Jared''s gentle action made Benson frown. Poppi was so light in sleep that she could feel his movement as soon as Jared moved a little. After she opened her sleepy eyes with great difficulty, she froze for a few seconds and then realized that she was hugged by Jared. She got nervous immediately and wanted to jump down from his body. "Let go of me! I can walk myself! " Jared was frightened by Poppi, but when she was struggling, he held her arm tightly. He was so scared that cold sweat came out from his forehead! Don''t move. I''ll take you to rest. Don''t be naughty! " "Let me go!" The color of Poppi''s face turned red. When she caught a glimpse of Benson and Emily out of the corner of her eye, she felt uncomfortable and pushed Jared''s shoulder, saying, "I''ll go by myself!" "It''s your own body. Don''t you know it?" Then Jared frowned and said, "as a doctor, I insist on sending my patient back to the hospital safely!" Poppi blinked her eyes as she never saw the serious expression on Jared''s face. When she was in a daze, he had already taken her away in his arms. She even didn''t have time to say goodbye to Benson and Emily. "Doctor Hua, is this all the time?" Emily felt a little embarrassed and curious, as she couldn''t express her emotion clearly, "it seems that he has a lot of feeling for Poppi." "Yeah, maybe in the past few months, he gets along well with Poppi!" Benson also felt disturbed. But it was not the right time to worry about it. He said, "by the way, what Poppi told me just now was that she found some information about the Malcolm in the study of Malcolm in San F eline. That was not a good thing. But Benson felt lack of confidence in the harmonious scene. "Well, mom, I have something important to do today." After having porridge, Emily stood up, looked up at her wristwatch and glanced at Benson. "It''s almost time to set off. I''ll go out to handle some affairs and come back as soon as possible, okay?" "What''s the matter? Why are you leaving so early in the morning?" Uncle Pei couldn''t help but ask with concern. "Yes. You can go there later, or we can ask others to go there," Aunt. Pei said, "it''s not easy for Poppi to come back." Emily said, "But I have to go today! I''ll be back as soon as possible, and I promise I''ll be back before noon. " Of course, Benson knew what she meant. He gave Emily an encouraging look and said, "then you must reply as soon as possible. If anything happens, remember to call me." "Okay, no problem." Emily smiled. The delicate make-up on her face made her capable and flawless. "Go ahead! Go back early!" Reminded Poppi. Emily seemed to be going to the battlefield. Emily was about to leave with the documents when Tom, Benson''s assistant, broke into the ward. Her eyes were red with anger and he shouted loudly, "bad news! Gosh! Something''s wrong, Mr. Ji! Mr. Pei, something is wrong! " "What happened! Why are you in such a hurry? Tell me what happened! " Uncle Pei took out his serious posture and roared, successfully making Tom shut up. But Tom didn''t stop trembling. Tom said in a dry and husky voice, "There are prosecutors and police officers coming They have just arrived at the hospital. They''ll be there soon. I, I just run fast... " What Tom said was somewhat confusing. They were all listening to him in confusion, but Emily stiffened. Before Tom finished his words, the door was pushed open again. At this time, four or five men in police uniform rushed in. They took out their identification from their pockets, looked straight at Emily and said with no expression, "Miss Emily Pei, please come with us!" Chapter 282 You Are My Daughter The intimidating and irresistible tone and posture made the whole ward''s atmosphere froze in an instant. The "bang" in Poppi''s heart fell a big stone, which pressed her out of breath. She subconsciously stood in front of Emily and frowned. "Why? You Why do you take her away? " "Emily..." Benson was so annoyed that he only wished that he could get out of the bed now. For a moment, he guessed that the news of cooperation with Lawrence might have come to light. But he didn''t expect these people to come so soon before Emily called the police. "Benson," Emily glanced at Benson and comforted him, "don''t worry. I''m fine." She also guessed that it was about the cooperation. Standing in front of Emily, Uncle Pei was worried but composed. "What crime has my daughter committed? Do you want to take her away?" "It''s about the justice and justice. We can''t say it. We just took Miss Pei away according to the instructions from the superior." The head policeman took his ID back and said, "we will ensure Miss Pei''s safety. We just want miss Pei to cooperate with our investigation." "No, I don''t allow you to take my daughter away without a reason!" Aunt. Pei held Emily''s hands, wondering why the scene just now was good enough to be like a scene of arrest. Her daughter was a law-abiding girl! Why would she be taken away by these people? "Please do not interfere with our law enforcement authority. Otherwise, we will face serious consequences." The leading policeman added, "there may be a reason why Miss Pei was taken away in today''s news. You can give it some thought. But now, we must take her away." "Yes..." Benson was about to say something, but Emily interrupted him. "Okay! I''ll go with you! " "Emily!" "Emily!" For a moment, everyone called out the name of Emily, feeling heart broken and confused. On the contrary, Emily seemed to be open-minded. Emily took her hand out of her mother''s hand, smiled at them and said, "I''m fine. The police said that I''m just cooperating with the investigation. Anyway, I''m going to find them, so I don''t need to go by myself now." "Thank you for your cooperation, Miss Pei. Please!" The policemen made way to take Emily out. "Emily!" Aunt. Pei grabbed her daughter all of a sudden, and her tears were about to fall from her eyes. "Emily, what happened?" "Emily..." Uncle Pei also wanted to say something, but hesitated. "I''m fine. I''m really fine. Take good care of Benson, and take good care of Poppi. I''m leaving I will be back soon. " Emily gritted her teeth and said goodbye to Uncle Pei and Aunt. Pei. After taking a deep look at Benson, Emily finally turned her eyes to Poppi. Poppi stood a little far away from them so Emily walked up to her. Suddenly, he held her in his arms and whispered something in her ears. All of a sudden, Poppi''s pupils dilated and her body froze. She could no longer move. ed father was only nice to Celine. No wonder Boom! There was a sudden thunder in the sky, followed by lightning and thunder. The rain poured down in an instant, and the clatter sounded through the sky. Benson was stunned. Things had finally come to this point, and the identity of Poppi was finally exposed to the world. "Poppi..." Amanda asked. As soon as she touched the clothes of Poppi, she shook off her abruptly like getting an electric shock, "but why, why would I become The daughter of Wayne? Why didn''t you say that you are mine before... " On the other hand, Poppi could not speak out the word ''mother'' anyway. She swallowed hard and showed a smile which was even uglier than crying and said, "you must be lying to me, you are lying to me!" Crack! "Well..." On the cruise ship, Malcolm heard the sound of thunder and lightning in his sleep. With a little dizzy, he tried to open his eyes and looked around the dim room. Through the small window, he could see everything outside. There was a bottle of water on the bedside table. After confirming that the water was still untouched, Malcolm unscrewed the cap, put the bottle to his mouth, and drank nearly a bottle of water. Then he felt a little better. Where is this? The only question that come to Malcolm''s mind. Where did Barry and Celine take him go? Hearing that, Malcolm frowned. After about ten minutes on the bed, he looked around and found that he seemed to be in the cabin, while outside, it was raining cats and dogs. Standing up, Malcolm went to the small window and looked out. As expected, it was a sea outside. Maybe because of the rain, the ship had stopped, drifting on the water. "I''ll go in and see if Malcolm is awake. It''s raining. Barry is calling you to help." The voice of the Celine came to his ears. But Malcolm got an idea immediately. He rushed back to the bed and closed his eyes, pretending to be asleep. Chapter 283 Jump Into The Sea To Commit Suicide Bang Soon enough, the door of the guest room was opened slightly. Malcolm frowned, but his breath was unusually smooth. He heard footsteps approaching and smelled wisps of rain water and faint perfume in the air. It was Celine. The door of the room was closed carefully by Celine. She walked timidly to the bedside of Malcolm. When she saw that he was still in a coma, she felt much relieved. She held a small white porcelain bottle in her hand, which was filled with a white pill, and it was given to her by George. She put the drug beside her for a long time, but she never used it. George said that after she ate it, it would make her happy even there is no man As she wished? Thinking of this, Celine opened the bottle, took out the pills and swept around the room. When she saw there was a bottle of water on the bedside, she put the pills into her mouth, took the bottle and drank some water with the pills. Celine thought she was careful enough to put the small bottle into her pocket, but she didn''t know that her every move was seen by Malcolm''s eyes. Because he had no idea what Celine was going to do, he decided to wait and see. After taking the pill, she turned around. All of a sudden, her hair was scattered and she unbuttoned her clothes one by one Malcolm opened his eyes and stared at her. An idea occurred to him, and he realized what Celine was going to do. His eyes became harsh at first, but then a touch of sadness flitted across his eyes. These pills were taken down from her throat. Wherever they went, she felt as if he were on fire and her whole body was getting hot. Meanwhile, her head was as light as if she had smoked a cigarette. She felt indescribable comfortable and relaxed. The aphrodisiac worked. With a smile on her face, Celine looked at her messy dress and turned around with pride, about to climb to the bed "Do you want to use the same trick again to pretend that something has happened between us?" Malcolm''s voice came from the depressing cabin, clear and heavy. The moment Celine turned her head back, she heard the sound and met with the eyes of Malcolm, who was staring at her sternly. Like seeing a flood or a beast, she was frightened to step back and suddenly fell to the ground. Her eyes were extremely small, and she said in a trembling voice, "you "Malcolm, you wake up?"? When did you wake up? " Malcolm sat up on the bed, propping up his arms with his hands. Then he lifted the quilt and jumped off the bed quickly. Although he had a headache, he was still sharp and intimidating in front of Celine. Then Malcolm stepped on the floor, making Celine stagger back a little. At the same time, he gazed at the woman with an unreadable expression on his face, "I had woken up before you came in. What are you going to do? Celine, why are you still haven''t stopped? Do you want me to corner you to death just because I spoiled you too much? " "No No, Malcolm! " Celine started to explain her in a hurry. Seeing this, Malcolm furrowed his brows and quickly caught up with Barry. He was very tired. Celine had done so many things and made him extremely tired. Now he just wanted to solve all the official and private affairs and go back to San Francisco to live with Poppi "Celine!" Barry ran to the deck and was frightened to see Celine standing there. Ignoring the wind and rain, he shouted, "come back, Celine! Danger! Come here! " Hearing this, Celine turned around and kept silent. It was not until Malcolm went up to the deck that she shouted, "no, there is no point in living! Since you don''t like me, I don''t even have a family Life is also a burden! Don''t come any closer. Just leave me alone! " His face looked more determined in the heavy rain. Malcolm felt the scene a little familiar and a little disgusted. She had tried to suicide by taking sleeping pills, jumping off a building, and now she tried to commit suicide by jumping into the sea If one was accustomed to playing tricks, her behavior would be extremely ridiculous. "No! Now in the eyes of everyone in Ye city, you are Mrs. Mo! You have Malcolm, and you have your sister, Poppi, and me! " Barry shouted, "Don''t stand on the deck. We can have a good talk. Come here first! Large waves at sea! Very dangerous! " "You are lying!" Celine screamed hoarsely and stepped back. "Poppi is not my sister! She grabbed my Malcolm. I hate her! I hate her Ah! " Just then, a wave suddenly appeared on the sea, which made the whole cruise ship wobble. Because of the wave, Barry and Malcolm were almost unable to keep their balance, let alone Celine. Just one big wave after another, Celine was afraid to put her hand on the railing, but the rain-soaked railing was wet and slippery, Celine didn''t hold the railing, and the next big wave just came crashing over, and her body was crooked, the whole person with the naked eye speed to climb down the railing, head down into the sea. Chapter 284 Divorce Agreement Crack! There happened to be a huge lightning flash in the sky, and it seemed to be close to the gray sky, splitting it in two. It was ferocious. "Help! Ah... " What Celine said was soon drowned by the sound of rolling thunder. "Celine!" Shouted Barry, who looked like he was going to cry out. He drew back and ran to the railing. More than a dozen men followed him. Hearing this, Malcolm came to his senses from the shock and ran as well. But he had to stop Barry. Barry ran to the handrail and leaned out half of his body. Before he could see clearly, he only saw that the body of Celine fell into the water with a thump. "Celine!" Barry cried so loudly that he was almost scared out of his wits. He was even slightly weaker than the thunder. Without hesitation, Barry took off his shirt, ready to jump into the sea. Malcolm furrowed his eyebrows and pulled Barry back with all his might. "You are crazy! How dare you jump in the sea! " "Fuck off!" After saying that, Barry gave Malcolm a push, Barry''s eyes were red and swollen. "I won''t let you jump!" Malcolm pounced on Barry again. Malcolm said to the people of Hongmen Sect. "What are you waiting for! Go to the rescue her on the lifeboat?! If she can''t be saved, you don''t need to come up either! " "Yes, Mr. Mo." Hearing the order, the five or six men were in a hurry to save the girl. However, Barry escaped again. Because of Malcolm''s rage, he immediately clenched his fists, and then slammed his fist on the cheeks of Barry. "Barry Wei! Are you crazy?! Do you want to die with her? " Looking at Malcolm, who was in front of him, Barry staggered back and gnashed his teeth, "I think you just want Celine dead, so that you and Poppi can live a happy life without any pity!" Hearing what Barry said, Malcolm rolled up and down in his Adam''s apple and seemed to be out of water. Hearing what Barry said, he sneered, "Barry, we are not good people, and I have never thought myself as a good person. Yes, you are right. If Celine really died Is harmless to me! Without Celine''s harassment, I will live well with Poppi! " "You bastard!" Barry was so furious that he rushed over and gave a punch to Malcolm. But next second, Malcolm also joined in the tussle with Barry. "Poppi? Let me make it clear to you now. Don''t attempt to kidnap Poppi in moral and don''t make her feel guilty for what she has done. Celine deserves it! She deserves it! " "You take sides with Poppi and just like I treat Celine. Don''t you think you are in the right side?" Barry gave him a side kick. "Haha..." Malcolm gave a mocking laugh. He held off Barry''s leg with his hand and said, "I''ve told you that Poppi and Celine are done. Don''t compare yourself with me. You are insane now! " There were ten people on the deck, but none of them dared to stop when they saw that Mr. Barry was fighting with Mr. Mo. "So what! I have my irley said, "They are still married? Let them go to hell! " Poppi''s face went deathly pale. But she recalled what she had overheard from Barry. Barry said that he would be asked to ask Malcolm to look after Celine over the past few years, and then send her abroad. Under the name of business trip, he would make Malcolm come to see her. If Malcolm did this, he wouldn''t be punished by both of them Was Malcolm because that this came back to implement this perfect plan? "Someone on the Internet guessed that you and Malcolm had divorced. In this case, let''s confirm it!" Then Shirley took out some paper from her bag and said, "here you are, Poppi. Sign it and I''ll show you around." Poppi just came back to earth and turned her head to look at the white paper and black letters on the hand of Shirley. When she saw the words "divorce agreement", her eyes were instantly stung. "Divorce agreement? !" Wendy cried out, "no! Shirley! It might not be true on the Internet! " "Not true? If it was fake, why didn''t Malcolm clarify it first? On the contrary, he had the secretary in charge of purchasing the Quan Group? Do you know that the stock price of the SG group has been affected a lot because of the news that Malcolm is married to Celine?! Poppi, anyway, you must sign this today, take the child to a unrestrained place, and let Malcolm know the words'' regret ''!" Baby If the child was gone, would their bond be broken as well? Poppi clenched her teeth and all her defensive line was almost broken down. But she still had to ask. "Mr. Su and Mr. Shen, what do you think?" Asked Poppi hopelessly. "The divorce papers were draft by Abner. What do you think?" Then, Shirley turned herself against Poppi. Abner said, "Although it was me who drew up the agreement, Maybe there is a few misunderstanding. Just wait for Malcolm." "Where did he go? Will he come back? " Poppi interrupted Abner in a low voice. Chapter 285 Arrest Lawrence Abner stopped his steps and looked at Hugh at a loss. Then he turned around and said, "well, Poppi I don''t know. " "We''ve destroyed the phone numbers of Malcolm." Then Shirley went on angrily, "either he is unable to reach right now, or he doesn''t come to the service center or he doesn''t answer the phone! I don''t care whether he''ll come back or not. Let''s just sign the divorce agreement first to psych him out! " "Marriage is a big thing. It''s improper to get divorced so easily." Hugh walked in too. He gave a meaningful look to Poppi and said, "Malcolm is a very thoughtful man. If there is really something, he will make it clear to us. The reporters have released some fake photos to attract public attention. I think this news isn''t true. " "Yes, Poppi." Abner said, "You''ve known Malcolm for so many years, and no one knows his temper better than you do. You should choose to believe him, right?" "Poppi..." Wendy called her name, tears welling up in her eyes. She was so stupid that she didn''t know what to say to persuade Poppi. Shirley looked around and said, "anyway, I''m strongly against believing in Malcolm. Poppi has already been dumped by men once. This time, I can''t let her be cheated by men again. What''s more, Malcolm and Celine used to be boyfriend and girlfriend. I think the news is not groundless! This is our so-called marriage... " Shirley said, "I remember that Poppi and Malcolm got married casually when we first got married? Even now, Malcolm hasn''t been able to hold a wedding for Poppi. Therefore, it''s the best way to get rid of him now! " Yes. Poppi agreed in her heart. What a good friend of hers! Shirley spoke out all her worries. Although she believed in Malcolm''s character, she was not sure about his choice So even though Celine was her cousin, she still couldn''t get over it. Standing far away, Jared''s face looked unclear in the shadow, but when he looked at Poppi, he was so reluctant, guilty and painful. "I''ll take this." Poppi clenched her teeth and put away the divorce agreement. But what came next made her even more confused. She glanced at them and said, "now, there''s one thing that I might need your help." "Is it the matter about Lawrence''s fraud case?" Asked Abner. "Fraud?" Poppi shook her head. "I don''t know. But this morning Emily was taken away by the police. My mind was in a mess. It was not until now that I realized Did it have anything to do with the fraud? " "Of course !" With a sigh, Shirley continued, "Emily, the Pei group and the Quan Group were deluded by someone who said he was from the Charlotte family! Perhaps Pei group became the biggest victim, or perhaps it would go bankrupt! If Emily was involved in it, she would inevitably be sent to prison It''s clear on the news! " "What? !" Poppi opened her eyes wide and stumbled to get out of bed. Just as he in Ye city, a foreigner with blond hair and blue eyes walked out of the elevator, carrying a suitcase and messy clothes. With his eyes wide open, he bent slightly and a car key in his hand, running stealthily towards a car. Just as the man ran to his car, he heard the click of high heels from behind. Accompanied by a woman''s smiling voice, she said, "Lawrence, my dear brother, where are you going?" Lawrence''s body trembled and his eyes were filled with fear. "If we haven''t seen each other for a long time, shouldn''t you turn around and say hello to me?" A trace of viciousness flashed in his eyes. With one hand holding the safety box and the other sneaking into the pocket of his shirt, Lawrence slowly turned around and looked at her with a pitiful and helpless expression on his face. "Oh! My dear sister, Claudia. Can you spare me this time? " "Spare you?" A mocking smile appeared on her face. Claudia looked at him with disgust and cruelty in her eyes. "I''m going to take you back on behalf of the Charlotte family! You must bear the harshest punishment! " With his eyes half closed, Lawrence took out a gun from his pocket and shouted ferociously, "go to hell!" Bang! "Well Ah! " As the gun was fired, the gun in Lawrence''s hand fell to the ground at once. But it was none of her business. Claudia was standing still, her body and eyes devoid of any emotions. It didn''t occur to Lawrence that there was a man behind him. It was late. He painfully covered his arm which was shot by the gun, with cold sweat on his face. Several policemen ran to Lawrence and put away their pistols. Then they put handcuffs on Lawrence and said, "Lawrence, you''ve been arrested!" "Too weak to withstand a single blow." Shouted Claudia. "Miss. Claudia, are you all right?" After the policemen left, Sean ran up behind Lawrence and went up to Claudia. He looked at her up and down. Chapter 286 George Escaped "Nothing." A mocking smile crept up on her face. Looking at Lawrence who had turned himself into a coward, Claudia opened her mouth slowly. In an extremely empty voice, she said, "my dear brother, you should surrender now. You are so stupid. Do you think that I will catch you by myself?" "You are such a bastard!" Lawrence glared at Claudia and continued, "I take Charlotte family as a shame!" "Haha, this is the funniest joke I''ve ever heard!" Although Claudia said so, her eyes were sharp and fierce. She continued, "Charlotte family should be blamed for what you have done! When I bring you back to family, I''m afraid you won''t be so arrogant! " At that time, a policeman in white gloves opened the safe next to Lawrence and found the cash in it was put in order. "Miss. Claudia!" The leading policeman came over to Sean and saluted to Claudia, "Mr. Lawrence is an important witness. We have to take him away for interrogation. After interrogation, he will be handed over to the Charlotte family for investigation." "Okay, thank you." Then Claudia looked away from Lawrence and politely said to the police. The policeman replied, "Claudia, thank you for your cooperation. Then we''ll take the prisoner away." Then he turned around and shouted at his men, "take Lawrence away!" Several policemen pushed Lawrence away and shouted at Lawrence from time to time when he was struggling. "Miss Claudia, the rain is falling heavily. How about I take you back to your room?" Said Sean who was standing behind Claudia. "Hum." With a shrug, Claudia replied in a casual tone, "are you sure? Where is Mr. Mo? " "Mr. Mo is busy. He doesn''t come yet." "Busy? What''s up? " Raising her eyebrows, Claudia continued, "I saw his news today. It said that he was going to get married. Was that true? It seems that the weather is not suitable for a wedding. " Sean bent slightly. Since his master left with Mr. Barry and Celine, he had no news of his whereabouts. But his master had ordered him to keep an eye on the Quan Group, and he didn''t need to care about anything else. So up to now, he didn''t know what was going on with his young master. But he couldn''t be married! "The news is all fake. Mr. Mo is married. He won''t get married to anyone else," one of them said Sean replied. "His wife That woman called Poppi? " The corners of Claudia''s mouth lifted into a smirk. "I really want to see what that woman called Poppi looks like." "There might be a chance," Sean said out of courtesy, then pretended to invite her to leave, "Miss. Claudia, shall we also leave?" "OK!" Claudia shrugged her shoulders and took the lead in leaving. The sound of high heels echoed in the parking lot. At the same time, in the headquarters of the Quan Group, from an ordinary employee and department manager, everyone was jittery and couldn''t go on with any work. In addition, even in such a bad weather, the shareholders wh to the woman''s side, untied the rope for her, and took off the cover from her mouth. When the woman''s hair was scattered in two sides, the police recognized that she was the daughter of the former mayor, Catherine. "George ran away! She left at five o''clock this morning! " After Catherine was free, she shouted, "he left me behind and ran away!" "Do you know where he is?" "I... I don''t know. I only know that he bought a ship ticket." Catherine felt pain all over her body. When George was woken up by a phone call this morning, the impatient look on his face was replaced by horror. After the phone call, George immediately booked a ticket. She realized that something was wrong. She wanted to follow him, but she was knocked out by him and tied up That bastard! Although she didn''t know what George had done, the police came, which only meant that George had fled! The policemen looked everywhere in the apartment but found nothing useful. They had to turn to Catherine. "Miss Lin, please come with us!" The policeman thought that Catherine would struggled for a while, but to his surprise, she just smiled with a self-mockery, lifted her foot and walked out. "Okay," she said In the hospital of Ye city. As Uncle Pei, Bob had been rescued, his blood pressure had been reduced, but he was still asleep in bed. With a worried look on her face, Amanda ran into Bob''s ward. In the corridor, Poppi told the story of her birth to Shirley and Wendy, which surprised both of them. As for those men who knew the existence of Poppi early, the expressions on their faces were a little complicated. "What did you say? You Your mother is her? " Pointing at Amanda, Shirley was so shocked that her eyes almost fell down, "The Emily''s mother? You and Emily are half siblings? " "Then, Celine is Poppi''s cousin?" Wendy was going crazy. "That''s great!" All of a sudden, Shirley patted her own thigh and replied, "great! Great news! " Chapter 287 The Baby Is Still Alive Seeing that, Poppi was confused and asked Shirley, "how did this happen?" "Well, I think it is great." After Shirley cleared her throat, she became a little excited. Then she began to analyze what had happened between them. "In this way, you don''t have such a deep relationship with Celine! You can take some actions if you tear her apart. " Abner pinched between his eyebrows, looking helpless and speechless. "Cousin is different from your biological sister. Since grandpa, Celine has only 25% of the same generation of you. Only twenty-five percent blood relationship, let alone all these years, your uncle and the so-called sister eat your food, drink your food, then the relationship between you and your uncle, your sister is clear now. It''s not a big deal if Celine does something bad again. " Said Shirley in a domineering manner. Feeling speechless again, Abner rubbed his forehead. What a chic woman Shirley was! Poppi gave a light smile and pretended that she had heard a joke. After hearing this, Wendy thought it was very reasonable. She nodded repeatedly and said, "Shirley, you are right! But after all, they have lived together for so many years, can Poppi really turn against her so easily? " "And Emily''s mother." Looking at her face from time to time, Hugh spoke with hesitation, "Poppi, do you know why she gave you to your uncle and brought you up? Would there be any misunderstandings? Is she really your mother? " "You are right, Mr. Su." Wendy bit her lower lip. At this moment, Tom, Benson''s assistant, rushed over from the outside. Tom was trembling with rain as he walked over to Poppi. He took out a thick file bag and said, "Mr. Ji asked me to fetch this for you. He said that after you read it, you will understand." "Give it to me." After taking the files for Poppi, Shirley unrolled them and handed them to Poppi. After taking a cursory glance, Poppi found that there was an identification report, which proved her relationship with Amanda. There were also many evidences of her origin and the truth of that year, which had been collected "It seems to be true." In fact, Poppi had already known what would happen when she closed her eyes. She handed the document to Shirley. Shirley couldn''t wait to read it and then passed it to other people. The more she read, the more complicated her expression became. Poppi took another look at Amanda in the ward and she felt heartbroken. Although Amanda didn''t say anything about it, she had already figured it out just now. Since Amanda was going to marry Bob, Amanda couldn''t take her as a burden. Therefore, the best way to do that was to hand her over to the Wayne and let them raise her. Benson once said that Emily was spoiled by her parents and that was the warmth she would never enjoy in her whole life. Poppi was covered with a layer of mist and her eyes became hotter and hotter. She didn''t know what to say as if her throat was blocked and she was afraid that once she opened her mouth, she couldn''t help but burst into tears. "Such an aggrieved say something to soothe her. However, out of her expectation, Shirley put down the bowl and reached out her hand to feel Poppi''s forehead. She asked with puzzlement, "Poppi, have you not recovered from your fever yet? Or did you have a nightmare that your baby was gone? Don''t worry. Your baby is fine! " "¡­¡­ Ah? " This time, Poppi opened her eyes wide, and the mist in her eyes immediately disappeared, "no, I didn''t dream, it''s true!" "Oh, Poppi, are you kidding me?" Shirley laughed and reached out to touch Poppi''s belly. "See, your belly is still bulging. How can the baby be not here? The doctor said this morning that you should pay more attention to your nutrition in the future. You can''t get sick in the rain or have a fever, which is not good for the baby. " Poppi quivered and put her hands on her belly then lowered her head unbelievably. In the past two days after she came back from abroad, she tried not to think about the baby as much as possible and buried all the sadness in her heart. Although she felt every nerve painful when she thought of the child, she did not expect that the child was still alive "Is my baby really here?" Asked Poppi. "Of course! Don''t you feel it? " Without thinking too much, Shirley raised the porridge again and put it in front of Poppi. "Don''t believe it. After the meal, let''s go to do a B-mode ultrasound and let the doctor examine it." "Shirley, is my baby still alive?" Poppi asked and choked with sobs. She grabbed Shirley''s hand anxiously to make the porridge in the bowl spill out a little. "Of course, he is still here! What''s wrong with you, Poppi? " It was not until now that Shirley realized that what she said was wrong. And that was when she realized that Poppi was not kidding with her at all. "Nothing. Nothing." Poppi was so excited that she didn''t know what to do. She grabbed the bowl from Shirley''s hand and gulped down the porridge. Only after she drank it with tears mixed with the porridge did she realize how precious she gained after losing it. Chapter 288 Troubles In The Hospital After the whole night''s storms, the sea was now calm and quiet. Although the temperature was still as low as before, the sun was high in the sky. The blue sea and the blue sky made the scenery as beautiful as a picture. On the cruise ship, Malcolm had been exhausted yesterday, and there was still anesthetic left in his body, making him sleep for the whole night. He could have gone to the medical room to see Celine how the situation had been now, but he was really tired. The thought of what happened to Celine made him lose his head, so he decided to stay here for the rest of the night and slept in the guest room until he woke up naturally. "Mr. Mo" Malcolm dressed neatly and walked out of the guest room. On the way, Malcolm met Hongmen Sect''s brothers who was still cleaning the rain outside, and all greeted him. "Yes." Malcolm nodded and asked, "where is Barry?" "Mr. Barry is still in the medical room." "Is Celine awake?" Malcolm asked again. "She woke up at five o''clock this morning. I wonder if she is asleep now." "Okay, I''ll go to have a look." Malcolm nodded slightly and went upstairs to the medical room. Along the way, looking at the scenery at the sea, he was wondering, ''how''s Poppi doing abroad? How''s Ye city now? And how''s the fraud of Lawrence going?'' It seemed that something came to his mind, so Malcolm took a few steps and grabbed the man who was walking towards him. He frowned and asked, "where''s your phone? I''ll use it. " "Mr. Mo." The man bowed his head in embarrassment and explained, "Mr. Barry has taken away all our phones. He said that he would return the phones to us when we go back. Besides, even if the phones are still there, there is no signal at all. The signal on the cruise ship has been blocked, so we can''t receive any information." Malcolm frowned deeply, and then loosened that man. Waving his hand, he said impatiently, "Okay, I know. You can go now!" "Yes, Mr. Mo." Barry Wei! What the hell are you doing! Malcolm cursed in his mind and sped up to the medical room. When he entered the room, he saw Celine on the bed. Her face was pale and her breath was weak. It was as quiet and beautiful as the four years when she had been asleep. Hearing the voice, Barry turned around and saw Malcolm. He snorted angrily and said, "you still remember to come over?" "I came here for you." Malcolm continued to provoke Barry. Barry was even more furious. He stood up from the chair beside the bed all of a sudden, and scolded, "do you know that Celine almost lost her life?" "Of course I didn''t know it since I wasn''t there last night." Then Malcolm turned around looked at Barry, and took a few steps towards the window. After taking a glance at the sea, he continued, "I suddenly feel that it''s a good thing for Celine to lie on the bed like this and not wake up. Look how sweet she is now. She doesn''t have to wake up and will become a headache for me. " "Malcolm! Are you talking as a man? !" Next to Malcolm, Barry dashed to him an in their hands, which read, "Pei group gives our hard-earned money back." were they the employees of Pei group? "What are you doing?" Poppi felt her head was on fire. She shook off Shirley, ran to the middle of the corridor and opened her arms to stop them, "who are you?! Are you going to make trouble in the hospital? " "Who are you?" The leader was a stout man with a fierce look. "We are looking for Bob Pei and Emily Pei! Who are you? Go away! Go away! " "If you have anything, just come to me!" "Are you from Pei group?" Poppi asked with determination Pulling her sleeves, Shirley ran over and stood with Poppi. She was a little timid. "Yes, we are the employees of Pei group. I heard that Pei group is going bankrupt. We come here to ask for our money! Our shares, our wages, our dividends and welfare can''t be less! " "Yes! yes! No less, no less! " "No less! Pei Group paid us back! " The clamour of the crowd had already caused a sensation. Many people came out to see what was going on, and some nurses and doctors ran to call the security. Poppi swallowed hard and said firmly, "Pei group won''t go bankrupt! Please calm down. We will give you a satisfactory answer in two days! Everyone has earned a penny! " "Who do you think you are! Why should we listen to you? " "Yes! Who are you? " "Is there no one in Pei group? I called you a little bitch to come out. Are the men of Pei family all dead? Where is Bob Pei? " When she heard what they said, Shirley got angry. She said, "what are you talking about! Or I will accuse you of making trouble in the hospital! " "Do you think we are afraid of you?" "Guys, let''s go straight to the ward!" "Yes! Let''s go find Bob directly! " The crowd was about to push forward, so Poppi was forced to step back continuously. Some people pushed her away in a hurry and walked forward. Poppi reached out her hand to stop them, but they kept on coming forward like flood beasts. Poppi almost hid in the crowd and staggered. Chapter 289 I Beg You "Hey! Please don''t push! " "Are you okay, Poppi?" asked Shirley as she helped Poppi to walk towards a place with few people "I''m fine." Poppi shook her head and shouted at the people who were pushing each other, "how can you make trouble in the hospital! If there is anything wrong, please sit down and be calm! " In fact, Benson was in contact with his lawyer in the room, discussing with him about how to deal with Emily. When he heard the arguing outside, he pushed Jared out of the room and said excitedly, "I heard the voice of Poppi. Hurry up! Go out and have a look! What are they doing? " "Be careful!" As soon as Jared finished his words, he rushed out without a stop. After he rushed out, he saw the Poppi almost submerged in the crowd, and she was still resisting those people with her arms outstretched. Although she had tried her best, she seemed so insignificant and overconfident. Without any hesitation, Jared ran over there and backed off with his hands protecting Poppi. "Bob''s room is over there!" The leading man pointed to the ward where Jared ran out. Seeing that Jared and Poppi knew each other, the man thought that the ward where Benson was in was actually Bob''s, so he hurriedly ran there with his men. What a jerk! He was well prepared! Poppi had no time to react, so she ran to the door of the ward by instinct. Before a dozen men and women rushed over, she held the door again and shouted, "if you have something to say, just say it! Let''s sit down and have a good talk! I promise I will give you the money you deserve. Don''t make trouble in the hospital! " "We don''t trust you! There are two options. One is Bob, the other is Emily! " "Yes! We don''t trust you! " "Who are you? Go away! " Though protected behind by Jared and Shirley, Poppi was still staggering forward. Hearing their shout, anger and sorrow were building up in her body. She clenched her fists and swept everyone around her. Finally, she gave in and shouted, "I''m Emily''s elder sister! Now, I am in charge of Pei group! I said I would pay you enough money! Shut up! " "¡­¡­" After her shouting, the corridor suddenly became quiet. Even Jared and Shirley were stunned. They didn''t know when Poppi had become so bold. Behind the crowd, Amanda, who was running downstairs from the ward upstairs, heard the voice of Poppi She stopped and leaned against the wall, crying loudly. Poppi gasped for breath and her eyes were sharp. She raised her chin slightly and pushed away Jared. She took a step forward and confronted those who came to ask for money. "I can understand your feelings, but is it reasonable for you to make trouble in the hospital? Where did you hear that Pei group was going bankrupt? Don''t you believe in Pei group? " "But news says that we didn''t get our salary last month, so we certainly need to be worried!" "Yes, you''re right!" "It''s been two days. Emily and Bob still didn''t show up. We are here to find them!" There were still many voices of contradiction to prison... " "I don''t know either." Said Poppi weakly. She came back this time because she wanted to figure out what Malcolm wanted to do and what was going on with Wind International Group, but she didn''t know that her life story, fraud and so on had been reported one after another. And now even Malcolm was missing, which made her really tired. Where was the safe haven for her to take a good rest? "Poppi, let''s go to bed." Then Shirley held on to Poppi''s hand and left with her. When he had just taken two steps forward, she heard a loud bang behind her. Before she could think about what was that sound, Benson heard a loud shout. "Mom! What are you doing? " "Poppi, I kneel down and beg you!" Hearing this, Amanda knelt down on the ground and cried to Poppi, "As a mom, I beg you..." Hearing this, Poppi was shocked and turned around stiffly. When she saw the appearance of Amanda kneeling down, she was frightened and stepped back to dodge her kneeling. "Don''t be like this. I can''t bear it Don''t do this to me... " I''m sorry for giving birth to you and not taking care of you as a mother I''ve never hugged you once, so I won''t feel at ease for the rest of my life. " Amanda cried hysterically, curling up, "what''s more, I need you to help Pei group. I know I''m selfish, but there''s nothing I can do! Poppi, what can I do to make you forgive me? Poppi... " Tears blurred Poppi''s eyes and she didn''t know how to answer. Amanda in her eyes turned into a vague shadow, which was the closest person to her but couldn''t be touched far away. "I will only ask you one question." Poppi said in a trembling voice, trying to hold back her tears, "are you really leaving me for being with Emily''s father?" "I..." Amanda opened her mouth wide and nodded slightly. "I was wrong, but after I went abroad, I regret it very much. I..." "Enough!" Poppi interrupted Amanda, "Got it. I''ll think about it. " Then she turned around and left without any hesitation. Her face was full of tears. Chapter 290 Give Him Two Days The hospital was Poppi''s home and the ward was her bedroom. She stayed alone in the ward until the afternoon. She wouldn''t have lunch if not cared about her baby, because she was really not in the mood. Now, the child was her only comfort. She couldn''t let her child become like her, abandoned from a young age. Poppi sat on the sickbed with her stomach. Because of the schedule, Shirley left with Hugh. When Jared kicked out of the ward, Abner was helping her with the case. Although there was no one around her, it was enough for her to calm down and think about what to do next. Was it true that she could hold up Pei group as Amanda said? But in the final analysis, she was just an outsider. Who could give her some advices at this time? As the sun went down, Aunt Ji sat on the edge of the bed, wearing a worn out face. She had been exhausted both physically and mentally since Benson was sent to the hospital. She took a long time to recover after she went back home yesterday, and she finally came to the hospital today. But when she heard that Poppi was the daughter of Amanda, she felt more headache. "What about Emily? What should we do?" Then Aunt Ji thought of Emily and the baby in Emily''s belly, and couldn''t help but cry. "She was pregnant alone. Why would she be taken away by the police! It''s killing me! Can we meet Emily? " Benson sighed. "Not now. Emily is still in prison. Even if I can see her, Only the lawyer can go the jail, not including food or drinks." "Can''t I give them some money? Ask the police to make an exception. " Aunt Ji wiped away her tears. Seeing that Benson shook his head, she asked sadly, "when can we go to see Emily? She could be released from detention, right? Since Emily is pregnant, I''m sure that it will be okay to bail her out! " Benson didn''t stretch out his brows. "I have been talking to my lawyer about bail. As an authoritative lawyer in this field, Abner was helping us deal with the case, saying that he could meet with Emily in the detention center tomorrow or the day after tomorrow. But if he wants Emily to be released, he has to wait for the local public security bureau to submit the materials to the procuratorate and then the procuratorate will accept the application. He needs at least twenty days to handle it. " "Ouch!" Aunt Ji pressed on her temple and suddenly she passed out as if she were going to faint. She looked terrible and murmured, "twenty days! Oh my God! My dear grandson! My grandson has suffered so much that I have to die! " Benson didn''t reply. He frowned. He was a bad husband and a bad father. He had promised to Emily that wedding ceremony for Emily. Everything had been going smoothly at the beginning, but he hadn''t expected such a thing to happen "Benson, you must be okay!" Aunt Ji pulled herself together and held Benson''s hand. "Now, you are the only one to count on, the Wind Internationa t are you doing? !" Benson said excitedly to Poppi, "Give it back to her? What do you mean? " Poppi laughed again, "I haven''t signed the divorce agreement Shirley gave me. I think now is the right time." "You want to divorce with Malcolm?" Benson clenched her fists. "No, you can''t. You are pregnant now. You can''t divorce him. What''s more, it''s not certain whether the news is true or not. You and Malcolm are divorced, and that is follow Celine''s will! " "I have decided." "Maybe it''s the most difficult decision for me. But if I choose to be apart from Malcolm for some time, then I can become stronger and be on his side, right?" Poppi said firmly "Maybe he doesn''t want you to become strong. You just need to stay with him obediently." "But that''s not what I want. If there are any difficulties in the future, I don''t know if I will become his burden again. What if he is really married to Celine? " Taking a deep breath, Poppi continued, "what''s more, if I come around and want to speak on behalf of the Pei group, I have to stand on the opposite side against Malcolm. I have to prepare myself mentally." "Why can''t you be together?" Benson frowned. "I''ll give him two days to solve all the problems when he comes back. Then, I won''t sign the agreement if only Pei group could survive with the Wind International Group." Poppi blinked her eyes and asked, "Benson, do you support me?" Not until Poppi left did Benson come to himself. Beep! Beep! Beep In the ward, Poppi called Sean. "Mrs. Mo!" "Sean." When the line was connected, Poppi said without hesitation, "I''m already back to Ye city, but I don''t know where Malcolm is. I have something to talk to him, so please go to him and tell him that I''ll give him only two days. I have signed the divorce agreement and the share transfer agreement of the Quan Group. If he doesn''t come back to meet me, I''ll sign these two files and send them to him. " Chapter 291 The Best Time It was late at night. There were wind waves on the sea. The cruise ship continued moving and made the sound of splashing across the water. It was so vast and wide. The stars and moon in the sky were reflected in the water, trembling and drifting on the water. The lonely scenery was surrounded by the stars. Standing on the deck, Malcolm looked outside firmly, his clothes rustling in the wind. He never expected that Barry would take him to the sea. There was no signal here. It was completely isolated, and he didn''t know where to go, so he couldn''t get in touch with the outside world. He didn''t know what happened to Poppi. Clenching his fists, Malcolm''s face became gloomy with a hint of gloom and helplessness. Baby, their baby Beep There was a long horn sound on the cruise ship, with a distant echo. Then Malcolm turned around and walked into the cabin without saying a word. He knew that it was the best time that the drivers were going to change their shifts. "Mr. Mo." "Mr. Mo, are you going to bed?" Along the way, met the patrolling men in the Hongmen Sect, and Malcolm nodded slightly and smiled naturally. The driver''s seat was on the third floor and his room was on the top. No one dared to question him. Moreover, Malcolm was followed by two bodyguards arranged by Barry. He laughed and wondered if they were spying on him? As a result, Malcolm arrived at the third floor earlier than the others. This afternoon, he had figured out that there were nine male artists in different groups on the sea. The time of change of shifts was controlled within ten minutes, and only three or four male warriors were in the driver''s seat each time. In this case, it was easier to deal with them. "Mr. Mo!" While Malcolm was walking towards the driver''s seat, one of the men who followed Malcolm ran quickly for more than ten meters and went around to Malcolm. He stopped him and said, "it''s very late now. The driver''s seat is right in front of us. We''d better not go any further. It''s getting late. Mr. Mo, you''d better go back to the cabin to have a rest." "Is that the driver''s seat?" Malcolm looked over there and casually said: "that''s good. I don''t want to sleep yet. I want to go to the driver''s seat to have a look." "Mr. Mo!" The two bodyguards stood in front of Malcolm, bending over, but not letting him go a step closer, "Mr. Barry ordered me not to let you go to the driver''s seat." "Why not?" Malcolm asked them on purpose, "I don''t know how to drive. Is he afraid that I would drive it back?" The two bodyguards lowered their heads and said nothing. Then Malcolm angrily waved his hand, turned around and left. Seeing that Malcolm went away, the two bodyguards looked up at each other, smiled helplessly, and followed him. But after they took two steps and turned a corner, they found that Malcolm was gone. The two men immediately became nervous. After they ran a long distance, they just met three male workers who changed the shifts, but they were completely unaware of Malcolm''s presence. "What should we do? Where is Mr. Mo? Will h th contempt, and said, "I don''t know why you''ve become so stubborn. If only the disappearance of Celine can make us get back to who we used to be, then I don''t mind being a bad person." Barry swallowed and stared at Malcolm for a long time. Then he suddenly got discouraged and turned around, "I''ll help the cruise change the direction and help them to sail on the sea. It''s useless even if you send the signal. Have a good rest. Celine might wake up tomorrow. I hope she can see you when she wakes up. " Malcolm frowned and didn''t answer. He watched Barry leaving. He believed in Sean. Even if they changed the route to sail on the sea, it would be enough for Sean to find here for one night. At the same time, there was no peace in Ye city because of tonight''s arrival. On the contrary, Pei group and Wind International Group were at the same time involved with internal power holder. The news that Benson was in hospital after the operation had been reported by someone unknown and the Wind International Group also got into trouble. Outside the hospital, there were a group of reporters preparing to collect the first-hand information. In the evening, Bob, who had just woken up from the sickbed, as well as several patriarchs of the Pei group and the Wind International Group gathered in the ward of Benson, discussing how to solve the crisis. Poppi was one of them, but she didn''t say anything. She just looked around and found that all of them were old, weak and sick. Everyone who showed up was quite pitiful. "But..." A retired vice president of the Wind International Group took a glance at Poppi and said, "the cooperation with the Quan Group not only caused the loss of the Quan Group, but also severe damage to the Wind International Group. If we can''t get rid of the pressure of the SG group, the 3D Experience Hall project, I''m afraid we can''t go on." Poppi pressed her lips together. Malcolm probably wanted to take over the Quan Group. It turned out that he really had started his business with the Wind International Group. Chapter 292 I Dont Want To Wait For Him "It''s impossible for the Wind International Group and Pei group to get rid of the crisis. The only way is to stop the SG from attacking the Quan Group. After the cooperation between the two companies is over, no matter what happens to Quan Group, it will have nothing to do with us." The vice president said in one breath and kept looking at Poppi. "What if SG didn''t plan to do anything to the Wind International Group and the Pei group?" Under the pressure from the old vice president''s eyes, Poppi had no choice but to ask, "I don''t understand why the Wind International Group and Pei group are affected." "Look at you! You are so stupid!" Aunt Ji could not help but speak first, "the cooperation plan between the Wind International Group and the Quan Group is in progress. With great financial pressure, coupled with the fraud of the project, the project is not guaranteed, and the product research and production is not guaranteed either. How can we give everyone an answer? If that man, Malcolm, ever play some tricks to destroy the project, all our money will be wasted! " After he finished angrily, Aunt Ji suddenly said, "Hey, Poppi, do you collude with Malcolm to inquire about our information here?" "In-laws, you can''t say that!" Amanda immediately defended and said, "Poppi has never been in contact with such things before, so she asked this question. Don''t always look at others with suspicious eyes. Poppi is not that kind of person! " "Yes, mom!" Benson added, "If Malcolm really wants us to be doomed, Malcolm doesn''t have to take the risk of Poppi to come here to spy on us. He can''t deal with it all by himself." Aunt Ji pouted her lips and was too depressed to say anything. ''yes. How can I forget that Poppi is such a wonderful woman now! All people totally support Poppi and even I can''t say a word to her!'' she thought in mind! The group returned the topic to how to solve the problem. Poppi did not know why she stayed here and listened to them talking about something she did not understand. However, she had to leave and was blocked by them one by one. By the time they finished talking, it was already early in the morning. They were tired. The solution they proposed was to choose a representative to let them make a statement on behalf of the two companies and give a promise to the public on tomorrow''s day. But choosing who was the hardest problem to solve. Poppi walked at the end of the line and sent everyone including Aunt Ji out of the ward. When she was about to leave, she heard the sound of Benson''s cough. Thinking that Tom hadn''t come yet, she returned to the ward and was ready to see if Benson was okay. However, as soon as she entered the door, she saw Benson curling up and coughing in pain. His hands and white quilt were stained with blood. Poppi''s heart missed a beat, and she ran to him in a hurry and asked anxiously, "how are you, Benson?" "Ahem!" With a pale face, Benson covered his chest, unable to answer Poppi. He coughe morning, in coastal waters of Ye city, a rapid boat sailed for the whole night. At dawn, it saw a cruise ship that took away Malcolm and came over. On the yacht, Sean and Cora were there. They were trying to find a way to get in touch with Malcolm. Suddenly, they saw a familiar figure on the side of the rail. It was Malcolm. Malcolm estimated the time and got out of bed early. From a long distance, he saw the yacht coming, with a gun in his hand all the time. He finally felt relieved when he saw Sean. "What happened?" As soon as Barry heard that a yacht was approaching, he was pretty sure that someone would pick up Malcolm. So he rushed here immediately. "Sean, come and pick me up. I''m not going to play with you on this trip." Malcolm held up his gun and pointed it to Barry, "let me go!" "No way! You can''t go. " Barry squinted at the men who surrounded Malcolm and said, "even if you are skilled, you can fight against us. The ship won''t stop. You can''t go either." Malcolm laughed, "so, you won''t let me go?" "No, I won''t let you go." Bang! As soon as Barry finished his words, Malcolm suddenly shot his gun and slammed it against the foot of Barry. The frightened gangsters immediately helped Barry to retreat. Malcolm laughed evilly and fired several shots to the feet of Barry. At the same time, he bowed slightly and stretched out his hands to get the life-saving ring around him. After the last bullet was shot out, he trapped the life-saving ring on himself and said, "since you won''t let go of it, I can only risk my life on it and take a risky path." "Malcolm!" Realizing what Malcolm was going to do, Barry yelled. But it was too late to stop him. Malcolm turned around and jumped from the railings to the sea. Barry pushed away all the people around him and ran to the railing with half of his body. Seeing that Malcolm was getting smaller and smaller and falling to the ground, he fell into the sea with a loud bang, splashing huge white waves. Chapter 293 Ten Years In Prison Barry clutched the railing tightly. The joints in his hands began to turn white. He glared at the sea where Malcolm fell without any blink and shouted, "Malcolm!" When they were on the yacht, Sean and Cora saw that Malcolm jumped off it and fell into the sea, about twenty meters away from the yacht. "Mr. Mo!" Cora shouted and jumped off the boat unexpectedly. Sean followed her and jumped into the sea in succession. The second before Malcolm jumped into the sea, he took a deep breath. When he was drowned in the sea, he felt a strong impact to his internal organs. As his body sank a little, he opened his eyes suddenly, waved his arms, and tried to swim upwards. "Mr. Mo!" "Mr. Mo!" Both of them found there seemed to be bubbles on the surface of the water. As expected, with a sound of "bang", Malcolm leaped out of the water with the lifeguard ring. After taking a few deep breaths, he turned around and made a gesture of ''OK'' to Cora and Sean. Everyone was relieved. Sitting on the cruise ship, holding on to the rail, Barry started to shout abuse, "Malcolm! Are you an idiot?! How terrible are you! " "Mr. Mo!" Sean swam towards Malcolm, and the yacht arrived. "I''m fine." Malcolm was panting, but he was sober on the whole. Nothing serious. He swam towards the yacht himself without the help of Sean and Cora. On the cruise ship, Barry stood there, sweating heavily. He did not feel relieved until he saw that Malcolm was pulled up the yacht. At this time, a man came from the medical room, stood behind Barry and said, "Mr. Barry, Miss. Celine has woken up." His heart was sinking. After looking at the cruise again, Barry turned around and went back with his people. "Withdraw." "Yes, Mr. Barry." "Mr. Mo, what do you think? Would you like to have some water first? " Malcolm was lying on the yacht with his head raised. Sean had already taken off the lifering for him. "Yes." Hearing that, Malcolm answered tiredly. At the same time, Cora handed over the water bottle to Malcolm. Malcolm took the water and poured some water on his face. He rinsed his face and rinsed his mouth. He only drank some water when there was no salt in his mouth. After calming down, he asked, "what about Ye city?" "Everything is going as you requested." Sean said in a businesslike manner. "Where is Poppi?" Malcolm suddenly asked. "Mrs. Mo," "She''s back to Ye city? Where is she now? Is she okay? " Malcolm sat up and asked nervously. Lowering his head, Sean pressed his lips and said hesitantly, "Mrs. Mo is indeed back and she called you last night." "Looking for me? What did she say? " Malcolm almost jumped to his feet, with every cell in his body fretting. "Mrs. Mo said she would give you two days to meet her. If you didn''t come back, the share transfer agreement of Quan Group and..." There was no way Se ng time and Abner finally came. "Mr. Shen, please sit down." "No, thanks. But I need to leave as soon as I finish my work." Then, Abner glanced at others. "I went to the jail and met Miss Emily. I just came back." "How is it going? Is she okay? " Aunt. Pei asked immediately and others'' opinions were out. Abner said, "Miss. Emily is very good. Everyone took good care of her because of her pregnancy. And she asked me to tell you that she is very good." "That''s good, that''s good!" Aunt Ji bowed devoutly with her hands folded. "What about Emily? Is it serious? " Uncle Pei could not help asking with hesitation, "when can her come out?" Abner said, "I don''t know yet. We have to wait until the case is filed. It''s too early to get things straight." "Did Emily say anything else? Did she have anything to say? " "Miss Emily said that she had something to tell Poppi." Then Abner turned to look at Poppi. "Me?" Poppi raised her eyebrows and asked doubtfully, "what''s the matter?" "Well, in order to respect the other party''s will, I have to tell you alone, Poppi." Abner then gestured to show Poppi the way to the door, and he continued, "if it''s convenient now." Poppi looked around and nodded, "Okay, I have time now." "What is it?" Sitting in the lounge, Poppi couldn''t help but ask. "Emily told me that she wanted you to take good care of your mother and her father and Benson. She knows you are the only person who can support yourself now. So she is willing to transfer all her shares to you and let you take care of Pei group. She also hoped that you could take good care of Benson and marry him only in name. " Poppi suddenly opened her eyes wide and asked, "what does Emily mean?" Abner took off her golden framed glasses, and her eyes showed a little tired. "Because I''ve dealt with her. She maybe was sentenced to ten years in prison for her crimes." Chapter 294 A Press Conference Ten years! Poppi stumbled and almost fell down on the sofa. When she came to herself, she asked Abner in a hurry, "ten years! She is pregnant now. Can''t she be commuted? Can''t he be suspended? How could it be so serious? " "All the materials have not been sent to the procuratorate yet, so I''ve only roughly estimated them. What you said might be true too. We''re just making the worst plan." Abner sighed and continued, "besides, she was worried about her child. She also begged you to take care of her child during her imprisonment. What if her sentence is ten years? She doesn''t want her child to know that her mother is a prisoner in prison. " "Mr. Shen, I know what I said may be a bit too much of a hassle, but I don''t know who else can ask for help. I know there is some relationship between Poppi and Benson, and I know what she loves now is Malcolm. But there are rumors on the Internet now, where is Malcolm? I asked Poppi to show up in front of the public as the wife of Benson. For one thing, I wanted to let Malcolm know that he could gossip with other women, and that Poppi could also become other people''s wife. For another, the wedding of Benson and I was on the date, anyway, everything was ready. If we cancel the wedding, it was better to directly change the bride in name, If not because of his illness, they should have been together! The third, A bad name makes a bad speech. Only when Poppi''s identity changed could she protect the Pei group and the Wind International Group at the same time I don''t know how much Poppi will be touched by my words. Mr. Shen, I hope you can help me... " Mr. Shen told Poppi every word Emily said in prison without any personal emotion. "This is too ridiculous!" Poppi shook her head and said nothing. "I''m here as a lawyer to talk to you. But I won''t tell Malcolm what Emily told me. It''s my professional ethics as a lawyer." Abner said, "You have to attend the press conference this afternoon. You still have half a day to consider. If you make a decision, I''ll tell Emily. Now, don''t think about anything else. Just follow your heart. " "At two o''clock this afternoon, Pei group will hold a press conference. At that time, we will issue a statement on the disputes that occurred a few days ago and make a strategic plan for Pei group. We will broadcast it live at two o''clock this afternoon..." At noon that day, every media was full of news about Pei group. Knock, knock, knock A knock on the door interrupted what Poppi was thinking. When she came back to herself, she took a look at the divorce agreement which hadn''t been signed and quickly put it away. Then she raised her head and rushed out of the door, shouting, "come in!" "Miss. Poppi." Two women came in. One carried her makeup bag and the other carried a suit of clothes. "We are coming to change clothes and make-up for you, Miss Poppi." "Oh! Okay. " "Okay," Poppi nodded and said, "just change it." Half an hour later, Poppi changed into a black dress, ement in his hand was about to be torn into pieces, and even the ring was about to be deformed. This was the proposal ring he gave to Poppi. She didn''t want it. She really didn''t want it "How long has she been gone? Where is the conference site? " Malcolm asked while gritting his teeth, with a ferocious aura all over his body. "She went to the Garden Hotel. Miss. Poppi left half an hour ago. She is supposed to arrive now." As soon as Tom said it, Malcolm took the ring and the agreement and ran away quickly. Tom was dumbfounded. In the Garden Hotel, Poppi received a great ''enthusiasm and welcome'' as soon as she got off the car. Countless reporters, who were not invited or not satisfied with the invitation, stood at the hotel gate early and surrounded Poppi when they saw her get off the car. "Miss. Poppi! She is Poppi! " "Miss. Poppi, are you coming to the press conference on behalf of Pei group?" "Please tell us! Why are you here? " "What do you think of the news about the recent period? Is it true that you and Malcolm have divorced? " Hearing all kinds of voices, Poppi pressed her lips tightly and did not say a word. Only in a row of bodyguards could she go to the conference smoothly. "Miss. Poppi won''t accept any extra interview! Please stop pushing forward! All the invited journalists, please go to the conference to ask questions. " The assistant of Poppi said to clear all obstacles for her. It could have taken three minutes for her to get to the hotel, but it took her fifteen minutes. She was so anxious that her forehead was sweating, as if she had gone through a terrible battle. "The press conference is going to start in ten minutes, Miss. Poppi, let''s go to the backstage to make preparation!" "Okay." Crack, crack When Poppi stepped into the site of the press conference, the flashlight was so dazzling that she could hardly open her eyes. In the midst of the click of photo taking, she heard a lot of exclamations and gasps. Chapter 295 Malcolm Appeared Poppi was not used to being the focus of the crowd, but now there was nobody around her, so she had to brave to make it. After taking a deep breath, Poppi stood in front of the platform step by step, clenching her fists. The senior executives of Pei group followed Poppi to come here. After getting the hint from the assistant, she cleared her throat and said on the microphone, "good afternoon, everyone." The voice echoed in the hall, with a strong echo. "Today, I will hold this press conference as the deputy CEO of Pei group to clarify matters concerning the fraud case several days ago." Poppi''s voice didn''t change. She took over the position from the assistant, in an official tone and expression. "This is the position of president of Pei group, Bob Pei. I am honored to be trusted by our president at this critical moment. With such a high position, I am shouldered with heavy responsibility and shouldered the future of our company." "The most important thing is that the cooperation with Lawrence is undoubtedly failure. Emily was also cheated when She made the decision. Emily felt sorry for this and asked me to apologize to everyone on her behalf." At this point, Poppi stood up and bowed to the media. Then she sat down and continued, "the Pei group will return the money that we owe you in all the amount. Please rest assured, every employee and investor of the Pei group. The Pei group will be strong as ever. As for the associated issues, we are waiting for the result of the law. " "Second, the cooperation between Pei group and Wind International Group will not be terminated. The two companies will be strong partners. In the future, we will..." When Malcolm drove to the Garden Hotel, the big screen of the landmark on the square was broadcasting the live press conference. He stared closely at the woman on the screen, with both his hands and his heart tightened. We haven''t seen each other for only a few days, but why did Poppi become thinner again? How much he missed her! "In the end, about my personal identity, I would like to add one more point." Poppi glanced at the hall. Although she couldn''t see the faces of these reporters, she could guess their expressions. "I''m the elder sister of Emily Pei, the elder sister of blood relationship. So, I will do my best to help Pei group through the difficult situation. Please trust me." She said. The journalists were apparently more interested in this kind of news, and the speed of photographing and recording was faster. "Here is Miss Poppi''s announcement,. Here is the time for free questions. Please check the questions in order." As soon as the assistant finished, the reporters under the stage raised their hands one by one. Poppi scanned the room and randomly picked up a man reporter who looked kind. The man reporter took the microphone and quickly asked, "Miss Poppi, what do you think of the news of the other day? Do you really get a divorce with Mr. Mo? Do you really take her boyfriend away from your sister? " Poppi was shocked and the expression i pi''s face. All of a sudden, Poppi''s temper died down. Although she felt a little aggrieved, she had more conflicts. She avoided Malcolm''s touch and said, "don''t say these irrelevant words to me. I Where are you taking me to? I have a lot of work to do. I want to get off. " "Go home." Malcolm stared at Poppi with burning eyes which seemed not to see her anger. With love in his eyes, he leaned forward and blocked her more within his control, "let''s go home." Poppi''s back was against the car window and she could not help pushing Malcolm''s shoulder and said, "don''t push me! I asked Tom to give you the divorce HMM... " Malcolm kissed on Poppi''s lips eagerly for fear that she would say those words. His warm breath sprayed on her face, and he delivered all his worry and love to her. However, he just couldn''t control himself and wanted more. He was in danger! Poppi struggled without a stop. With mixed feelings, she suddenly lost herself in the kiss of Malcolm. The ambiguous atmosphere instantly rose in the car. After the car drove to a corner, Malcolm was reluctant to let go of Poppi, but his lips were still on her ear. "Let''s go home." Poppi''s lipstick had been used up by Malcolm. Poppi raised the back of her hand and wiped her mouth, trying to make herself calm down. "We''ve signed the divorce agreement. We don''t have any other family." Hearing this, Malcolm was shocked. With a cold feeling coming from his inside, he closed his eyes to hide his loneliness. Then, he buried his head in the shoulder of Poppi and said in an aggrieved tone, "I didn''t sign the agreement. It doesn''t count. With you, me and our baby, our home will still be our home. " "The baby was gone too." Poppi said in a cold voice to strike Malcolm again. Malcolm''s breath gradually became heavy. Just when Poppi thought he was about to be angry, he opened his arms and held her in a soft voice. "It doesn''t matter. As long as you are at home, it''s okay. If the baby is gone, you can keep it again. It''s okay as long as you are here." Chapter 296 Everyone Is Here The tense emotion of Poppi suddenly relaxed, but she did not know whether to cry or to laugh. If Malcolm kept doing this, how could she say goodbye? "Where is Celine?" Poppi said, "I heard from the news that you married her. It shouldn''t be there is her. there is your home?" "Do you believe what''s said on the news?" Hearing this, Malcolm stood up immediately and left Poppi. But he still kept his eyes on her, as if he was afraid that she would run away. In a hurry, he explained, "I just came back from abroad after seeing these groundless speculations on the Internet. Nothing happened between her and me. What''s more, I''ve told her that from now on, I will have nothing to do with her, and all things have been settled So don''t be angry with me, okay? We''ll return to San Francisco after a few days of recuperation. We won''t be disturbed. We''ll be together, okay? " Poppi meet the eyes of Malcolm. "Go to San Francisco? What about Pei group? Wind International Group? Will you still hold the Quan Group? So do you plan to destroy them all with one net? " Hearing this, Malcolm swallowed and didn''t know what to say. "I have known everything, my own life story." Poppi continued, "Emily has been put in prison, and Benson is lying on the bed I don''t know what I can do. I just don''t want them to be disappointed. I don''t want to see the Pei group and the Wind International Group collapse. And I want to see Celine and make a clean break with her. I I still have a lot of things to do. I won''t go to San Francisco. " In fact, Malcolm had probably guessed that Poppi had known her real identity. Otherwise, she would not have stood out to speak on behalf of Pei group. "But what does Pei group have to do with you? Pei group belongs to Bob. It''s Emily''s. But it''s not your mother Amanda''s. " Malcolm was a little annoyed, but when he thought of Benson, he was even angrier. "The relationship between you and the Wind International Group is even less. With the help of Benson, you don''t need to work at all. The reason why they asked you out is to ask me to stop, but I won''t. Poppi, I''ve been waiting for this day for so long. I''ve worked so hard to bring the whole Quan Group back. I won''t give it up. " "See, our goals are different. We can''t talk nicely." Poppi hummed sarcastically, "Oh, by the way, do you know that? In fact, Benson left me that year because he was ill and he chose to leave me for the sake of me But now I know the truth. I feel sorry for him and the days when we were apart. So I want to... " "What do you want? !" Hearing what she said, Malcolm''s eyes turned red. He raised his hands suddenly and held Poppi''s shoulder, "do you want to go back to Benson? Don''t tell me you still love him. I know you feel sorry for him when he is sick. " "I..." "I don''t agree!" Before she could finish her sentence, Malcolm interrupted Poppi, "even though he was forced to leave you years ago and you felt sorry for him, it doesn''t mean that you still love him! You love me! Poppi, I''m your husband. You love me!'' "W gradually gave in to all kinds of emotions and almost drowned all her sensibility. Malcolm frowned in disgust. Barry Wei! Damn it! Why did he bring Celine again! Among the crowd, Wendy looked awkward too. Although she had thought that he might be with Celine, seeing him with her own eyes made her want to escape. The car ran fast towards them. It stopped very fast, and the tires screeched when they rubbed the ground. "Malcolm!" Celine couldn''t wait to push the door open and get out of the car, with all her attention focused on Malcolm. Barry got off from the car from the other side of the car and inadvertently glanced at Wendy, but quickly moved away. "Is this what you said, nothing to do with her? This is the so-called. You have solved all the problems, haven''t you? " Poppi said sarcastically, but the look in her eyes was a little painful. "I..." Malcolm had no choice but to shut his mouth. Celine threw herself into his arms and held her breath, ignoring the Poppi in the car. While people were still in shock about Celine, a lengthened Lincoln came up following the car of Barry. A young woman with blonde hair and light green eyes got out of the car and walked towards Malcolm and said, "Hello, Mr. Mo! I haven''t seen you for a few days. Do you miss me? Oh my gosh, now everyone is really here! " On hearing the sound, Celine immediately turned around, staring at the woman in front of her as if she was her enemy. "Oh! I forgot to introduce myself. My name is Claudia. " Claudia looked at Poppi up and down. "I have been longing to see Mr. Mo''s wife for a long time. And today, I finally meet the very beautiful lady!" Hearing this, Poppi felt a little headache. She sneered, "Malcolm, you''ve really broadened my horizons." Then she moved to the other side of the car, opened the other door and got off. But what Malcolm could do was to watch Poppi get out of the car and walk to Benson without any time to chase her. Because in front of him, there were not only Celine, but also Barry. Chapter 297 Celine Hurt Benson Malcolm pushed Celine away and said with a frown, "don''t get too close to me." The look in Celine''s eyes suddenly changed from happiness to sadness, then to anger. She shouted, "just because I''m here, you want to make a clean break with me to please my sister? Do you dislike the scars on my face? Don''t you like me anymore? " When Poppi heard the name of "sister" from Celine, she felt both anger and resentment. She was still shocked and sad. It turned out that the "sister" in the heart of Celine was just a stumbling block for her and Malcolm. Once upon a time, when Poppi was still with Malcolm, but her feeling of guilt disappeared with Celine''s endless unreasonable trouble "I have not liked you for a long time, and it is something in the previous life that I like you. Why don''t you understand?" Feeling the glance from all people, Malcolm laughed angrily, "Okay, we can make it clear in front of so many people. Celine. If you ever try to harass me again, I will call the police and let them arrest you. Are you satisfied with that? " Giggle, giggle, giggle In such a serious occasion, everyone present was amused and Claudia couldn''t help but burst into laughter. When she finished laughing, she pretended to make an apology, "Oh, everyone, I''m so sorry! I just think Mr. Mo is too manly, so I can''t help laughing out. Don''t you mind? Miss. Poppi, don''t you mind? " "Not at all." Since she was called out, Poppi replied at once. But she couldn''t help but wonder who was this Miss. Claudia? ''what happened to her? Celine looks insane, '' Amanda thought to herself. But the way she clung to Malcolm made her, the mother of Poppi, feel very uncomfortable. "How could you do this to me?" Then Celine continued with a pitiful face, "I jumped into the sea just for you. I know that you''re moved by my sincerity." "Jump into the sea? !" Jared couldn''t help but feel astonished, too. "I have been so tired of your numerous suicide. I have also said that you should cherish your life, but why don''t you listen to me? Why are you still stick to me? I should have told you? I love Poppi and I have married with her. I don''t like you. You have been bothering me a lot, so I have to take the initiative, through legal means, to protect myself. Do you understand? " But Malcolm was worn out. "Celine. You are the first one who can push Mr. Mo so hard." Then Claudia went on as if she was watching a good show. With tears hanging on her face, Celine glared at Claudia and said, "don''t talk nonsense here! Who the hell are you? Do you think I don''t know that you have intention on Malcolm? I won''t let you get away with it! " "What do you mean?" Shrugging, Claudia began to speak in a strange tone, "I don''t understand. I just admire Mr. Mo. if Charlotte fam bright red. It was an unexpected and appalling scene. But the others were quick to react, and quickly ran up to Celine and controlled her. "Haha..." Celine laughed hysterically, but her arms were gripped by Jared and Sean. "Benson! "Benson!" Shouted Poppi as she turned her head to help Benson stand up. Her hands were already stained with warm blood. With the dagger still inserted in front of his chest, Benson slowly slid down his body. His mouth slightly opened and his lips moved slightly, but nobody knew what he was talking about. "Hospital! Go to the hospital now! " "Don''t touch his saber!" All Poppi heard was the noise in the ward, which made her heart and eyes empty. She didn''t know how she got to the hospital or how she came to the operating room until she heard Aunt Ji''s crying. "You are a tramp! You are killing my son! " Aunt Ji screamed all the way to Poppi and raised her hand to beat Poppi. But Malcolm stopped Aunt Ji at once and lowered his head, "I''m sorry." "I... I''m sorry..." Poppi also lowered her head and apologized. Tears filled her eyes in an instant. ''the knife is right in the chest where his heart is. Is Benson going to be alright? "What''s the use of apologizing? !" Aunt Ji said, "My son just had a surgery. He wasn''t completely recovered yet. Someone stabbed him again! You want his life! Why don''t you just stab me? " As she spoke, Aunt Ji patted herself on the chest and kept moving forward to Poppi. "You are such a bitch. Why don''t you stab me in the chest too!" "I''m sorry, I''m sorry..." Poppi was pushed backwards awkwardly with tears falling down. "If my son is hurt, you are buried with him!" Aunt Ji roared with red eyes. "If he is fine, you can''t get away with it! My son got hurt for you, and you must be responsible for it! I want you to take care of him for a lifetime! " Chapter 298 Emily Is Coming Back "No way!" Malcolm rejected without hesitation. Take care of Benson for a lifetime? Is she still in her dream? "What has my son become because of her?" Aunt Ji was still bluffing. Tears coursed down her cheeks. She looked fiercely at Poppi and said, "do you think you can feel at ease?! What? Don''t you feel a little guilty at all? I don''t care about anything. I''ll fight you to death! I must seek justice for my son! " "I''m sorry, it''s my fault, it''s my fault..." It was too late for Poppi to wipe the tears on her face and she kept apologizing, "I will take good care of him and he will be all right. I''m so sorry, sorry..." Malcolm didn''t know what did Poppi mean, but his heart was aching. He hated that Benson protected Poppi at the critical moment. He hated that he was not the one who had protected Poppi from being hurt. Things were going to happen in an unpredictable direction, and now such an accident happened to Benson. What if Poppi had great kindness and had no remaining love to him The consequences were unimaginable for him. "What''s the use of apologizing? !" Since Aunt Ji was in a fit of anger, she didn''t listen to anybody''s advice. As Amanda approached her, she was severely scolded. "What''s the noise?" About ten minutes later, the head nurse hurried to the hospital from another floor. "It''s the time for the surgery. Don''t make too much noise in the corridor, or the effect of the surgery will be affected. No one can afford it!" Aunt Ji covered her mouth and ran away, bursting into tears. "In-laws, please wipe your tears." Amanda walked to her and handed Aunt Ji a handkerchief. Aunt. Pei comforted her, "don''t worry. God will bless Benson. He will be fine." "I''m just too angry!" Aunt Ji sobbed as she took the handkerchief over her face. Then she glanced at Poppi fiercely and said, "although you are Poppi''s mother, I have to say that Benson have suffered the injuries on behalf of Poppi? And now, Emily is in jail. I asked her to take care of Benson. What''s wrong with that? " Standing not far from them, Malcolm felt more and more sad when he heard Aunt Ji''s nagging. He couldn''t help turning around to look at Poppi and said, "Benson''s mother was talking nonsense. Don''t listen to her. You''re my wife. Why are you taking care of her son? I can hire ten or eight nannies for him! " "You can leave now." Poppi wiped her tears and said, "I''ll send another copy of the divorce agreement to you. You don''t need to come here again." Malcolm stared at Poppi incredibly and asked, "what did you say?" "I said you should leave now." Poppi was expressionless, but tears kept falling from her eyes. She said, "your problem was not solved well, but affected Benson. I don''t know what kind of bad consequences will be caused if you stay here, so I ask you to leave, okay? I''ve given you back to Celine. Don''t stay with me anymore I don''t want anyone to get hurt again. " "Are you blaming me?" Malcolm asked in reply with a frown. "I''m just blaming myself for why I chose you back then." Poppi said, "I know you''re Celine''s boyfriend a told you it was a surprise. Just pretend not to know. " "Is that so?" Hearing that, Benson could not help but burst into laughter. The joy was beyond his words. Poppi also smiled and said, "then you should have a good rest and welcome Emily back in the best manner!" "Okay." Benson nodded with a bright smile on his face. After having a few more words with Benson, Poppi turned around and left the ward. As soon as she walked out of the ward, she changed her attitude to the style of "Miss Poppi". She didn''t smile much, with the distinct distinction between public and private interests. The assistant stood aside and followed Poppi''s steps. "Is there any plan for today?" Poppi asked "Well, Miss Poppi, you have to hold a meeting with the department managers today to explain..." In the past twenty days, Poppi had devoted herself to her work. She was very busy between Pei group and Wind International Group. Every day when she had some problems or decision to make, she would call to ask Benson. Whether she would show up or sign them was her business. She had gradually adapted to the transition of the position from Poppi to Miss Poppi. It was said that Celine had been taken to a small island by Barry. Hopefully, there would be no more disturbance. It would be best if Barry never came back, lest Wendy be sad. However, Poppi was still not used to living without Malcolm. They had not seen each other since she rushed Malcolm out of the hospital. Sometimes when she was walking, she would feel that someone was watching her silently, but she was not sure whether it was Malcolm or a paparazzo. However, it was said that the mayor''s acquisition of Quan Group was still going on, and he hadn''t let down the case of tracking the whereabouts of George overseas. However, he didn''t take any action when it came to the cooperation between Pei group and Wind International Group. Should she feel lucky? "Please get in, Miss Poppi." "Okay." Outside the hospital, Poppi got on the car and rushed to the headquarters of Pei group. Chapter 299 Mr. Mo Is Crying For You Ring, ring, ring Around noon, Poppi''s phone suddenly rang. Seeing the familiar phone number, she was a little nervous and expectant, then she picked it up, "hello? Yes Is it Emily? " "Sister, it''s me." Said Emily coldly, not as arrogant as before. However, the word "sister" made Poppi feel sour and moved all of a sudden. After knowing her true identity, she found it difficult to accept. Although it was not a long time since she knew that she was Emily''s sister, it was difficult to throw away the blood ties between the two families. Especially in this special moment, she could hear others call her sister, which made her feel that she was not in a good mood to express in words. She had just lost a younger sister, and now she was seeing another one. How nice she was. "Are you back?" Poppi choked with sobs. "Yes. I''m going home to freshen up and then go to the hospital." After a pause, Emily sighed and said gently, "sister, thank you for your hard work." "I''m fine." Poppi had already stood up from her desk, holding her mobile phone in her hand, "it''s good that you come back. I''ll go to find you right away." "Okay." Poppi immediately packed up and set out, rushing to the Pei family mansion to find Emily. She was too excited to control herself. At home, Uncle Pei, Aunt. Pei and Aunt Ji had been waiting for a long time. When they saw the car that Emily was taking, they quickly looked around excitedly and shouted, "you''re back! finally back! " The gate opened with a creak A few minutes later, the car steadily stopped at the door of the Pei family''s house. With eyes full of tears, Emily opened the door and got out of the car. Emily stood still and choked, "Dad, mom, I''m back!" With no makeup on her face, Emily still wore the clothes that she wore when she went to work. Emily looked a little awkward and lonely, but the smile at the corners of her mouth was so sincere. "Emily!" Aunt. Pei ran to her and hugged her tightly, crying, "Emily, you''re finally back! Are you okay? Let me have a good look at you! " "You look thinner? How are you? " Uncle Pei came over in a hurry, with a ruddy face. "Father, I''m fine." Emily shook his head, "Dad, are you okay? It''s all my fault. I''m sorry to leave the company... " "It''s not your fault. It''s not your fault." Uncle Pei waved his hand and sighed. "Emily, is your belly okay? How is the baby? " Aunt Ji was more concerned about her grandson. Emily caressed her belly lovingly and smiled, " baby is also fine." "That''s good, that''s good!" Aunt. Pei wiped her tears in a hurry, "Emily must be tired. Let''s go home and have a rest!" "Yes, yes, that''s it!" Aunt Ji echoed immediately. The three led Emily to that direction. There was a fire pot in front of the villa''s door. Aunt Ji quickly said, "Emily, go over the fire pot to get rid of the bad luck!" "Yes." Emily nodded, stepped out of the brazier, and the three elders around her said their wishes. "Mis s all. Don''t think too much about it. " "Sister, you are kind inside." Emily pleaded again, "if so, why not promise me? I... " "Emily! Poppi! It''s time for dinner! The food is ready. Don''t keep cold! " Came the voice of Aunt. Pei from downstairs. In the bedroom, Poppi answered, "I''m coming" and walked downstairs. "Sister!" Emily did not give up and called her by her name. Emily ran to her and held her hands tightly to stop Poppi from leaving. "¡­¡­ I''ll think it over. Let''s go downstairs to have lunch. " Finally, Poppi could not bear it and gave in. "Thank you!" Hearing that, Emily smiled and felt relaxed. Then she followed Poppi downstairs. Downstairs, a good lunch was spent in laughter. Neither Poppi nor Emily mentioned what they had talked about upstairs. After lunch, the three elders went to the hospital with Emily to see Benson. And Poppi said goodbye to them and went back to the Pei group for work. Poppi had never known that her universe could be so powerful after it broke out. After reading the boring documents, she looked up and found that it was already dark. She looked at the time and it was already past eight o''clock. "Go home." After she said to herself, Poppi stood up, packed her stuff and walked out with her belly patted. The assistant had been waiting outside the door. When she saw Poppi coming out, she walked down with her. The two people chatted casually about the work, and soon reached the first floor. When she walked out of the headquarters and was about to say goodbye to her assistant, she saw a man standing at the gate of the building. He had his back to the building and was very familiar with his figure. Hearing the footsteps, the man looked back. When he saw her, he was really relieved, and walked to her firmly. He slightly bent down and called, "Mrs. long." "Sean." Poppi called his name, disappointed and expectant. "Why are you here?" "Mr. Mo is drunk and he is crying and wants to see you," Chapter 300 Stay With Me Tonight Then Sean turned his head and looked at a black car not far away. "Mr. Mo is still drunk in the car. He have drunk from noon to afternoon. We have been waiting for you for an hour." Seeing the direction that Sean was looking at, Poppi''s heart was stirred with various feelings, but in the end, she turned into a cold voice, "what if I don''t see him?" "Poppi! Poppi! Take me to find Poppi! " As soon as she finished speaking, she heard someone knocking on the car door, followed by Malcolm''s shouting in the car, "Sean, take me to my wife..." Poppi felt both angry and funny, Half of his face was pressed against the car window, and Malcolm was screaming, which made his not elegant at all. Sean sighed leisurely. "Mrs. Mo, if you don''t go with us, we can do nothing but kidnap you." Then with a gesture of "please", Sean said, "please follow me, Mrs. Mo." "Miss Poppi..." "You can go back first. I''ll go and have a look." Poppi reminded the assistant. The assistant took a look at Sean, nodded, turned around and left. "Let''s go." Poppi took a deep breath While walking, she dialed Emily''s number. In the hospital of Ye city. "Will Poppi not come?" Asked Benson. "Yes." Emily nodded and hung up the phone. "She said it was private things, so she didn''t come." "All right." "It''s getting late. Are you going back?" Benson asked "Are you so eager to drive me away?" Emily raised her eyebrows. "Of course not!" Benson was nervous at once. When he was about to explain, he saw the derisive smile on Emily''s face. He couldn''t help laughing. "You''ve really become as naughty as Poppi. You know that I didn''t mean that." "Then what do you mean?" Emily turned her head and asked with a smile. "I''m just thinking that you''ve just come back home and spent the whole afternoon with me. You must be tired. Go home early and have a rest. Don''t tire yourself and the children." Still, Benson patiently explained, "it''s a good idea to come here early tomorrow!" Emily nodded and then shook her head, "no, I want to stay here with you." "Here..." "I''ve made up my mind. You can''t find any reason to let me go!" Emily said first and stopped Benson. "I''ve been in the detention center for a long time and I''m used to resting in the hospital. It''s like a paradise for me. So don''t try to persuade me. " Hearing Emily''s words, Benson felt a little sad. "Emily, I''m sorry. It''s not fair for you," he said "I deserve it." Emily smiled and touched her belly, "It''s just so good for the little guy." "Will he move?" Benson asked, "Two days ago, Poppi said that her belly moved a little. Do you still have not get the time? And when will you do the prenatal checkups? " "I don''t know yet.. Do you want to have a touch?" Emily pointed to her belly. "Is that okay?" Hearing that, Benson smiled. However, he seemed to be about to try to escape as soon as possible. He asked, "is it let you go. " Bang! Bang! Bang Poppi''s heart beat faster and faster and she did not feel uncomfortable though the smell of alcohol on Malcolm was much stronger. "Our baby is still alive, isn''t it?" But before long, Malcolm put his hand on the flat belly of Poppi again. He grinned like a child who got candy. "I touched it!" "Uh..." But at this moment, the look on her face suddenly changed as Poppi let out a short groan. "What''s wrong?" When Malcolm was about to take back his hand, he found that Poppi''s belly bulged. Then she groaned again. "Is Is the baby moving? " Malcolm asked in disbelief with his eyes wide open. Poppi suddenly nodded and was too nervous to say anything. She had just felt the baby''s heartbeat a few days ago, so she still had not adapted to it. "Oh, my God!" Malcolm exclaimed, "look! He must be very excited since he knows I''m his father!"! Baby, are you here? I''m your father! " Before Malcolm finished his words, her belly was bulging slightly, which made him more excited. Then he lowered his head and kissed the Poppi''s abdomen. Poppi was speechless and wanted to laugh, but when she opened her mouth, she suddenly wanted to cry. Malcolm lay on Poppi''s laps and held her waist, "let''s go home." "Which home?" "I won''t go with you," Poppi said with a frown "Poppi. I know, I know. I understand." Hearing this, Malcolm strained his arm, with sorrow in his eyes. But his voice sounded drunk. "But, if Can I come back to you after I agree to divorce? I, I can''t give up Quan Group, you also have your own stand I''ll come back to you three years later. Whether you agree or not, I''ll come back to you. " Poppi sniffed. It turned out that even Malcolm knew about everything "Stay with me tonight, and tomorrow I signed the divorce papers You protect what you want. I will solve all the problems that I need to solve. Three years later, I will come to you again. Okay? " Chapter 301 A Three-year Promise A breeze was blowing outside the window, with a little cold air, blowing away Poppi''s persistence and stubbornness. Malcolm''s voice was trembling. Such a tall and strong man sounded with a little bit of plea, which made Poppi suddenly feel a little distressed. Sean was standing not far away. Poppi looked at Sean and shouted, "Sean, come and drive." As Malcolm opened his eyes, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help raising. An expression of relief and happiness appeared on his face. He circled his arms and closed his eyes. He held Poppi''s belly and thought, ''it''s so good to have you and our baby in my arms.''. "Yes, Mrs. Mo." Hearing this, Sean ran to her and got in the car. As he started the car, he asked, "Mrs. Mo, where are we going?" Poppi lowered her head and glanced at Malcolm. Then she pushed him on his shoulder and asked, "Malcolm, where are you going?" "Yes..." Malcolm hummed and dragged the end of the speech. "Go to the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi! Go there! " "Okay." Poppi nodded her head and let Malcolm hold her. "Sean, go to the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi!" "Okay." The car arrived at the traffic jam soon and sped towards the villa which was far from the downtown. On their way to the airport, Malcolm kept on singing. Maybe he was really drunk, or he just pretended to be drunk. He hummed and asked Poppi to sing. However, Poppi didn''t sing and Malcolm hugged her belly, howling and screaming, "the baby said she wanted to listen to her mom singing! ''Poppi Honey You sing so well... " "Stop it! If you keep making trouble, I''ll get off the car! " Poppi frowned and threatened. "Okay, okay. Won''t sing. You won''t sing." Malcolm immediately agreed. He grabbed Poppi''s hand and said, "if you don''t sing, I will sing!" "¡­¡­" The corners of Poppi''s mouth twitched. Before she could say anything, Malcolm had already raised his tune. He raised his head and sang, "I''ll take you to see the world once, laughing happily in the sunny days..." Malcolm sang very soulfully, word by word, sounding much more familiar than before. However, Poppi was so immersed in the music that she didn''t want to be moved by it. Thus, she asked, "why is it the same song? Mr. Mo used to only sing one song, didn''t you? " "If, I can give up the whole world, at least I still have you, who deserves my treasure. And here, you are a miracle of life..." However, as soon as she finished, Malcolm changed to another song, which was always sung by her. It was because of this song that his heart was thoroughly confused. Till now, till now, till in the future, his heart would never change. This time, Poppi didn''t say anything. She just listened quietly to what Malcolm had said. Her blank expression concealed her reluctance to leave. Malcolm had been singing all the way, seeming not tired at all. Gulu On their way, while Malcolm was changing his breath, he heard the sound of bulging in Poppi''s stomach. Hearing this, Malcolm was stunned and asked immediately: "what''s wrong? Your belly started to swell? Baby? " "¡­¡­ "Nope." A flush of shyness rose fr to leave my bottom line for only three years. The plan to acquire the Quan Group is delayed for three years because of Lawrence''s fraud. And I''ll solve Celine''s problem you worry about in a period of time. So, I will come back to you after three years. " After the oath, Malcolm put down his hand, but hooked his little finger and said, "come on, let''s pull a hook." "Pull a hook?" Poppi frowned and asked. "Yes." Malcolm nodded and said, "during the three years, our Poppi will fulfill what she wants to do and become a successful person who will match Malcolm. Although in Malcolm''s eyes, she is more than enough for him Poppi, will defeat the inner demon and make our depression completely disappear. We will return the favor of mother''s pregnancy We have to be better for each other in the three years, only in this way can we exchange for a better reunion. This is our promise, a three-year promise. " What Malcolm said made Poppi''s eyes red in an instant, and her tears gathered in an instant. It turned out that he really knew everything! Poppi tried her best to hold back her tears. She reached out her trembling hand and hooked Malcolm''s little finger. "A three-year promise." As soon as she spoke, Poppi couldn''t help but cry, and she began to sob. With the little finger hooked and the big thumb hooked, the pinkie ceremony was smoothly completed. Malcolm raised his head and sighed. He wiped the tears on Poppi''s face and said, "don''t cry like this. If you give birth to a baby who loves to cry, I will be damned." Poppi grinned and tried to laugh, but she cried even louder. "Stop crying." Malcolm held up Poppi''s chin and slowly kissed her, his eyes red, as if wanting to swallow her. With Poppi''s eyes closed and her nose filled with the smell of Malcolm. The kiss was so gentle that Poppi could not help putting her hand on his shoulder and responding to Malcolm shyly. The scuffle of the tower reflected the starry sky. The kiss was getting deeper and deeper. Malcolm held Poppi in his arms and fell down slowly on the bed Chapter 302 Sign The Divorce Agreement Ding Ding The bell in the distance rang twelve times. In the tower of the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi, Malcolm and Poppi were half leaning on the bed, intimate. Malcolm was naked upper body, breathing steadily, but there was still a little sweat on his chest. He held Poppi''s shoulders, grabbed her hands and gave her a gentle kiss. Then, he touched her belly. His face was slightly red and he asked with his ears turning red, "um, is the baby all right?" Poppi shook her head slightly and could not say a word because of shyness. "Are you sleepy?" Malcolm asked again. "Are you sleepy?" Seeing that Malcolm had changed the topic, Poppi began talking. "I''m not sleepy." Malcolm curled his lips and stared at the merry go round, his eyes full of tenderness. How could he be sleepy? Holding Poppi like this, he wouldn''t be sleepy even if he didn''t sleep for the whole night. "I''m not sleepy, either." Poppi moved her body and pressed her face against Malcolm. She was afraid that if she fell asleep again, she would not see him. "Now that you''re in a special situation, it''s past twelve o''clock. You should go to bed." Malcolm raised his hand and rubbed the hair of Poppi. Poppi smiled and did not answer but asked, "did you buy that merry go round?" "I bought and put them together myself. I am awesome, right?" Malcolm raised his eyebrows, waiting for her praise. "Well done!" "Can I take it with me?" Poppi smiled back and asked "Take it away? No way. " Malcolm shook his head and said, "you don''t have to take it with you right now. When it is needed, you''ll come back. It''s useless to take it with you now." "All right." Poppi shrugged and said. "What do you think Is it a boy or a girl? " Malcolm became more interested in it. He looked straight at Poppi with his sparkling eyes and said, "how about giving our baby a name now?" Poppi said, "Are we just imagining without any basis? You should at least have a good dictionary, " "Yes, I have a dictionary!" Malcolm nodded heavily, moved his body and said: "wait a moment, I''ll go to the study to get it! It will be quick! " "But..." Poppi opened her mouth but didn''t say anything. Instead, she nodded in agreement when she saw Malcolm''s happy face. "Okay, come back soon." "Okay." Malcolm stood up, fetched a bath towel to wrap his lower part of the body, and ran out excitedly. "What?" After Malcolm left, Poppi couldn''t help yawning. Although she was really sleepy, she couldn''t let Malcolm down. Before long, Malcolm came back with a thick notebook and a pen. "Let''s choose some good words together, okay?" "Okay." Poppi nodded her head and sat next to Malcolm, together with Malcolm. "Right, the letter is ina. Remember it first. It can be used in the name of a girl..." "The men''s words... I like them very much..." "Both a man and a woman can be named ''an'' softly ''" As time went by, Poppi and Malcolm looked for a dozen words, which covered a piece of paper. Malcolm handed it to Poppi in an arrogant manner and said, "let''s did not expect that they really divorced. Instead, she felt a little depressed. "No buts. It''s my choice." Poppi smiled. "Well, then I''ll go to work now. I still have a lot of things to do." No one spoke and just watched Poppi leave dully. The smile on Poppi''s face faded with each step she took out. From now on, she decided to keep her heart at bay, and only when she met him again, she would be able to turn herself into a better person. Two months later, Benson was discharged from the hospital, and Emily''s verdict came down. "The defendant, Emily Pei, a woman, from Ye city, and the former general manager of Pei group, is detained by the Public Security Department of Ye city for being suspected of fraud and manipulating stock market. The people''s Procuratorate of Ye city declared that the defendant, Emily Pei, was involved in the crimes of fraud and controlling the stock market. The people''s Procuratorate charged the case to the police on May 10, 2016. The court shall be organized according to law and conducted a public trial. Now the case is over. " "The court think that the defendant, Emily Pei, has embezzled public funds and illegally raised funds, drove up Pei group''s stock price. According to law, Emily Pei''s action composed guilty of fraud and control of stock market. The first branch of people''s Procuratorate of Ye city issued a case against the case of attempted fraud and the accusation of manipulating stock market. The evidence was indeed sufficient, and the case was convicted. Given that the defendant has the tendency of turning herself in, we will give her a light punishment. " "According to the article of the criminal law, Emily Pei is sentenced to five years imprisonment, a sentence of one year'' probation for fraud and controlling the stock market, and 20 thousand dollars of punishment." Emily had accepted the reality. When she received the verdict, she just touched her stomach and said to the little guy inside, "it''s okay. Mom can accompany you until you are born." Chapter 303 Had A Son Four months later, the hot summer was coming to Ye city. the wind sooner or later cooled down and made people feel very comfortable. A week ago, Poppi had gradually removed her work and waited for delivery in peace. "Come on, one more apple. It''s so sweet." After finishing her schedule, Shirley looked after Poppi every day in the hospital. She said with a smile, "you don''t know that I have gained a lot of weight since I accompany you in the hospital. Dan told me to leave me alone and not allow me to walk on the stage as a model." After that, she gave the apple to Poppi. Poppi''s body was a little swollen. She took the apple and ate it with a small mouth. "You''ve already lost a lot of weight and you don''t look like me at all. I feel that my eyes are so swollen that I can''t see anything." "That''s because you are pregnant." Taking a bite of the apple, Shirley replied, "You''ll feel better after the baby is born. Your due date is in just one or two days. Are you nervous? " "A little." Poppi nodded her head, "after all, it is the first time for me give the birth to a baby. I am so scared just thinking of that." "Ahem!" While Shirley was eating intensely, she was choked by her own saliva upon hearing what Poppi said. She coughed and laughed. "Don''t scare me, Poppi. I''m so scared that I don''t dare to have a baby." "It''s still early? Or... " Poppi said, "Flirting with Mr. Shen? You''ve been seeing each other recently! " "Humph! Abner Shen? Who is Abner? Does he deserve me? " Shirley raised her head proudly. "Who knows what''s going on? Why can''t I see Abner recently? I''m not interested in that kind of boring man! As for Wendy, it seems that something has happened recently! " "What happened?" Poppi furrowed her eyebrows and wondered whether Barry got involved with Barry again? "She seems to be quite close to a male colleague. Wendy was embarrassed that I bumped into her eating with the boy that day!" Said Shirley with a big smile on her face. "Who is it?" Poppi was more curious. She moved her body and was about to ask more details, but suddenly she felt a tingling pain in her stomach, which made her can''t help but frown and take a deep breath. "What''s wrong?" Shirley tossed the apple core aside. "My belly..." Poppi''s face was already covered with cold sweat. She half leaned back and held the bed with one hand and put the other hand on her round belly. "Then what should we do? What should I do? " Shirley was so nervous that her face turned pale. "What''s wrong?" Aunt. Pei came in from the outside. She knew it was not a good thing seeing Shirley like this. She rushed to the bed and said, "it doesn''t matter, don''t be nervous, take a deep breath, it''s all right, it''s all right!" Poppi nodded and tried to adjust her breath. Aunt. Pei didn''t call the doctor because she was afraid that it was "pseudo labor pains". Following her in, Emily and Benson were at a loss what to do. They could do nothing but to watch Aunt. Pei teaching Poppi w s life, his eyes turned red and he could not help but cry. He has become a father! Poppi and his baby was born! "I want to go in and have a look!" Malcolm let out a sigh of relief, opened the door of the delivery room and walked to the man on the operating table. "Wow wow wow wow..." On the operating table, Poppi was sweaty all over, and there was still much blood stains on her body. Her face was pale and she was in a daze. When she heard the baby''s cry, she was relieved and about to pass out. "Poppi..." Malcolm ran directly to the bed without caring about the baby. He felt sorry for what happened to the feeble Poppi but he dared not touch her as if he would hurt her. Poppi couldn''t help closing her heavy eyelids, but when she heard a familiar voice, she felt sad and thought that she had an illusion. She tried to open her eyes again, but the vision was blurred. She really saw Malcolm! "Malcolm..." Poppi opened her mouth wide and her voice was so weak that only breath could be heard. She caught the air with her hand and tried to smile but closed her eyes again as she said, "our baby." Malcolm nodded desperately. After understanding what Poppi said, his eyes turned red and said, "our baby, our baby! Poppi, you... " Seeing that Poppi fainted, Malcolm was shocked. He rushed to the doctor and shouted, "what''s wrong with Poppi?! Poppi fainted! Where is the doctor! Come here and check what''s going on! " "Mr. Mo, don''t worry. The mother is too weak, so she has fallen asleep. She will be all right after a rest! Don''t worry! " Hearing the doctor''s answer, Malcolm felt relieved. He held Poppi''s hand and kissed her over and over again. "Mr. Mo, Miss. Poppi gave birth to a boy. Would you like to have a look?" The nurse held the newly born baby in her arms and walked over. Malcolm was stunned for a while, then he nodded his head, reached out his hands and held the little ugly baby in a unfamiliar way. He looked at Poppi and said, "Poppi, it''s our baby." Chapter 304 Four Months Later "Well..." When Poppi was in a daze and half asleep, she felt some noise around her and couldn''t help but mumble. But then, it seemed that her front was stuffed into a soft mass and her clothes were lifted by someone What?! Poppi suddenly woke up from her dream. Who wanted to rape her! "Oh, Poppi, you wake up!" "That''s great. We don''t need to do anything now," Amanda said happily "What?" Poppi shook her head and opened her eyes completely. Then she saw several people standing by the bed. They were Shirleya, Wendy and Emily. But the men were all gone. "What are you talking about? Your son is hungry. You need to feed him." Then Shirley continued, "don''t starve your son." Then she muttered to herself, "so ugly..." "The child is still growing!" Wendy pouted and retorted, "he is very cute. A few days later, he must be very beautiful!" Listening to them, Poppi turned her head and saw the little baby girl beside her. She closed her eyes and waved her little hands in the air. Only her mouth the size of a finger''s abdomen moved slightly. She was so touched that her heart was melted in an instant, and even her eyes became soft. It was the first time that she had seen her own son. Poppi sat up and lifted the little one in her arms. She was going to feed him with some breast milk skillfully. "It''s quite different to be a mother. I feel that there is a mother love aura around Poppi!" Emily teased her, too. "You''ll be quick, too! You will be rewarded with two halos. " Said Shirley with a smile. Poppi''s attention was focused on the little baby and she pinched his cute butt while he was "eating". Well, it felt good! "Poppi, have you given him a name yet? If not, how about we pick one? " Amanda proposed with a smile. "Good idea! Good idea!" Shirley took the lead in echoing Amanda''s words, "I''m a man of sagacity. It''s not easy for me to allow my son to be named by others!" The corners of Poppi''s mouth twitched. "If only you were able to name a name, then that would be great." After a pause, Poppi''s eyes changed slightly, and there was a look of attachment and yearning in her eyes. She reached out and poked the little meat ball''s little face, and slowly said, "I have named the child." "What? It has been removed? What''s her name? " Wendy asked curiously. "Yes. You didn''t tell us when you picked it up." Said Shirley in dissatisfaction. On the other hand, Poppi shrugged and did not make any comments. Instead, she slowly called out the name, "just name it, Duke Quan." "It''s a nice name. Sister is a clever woman. Duke, It''s a nice name." Emily praised. On the other side, Shirley''s face darkened. She clenched her teeth and murmured unwillingly, " The surname is Quan..." Hearing this, the atmosphere in the ward suddenly froze. It was a tricky question of Shirley. gth was used up in an instant, and she suddenly collapsed on the operating bed. "Emily, a boy is born! "A boy!" Poppi was relieved too. She took hold of Emily''s hand and said excitedly, "the baby is very healthy, and Emily is very strong!" "Sister..." Emily held Poppi''s hand and said weakly, "take good care of my child." Seeing tears rush out from the corner of Emily''s eyes, Poppi''s heart thumped and she couldn''t help but want to cry, too. "Sister, I beg you..." Emily choked with sobs. "You''re the only one who can help me. I can rest assured that I''ll leave it to you I am not a good mother. Don''t let my child know that he has a mother who has been in jail... " "Wow wow wow wow..." "He is a healthy boy, weighing nearly eight kilograms. Would you like to have a look? " The nurse came with the baby in her arms, but Emily suddenly closed her eyes, pushed Poppi and cried, "take him out, take him out Sister, don''t let me see him. " On the other hand, Poppi took the baby from the nurse with all her heart and choked with sobs as well. She exhorted the doctor, "please take good care of her, and I will take the baby out to see his father and grandmother! Emily, I''m leaving now. I''ll take care of him. " With her eyes closed, Emily nodded. Her face was covered with sweat and tears. It was not until the footstep of Poppi disappeared and the door was closed that Emily opened her eyes. Looking eagerly at the direction of the door, she listened to the baby''s cry and mumbled, "my baby, my baby..." "They are out!" As soon as the door of the operating room was pushed open, Aunt Ji ran over and asked excitedly, "is it a boy or a girl?" "Boy." Poppi replied and looked at Benson. She handed the baby to him and said, "Congratulations, Benson, you are a father." "Thank you." Overwhelmed by excitement, Benson reached out his hands and held his own baby. Chapter 305 Time Flew Like An Arrow He had a complicated feeling in his heart. Benson also held Duke in his arms many times. They were both soft and tender. But the feeling was different. Now he held the little guy in his arms. His eyes, nose, eyebrows and mouth seemed to be integrated with him and Emily. The more he looked at the little guy, the more tender he felt. The veins in his body were flowing rapidly, and his heart thumped, and his eyes were hot. Was this the great power of blood? "Oh, my grandson!" Aunt Ji shouted in tears. She looked at the baby in Benson''s hands eagerly and said, "it''s so beautiful! You are so beautiful! " "Mom, come and hug him!" Benson understood his mother''s feelings. Turning around, he handed the baby to Aunt Ji. Aunt Ji took him over in a hurry and wouldn''t let him go. Others curiously looked up. With a look at his son, Benson turned around to look at Poppi and said, "thank you for your hard work, Poppi. How is Emily? " "She''ll be out soon. She''s doing well." As soon as Poppi finished, doctor and nurse pushed Emily out of the room. Emily had already passed out because of tiredness, and her sometimes swollen face was full of sweat. Seeing this, Benson was very distressed. He followed the doctor to send Emily back to the ward. "Emily, why do you have to be so stubborn?" When they knew that Emily didn''t want to raise that child, they were angry and resentful. Aunt. Pei advised from a person who had experienced the same, "do you want to follow the same old path as me? How regretful I am now! He is your biological child. You are not in prison now. You still have a lot of time to get along with your baby! Besides, you came back a few years later. You are not like me. You did nothing wrong. Why are you so cruel to yourself? " "That''s why I can''t face my kids." With an indifferent look on her face, Emily was suffering from the inner torment that only she herself knew. "I don''t want him to know that his mother is a dirty person, so his life will be incomplete." Emily was a person who always pursued perfection. In her heart, Benson was also a man of perfection. She couldn''t let their children become imperfect because of her. The other one was for the sake of Benson''s health. If one day Benson really left her, what about his child? She had better arrange a path for him when he was born People tried the best to persuade Emily but failed. The baby was so hungry that he burst into tears. Aunt. Pei and Aunt Ji had no choice but to put the little baby to Poppi instead of a nanny. There was always someone in the world who did something he didn''t want to do. Emily didn''t want her child to leave her side, but she couldn''t make sure that she could stay with the child all the time. So the only thing she could do was to endure the pain and give up her child. She wanted the child to live with Poppi. A month later, as Emily recovered from the childbirth, she was taken away to serve a sentence b talker," said Poppi with a smile "Mommy..." "Mommy..." When they were chatting, two little meatballs ran out of the room. They called "mommy" and ran to Poppi as fast as a game. An adult husky grinned and followed behind them. They were making a cute couple. "Run slowly. I don''t care if you fall !" Although Poppi said so, she had already sat up from the chair and walked a few steps nervously. She held the two little guys who were pouncing on her. The Kiki who had turned into a big dog was walking around them excitedly. "They are growing up so fast. They are taller than last month when I visited them." Jared stood up and began to play with the children, "Hi, Duke, Albert. Do you know uncle Hua?" The two handsome kids stared at Jared for a long time and then shook their heads in unison. Jared said sullenly, "you two brats, it hurts me since I see you with gifts every time I come back." "What are you doing here?" Poppi asked "Daddy, daddy said we are going to have dinner." Duke was the first to speak. Albert also nodded and said in a baby voice, "brother is right." "It''s time for dinner." "Would you like to join us for dinner?" Poppi asked Jared "Well, I don''t have the luck to do that!" Jared shook his head and sighed, "there is an operation to be done soon. How about next time? I''ll treat you with a meal next time." "Okay, anytime." Poppi didn''t try to ask Jared to stay. She chatted with Jared for a while and then he waved his hand to say goodbye. They walked into the house hand in hand. As soon as they entered the living room, they smelled the flavor of the dishes. An indifferent man was sitting at the table, smiling slowly at Poppi. "Come here, it''s time for dinner." "Father!" "Father!" The two kids had already escaped from Poppi and ran towards the man. Feeling jealousy, Poppi pouted her lips and followed them to the table, "Benson, why are you more welcome than me as a mother?" Chapter 306 Wendy Is Pregnant Although it was early summer, Benson wore a thick coat. Compared to two years ago, he looked like a frail scholar from ancient times. His smile was warm, but when people saw him, they couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. Since he fell into the snow two years ago, Benson was weaker than before. He became very cold, and he often caught a cold and had a fever. Besides, he didn''t do many outdoor activities, and even had stopped therapy. "Come here! Let me hug you!" Standing up with a smile, Benson held the two kids in his arms. After playing with them for a while, he raised his head and teased with Poppi, "they are all loving mother and strict father in other family. and in our family, it''s the other way around. I am loving father, you are strict mom. Why do you think I''m so popular." "Humph!" However, Poppi just curled her lips with disdain and continued to eat with chopsticks, "it''s all your fault to make me become a tiger." "Mom is a tiger." The words were echoed by Duke. It seemed that Albert could understand their words, then he giggled. Duke also laughed happily. With that, Benson rubbed his nose and burst into laughter. "Stop laughing. Let''s eat." Poppi stood up and took the two little guys to the baby chair. She took care of them for dinner as she ate on her own. It was undeniable that Benson was so popular. He was very nice to the two little kids, to the degree that he had reached an appalling level. Sometimes, even Poppi and Benson couldn''t bear to see him anymore. In the hearts of the two children, Benson was an undeniable warm and handsome man. As an example, when Benson was in the computer, the two little guys crumpled up the computer with interest. As a result, water spilled over the cup, and the whole computer was destroyed. Since the document was destroyed, it almost ran out of function. Poppi was furious. She felt sorry for Benson because he had collected the files and treated the two little boys badly. But Benson didn''t want to see that the two little boys were wronged and coaxed them for a long time. On the contrary, he blamed that Poppi shouldn''t be so fierce. Ever since then, the position of Benson in the hearts of the two children was irreversible. They could deal with any little trouble and act in a cute way as they liked. Anyway, with the help of Benson, he was not afraid of getting into trouble. "When will your mother come back?" Asked Poppi while having lunch. Because of the death anniversary of Benson''s father, Benson''s mother left the country a few days ago. A week had passed, but she did not return. The old woman loved her grandson so much that he should have returned home early. "I don''t know." "Because I can''t go abroad. Before my mother left, she said she would accompany my fat rented herself a better house. She still lived alone. When Poppi arrived at Wendy''s apartment with two sticky children, Wendy curled up in the sofa, crying her eyes swollen. "Aunt Wendy, have you eat lunch?" Albert came to Wendy with a lunch box. Albert a gentleman at such a young age, he said, ", The food Mommy made is very delicious." " Aunt Wendy, stop crying." Duke also came over. He reached out his chubby little hands to wipe away the tears for Wendy. Wendy tried to squeeze a smile. "Thank you, Duke and Albert." After that, she looked at Poppi timidly and called, "Poppi..." "Yes." Poppi replied with a calm voice and signed, "fortunately, Shirley was not here. Otherwise, she would be on the way to Barry''s home with the knife now." Wendy lowered her head, feeling even more guilty. "I didn''t expect that I really want to have an abortion right now! " "No hurry. Let''s have lunch first." Poppi sighed and opened the foodbox for Wendy. She handed a pair of chopsticks to Wendy and let Wendy eat a little. Then she asked, "does Barry know that you are pregnant?" Wendy shook her head while chewing the rice. "So, how did you get together? When did you have a child? How did you know that? " Poppi was shocked. In her eyes, during the past two years, Wendy had no connection with Barry? Wendy bit her lip and said, "it''s a pregnancy test stick. I bought it myself. The baby Maybe a month ago. ''fine, just that night!''! I... I and Barry It never occurred to me that I would be pregnant. " The foreword of Wendy went wrong, and she looked very nervous, but Poppi finally understood. She nodded and asked with curiosity, "which night? This news is so shocking. I can''t accept it. " "It was exactly the night a month ago. It was raining. I... I don''t know why Barry suddenly appeared..." Said Wendy with fear. Chapter 307 I Cant Wait For Five Years Boom Splash A month ago, at the night of Ye city, it suddenly began to rain, and at 6 o''clock, it was completely dark. "Wendy, let me drive you home! It''s raining heavily. I can give you a lift. " Jeremy Zhou walked to Wendy''s desk and said politely. All the people of the magazine office knew that Jeremy liked Wendy very early. They had witnessed his consideration for her for two years, but she kept a distance from him. It was not until her mother forced her to marry him that she accepted his confession and agreed to be his girlfriend. "Thank you very much, Jeremy." Wendy thanked in embarrassment. "It''s okay. It''s what I should do." Then Jeremy took her bag and left the periodical office side by side with Wendy. There were many cars on the road because of the rain. It took almost an hour for Jeremy to drive Wendy home, but it rained heavily. "Sir, please let me in! I''ll be right back after I send my girlfriend home! " The car was parked at the entrance of the community. Jeremy said to the caretaker outside the gate with a good mood, "yes, I''m serious. I''ll come out in five minutes!" "No!" The caretaker waved his hand and said stubbornly, "it''s raining today. The car is full! What''s more, you are not allowed to park the car outside from the residential area. You can just park the car outside! " "But..." "It''s okay, Jeremy!" "I''m already grateful that you sent me home. My apartment is not far from here. I can just run home. It will be troublesome if you insist on driving me home," said Wendy to Jeremy. Jeremy sighed and said remorsefully, "this is the first time that I have driven you home. Let alone it is raining now. How can I just go home as soon as we arrive here?" "It''s really okay." Wendy shook her head, "I can run back with my coat." Wendy opened the door and was ready to get off. "Wendy! Wait! " Jeremy immediately took off his seat belt and stopped Wendy. Then an idea occurred to him and he said with a smile, "use my coat. I''ll go with you!" "What?" After saying that, Wendy stared blankly. At that time, she found that Jeremy had taken off his coat and opened the door. Then he opened the door beside the passenger seat and opened the door for her. "Wendy, get off the car now!" he said with a smile Wendy froze for two seconds and then saw his face slowly got wet. She was touched and smiled. "I said ''three, two, one'', get out of the car and we run together!" Jeremy supported his coat with one arm and said, "three!" Wendy jumped out of the car and hid herself behind Jeremy. "Two!" As Jeremy shouted, he closed the door and stood in front of Wendy to protect her!" One Run! " In the heavy rain, Wendy and Jeremy ran to the direction of the building at the same time. "I haven''t been in the rain for years. It feels great d was very ambiguous. Nobody knew what exactly had happened With an unnatural red face, Wendy summoned up the courage to say, "you, you go! Or I will shout for help! " "Call for help?" Seemed to have heard a joke, Barry laughed sarcastically, "are you calling the guy back who kissed you just now?" "You..." Upon hearing this, Wendy was stunned. "Did you see that?" "What? Haven''t I seen something?" Barry narrowed his eyes a little, with an evil spirit, "little beauty, you are really not obedient. How could you have played with another man behind my back? " Wendy''s head was swelling with anger. She couldn''t stand his harassment any more. She pushed him away with all her strength, and burst into anger. She roared, "Barry! Please don''t make trouble out of nothing? He is my boyfriend, not some other man! You are the other man! Please leave my home and don''t let my boyfriend misunderstand you! " boy friend! Other men! Blazing anger smoldered in Barry''s heart, and the smile on his face disappeared instantly. His eyes were red with anger. He raised his hand and lifted Wendy up, gnashing his teeth. "Boyfriend? Well, I''ll let you know today who the hell is the other man! Who dares to be your boyfriend? " "Barry Wei!" Startled and angry, Wendy was in fear. Hanging her body in the air, she desperately patted Barry and shouted, "you bastard! What do you want to do? " "You''ll know in a minute." Wendy''s showy tricks and legs were not worth mentioning in Barry''s eyes. He held Wendy in his arms and strode forward with cold eyes. He soon found the bedroom. Barry kicked the door open and walked away. After a few steps, he threw Wendy on the bed, leaned over, grabbed Wendy''s arm, tore her clothes and kissed her on her skin. Ignoring her hoarse begging, he said in a hoarse voice, "Wendy, I can''t wait anymore. I can''t wait for five years!" Chapter 308 The Encounter With Malcolm Wendy cried for half an hour, sobbing and saying, "I Barry is too strong. I failed to push him away. Then everything happened. Waah... " However, the more time she heard it, the more angry she became. In the end, Poppi pounded the table and shouted, "the bastard Barry Wei! He is so... " "Poppi! Don''t say it! " Seeing this, Wendy immediately put her hand over Poppi''s mouth to stop her from saying those words ''rape''. She would rather bump her head against the wall. "Mommy, what''s wrong?" Hearing the screams, Duke and Albert staggered over to her and asked with concern. Poppi waved her hand and said, "Okay, okay, okay. You two are too young to understand that. Go and have fun yourself!" Then she held Wendy''s hand and asked, "what happened next? What did he say to you? What did you say to Jeremy? " "I The next day after I woke up, Barry was gone. I haven''t seen him since today. " Wendy sniffed and said in a choked voice, "I broke up with Jeremy, but he didn''t know the reason. He kept asking me... I''m sorry for him..." Poppi sighed and could not help feeling depressed as she clenched her teeth and said, "well, as Jeremy, we could do nothing. But Barry! This bastard was going too far. How could he Damn it, I really wanted to scold him in front of him and beat him up! Wendy, let''s call the police. " "Report to the police? No, Poppi! Let''s go to the hospital now, okay? " Thinking of her premarital pregnancy and the baby''s father is Barry, Wendy became awkward. "Have you decided? Have an abortion? " "You just let Barry do something bad?" Poppi continued "But I''m afraid even if I call the police, he won''t care." Wendy furrowed her brows and went on, "I want to have an abortion." Poppi sighed again. That''s right. How could Barry be afraid of police? What''s more, if she doesn''t abort the baby, can she keep it alive? Different from her. Wendy "All right." Poppi patted her on her legs and stood up. "Wendy, have some food first. After I get dressed, I will drive the two kids back to pick you up. Let''s go to the hospital together." "Okay, Poppi." Wendy stood up in embarrassment. "It''s not a big deal. Don''t be nervous." After she comforted Wendy for a long time, Poppi went downstairs with two boys in her arms. Since she became a mother, she felt that she had used more strength. It was easy for her to lift the two babies at one time, but with the growth of their weight, she seemed to be unable to hold on. "Oh my God! It''s finally coming!" When they walked out of the building, Poppi sent a breath and put the two little guys to the place where she lived. She gasped, "all right, I''m so tired. Let''s go to the car hand in hand!" "Brother, hold my hand." Albert reached out his hand obediently, with his little fat paws facing Duke, and said to him in a sweet voice. Duke grabbed Albert''s hand and said, "go with me!" They walked towards their car hand in hand happily. Poppi followed the with you!" Wendy caught hold of Poppi''s hand in a hurry, "I don''t want to stay here alone." "Well, let''s go down together and see what we need to buy." "Yes!" They walked side by side towards the elevator and took the elevator down. There were already several people in the elevator. Ding The elevator stopped in the next floor and Poppi leaned back with Wendy. The elevator door slowly opened. Opposite to the door stood a man and a woman, but they were communicating with each other in a foreign language fluently. Poppi inadvertently raised her head and happened to meet the man''s gaze. Her pupil suddenly shrank and her heart suddenly stopped. Malcolm! Malcolm! The man standing in front of her was actually Malcolm! At the same time, when the elevator door opened, Malcolm saw Poppi. His eyebrows were imperceptibly knitted and his heart was thumping violently. Wendy was also taken aback by what was happening in front of her. Why did she come across Malcolm here? And what''s more, Claudia, was standing by Malcolm? And he held her arm, so they looked very intimate? "Aren''t we going in?" Claudia moved closer to Malcolm and pretended not to see Poppi, she asked quietly. "Come in." Malcolm replied with only one word and looked away from Poppi, "be careful with your feet." "Okay." With a big smile on her face, Claudia staggered into the elevator, supported by Malcolm. The elevator door was closed slowly. And then Malcolm stood in front of Poppi and turned his back on her. His tall figure seemed a little stiff. A decade or so has passed. Poppi even breathed lightly and her brain went blank. She had never thought that she would meet Malcolm again under such a circumstance Ding! The elevator finally arrived at the first floor. Malcolm helped Claudia out first. Poppi and Wendy then went out in the opposite direction. But she didn''t notice that after taking a couple of steps, Malcolm anxiously looked back. Chapter 309 Take Wendy Away Malcolm remained the same as he used to be three years ago. He had a handsome face as usual. Long as he stood there quietly, he looked powerful and solemn, which could not be ignored. Poppi was thinking about the passers-by just now, and she really wanted to restrain herself, but she found that she missed him even more. "Poppi..." After a few steps, Wendy said tentatively, "are... Are you okay?" "What? Nothing. " Poppi turned back in a daze and smiled, "what''s wrong?" "No! Of course not!" Wendy quickly waved her hand, "I, I just asked casually. It''s okay as long as you are OK!" "Yes." Poppi nodded her head and led Wendy to the registration place to queue up. Poppi didn''t tell anyone about the ''three-year agreement'' between her and Malcolm. The people around her thought that she had a complete fight with Malcolm because of the issue of Celine and the company. That was why she didn''t let anyone mention about Malcolm in front of her. It was no wonder that Wendy had asked if she had anything about him. However, after the agreement had been made three years later, who could guarantee that they would be together again? Just like today, there was a female confidant by Malcolm, just like every day in the three years, there were many female fans around him Although in the past three years, Malcolm had barely revealed his true feelings towards people, there would always be such a woman around him. The media was so fickle "Mr. Mo, what are you looking at?" Claudia teased him. "If she is out of sight, can we still see her?" Hearing that, Malcolm turned around with an almost invisible smile at the corners of his mouth, but said nothing. There was finally hope in his blue eyes. Claudia shrugged and said, "I got hurt the other day when I first came to Ye city. My knees hurt so much. Today, we finally met, but I didn''t expect that Mr. Mo still paid attention to someone else. Mr. Mo, you seem to yearn for the old. " Yearn for the old? Malcolm raised his eyebrows and said nothing. How could he not pay attention to a woman who was always in his heart? "I hate hospital. But I think I have to stay here tonight." Claudia signed, " Will Mr. Mo come to keep me company tonight? " "If I have time." Malcolm took Claudia to a nutrition restaurant and ordered some food for her. "It''s not time for lunch. It might take a while to cook. Just wait here. I''ll go get the dean." "Find dean?" With a meaningful smile on her face, Claudia said to Malcolm, "are you really looking for the dean?" "Or what?" Malcolm asked in reply. "You know how precious the hospital''s bed is now. Your knees are injured. I won''t find the director of the hospital, but there is no temporary bed for you." Claudia twitched her mouth and said, "Mr. Mo, you really don''t know That word... Oh! By the way, be tender to women. " "I think Miss Claudia''s assistant is coming." Before leaving, Malcolm turned around and said, "I''ll He couldn''t go out now. If he went out, he was afraid that if he went out unexpectedly, he would be unable to control himself and want to let Poppi stay with him. But the acquisition plan of the Quan Group hadn''t been completed yet, and George hadn''t been caught yet Squeak! Squeak! Squeak "Tweet, tweet, tweet..." At dawn, birds were singing on the tree. Poppi turned over on the bed and woke up in a daze. Since she gave birth to the baby, her sleep was shallow, not to mention in the hospital, a strange place. She didn''t sleep well last night. "What?" Poppi stretched herself in a low voice and looked at Wendy who was sleeping soundly on the bed beside her. She smiled and was ready to get up. When she just sat up, she heard the sound of hurried footsteps from the corridor, which seemed to have attracted thousands of troops. Is there an emergency patient in the early morning? Poppi frowned and before she could make the next reaction, the door of the ward was kicked open with a bang and a deafening sound. "Ah!" Wendy suddenly woke up from her dream. Poppi was scared too. She took a step back and looked at the leader, Barry Wei! "Barry?! What are you doing here? " Poppi screamed out unbelievably and thought, ''How dare he come here?''? "Take Wendy away. With my child. " Said Barry in a hoarse voice as he walked up to Wendy. "What are you doing! Don''t come any closer! " Wendy flinched and yelled, "don''t come over, Barry!" "Hello!" Poppi was in a hurry to save Wendy, but she was stopped by the bodyguards brought by Barry. If she took a step forward, it would be in vain. Barry walked to the bedside and took a deep look at Wendy. "I''m sorry I''m late. Let''s go back first. " "I don''t want to go with you!" Wendy shook her head abruptly. "It''s not up to you." With a complicated expression on his face, Barry stretched out his arms and carried Wendy on his shoulder all of a sudden. Then he strode outside. Chapter 310 Barry Got Injured "Barry Wei! Put me down! " Wendy cried and beat on his shoulder, "where are you taking me! I don''t want to go with you Let go of me! " "Little beauty, I came back from another city overnight without a break. Finally I saw you I will not leave so easily as long as you ask me to. " As soon as he finished speaking in a low voice, he tightened his grip on his arm and took Wendy to the exit of the corridor. Since the big noise made by Barry''s followers, more and more people gathered in the corridor. Those who were watching the fun, or who were angry because they were woken up in the morning, were all frightened by Barry and just watched Wendy taken away. "Wendy! Wendy! Damn it! Don''t move! " When Poppi came out, Wendy, Barry and several bodyguards were gone. Poppi followed those bodyguards out of the hospital. When she walked out, she just saw that Wendy was put into the car and taken away. She quickly ran to catch up with her, "Wendy! Wendy! " "Miss. Poppi, please don''t go after her." The bodyguard who had been blocking Poppi turned around and comforted her, "Mr. Barry just wants to take Miss Yu back to the headquarters. He won''t hurt her." "Won''t hurt her? She was pregnant, but he didn''t show up for a month. Now he suddenly took her away without saying a word. You said he wouldn''t hurt her. Why don''t I believe it? " "Take me with you. I want to see Wendy!" Poppi couldn''t help losing her temper "But..." Ring, ring, ring Before Poppi could say anything, the phone in her pocket rang. When she saw it was the call from Benson, she quickly picked up the phone, and spoke with some grievances, "Benson, what should we do? Wendy has been taken away! Should I go after her? " Benson was shocked at first. He wanted to ask Wendy about the operation, but he didn''t expect the thing to go wrong. He asked, "who took her away? Calm down. Are you here alone? Don''t go after him blindly! " "She was taken by Barry!" Poppi said, "I don''t know where he got the news. He just came to the hospital and took Wendy away." "I see!" After a moment''s silence, Benson said in a gentle voice, "don''t worry. This means that Barry won''t do anything to Wendy. If he doesn''t want the baby, he won''t stop the surgery as he knows that Wendy is going to have the surgery. But since he stops, it means that he still cares about Wendy. How about you come back first? Let''s wait and see. Wendy is not a child anymore, so she can ask them to solve their problems by themselves. If you go, it may be difficult for them to calm down and have a good talk. If there is still no news about her at noon, we can go to find her. What do you think? " Benson''s words seemed like magic, which calmed the restless and manic heart of Poppi in an instant. He was always so calm, just like three years when Poppi was in trouble, he comforted her in this g on the bed quietly. Why did you get off the bed?" "I want mommy to sleep with us." Duke put his arms around Poppi''s neck tightly. When he heard the "thunder" outside, he was frightened and tightened his neck. He was afraid of rain and thunder and didn''t make any difference on Poppi''s habits. "It''s okay." Patting the little fellow''s head, Poppi carried him to the bed. Then she touched the head of Albert and said, "Albert is not afraid ." "Albert doesn''t be afraid." Albert turned over and said seriously, "I can protect mommy and brother." "Our Albert is so awesome!" Poppi praised Albert without hesitation and kissed on his cheek hard. "Then, Duke won''t be afraid." "Duke, you are so brave!" Poppi praised the little fellow as well and gave him a kiss. Standing outside the door, Benson couldn''t help but ask, "eh hem Still up? " "Father!" "Father!" As soon as they saw the person, both of them jumped up excitedly from the bed and opened their arms for embrace. With a broad smile, Benson held the twins into his arms and lay them down on the bed. Sitting on the edge of the bed, Poppi looked at them with a broad smile. After a long time, the two kids were tired after playing with each other and fell asleep. Poppi was lying on the other side of the bed, while Benson was lying on the other side. This was the closest distance between them for the past three years. Although the two of them often slept on the same bed because of the two boys, they never walked a little step away from each other. "Benson, I''m going to the headquarters of the Hongmen Sect later." Poppi whispered. "I''ll go with you." Benson said without hesitation. "Don''t bother. The rain is so heavy, and nobody takes care of the two children. You just stay at home." Poppi turned around and said with smile, "I can go there myself. Barry, he dares not to do anything to me." Chapter 311 Malcolm Is Here A touch of disappointment flashed in Benson''s eyes. How could he not know that all the reasons she had said were all fake. In fact, Poppi was just worried about his health. His weak body could not stand any wind. If he went out in the rainy days, he might have to stay in bed for five or six days after coming back. Moreover, he had to burden others and would trouble others to take care of him. "Hey! What are you thinking about? " All of a sudden, Poppi reached out her hand and patted Benson on his arm with the other two asleep kids. She gave him a soft smile and said, "you are woolgathering again, aren''t you?" "What? No, I''m not! " Benson shook his head. "I Nothing. " "Gee..." Poppi shook her head and sighed, "don''t I know what you are thinking? Both of us know it! I said that were the reasons I don''t want you to go out, It is not I don''t want you to accompany me. In the past three years, I often make my own appearance in public. If something goes wrong, I will solve it myself It''s not a big deal! ''! What''s more, I am going to find Wendy and get you involved. I will feel sorry. " "Can you swear that you haven''t considered my illness at all?" Benson teased "Uh..." Poppi blinked her eyes and looked around secretly, then she groaned, "yes, I did think about it a little bit, but I did it for your own good!" With the corner of his lips curled up, Benson nodded and said seriously, "I know. That''s why I feel sorry that I can''t help you. I feel guilty. " "What? So you are belittling yourself?" Smiling, Poppi pointed at her head, tilting her head, and said, "the things you taught me here are far better than going there with me. If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have let Pei group come back to life in the past three years. After all, it was you who gave me advice, so I can go to the stage without any worries and sign. All is it." After a pause, Poppi suddenly became excited. She waved her hand in the air exaggeratedly and slowly. Her eyes blinked and said with a pride, "so Benson, don''t think too much. I''ll just stand in front of you. With my ability, I can defeat thousands of soldiers without a problem!" "Haha..." Benson couldn''t help but laugh. "Oh my God Don''t... " When they were laughing happily, the little guy on the bed heard a noise in his sleep and turned over. Scared, Poppi and Benson hurriedly covered their mouths. Benson gently smoothed the little guy''s hair, making him gradually calm down. "Then I''ll go first!" Poppi lowered her voice and quietly got out of bed as she walked out and said, "I went back early today." "Okay, ask the driver to drive slowly!" Benson was still worried about .and the two kids slept well, so he went out with Poppi and watched her get on the car before he left. Ding Dong As soon as Benson returned to the living room, he heard someone ringing the doorbell. A servant went to the door of the villa and took back a document. He handed it to Benson, "Mr. Ji, the person who se ith a woman! One relied on forcing his wife to have a baby, and the other one was even more cunning -you got married and had a baby. What was the result? The duck you got was gone! You really piss me off! " Hearing his words, Malcolm and Barry looked at each other, and quickly looked away. They felt guilty as Mr. Dog put them in the middle of their business. "Mr. Barry, Mr. Mo, Mr. Dog, Miss. Poppi is here." When they were talking, someone came to inform them. They looked up and saw the car of the Hongmen Sect parking at the door. The door opened and Poppi lifted her skirt and got out of the car. Malcolm trembled, hastily grabbed a cup of tea, pretended to drink it attentively and said nothing. "Welcome, Miss. Poppi. What can I do for you?" The moment Poppi pushed the door open and came in, she heard the smiling voice of Barry, which made her angry. She asked, "where is Wendy? What did you do to Wendy? " "She is resting there." Barry shrugged and made a gesture of invitation. "Come in, please." "Rest?" Poppi humphed and stepped forward, "do you think I will believe you? Why do you take Wendy away? What do you want? What else do you want to do? Anyway, I remember what you did a month ago! If you have the ability to do it but don''t have the ability to take responsibility for it. You didn''t dare to come out until a month later. You are not a man! " "Ahem!" Hearing this, Mr. Dog couldn''t help coughing and laughing. Poppi suddenly realized that there was still someone in the living room. She quickly turned around and found that someone was staring at her affectionately. She was dumbstruck and could not move a little. Malcolm? Why was Malcolm here? Malcolm looked at Poppi fixedly, holding the cup tightly and almost crumbing it with his fingers. He thought that he had calmed down enough, but he didn''t expect that his heart would beat so fast that he couldn''t keep up with it. His mind went blank, but his heart was full of Poppi. Chapter 312 Who Said I Didnt Like You Poppi subconsciously took a small step back and her mouth was slightly open. Her hand was caught in the air for a while. She quickly drew back her sight and smiled embarrassedly, "yes, someone is here!" "Are you coming to have some tea?" At last, Mr. Dog stopped coughing, stood up with a smile, drank a cup of tea and walked towards Poppi. Poppi looked at him up and down. "You are Mr. Dog? " She had once heard about the name of "Mr. Dog" from Malcolm, and the crutch in Mr. Dog''s hand. In her memory, they were quite familiar with each other. "This little girl is perceptive and she knows how to see people." Mr. Dog nodded with satisfaction. On the one hand, Poppi felt relaxed since she knew she had met the right person. On the other hand, she felt happy when someone called her "little girl". Mr. Dog moved his eyes from Poppi and stretched his body looking outside. He said, "you came here alone? Didn''t you bring your son with you? " "I..." Poppi''s heart thumped. She was so embarrassed that she didn''t even dare to look at Malcolm''s direction. She smiled awkwardly and said, "Mr. Dog, I came here today for Wendy. I came myself." "I see!" Mr. Dog cast a glance at Malcolm and turned around. "You can bring him here some day!" "¡­¡­ Okay. " Poppi gave him a response in response. She pursed her lips and her voice was no longer as energetic as she had been when she came here. She deliberately turned her back to Malcolm and asked Barry with some worry and anger, "where is Wendy? I called her, but she didn''t answer. " Barry put his hands in the pockets of his trousers and replied, "her phone is out of power and she is resting upstairs now." "Really?" Poppi squinted her eyes suspiciously. Did Wendy really have her imprisoned? That was the nest of Barry. "Hey!" Barry rolled his eyes. "Don''t look at me like that, okay? Do you think I will do something to her? " "Didn''t you do it? Where did the child in Wendy''s belly come from? " Anger rose in her heart, and Poppi couldn''t help but raise her voice, "I want to see Wendy now, to confirm if she is okay." Being scolded hard all of a sudden, Barry lost his confidence. "Poppi!" Right at this moment, Wendy''s voice came from the stairway of the second floor. Poppi looked up and ran over in a hurry with great joy, "Wendy, are you okay?" Wendy trotted downstairs with her bare feet and asked happily, "what are you doing here, Poppi?" "Let me see if you are okay." Poppi took Linda''s hand and looked her up and down, "how is it going? Are you okay?" Wendy shook her head. She took a glance at the living room and found that she also saw Malcolm, so she was a little confused about current situation. Because of Poppi, she ignored Malcolm and called in a timid voice, "Mr. Dog." "Yes." Mr. Dog nodded with smile. "Why did you come down barefoot? It''s so cold! " Suddenly, Barry shouted with his hea Wendy! " "Don''t go." Malcolm stopped Poppi, "It''s their own business. Let them solve it by themselves. We can also ensure that Wendy will be fine based on what Barry said just now. " "Yes." Poppi replied in a low voice and stepped back immediately and then looked away immediately There was another silence in the living room. It seemed that Malcolm''s feet had taken root and sprouted. He stood still in the same place with his just sitting position, very close to Poppi. Smelling the light fragrance from her, he was even more intoxicated than drinking wine. "I''m so old. I don''t understand the true love between you guys!" Mr. Dog signed in emotion and his voice sounded like a great bell which shocked Poppi. She turned around with her back to Malcolm. "God knows what Barry is doing now!" Mr. Dog snorted and walked towards the tea table with the cane. "Malcolm, come and have some tea with me." "Okay, I''ll be right there." Malcolm replied after taking a look at Poppi After taking a step forward, he withdrew his foot again and asked Poppi gently, "well, what about you? Do you wait for Wendy? " "Yes." Poppi didn''t look at Malcolm said. Her heart was beating fast. She walked outside while saying, "I''ll take some fresh air outside. I''ll wait for Wendy." Malcolm wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. After a short while, Poppi had already walked out of the house and stood under the roof, watching the rain with her back to him. "What are you looking at? Get out of here right now! Please don''t dilly dally! " On his way to the private room, Mr. Dog turned around and gave an angry glance at Malcolm. "You are fixing your eyes on her, but you still play reserved!" Malcolm rubbed his nose with his hand, and his ears were a little red. He smiled at Mr. Dog and walked to the direction of Poppi. He walked to the door, opened the door, held up the umbrella and stood behind Poppi. Chapter 313 Dont You Miss Me Splash Rain poured down along the eaves, blocking her sight. Everything in the distance became blurry and green. Standing beside a pillar and holding her arms, Poppi was in a trance, so she didn''t hear the slight sound behind her. Malcolm The name kept on recalling in her mind. Occasionally, some rain splashed on her body, which made her feel a little cold, but calmed her restless heart a little bit. Poppi let out an almost invisible sigh. At this time, the shadow above her head was covered. She looked up and saw an umbrella over her, blocking the splashing rain. "Aren''t you cold?" A mellow voice suddenly sounded behind her, which was low and more emotional in the clear rain. It was too late for Poppi to turn around and say thanks, but after she realized that the person behind her was the one she had in mind, she gave up the idea to turn around. Even so, Poppi''s face turned red all of a sudden, and her heartbeat finally became normal again. Suppressing her feelings, she tried to speak indifferently, "well, well, it''s cool, very comfortable." Looking at the back of Poppi, who was very close to him and staring at Poppi for a long time, Malcolm couldn''t help but take a step forward and almost clung to her back. He clearly felt that Poppi''s body stiffened, like every intimate night three years ago. Although she spoke in a very open manner, her rigid body always betrayed her nervous heart. And this intriguing feeling made his body hot from inside and outside. Malcolm wanted to get closer to Poppi, closer to her "Poppi, don''t you miss me?" As a man of action and thought quickly, Malcolm slightly bent down and got close to Poppi. He leaned his lips against her ear, with his hot breath blowing in it. He stared at her side face as he said to her in a seductive tone. He didn''t want to miss the slightest expression on her face. Poppi''s body stiffened, and her hands clenched into fists. Her nails pierced into her flesh. What should she do? Why did she care so much all of a sudden? They had been married and divorced for so many years. Why did she feel dizzy? Her heart was about to jump out. What should she do? Miss him? Really? Of course! Of course! She missed him more when she had meals, when she slept, when she worked! "M... Mr. Mo..." It took a long time for Poppi to come to her sense and stammered, "I..." "What did you just call me?" Malcolm snorted. He was a little dissatisfied with what Poppi just called him. He stretched out his arm from the back without an umbrella and held her waist tightly. "Hmm!" Poppi took a deep breath and her stomach shrank. Her eyes were wide open and she froze again unbelievably. Malcolm leaned his head on the shoulder of Poppi and asked, "why? Why did you show up early? Do you know how hard it is for me to hold back the desire to see you? How long do we still have for the three-year agreemen er on the bed and kissed her. Barry didn''t know how to express his love to her. In his mind, Wendy was different from those women. For those women, it was okay as long as he bought something for them. However, in addition to money, he wanted to give Wendy better. Therefore, the more he thought about, the more he was clumsily. "Barry Wei HMM Let me go! " Wendy struggled with fists and kicks. With her eyes wide open, Wendy took the opportunity of how Barry kissed her and bit his tongue hard. "Ah!" Barry sat up suddenly, twitched his mouth and murmured, "ouch, it hurts..." "You... You deserve it!" Wendy sat up on her chair, her eyes red. "Don''t force me anymore! Do you think I will believe you after your words? Is this how you like me? You like me, and then? " Barry put his tongue back and said affectionately, "I want to take care of you for the whole life to make up for my mistake." "All my life?" Hearing this, Wendy was not moved. Instead, she smiled ironically, "will you marry me?" She remembered that Shirley and Poppi had told her that there was no such a thing as being the hostess in the Hongmen Sect. The so-called taking care by Barry was just an excuse to imprison her all her life so that she could obediently give birth to the baby! Barry was rendered speechless for a while. He did not know what to say with a troubled look on his face. Just as he was thinking about how to start, Wendy continued, "besides, I don''t forget that this is Hongmen Sect. It is full of intrigues and conflicts. Moreover, baby has to live a cautious life. If I give birth to a child, can you promise not to let him get into contact with these gangsters? Can you promise me not to follow your old path? I just want my child to live safe and sound... " "Barry Wei, we live in two different worlds. So, please let me go? OK? I will take it as nothing has happened and we have nothing to do with each other. " Chapter 314 I Like Little Girls When Wendy went downstairs, she looked around the living room, thinking about where Poppi had gone. When she looked out of the house, she saw that under the roof, Poppi was standing next to Malcolm. There was a short distance between them and they didn''t say anything. But Malcolm reached out his arm, fully holding the umbrella on top of her and holding it for her. All of a sudden, Wendy felt sorry for them, and also moved for them. They looked so well matched, but why did they suddenly get divorced three years ago? Now that Pei group had recovered and there was no problem to Wind International Group, and Celine even didn''t come back after living on the island Can we still be together? "Mr. Mo, Poppi!" Just then, Jared ran towards them from a distance, with a medicine box on his back. He was standing under the eaves, holding his hands in the rain, and his hair was wet as well. He looked at Poppi and Malcolm up and down. He was surprised to see they stood together and how Malcolm held the umbrella for her, but he remained silent, shaking the rain on his body, without saying anything. "Yes." "What are you doing here?" asked Malcolm "It''s time to change fresh dressing for Mr. Barry''s wound." Jared then turned to look at Poppi and suddenly cried out, "Oh, my God! Why is your face so red? Have you got a fever after getting wet in the rain? " "What? No No! " Like being stepped on the tail, Poppi''s face turned red and her body suddenly froze. The next second, Jared raised his hand and put it on Poppi''s forehead to check her temperature. As if Poppi got an electric shock, the moment when Jared put his hand on her forehead, Poppi raised her hand and slapped his hand away. She became angry from embarrassment, "what... What are you doing?" Then Malcolm narrowed his eyes and stared at Jared''s hand, his cold eyes seeming to bore a hole on it. The veins stood on Jared''s Adam''s apple. "I just want to see if you have a fever." "I''m fine. I''ll go check on Wendy. " Not knowing who she was talking to, Poppi turned around, pushed the door and entered the living room. "Poppi!" Just when Jared was about to step forward, Malcolm put down his umbrella and blocked his way deliberately. Malcolm put away the umbrella unhurriedly and said leisurely, "doctor love patients as parent. Doctor Hua is a Fred man." Hearing that, Jared''s heart skipped a beat. Taking a glance at Malcolm, he suddenly burst into laughter. Then he put on a mocking and flirtatious smile and said, "I don''t think Mr. Mo looks very well too. How about I also feel your forehead to see if you have a fever?" Malcolm hummed coldly and didn''t say anything. He put down the umbrella and went into the living room. Then, the smile on his face disappeared. Jared sighed and followed her into the living room. "Have you made a deal with Barry?" Poppi stood at the stairway with Wendy to confirm whether Wendy was fine or not. "Sort of." Wendy nodded and f. Be careful next time," Jared reminded. Moreover, the wound is a bit sensitive. You may not be able to find a girl for ten days and a half months. After all, your waist is injured. Don''t let your honor be affected... " "Damn you!" Barry kicked Jared out of rage and through clenched teeth he said, "one more word, and I''ll sew your mouth up now!" "Wait, wait, wait! I will stop! " With a smile on his face, Jared begged and carefully began to deal with the wound for Barry. The pain of applying medicine on the wound was terrible, but Barry gritted his teeth and endured it without saying a word. His father had ever told him that boys shouldn''t cry when they were in some special circumstance. He had ever seen this way of treating his wounds "Mr. Barry, it''s done." After more than ten minutes, Jared dressed the wound for Barry and left with the medicine box. "Malcolm, do you like a boy or a girl?" After Jared left, Barry suddenly spoke to Malcolm, who had remained silent all the time. With a faint smile on his face, he said, "I mean the child." "All right." Malcolm answered lightly Barry shrugged. "Anyway, you have a son. You don''t have the chance. But I like little girls. I think it must be a little girl in Wendy''s belly. " Malcolm smiled, "that''s good. Good for you, If it is a girl. The daughter should be used to be spoiled, so even if she was born in the Hongmen Sect, she would not be as tired as you since childhood, right? " "Hey, Malcolm, are you a mind reader? Why do you know everything? " Raising his eyebrows and smiling, Barry came up with another idea. "Well, let me ask you one more question. Do you want to run the Hongmen Sect? How about making you the first leader for free? " "Not good. I''m not interested." Malcolm rejected without hesitation, "it was your father who created Hongmen Sect. Even if I want it, you can''t give it to me. But..." "But what?" "But you can correct the rules of the Hongmen Sect." Chapter 315 A Family Reunion After Poppi escorted Wendy home and back to the Ji family''s villa, it was raining cats and dogs. When she arrived there, the rain had stopped. She intended to ask Wendy to stay in the villa for a couple of days, but she was refused by Wendy, so she didn''t say anything. As soon as the car stopped in the courtyard of the villa, Duke and Albert ran from the garden. They shouted "Mommy!" their bodies were dirty, but they were very happy and excited. KIKI was left behind by the two babies, and the faithful nurse, it had lost its face in the water and its face was dirty. When it saw Poppi, it rolled over in the water deliberately. Its mouth was wide open. KIKI groaned as it ran towards her. As soon as she got out of the car, Poppi saw that these two little guys and a dog with mud, and she exclaimed, "what are you doing? Are you eating the soil? Why is it full of mud? Your clothes got dirty. " "Mommy! We and KIKI played water! " Duke opened his arms wide and ran towards Poppi. His face was covered with mud, and his bright eyes blinked. He giggled and was about to fall on her body. "Hey! Stay back! " Poppi stepped back quickly and picked up her dress, "look at the mud on your face and hands! Do you want to dirty mommy''s clothes? " "Albert wants a hug!" Albert thought it was funny. Following the direction of Duke, he ran to the direction of Poppi. Then he rushed to her in bare feet. "Slow down!" Poppi was shocked and opened her arms to catch Albert. The little boy threw himself into Poppi''s arms and bumped against Poppi covered with mud. Duke ran over as well. He was quite unhappy about the fact that Poppi only held Albert in her arms. He leaned closer to her and held her face tightly. The moment when he kissed her, her face was covered with mud. KIKI fighting with the three people. After two rounds, it suddenly stood up and shook its whole body. In the end, it threw all the mud to Poppi. "Ahahah Benson Ji! Help! " Squatting there, Poppi completely collapsed. She was angry and anxious, and almost cried. "Hey! You two bully Mommy again! " As a brave man, Benson ran out of the main house of the villa and rushed to this side. He took the two little guys out of Poppi''s arms, holding them in front of him and lectured them, "eh hem Look, you are so dirty! Mommy just came back and her clothes have been soiled. What should we do? " "Woof, woof, woof!" When KIKI saw that the two kids were teased, it sat up straight and cried, as if it was threatening Benson. "And you! You ran away when it was raining! You make your body dirty! " Benson said to KIKI, "what do you mean by that? I won''t let you in. You can stay here alone tonight. " "Woo woo woo..." KIKI looked back at Benson, which made its curl up and shook its tail, feeling it was really hurt. Poppi clapped her hands and stood up with her hands on her hips, "humph, you two, wait to be beaten by your father! Naughty lot in the past three years." Benson couldn''t help but thank her again, "I really hope that you will have a happy life in the future." Although I can''t make you happy, I will give you the greatest support. In addition to love, we also have family affection and friendship. Poppi nodded her head happily and watched him leave. In front of the two little kids, they were more connected than other couples, although they were not husband and wife. At the beginning, Poppi didn''t want Duke to call Benson father. But Albert would call her mother again. All the relations were messy. So, just let it be! Anyway, Benson was so good to the children, which could just make up for the void of the little boy who had no father. But how could she figure out the relationship between them in the future? Poppi turned around and sat on the bedside. She felt the warmth and raised her hand to stroke Duke''s face. His emotionless face looked very much like that of his father, Malcolm. How could he be so much alike? Poppi looked at Albert again. He looked like Benson no matter how he looked like. Was this the magic of blood relationship? "Ahem!" As soon as Benson entered his bedroom, he began to cough in pain. Blood gushed from his throat, making him paler. He looked so weak. Would he really be able to wait till the day of family reunion? He didn''t dare to take any risk, because before the accident came, he must prepare for everything and keep all his friends responsible. It was time to have a talk with Malcolm! At the same time, in the CEO Office of SG. After work, Malcolm leaned back on the chair, holding his cell phone to relax. The phone interface stopped in the page of the photo album. He clicked it open, and there was only one album left. It was full of the photos of Poppi and Duke. It was like the three years when he was tired to see them, he had been motivated to move forward. Soon, they would have a family reunion! Chapter 316 Go Crazy "The opening ceremony of the 3D building will be held in a few days. Everything is going smoothly." One day, in the exclusive office of Wind International Group, Poppi was dressed in business wear and sitting in her chair. She looked down at the documents in her hands and raised her head from time to time with a serious expression. She spoke to the assistant standing in front of the desk, "Give the feedback of the invited media journalists to me as soon as they get the feedback. And the experienced guests on the opening day to make sure if they can come. It''s about the international image of Wind International Group. Thank you for your hard work. " "Okay, Miss Poppi." The assistant nodded. "That''s all right then. I''ll check the schedule. If there''s anything wrong, I''ll call you." "Yes, Miss Poppi." The assistant bowed and said, "then I''ll go out first." "Okay, get out." Poppi didn''t look up. When she just finished, she heard two giggling sounds. Poppi was shocked and looked up immediately, only to see that Shirley was stretching her head out at the office door and laughing out by her. "Have you finished your work, Miss Poppi? May I come in? " Shirley smiled obsequiously. "¡­¡­ Come in. " "You go out first," Poppi said to the assistant with a helpless smile "Okay, Miss Poppi." The assistant went to the door and said goodbye to Shirley. After leaving, she closed the door for them. Shirley was in an extraordinarily fashion dress, as if she had just walked down from the runway. Her high heels were shiny, and her skirt was young. She took off her sunglasses and walked towards Poppi''s office table. "You look great, Miss Poppi! If I were a man, I would definitely fall in love with you! " "Oily tongued of you!" "When did you come back from abroad?" Poppi couldn''t hide her smile "I just got off the plane." Shirley ran over to hold Poppi and said, "I passed by Wind International Group by taxi. When I knew you were here, I came here immediately. I say you are running around Pei group and Wind International Group. It''s such a coincidence to meet you here today! " "Yes, yes!" Poppi smiled, "But is it really appropriate for you to come to my office in this way? People might think that I came here to work just for fun, and I''m afraid that you have drawn other people''s attention again. " Shirley put out her tongue and left Poppi with a groan. She tapped her fingers on the desk and said, "you are the Miss Poppi of the company now. Who dare to speak ill of you? Who dare to gossip again? Just ignore them! " "So, you come here just to chat with me?" Poppi stood up and asked, "what do you want to drink?" "Boiled water?" Without any hesitation, Shirley walked around in Poppi''s office and said, "of course I have something to tell you! I''m telling you, I''m just shooting the third season of ''similar love'', the sponsor and the designer are all rich. I think I can introduce them to you. " "Introduce them to Shirley. "What?" Poppi felt a chill coming down her spine. Every time when Shirley saw them, she would be transformed into a "kissing maniac". It was just crazy! "Poppi! Shirley! " They were still joking around when Wendy arrived later. Wendy didn''t look well but tried to smile. "Wendy, you are here! Come here! Come here! " Poppi asked Wendy to come here in a hurry. "Nice to meet you, aunt Wendy!" The two kids spoke in unison. Wendy touched their heads lovingly, "how are you doing?" "Now that our guests are here, serve the dishes," Shirley said to servants. Then Shirley sat next to Wendy and asked worriedly, "why do you look so haggard?" "Nothing." Wendy shook her head sadly. "I just don''t sleep well these two days. Maybe I am a little tired." "Let us know if you need anything," Shirley held Wendy''s hand and said, "have more tonight. How about going out after dinner? Let''s go out and have some fun. " "What?" However, Poppi did not agree with her and said, "well, Wendy needs more rest so we''d better go back as soon as possible after breakfast, shall we?" "But I want to go out and play, Poppi." Said Wendy, biting her lips. She also wanted to be completely crazy and forget all her troubles. She didn''t want to go out to play before, but now she suddenly changed her mind. Poppi and Shirley looked at each other and knew what Wendy was thinking. They nodded, "Okay, let''s go out for a walk tonight. No intoxication, no return!" "Duke will go for a walk, too!" Suddenly, Duke squeezed into them with his toys in his hands. "Good job, boy! Someone said that three years old makes one old. Poppi, in my opinion, your son is amazing, and he might be the son of a prince of the night club! " Shirley rudely pinched his face. Wendy laughed and touched her belly. Actually, it was a good thing to have a child. If the child wasn''t Barry''s "No, No! Don''t mislead my son. Let''s have dinner now! " "Yeah! Dinner''s ready! " Chapter 317 A Blind Date Bar "Show me your hands! Here we go!" "If you forgot your name. Please follow me..." In a flaming nightclub, the show was on. Everyone on the stage was shaking with the dancers. Men and women were rubbing against each other. Even for the first time, frivolous sparks were produced in the dance. "Forget about your existence. What are you expecting for?" Sitting in the booth, Shirley was drinking while singing. Her hair kept throwing violently as she was so excited. Poppi also sipped the wine. Why did she feel a little noisy for not coming to the bar for such a long time? As for the two kids who had just fallen asleep, she wondered if they had returned home safely Wendy was a little ill at ease. She wasn''t accustomed to such an occasion. However, her body was filled with a sense of insecurity. She enjoyed swaying like the dancers on the dancing floor, neither worried nor sleepy. In this way, she could forget all her unhappiness! "I''m going to dance. Are there anyone with me?" Shirley drank up the wine in one gulp and stood up. "I Let me see. " However, Poppi still stood up and asked, "How about you, Wendy?" "I will go with you!" Wendy hastened to accept, "I... I want to have a try!" Shirley patted on Wendy''s shoulder and said, "okay! That''s what our Wendy needs! Let''s go. Let''s go to dance with Shirley. I''ll teach you how to live a happy life as a woman! " Poppi and Wendy were pulled into the dancing floor by Shirley. The moment they entered the dancing floor, Shirley had already swayed. As a beauty, she attracted a lot of attention in an instant. "Come on! Dance!" While shaking her arm with the music, Shirley poked Poppi restlessly, "aren''t you good at dancing! Come on! Don''t be so polite. You are not an old woman. You are a hot woman! " Poppi giggled and slowly jumped up under the influence of the atmosphere. "Wendy, how about you?" Shirley moved her sexy eyes to Wendy and leaned her back on her, wriggling her hips. Wendy laughed, learnt Shirley and acted unfamiliar and shy like a little girl who went out secretly without an adult. She was so different with other girls present. "Of course he will come. It''s your honor to invite happiness here!" "Happiness could get infected. Please be generous come on!" The music and atmosphere reached the pinnacle. Wendy was now in a good mood, singing and dancing. "Haha! Oh no! " "I haven''t done this for a long time. I''m so tired!" "Wow, I''m free and easy!" Poppi, Shirley and Wendy went back, shoulder on shoulder. They staggered into the booth. Shirley poured three glasses of wine, "come on, let''s have a drink!" "TSK, TSK! You are so careless and brainless! " Poppi blocked off a glass of wine and poured a glass of juice to Wendy alone, then she said, "Wendy, drink juice!" After casting a glance at the transparent wine, Wendy said with envy, "I want ent with alcoholism!" "I... I don''t know!" "You..." "Mr. Barry! "Mr. Barry!" As soon as Barry was about to wave his fist, he was stopped by someone. One of his men, who had been protecting Wendy in secret, ran over to them. He took hold of Barry''s hand and said, "Miss Yu is still in the emergency room. Let me lead you there!" "Hurry up!" Barry frowned and quickly pushed his white gown away. Then he continued to stride upstairs. "Will she be okay?" Outside the emergency room, Shirley was worried about Wendy very much. She kept turning back and forth without a stop. Originally she was a little drunk, but now she was totally freaked out by Wendy sudden faint. "She''ll be fine. She''ll be fine," Poppi''s hands were clasped together. Although she tried to comfort Shirley, she had no idea how to feel. "Wendy! Wendy! " Suddenly, there was the cry of Barry from the corridor. It was getting closer and closer to them. He turned around and saw a group of anger approaching him. He rushed over and roared to Shirley and Poppi, "what have you done to her? What kind of friend are you?! Didn''t you know that she couldn''t drink? She is still pregnant. If anything happens to her... " Slap! Huge sounds of slaps were heard in the corridor, making master Barry change his face and stop talking abruptly. The whole corridor fell into silence again, only the sound of slapping could be heard. "Mr. Barry!" "Mr. Barry!" The people following behind Barry were about to step forward because of fear. But Barry raised his hand to stop them. The thumb rubbed the burning corners of his mouth with his thumb. Barry then raised his bloodthirsty eyes and looked at the furious Shirley. Poppi took a deep breath. Just now, she just saw Shirley rushed up with a big stride and raised her arm, as if Shirley used up all her strength to slap across the face of Barry. However, she did not have time to stop it. Chapter 318 Report Again "I wanted to hit you for a long time!" After withdrawing her numb arm that was caused by the slap, Shirley waved it, snorted and sneered. Although she had to look up a little in order to look at Barry, she was not weak at all. "Who the hell do you think you are! Yelling and shouting here! You can''t scare other people, but you can''t scare me? It''s not a big deal. It''s just a life But what qualifications do you have?! Do you think that the whole world owe you? Do you think we want this happen to Wendy? If Wendy had any trouble, Barry. you would be the first one to be blamed! " "The wicked are first to complain?" Barry narrowed his eyes, with a cold gleam shining in them. "Wicked? Do you think that all the people are the bad person except you in the world? Don''t you know that you are the worst person in the world? " Shirley was so angry that she shouted loudly, "do you think why Wendy would come here tonight? It''s all because you have bullied her, which makes her depressed and want to get drunk! Yes, Poppi and I did not take good care of her. We admit it, but you are the one to blame! Let me tell you something. Don''t think too highly of yourself just because you are the Mr. Barry of Hongmen Sect. Don''t think all women want to get on your bed After all, you are just a punk. If she follow you, she would rather find an honest man, hundreds of times better than you! " "What did you say? !" Glaring at her with rage, Barry gnashed his teeth and said, "don''t think that I dare not beat you even if you are a woman!" Bang While they were talking, the door of the emergency room was pushed open. Poppi looked over there and saw that Wendy with an intravenous drip was pushed out. She was so happy that she pulled Shirley''s clothes, "it''s Wendy!" Looking at the direction where the voice came from, Barry''s attention was instantly drawn to them. He hurriedly stepped forward to see what was happening. But he was stopped by Shirley. "What do you want to do?" Barry suppressed his anger from embarrassment. Then Shirley continued to provoke Barry, "I just want to tell you that don''t you think that you can pull the trigger and I dare not hit you! Bastard! " "One more word. Believe it or not, I Hiss... " Having said that, Barry felt his shank was painful. He couldn''t help but take a deep breath and touched the painful place. It was Shirley who raised her foot impolitely and kicked Barry with her pointed high heels. After kicking, she pulled Poppi to see what happened to Wendy while he was bending over. "Damn it!" Barry remembered that his father once asked someone to fortune teller to calculate his life. His original words of fortune teller could not be remembered, but the rough meaning was that he was "Because women succeed, because women fail". It seemed that he really couldn''t live up to women! Today, he was injured, but he was so careless that he lost to the same woman twice! "Wendy..." On the way to the ward, Poppi and Shirley asked, "doctor, how is my sister? Is she okay? " "Fortunately, she was sent here in time. There "What about the baby in Wendy''s belly? They had made a month''s agreement. Now that it was Wendy''s own choice, we should not interfere too much. " "What''s more, how do we know whether Wendy really doesn''t want to be with Mr. Wei or not?" poppi sighed "You mean..." Shirley covered her mouth with her hand and said in a muffled voice, "does Wendy like Barry? I don''t think so. Wendy was so angry. " "Anger means you care! You are a real woman! " Seeing this, Poppi felt so helpless. She looked up and saw a familiar car parking in front of her. She said, "fine! Your agent is waiting for you again. You are so lucky to have such a considerate agent. If I were you, I won''t think so much. " While they were talking, Dan got out of the car and walked towards them, "Poppi! Thank you. " "It doesn''t matter." Poppi waved her hand and said, "then I''ll leave Shirley to you." "Okay." "Be careful on the way," said Dan, holding Shirley Poppi said goodbye to them and left in her car. "Bye!" When the car was out of sight, Shirley waved her hand and said goodbye to her. Then she turned to look at Dan. She was a little drunk and said, "nice to have you, Dan." "Okay, okay, as long as you know that I''m nice," said Dan with a smile, as he pulled Shirley to get in the car "Last night, an event of alcohol poisoning happened in one of the famous blind dates bar in the city. The injured was a friend of the international supermodel named Shirley Qiao. They went to the bar together, including the deputy CEO of Pei group, Poppi. The three went to the bar together. I don''t know if they went to the bar for the sake of the name of the bar to experience the fun of blind dates..." Early next morning, when Poppi went to work, she saw the newspaper at hand. She frowned and was speechless, then she laughed. Shirley. She came back and dragged them into the papers! What a loyal friend! According to the newspaper, Poppi looked like a rich woman with a child. There must be someone saying that this vixen was busy finding a home again! Chapter 319 Bensons Request The early sun shone into the office of the president of the SG group. Malcolm was sitting in front of the office chair reading the newspaper. On the newspaper, there was a picture on which Poppi was going to the bar. As he was reading the photo, the door of the office was knocked by someone. "Come in." Malcolm sipped his coffee and wondered what had happened early in the morning. "Mr. Mo." Sean pushed the door open and said, "well, Mr. Ji, Benson is here. He wants to see you. He is waiting for you downstairs." "Benson?" Malcolm was confused. "Yes." "Should I let him in?" Sean asked Malcolm frowned and thought for a while. Then he said, "cancel the meeting with Miss. Claudia. Let Benson come in." "Okay, Mr. Mo." Sean responded, walked out and closed the door for Malcolm. "Don''t close the door." "Open it!" said Malcolm "Yes." Then Sean turned around and left. Hearing this, Malcolm could roughly guess what Benson was doing. But he didn''t expect Benson to come so soon. When Benson came upstairs, he saw that the door of Malcolm''s office was open. Malcolm was standing in front of the French window with his back to him, holding a cup of coffee in his hand, and taking a sip from time to time. In the reflection of the floor to ceiling window, there were some complex expressions on his face. The man in front of him was domineering and introverted. No matter what happened, he was always like a king. Even though they were both men and didn''t have much communication, Benson still appreciated Malcolm a lot. Such a man was the one who could live together with Poppi for the whole life. Knock, knock, knock There was a knock on the door. Actually, Malcolm had already noticed Benson. Hearing the voice, he turned around, smiled and made a gesture of welcome, "Mr. Ji, welcome. Come in." "Thank you." As Benson walked into Malcolm''s office, he looked around and spotted the pink nodding doll on the desk. The decoration didn''t fit with the whole office style. Thinking of that woman, he felt it was somehow harmonious. "Please have a seat, Mr. Ji." Malcolm put down the coffee, walked to the sofa and asked, "would you like something to drink?" "No, I won''t drink it." Benson shook his head and directly sat on the sofa. "All right." At the same time, Malcolm sat down beside Benson, and exchanged polite greetings with him. After a long time, he came to the point, "in the past few years, Mr. Ji seldom come out. Today, you come to the SG group to see me, you must have something very important to tell me, right?" Putting his hand to his mouth, Benson cleared his throat and said apologetically, "yes, it''s very important. At least I think it''s very important to me and Mr. Mo." "Haha..." Malcolm smiled and sat leisurely. "What''s the matter?" "Don''t pretend that you don''t know we''re here." With a smile on his pale face, Benson shrugged and said, "of course I come for what happen ." His heart jolted, and Malcolm didn''t know what to say. Although Benson was thin, he left with a awe inspiring force. Malcolm stood there for a long time. In the hospital of Ye city Wendy woke up in half a morning. The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Barry at the bedside. She curled up with uncomfortableness. "You woke up?" As soon as Wendy opened her eyes, Barry hastily stood up and helped her sit up. He asked with concern, "how are you? Are you feeling good? I''ll call for a doctor! " Before Wendy could say a word, Barry had already turned around and went out. After ordering his men at the door, he turned around and walked to Wendy with a lunch box in his hand. "Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something? It''s porridge. " "I''m not hungry yet." Wendy asked in a hoarse voice. There was still an itch on her body, especially her face. When she was about to scratch her face, she was stopped by Barry. "Leave it alone." Holding Wendy''s swollen hand, Barry continued, "do you feel itchy on your face? Let me blow it for you. " After saying that, Barry bent down, got close to Wendy''s face and gently blew on her reddish skin. A coolness flashed on her face. Although Barry exhaled a stream of hot air, it really calmed her down. Wendy''s face turned redder and she tried to hide. She was not used to the gentle and strange Barry. The doctor soon arrived. Barry asked a lot of questions. He had been asking all things about Wendy, such as food, drinking and how to take care of her. "The doctor said you could have some porridge." After the doctor left, Barry opened the lunchbox, filled a bowl of porridge for Wendy, and took it in front of Wendy in person. He tested the temperature and said, "come on, have some porridge." "I can do it myself." Wendy didn''t know why Barry was so nice and friendly to her. She wasn''t used to it. "Let me do it! We made an appointment to let you stay with me for one month. " Chapter 320 You Dont Love Her As Much As I Do Upon hearing this, Wendy didn''t get pleased but felt even more lonely. It seemed that if it hadn''t been for the agreement of that month, Barry wouldn''t have been here. Whatever he had done, he had done it just to win her favor. Wendy didn''t know whether he did this for her and the baby. "Come on." Taking a spoon of porridge, Barry put it in front of Wendy''s mouth and said patiently, "come and have a try. If it tastes awful, we can hire another cook." "¡­¡­ Thank you. " Wendy said to him in a soft tone. Her heart was as pure as water, and she accepted the thoughtfulness from Barry calmly. Anyway, if she refused, Barry would also try to make her compromise. It was better to listen to him early. The idea of this made Barry overjoyed. He asked eagerly, "Wendy, is it tasty?" "Yes." Wendy nodded. "Then drink more!" After hearing that, Barry was even happier, as if he had received praise, and his eyes were bright. "Yes." Wendy responded. When Poppi came to the hospital, through the transparent window on the door, she saw Barry peeling an apple clumsily and looked a little funny. Out of some reason, she did not push the door and enter. "Stop peeling. I don''t want to eat." Wendy said indifferently. "No way. I''m almost done peeling." Without raising his head. The knife rubbed against Barry''s finger again and made a deep cut. Cursing in his heart, Barry was almost mad at himself. He could kill people with a knife, but this job of peeling an apple was really not done by ordinary people! He had been working on it for ten minutes, but he still couldn''t peel it. Wendy had just claimed that the Apple could be washed by herself, and he volunteered to peel it. He was digging his own grave! Wendy glanced at the infuriating apple and hesitated whether she should eat it later. The apple had been peeled in irregular shapes by Barry. The skin of the apple was peeled a lot, and its colors were dried to a dark color. It was really hard to bite. "I''m almost done." Barry let out a deep sigh, but glanced at the apple, feeling embarrassed to give it to her. "Poppi! How is Wendy? Why don''t you come in? " At this time, the voice of Shirley came from the corridor. Barry looked back and put the apple on the bedside table. "I''ve just arrived, and I have no time to enter yet." Poppi smiled and waited for Shirley. They pushed the door open and entered the ward together. "Wendy, are you okay?" "Do you feel any better?" asked Shirley "I feel much better now. Thank you, Shirley." Wendy smiled. However, Poppi and Shirley ignored Barry and stood by the bed. "Don''t thank us for that. It''s all our fault. We shouldn''t have taken you to drink. If anything had happened to you, we would have blamed ourselves." Said Poppi. "Yes, yes!" Shirley patted her own chest and said, "I was scared to death last night!" "Sorry, Poppi and Shirley. It''s a ant to say?" "Smoke a cigarette?" Barry took out a cigarette from his pocket and handed it to Jeremy. "I don''t smoke." Jeremy shook his head. "All right." Barry did not force him. Barry put the cigarette into his mouth, lit it, took a drag violently and sat down on the bench. "I like Wendy and have a child with her. So you quit. You have no chance to win." Jeremy almost fell down. "What did you say? How could Wendy Have a child? " "Of course it''s my baby!" Barry said while exhaling a smoke ring. "No, I don''t believe you! She''s a good girl. She won''t betray me when she''s in love with me. " Jeremy shook his head. "What''s wrong with you?" Barry felt helpless. "She won''t betray you, but I will force her! Yes, I forced her to have my baby. " Jeremy''s eyes widened in disbelief and asked Barry. "How can you do this?" "That''s how I am." Taking another puff, Barry said, "Wendy is mine. Don''t look at her anymore. Otherwise, I won''t be so polite next time. " "But I like her, too." Jeremy responded stubbornly. "I like her too, no, I love her." His eyes were resolute, and Barry had never been so determined. "You don''t love her as much as I do, so I advise you to let her go." "Do you love her?" "Yes, I can do anything for her." Shrugging Barry. "But do you know her well? She doesn''t like smoking. " Jeremy looked at Barry in confusion. As soon as Barry heard that, his hands paused. Then he moved his body and stood up. "What... What are you doing?" Seeing that the emotionless expression on Barry''s face was frightening, Jeremy took a step back. "Since she doesn''t like it, I won''t smoke it." After Barry said that flatly, he threw the remaining half of the cigarette into the trash can and took out the whole box of cigarettes and lighter from his pocket. "I don''t know her well. After that, I will gradually understand her. And one day we will love each other, won''t we?" Chapter 321 The Secret Of Father At dusk, when the evening fell and the lights were lit, the Ji house was full of laughter. It was rare that Poppi came back early today. After the meal, she made a cake by herself. The two children were immersed in the cake and ate so much. "Come on, you two stop messing around." At nine o''clock, Poppi shouted to the two running little guys in the room, "it''s getting late. Let''s go upstairs and have a rest." "But Albert hasn''t had enough fun yet." Getting up from the ground, Albert took a small train which was filled with toys. He pouted and said, "Mommy, I''ll go to bed later!" "Yes, Mommy!" Not far away from Poppi, Duke came to her by holding a toy train and flirted with her, "not yet, Duke." "But it''s too late. We''ll come back early tomorrow morning." Poppi comforted them patiently. Turning his head, Duke exchanged a glance with Albert. Neither of them was willing to do this. "Can we go upstairs and play?" Benson smiled, "Take your train and let''s go to the bedroom." "Yeah! dad! Let''s go upstairs and have fun! " "Albert also goes upstairs too!" The two little kids were so excited when they heard this. They grabbed the toys and ran upstairs, calling each other "Daddy". Poppi shook her head and said, "I should have sent them to the preschool, so that they won''t be so naughty at home." "Boys always like to have fun. When they are tired, they will calm down. They are still young, so if we send them to the preschool, we will spend less time with them." "Then I''ll take them to the bedroom. You should come upstairs as soon as possible," Benson said with a smile Poppi said, "You go first! I''ll work in the study for a while. You take care of them first. " "All right." Benson nodded, "it''s not an emergency. Let it go. Don''t be too tired." "Okay! Go now! " Seeing Benson leave with the two little guys, Poppi showed a big gentle smile on her face. In the bedroom, the two kids were still running around. After half an hour, they lay down on the bed, panting. "Are you tired?" Asked Benson. "I''m so tired," "I''m so tired," Unable to speak, the two kids answered in a low spirit. "Can you play with daddy?" Benson looked up at the ceiling lamp and blinked his eyes. "Yes! Albert likes to play with dad the most! " Albert turned over and made an arch to Benson. "Duke likes to play with Daddy too!" Not to be outdone, Duke answered. Children''s words were the simplest but most touching. With a touch of gratitude in his heart, Benson sat up with his arms, and pulled the two children up to his opposite side. He said, "Dad will share a secret with you, okay?" Hearing this, Duke and Albert looked at each other. Turning around, Duke ws said that you went to a blind date bar with Shirley. It''s a mess. You go that bar..." Benson said in embarrassment. "You didn''t come for a blind date, did you?" "Of course not!" Poppi smiled, "Why do you believe it, Benson? That guy named Shirley took us to the bar for fun. Later, she told us that she was in a blind date bar. I was shocked. " "I agree with you." Benson was finally relieved. "You can''t go to a bar for a blind date! With so many celebrities in Ye city, it''s okay for you to attend many parties, which is more reliable than the bar. " "What? I don''t want to go on a blind date." Poppi stuck out her tongue at him. "Then you Are you still waiting for him? " Benson stared at Poppi to observe her every single expression on her face. "I..." Poppi''s face flushed and said, "I, I don''t want to think about it now. What''s more, we have not got the time yet! I''m going to bed! Go to bed early! " Before Benson could answer, Poppi had already run away. However, Benson smiled when he saw the shyness on Poppi''s face. In the CEO Office of the SG group, Malcolm packed up his things and was about to leave when Sean knocked on the door. "Come in." Malcolm picked up his suit jacket and asked after hearing the knocking on the door, "what''s up?" "Mr. Mo, Cora called and told me that they have found out the location of George," "Really?" Malcolm raised his eyebrows, turned around and walked out with Sean. "Where ?" "Two days ago, George appeared in the boundary of Burma. I guess that he is still in the border area." Sean followed Malcolm. "Okay." Malcolm''s eyes twinkled with excitement. Three years had passed, and it was time for George to appear. "Send someone to get George back. It''s better if he can bring George back. And if not, don''t alert the enemy." Chapter 322 Two Women Of Mr. Mo "We all know that Miss. Claudia is going to conduct an investigation on the dawn wood on behalf of the Charlotte family. You are going to cooperate with the SG group for a project. I wonder what kind of project? Would you mind telling us Miss. Claudia? " One day, an exclusive interview to Claudia was being broadcast on the financial news channel. In the video, this blonde woman wore a white tight skirt, making her figure even more perfect. Her arm was placed on the arm of the leather seat, looking casual. She did not have any stage fright when facing the questions from the host. "The SG group is a well-known technology company, while most of our family members are engaged in the financial industry. So our cooperative project must be a combination of technology and finance." Claudia had answered the question in fluent Chinese .It seemed that she had answered the question but the answer was equivocal. "Charlotte family is a large financial family, and it seldom cooperate with the company on any development projects. As the daughter of the current patriarch, why did you choose to cooperate with the SG group this time?" "The cooperation with the SG group was I agreed with my father and elders. First of all, we think the SG group has a very powerful position both at home and abroad. If we cooperate with the SG group, it will also be helpful to our family. The second reason is that a traitor in our family ruined the reputation of the Charlotte family and involved many cases of fraud as a result of that. SG and Mr. Mo have made a lot of efforts to help us catch the traitor. We think highly of Mr. Mo. " The host smiled and said, "I heard that Miss. Claudia has been in touch with Mr. Mo since three years ago. You are on very intimate terms. Is that so?" "Here is the thing." Claudia nodding her head with a smile. "Then, I wonder whether Miss. Claudia wants to contact Mr. Mo for business or for private affairs?" The host asked again, the tone was a little vague. Just then, Malcolm''s figure flashed across her mind. A touch of appreciation flitted across her deep eyes. Claudia paused and said, "of course for business. But even if we discuss business, it doesn''t hinder us from having any other connections. What''s more, I don''t mind develop other intimate relationships with Mr. Mo! Because I think Mr. Mo is a very charming man. No matter what I do with him, I will feel very comfortable and happy. " "It seems that Miss. Claudia is quite fond of Mr. Mo." "Of course!" Claudia praised Malcolm without hesitation. "To be honest, working with Mr. Mo is the best thing I''ve ever heard since I came to Ye city." "Humph!" In the entertainment magazine, Aileen was watching an interview with her phone in her hand. She couldn''t help laughing ironically. "This foreign woman is not shy at all. What does she mean by saying that she doesn''t mind developing other intimate relationships with Mr. Mo? Obviously she has a crush on Mr. Mo!" That''s right. She wants to tell everyone. When Mr. Mo fell in love with Miss Poppi, he even had his own child. But look a t was released. The cause of the sensation, however, was a comparison with Claudia''s interview video. There was even someone specially designed, whose name was "two women of Mr. Mo." Poppi was almost furious to jump her feet. The reason why she was angry was not that someone had put her and Malcolm together, but that she was compared to Claudia After the vomit had been going on for a few days, the opening ceremony of the 3D building of Wind International Group finally came. "In the past three years, the Wind International Group has dedicated itself to bringing the best technology experience to everyone. Now, I declare that the 3D building is opened!" Poppi and Benson were all in the list of ribbon cutter practitioners. After the ribbon cutting ceremony was finished, a large number of reporters and the first experiencing refiners of the experiencing hall entered the technology restaurant. The technology hall was full of modern atmosphere. As soon as they entered the restaurant, a man-made intelligence robot led the way. You can choose to experience the high-tech house life, experience the intelligence technology of the children park and feel the virtual reality reality of Roger Technology "How are you? Are you okay?" Poppi and Benson were walking around with a group of people around. Poppi was worried about Benson so she couldn''t help asking. "It doesn''t matter. I am in a good condition now. I think I''ll be able to attend the celebration party this evening." When Benson arrived at the children''s Park, many children had already played in there. "Duke and Albert should come here today," he said with a smile Poppi smiled, "There are so many people here today, so they can''t come here today. I think it''s better to let them enjoy the VIP treatment by the back door when there''s no one else. Mr. Ji, what do you think?" "Yes, I think so." Benson also joked with Poppi. "Haha..." Poppi could not help laughing out. "Miss Poppi, Mr. Ji, this way please." "Okay." Poppi agreed and followed the staff to the next place. Chapter 323 Provocation From Love Rival In the evening, a big celebration banquet was held in the hall of the Yuhe Hotel. In the splendid building, people here, of course, were the business celebrities and distinguished families of Ye city. The atmosphere of banquets, talking and laughing reached the highest. "Oh, I''m so tired today." In the room upstairs, Poppi, wearing the dress that she had just changed, fell down on the bed all of a sudden. She spoke weakly to Shirley who was by her side, "Dear Shirley, please go downstairs on behalf of me. I am too tired to move." "You loser!" With her dress in hand, Shirley sat on the edge of the bed and mocked, "this is a rare chance for us. The young talents below are all successful businessmen. If you don''t perform well today, you will lose the chance! If it weren''t for you, I wouldn''t have come to this celebration party! Come on, let''s go! " "I think you are looking for young talents for yourself, aren''t you?" Poppi snickered, "our international supermodel Ms. Shirley is reaching the age of longing for love!" "SUSE, SUSE, come on!" Annoyed, Shirley reached out her hand and tried to grab Poppi''s arm, "you bastard, get up now! Tease me. Are you too weak to go to the party? Well, if you don''t go down, I''ll show you what I can do! " "What ?" Poppi blinked her eyes and asked with a smile. "Humph! The first step of scratch! " As Shirley spoke, she attacked at Poppi''s arm. Poppi jumped up immediately and giggled as she was scratched. She twisted her body and yelled for mercy, "haha No! No! I''m wrong! I was wrong. Forgive me! " "Tell me! You can''t get down? " "Get down! I''ll be there soon! " "Really?" "Really! I mean it! " After getting the positive answer from Poppi, Shirley pretended to be kind and let go of her. Gasping for air, she stood up and said, "let''s go. It''s not good to be late." "Okay, okay, I''m leaving now." What''s more, Poppi was out of breath. She walked out with Shirley while adjusting her dress and hair. At the corner of the corridor, she heard the melodious music. Actually, Poppi did not understand why people in the upper class always liked to hold some parties. Everyone just pretended to smile, and there was nothing interesting. However, as she had entered this circle herself, she could only wear a mask to go in and out of these occasions. "Let''s go." Poppi came to the stairway and was ready to go down with Shirley with her dress. "Miss Poppi is coming down!" Someone shouted in the hall and all the people turned to look at Poppi. "Mr. Mo! Mr. Mo is here! " "Mr. Mo and Miss Claudia come here together!" Almost at the same time, another voice called out. With the voice facing the door, the crowd turned their eyes to Malcolm. In the doorway, Malcolm, wearing a suit, Claudia was holding his arm. The two stood there with a perfect match, and everyone w Poppi''s face was a little strained. She was kind of missing Shirley. "Of course there is! For example, we can talk about our thoughts about the partner and your love to Mr. Mo. is over? " Claudia talked to the point finally, "As I said in my interview, I admire Mr. Mo very much. I felt amazing when I first saw him. I''ve known more about Mr. Mo over the past three years and my love for him has risen to a new height. " Poppi frowned and licked her lips. Her voice was so calm that no one could guess what she was thinking. "What do you want to say, Miss. Claudia?" "I want to say that Miss. Poppi had a relationship with Mr. Mo and you had a child with him. I''m afraid that Poppi still has a crush on Mr. Mo, so it''s not appropriate for you to tell him. But today, after I expressed my thoughts clearly to Poppi, I''m not afraid of anything any more. If I fall in love with Mr. Mo one day, don''t blame us. Miss. Poppi. " "I..." "Miss. Poppi, Mr. Ji is looking for you!" Before Poppi could say anything, a waiter came over in a hurry and said respectfully, "Mr. Ji is waiting for you in the pavilion in the back garden. He said he had something important to tell you." It was as if Poppi had seen the light of hope and she breathed a sigh of relief. She quickly picked up the plate filled with food and smiled apologetically to Claudia, "miss. Claudia, I''m really sorry. I have to leave now! Please help yourself! " "Okay." Knowing that Claudia couldn''t change the subject, she simply nodded in agreement and watched Poppi off. On the one hand, Poppi was so angry that she kept thinking about the fact that Claudia would be with Malcolm. ''huh! How shameless of Malcolm. The two-faced bastard! If I caught him, I will have to ask him what happened!'' The garden was very quiet, far away from the noise and light. When Poppi walked to the pavilion with her plate, she didn''t see Benson. Chapter 324 Having A Tryst What''s going on? He called her over, but he was not there? Poppi was confused. She looked around the pavilion to look for the figure of Benson on the one hand and murmured to him on the other hand, "Benson! Benson Ji! are you there I have brought you something to eat! " Crack The sound of the leather shoes behind him was clear and crisp, steady and reassuring. Poppi breathed a sigh of relief, turned around with a smile and said, "Oh, Benson. Why did you..." As soon as Poppi stopped talking, Poppi''s heart missed a beat when she saw the man standing in front of her few steps away. She held back the rest words. "Why don''t you continue?" The man turned his back to the light and smiled. "What Malcolm, how could it be you? Where is Benson? " It was not until this moment that Poppi came to her senses. She was still a little nervous. After swallowing her saliva, she opened her mouth and looked behind Malcolm. "Benson?" Malcolm called the name in a low voice. Then he walked towards Poppi and said, "You called him very sweet! If I say he won''t come, will you still come to him? " He won''t come? After thinking about it for a while, Poppi was suddenly enlightened, "it was not him who asked me to come here. It was you, wasn''t it?" "Our Poppi is still so smart." Malcolm didn''t want to hide anything. He slowly walked forward. When he saw the embarrassed look on Poppi''s face, he teased her deliberately, "what''s up? I asked you to come out, so you felt disappointed?" "No! Of course not! I just... " After saying that, Poppi realized that something was wrong. She looked up at Malcolm and saw his cunning smile. She was ashamed and embarrassed. She snorted and turned her face away. "What''s wrong? What do you want to do, Mr. Mo? " "I just want you to enjoy the beautiful garden of the hotel with me." Malcolm had already walked in front of Poppi, and the smile on his face became bigger and bigger. His white teeth were almost showing out. It was obvious that Malcolm was in a good mood. "I... I have something else to do. Mr. Mo, you can enjoy yourself here!" Poppi raised her foot and even her breath became nervous. She just wanted to walk around Malcolm and leave. "No way!" Malcolm refused without hesitation. He opened his arms and stopped Poppi in an instant. "I finally called you out. Do you think I will let you go so easily?" "You..." Poppi was a little annoyed. She looked up at Malcolm and shouted, "Hey! I''m warning you, it''s not time to make a three-year agreement now I will scream for help! " "Call for help?" Malcolm cast a glance at Poppi and lowered his head on purpose. He came close to Poppi and said in a vague voice, "well, then you call someone here. They will come to see you. What would they think if they see you meet me alone at such a remote place? Do they think we are having a tryst? " "A secret tryst? !" Hearing this, Poppi''s face turned red all of a sudden. She gently pushed Malcolm and said, "I, I have done right and done right. I have a clear conscience. I don''t care what others think!" "But I hav rself lately. " "What happened?" Terrified by the tone of Malcolm, Poppi could not help asking. "Well, it''s not a big deal. But then, George ran back to Ye city. Maybe he got the money that he hadn''t taken away with him, so he came back to take it away in secret. He is the one who made grandma dead. Anyway, I have to catch him in person, so I can''t take you and the baby back, which will increase your chances of putting your lives at risk. " Malcolm tidied up Poppi''s hair and spoke as indifferently as possible in case that it would increase her burden. Poppi still felt unbelievable, "will you be in any danger?" "Don''t worry. We won''t. I''m just afraid that he''ll threaten me with you, so I give you a heads up in advance." Malcolm''s voice was so tender that even his face was softened under the starry sky, "only when I ensure that there is no danger around can I take you back." A warm current flew through Poppi''s heart, which made Poppi moved a lot. It seemed that the three years had passed and there had never been a gap between the two of them. Malcolm was still who he used to be "And a point." Malcolm firmly stated. "What?" Poppi was confused. "Don''t take it seriously. Those news said I didn''t do it. They are all fake." Malcolm held and kissed the hand of Poppi and said, "that Miss. Claudia is just a partner of mine. I don''t like foreign girl. I like the native people like you." Then he reached out and pinched the face of Poppi. "Humph!" Poppi stifled her laughter and pushed Malcolm''s hand away. She pretended to be arrogant and said, "I don''t want your love! I''m going back! " "Go back with you?" Malcolm joked. "No way! Are you crazy? I want to go back by myself. Can you leave later! Don''t follow me. " Poppi stood up and said. Malcolm stood up, with his hands in his pockets. With a look of calmness, he said, "well, okay. I''ll see you leave after you go back." "Yes." Poppi nodded her head, picked up the plate and ran away quickly. Looking at the back of Poppi, Malcolm became more tender. Chapter 325 Old Acquaintance In Fishing Island Poppi returned to the hall with the plate and was in a good mood on the way. But when she thought of George, she felt a little uneasy. "Poppi, where did you go?" Seeing that Poppi came in, Benson came to her in a hurry and asked her while looking her up and down. "I..." Poppi raised her hand and pointed outside. She explained in a hurry, "I thought there were too many people here so I brought some food. I came in after I finished eating." "It doesn''t matter even if YOU eat here. I thought something happened to you," said Benson with a smile "No! Of course not!" "Nothing happened!" Poppi quickly waved her hand "Poppi!" At this time, Shirley suddenly ran over, waving her hand, and ran to the side of Poppi. "Hurry up, there''s a boy over there. It''s quite suitable for you to talk and behavior. Come on, let''s go and have a look." "What? But I... " "No more but!" At this moment, Shirley grabbed the plate from Poppi''s hand and looked around to check if there was something wrong with it. After she put the plate in the hand of Benson, she held Poppi''s arm and ran towards the middle of the hall. Seeing that they quickly ran away, Benson smiled helplessly. When he turned his head around, he saw that Malcolm also walked in from the back entrance. He walked a few steps forward and said in confusion, "Mr. Mo, you can''t get used to the lively atmosphere in the hall, so you went out to have some fun?" Malcolm stood in front of Benson, took a look at the plate in his hand and nodded. "Yes. Take some fresh air outside." "Mr. Mo!" Finally, Claudia saw Malcolm. She came to him in a hurry. "Where did Mr. Mo go? I''ve been looking for you for a long time. " "I went out for a walk." Malcolm said, but his eyes were fixed on the direction of Benson. "But there are still some people waiting for Mr. Mo. will you go there to have a look?" Asked Claudia. "Okay," Nodding his head, Malcolm said to Benson, "Mr. Ji, excuse me." "Go ahead, Mr. Mo." With a gesture of "please", Benson watched Malcolm leave. He looked down at the plate, shook his head and smiled. It seemed that there was no need for him to worry about it. Now it turned out that both Malcolm and Poppi had known about each other! At the same time in the Fishing Island. A passenger ship was near the only dock of the Fishing Island. The passenger ship travelled between the Fishing Island and various places every day. The boat was very old, and the flow of guests was very limited. In the evening, there were fewer people. There were only two lines of wooden long chairs in the cabin with a passage in the middle, which looked very simple and crude. The captain of the ship made a turn inside the cabin. With a cigarette in his mouth, he said to a few passengers, "this is the last flight to the Fishing Island. You all take your belongings and get off the ship. We are not responsible for losing anything. Six o''clock tomorrow morning is the earliest time to take the ship. Don''t delay it if you leave. The boat is about to land! " The man in the last row on the right was wearing a peaked cap, wearing a normal pair of casual trousers and ight. The nurse was used to Celine''s silence and didn''t expect her to talk to her. After all, in the past three years, she had been like this. It was rare that she would go crazy. With a sound of "click", the door was closed. When Celine was about to turn over, the door was opened again. Celine didn''t move, thinking that the nurse might have forgotten to take something, but after waiting for a long time, she didn''t see any movement. When Celine just turned over, she caught a glimpse of a man who was standing beside her bed. She widened her eyes at him, and reflexively wanted to shout for help. But the man caught up with her and rushed to her. He immediately covered her mouth with his hand and smirked, "what''s wrong? You don''t recognize me? " With her eyes wide open, Celine looked at the man who was so close to her and murmured, "You George... " "Haha..." George then whispered in Celine''s ear with a smile, "we''ve known each other for a long time. It''s really amazing that you can recognize me." "Let, let me go..." "Let you go?" George raised his eyebrows and slapped on her pale face, snorting, "I can let go of you, but don''t scream, or I''ll kill you!" "Humph!" She suddenly nodded and whimpered. George hesitated for a long time and finally let go of her. As soon as she was free, she couldn''t help but take a step back. Then she looked at George like a monster and asked, "why... Why are you here?" "I come to see you!" After he left her bed, he looked her up and down. She wore pajamas, but her thin body couldn''t hold up the clothes at all. Her hair became a little sparse and dull. Her scar was dark red on her face, and her face was wax yellow, and her eyes were heavy. She looked like a ghost. "You have been trapped here by Barry in the past three years?" George asked on purpose. "No Not trapped. " "Not trapped? But look at you now, how poor you are! " Then he took out a pack of cigarettes from his pocket and asked, "do you want to smoke?" When Celine saw the cigarette, her eyes lit up and all the cells inside her body were screaming. Chapter 326 Give You An Explanation In the past three years, Barry had treated Celine very well. He had everything She needed, including food, clothes and clothes. However, that was all. Celine was a little addicted to smoking, but Barry didn''t even allow her to smoke a cigarette, which had slowly changed her character, but she was also addicted to it. The moment she saw that cigarette, she felt that she was back in the heaven again after she smoked! She would remember that feeling for a lifetime! Soon, Celine got up and grabbed the cigarette box with her bony arms, as if a person who was walking in the desert saw a water source. She eagerly shouted, "give it to me! George, give me! " "Hush!" George was a little angry. He threw the cigarette on the bed before Celine threw herself at him, as if he was playing with a pet. In a hurry, Celine turned around and grabbed the cigarette box. She took one cigarette out of the box with her trembling hands and put it on the tip of her nose to sniff. Squinting, she said in a pleasant tone, "it''s It was the smell Yes... " "Haha..." With a sneer and threw the lighter out. George didn''t expect that Celine would be so heartless. Then Celine grabbed the lighter, crossed her legs, and sat on her bed with her legs crossed. She took deep drag on her cigarette, and the remaining part of her face gradually calmed down with a blush. George looked at Celine in silence. After she smoked two cigarettes, he began to talk slowly, "how is it? Are you comfortable? " Leaning back against the wall, she blew out a cloud of smoke. She didn''t answer his question, but her face was full of enjoyment. She asked, "what are you doing here? You are not so kind to send me a cigarette, are you? " "Why not?" George raised his eyebrows and said, "my woman has suffered for three years. I finally got the news that she is specially coming to rescue you." "Your woman?" With a sneer, Celine took out the third cigarette and lit it. On the other hand, she asked, "isn''t your woman Catherine? Haven''t you had enough of her in the past three years? " "Catherine?" Then George continued, "she went abroad three years ago when she had an accident. I don''t know if she had ever come back to Ye city. One year ago when I saw her abroad, she had a foreign boyfriend. He ran away in a hurry when he saw me as if I had seen a ghost. I don''t care. " "So you decided to care me?" The look on her face was exactly the same as it was three years ago. "What''s wrong? You still want me now? " George looked up and down at Celine. She was so thin now, with the scars on her face. He had so many women, why did he marry her? He was not crazy. "You like Malcolm, don''t you?" George changed the topic. "That''s why I came to you." "Malcolm..." Narrowing her eyes, Celine said, "what''s the point of talking about it now? Although I have lived on this island for three years and have nothing to do with Ye city, I have the basic kn d Hugh and Malcolm to the bar. To be honest, I have seen a lot of women, enchanting and pure, you are really a common without any feature. " Wendy didn''t know what to say about Barry''s words. Should she thank Barry? But... "But, without feature is your biggest feature." His lips curled into a mischievous smile, Barry lost in his own thoughts. "I heard that Poppi called you sister. And from the way you look now, I really think that you are a little cute, as if you need someone else''s protection. I don''t know why I got more and more familiar with the several times when I met you later. " Hearing this, Wendy laughed at herself sadly and said, "do you think I''m just a substitute for Miss. Celine? Celine doesn''t like you, so you came to me. " "Nope!" Barry turned around all of a sudden, "How can you be her substitute? You are you! She is her! Although Although at the beginning, I did want to see if there is any special meaning when Poppi calls you sister, but after knowing you, I find that you are totally different from Celine! " "I don''t want to talk about Celine any more." Glancing at Wendy, Barry said, "I know I have done a lot of things that hurt you. I know I''m wrong about Celine what I did in the past, whether for you, for Poppi or for Malcolm. But I did this because I felt guilty. I was in love with Celine before, but she fell in love with Malcolm. I wanted to arrange their relationship, but she had an accident. After the car accident, the doctor concluded that Celine would be the vegetative state, so I took radical measures to treat her disease. Indeed, she woke up. However, after she had woken up for a period of time, her body was very weak, and soon she fell into a coma again. For the entire four years I don''t know if I hadn''t found a doctor for her, Celine wouldn''t be like this. But now, Celine only has less than two years of life I just feel pity for her and want her to spend the last peaceful time. " Chapter 327 Gathering Together "What does a life span less than two years mean?" Wendy couldn''t help asking, her face turning serious. That is to say, Celine can live for at most two years. " "I mean, why did she become like this? The car accident? Or is it because of the treatment? " "Maybe both! After the car accident, physical stimulation caused damage to her organs, so we can''t let her be like normal people. " Suppressing his anger, Barry continued, "that''s why I went abroad to look for you and told you to wait for five years. After five years, Celine has gone In this way, you won''t think that you are her substitute, and I can tell you what I owe to Poppi and Malcolm. Is that true? " "I don''t know." Wendy shook her head and found it hard to accept Barry. If he didn''t use her as a substitute, what did it matter whether Celine was there or not? "I don''t know." Heaving a heavy sigh, Barry continued, "I have been thinking about it recently. Perhaps my feelings for Celine at that time was just because I found she was so pure and lovely that I had never seen before and felt curious about her. According to my character, if I like a girl, I''ll snatch her over the house immediately. But I don''t want to hurt her, so I just want to let her go. Perhaps I don''t love her that much, but I love you Wendy, I can''t stand other men being around you. I can''t stand waiting for five years. Now I want to be with you. " Her heart raced quickly and Wendy wriggled her hand restlessly again, not going to respond Barry. Having waited for a long time, Barry sighed and said, "you don''t have to answer me. After you have a good rest, I''ll take you to visit the Hongmen Sect and let you know about my life from childhood to adulthood." "Now!" Wendy said, "I''m not tired. I just want to know your explanation to me as soon as possible, and then make a decision. " She didn''t want her baby to stay in her body for a long time. The longer she stayed with her baby, the more she was reluctant to leave him. If she was not satisfied with what Barry had told her, she had to say goodbye to the baby in her womb as soon as possible. "Well, well." Barry agreed and took Wendy all the way to the training ground. They could hear "heh heh heh" sound in the distance. As they approached, the training field was cleared up, and even the footsteps were deafening. Once he entered the training ground, he saw a half meter high plum blossom pile, and there were wooden men piles in the distance. "In my childhood, I could work in the martial arts field for fourteen hours a day." Barry smiled bitterly and said, "it''s been a long time since I last walked around the plum blossom forest last time. Look!" Then he released Wendy, went to the front of the formation, stepped on the stool, and lightly walked to the first one. While jumping forward, he smiled at Wendy, "do yo ved too." "We don''t know what''s happening with Barry either," said Hugh sheepishly "It must be something very troublesome." Said Shirley. "Will Mr. Shen come as well?" Poppi whispered to Shirley. Shirley shook her hand and said, "that lawyer is busy with cases abroad. He won''t come back!" "Wow!" Pretending to be surprised, Poppi answered, "yes, you know him well enough!" "I..." "Why do you look at me like that! I just... I happened to know that! Humph! Stop looking at me lasciviously! Let''s go and find a place to sit down! " Poppi smiled without saying anything. She just found a place to sit down with Shirley, then Barry took Wendy here. "Here he is!" Hugh asked, "Barry, what happened? Why did you ask all of us here? " "Poppi! Shirley! " Wendy was also shocked to see the people in the living room. "Why are you here?" "It''s Barry who asked us to come here." Poppi replied. Barry nodded and said, "yes, it is. I want everyone to gather together. I have something to tell Wendy in front of you." Hearing this, people in the living room looked at each other. Mr. Dog lost his temper first and asked, "what do you want to say? Why do you have to do it in front of us? Tell us, quickly! " "Mr. Dog, please calm down. The two main figures haven''t arrived yet. Please have some tea and wait for them patiently," Barry said. "Anyone else?" Shirley frowned and asked. "Barry, what do you want to do?" Wendy was also confused. Barry smiled at Wendy. Before Barry could say anything, the Butler reported, "Mr. Barry, they are coming! They are here! " "Okay, please come in." Barry could not help but get nervous. All eyes were drawn to the outside. A car was parked outside the main house. Two old people got out of the car. Both of them were plainly dressed. When they were wondering who the people were, Wendy couldn''t help calling out, "Dad! Mom! " Chapter 328 Kneel Before Them Wendy was a little confused. If there weren''t so many people present, she would think that she had a dream. Why are her parents here? Why did they come Barry''s place? The others were stunned, not knowing what to do. They looked at each other, speechless. It seemed that they could do nothing but wait to see what Barry would do. "Please come this way." The Butler led Wendy''s parents to the living room. They had never been to such a luxurious place before. They looked around and then their faces lit up. They hurried to Wendy and greeted, "Wendy!" "My dear daughter! I haven''t seen you for a long time! " "Dad! Mom! " Wendy hadn''t seen her parents for a long time. As soon as she saw them, she immediately walked up to them with tears in her eyes. She couldn''t help crying and asked, "Why are you here?" "It was a man called Mr. Wei who asked us to come." Uncle Yu was also stunned. He patted on Wendy''s shoulder with his rough hands and asked, "Wendy, how are you doing recently?" "You look thinner? Mr. Wei told us that you were in hospital. We were so scared that we hurried to come here. " Aunt Yu raised her hand and wiped her tears away. Wendy sniffed and said, "I''m fine. I''m sorry to make you worry about me." While the three of them were engaged in a family talk, Barry stood aside, rubbing his hands nervously, as if he was looking for an opportunity to cut in. After looking at this scene, Malcolm began to be enlightened and figured out what Barry was going to do. "Gee," he simply pushed Barry forward. "Why are you being shy? Say it now. We are waiting for lunch! " "Yes, yes!" Looking back at Malcolm, Barry rolled his eyes and thought, ''it''s not about you meeting your parents. Don''t you think you should be nervous about this? The marriage was a big deal for his daughter. Although he was a bastard, he shouldn''t go too far in front of an elder. "Uncle, aunt." After hesitating for quite a while, Barry stepped forward again. He pursed his lips and said, "well, I''m Barry Wei. I have sent someone to invite you here." "This, this is Mr. Wei!" Aunt Yu looked Barry up and down. He was a fine looking man with fine appearance and looked a little cynical. Wendy was really good to have such a friend. But it was too dangerous to see a man with a gun all the way from a car. They''d better not make friends with such a kind of person! Ordinary people like them couldn''t afford to provoke! Aunt Yu nodded, "thank you, Mr. Wei!" "Yes, it''s my first time to take a helicopter since I''m so old. Thank you, Mr. Wei." Uncle Yu said with a smile. His face turned red because he was afraid of saying something wrong. All of a sudden, Barry felt mixed feelings, guilty and uneasy. Hearing the words that Wendy''s parents eing that the three of them were about to walk out of the living room, Barry shouted and ran to them quickly. He stopped them all of a sudden and opened his arms to beg, "uncle, auntie, I haven''t finished my words yet. Can you choose not to leave after I finish my words?" Wendy was startled and felt desperate. No matter what, a family meeting was required at home today. "Mr. Wei, we are very grateful that you have brought us here. But about the fact that you liked Wendy..." Uncle Yu said with hesitation, "Wendy is an ordinary girl. Unlike Mr. Wei who is rich and powerful, we can''t accept you." "Yes, although we have been urging Wendy to get married, we just want her to settle down." Aunt Yu was also embarrassed, "Mr. Wei, we are not that close now..." "What should we do?" Shirley whispered. "It''s not easy for an official to judge the family affairs. Let''s stay out of it and keep quiet!" After Poppi whispered back a few words, she looked at Barry. Let''s wait and see how Barry would solve his current dilemma! It seemed that Barry was serious this time. He even invited Wendy''s parents to come here. Therefore, Poppi liked him a little more. If he could persuade Wendy''s parents to let him take over their daughter, then the obstacle between them would be much less. "No! I don''t think so. I only agree with her because she is such a good girl. I don''t want to give her up. " He took a look at Wendy and then turned to her parents. "This time I asked two elders to come here in front of all the relatives and friends. I want you to let me take care of Wendy and I will be good to her all my life." Finally! Before everyone had time to react, they heard a "flop" sound. They saw that Barry bent his knees and knelt in front of Wendy''s parents without hesitation. His back was straight and his eyes were sincere. Chapter 329 The Surname Of The Child Is Yu "Hiss..." All the people in the living room were gasping in astonishment. Not only the housekeeper and the servants, but also all the other people who had been invited by Barry were shocked by what Barry saw. They not only took a deep breath, but also stopped what they were doing. They all stared blankly at Barry who was kneeling on the ground. "Barry..." Wendy was the first to react and called out his name in disbelief, "what... What are you doing! Get up! " "Yes, yes! Mr. Wei! Get up! " Uncle Yu and Aunt Yu also responded firstly and went up to help Barry to stand up. Although they didn''t want Wendy and Barry to be together, it was not necessary for Barry to kneel down! "No, I won''t get up." Barry knelt on the ground and didn''t leave the ground. He said, "I''m sorry. If Uncle Yu and Aunt Yu don''t allow me to take care of Wendy, then Then, I''ll definitely be a mess in the future. I don''t know what''s the point of not having Wendy in my life... " For example, in the past three years, he deliberately kept a distance from Wendy for fear of disturbing her life. However, in private, he would investigate her actions at a proper time. He even followed her secretly. He ordered the same food as Wendy in the lunch. He went back to check which movie Wendy saw and bought two seats. One of the two seats was the one which had been taken by Wendy, the other one was next to Wendy Wendy had already become the backbone of his life, and all the happiness came from her. He thought that maybe this feeling was love. Although he had determined his love for Wendy from a long time ago, he was still worried about Celine and hurt Wendy''s heart. It was not until Wendy really started her own life that he became panic. "It''s What happened? " Uncle Yu was annoyed by her. "Wendy, why didn''t you tell us before?" "How far is your relationship with Mr. Wei? Why didn''t you tell us? " Aunt Yu was also confused. She was shocked by what Barry had done and felt a little dizzy. What happened? Wendy''s face turned pale immediately. How could she tell her parents that she was pregnant! "I... I... I''m sorry!" Wendy didn''t know how to open her mouth, so she had to apologize with her eyes closed and her head bowed, "Mom, Dad, I''m sorry!" "Uncle, auntie, I didn''t let her go. It''s not because Wendy didn''t want to tell you. It''s because of me. It''s all my fault." Barry wanted to defend Wendy. He didn''t want to tell Wendy that he had an abortion not because he was irresponsible, but because he wanted to be responsible. He didn''t want to make Wendy think that he got together with her because of the child. So till now, he still didn''t say anything about Wendy''s pregnancy. "If you had known this earlier, why would you do that at the beginning?" With an indifferent expression on her face, Shirley cast a glance at Barry. An expression of pity flashed through her eyes Yu, "it''s natural for you to be angry at this moment. Let''s see what Barry wants to say, and we will stay here. If he is still unsatisfied, you can give him a slap again." On the contrary, Poppi and Hugh did a lot of work to persuade Uncle Yu and Aunt Yu to get back to their seats. After they sat down on their seats, the atmosphere in the living room finally eased down. Standing far away, Malcolm took a look at Hugh and put his hand into his pocket, with a displeased look on his face. Hugh and Poppi seem to get along well with each other. Well, he is not happy After a long time, the living room was not so depressing anymore. However, Barry and Wendy were still kneeling on the ground, facing Uncle Yu and Aunt Yu. They looked like a miserable couple. "I know that Wendy is the only child in our family. Uncle and aunt are the best to her. From now on, I will be good to her. I will only be good to her all my life." Barry said, "I will make it up for my own mistakes. Although my identity is special, I will make Wendy happy and healthy all her life, and I will make sure the baby is happy." "How can you make a promise? !" "Here is the Hongmen Sect!" said Uncle Yu, patting his thigh "¡­¡­" Barry kept silent for a few seconds and then said firmly, "the surname of the child who is born by Wendy and me will follow Wendy''s surname, Yu. I won''t let our child live the same life as me. " "Oh, Barry! You How could you... " Mr. Dog was shocked and wanted to refute subconsciously, but he was stopped by Barry. "I''ve made up my mind." Wendy couldn''t help turning her head, her lips trembling, "you, Barry, what are you going to do..." "This is my promise to you." Barry continued with a hint of affection in his voice, "I asked you to accompany me to the martial arts performing field this morning, but it was a nightmare in my childhood. I won''t let the same thing happen to our child again." Chapter 330 I Want Mommy "Mommy! Aunt Shirley! Uncle Hugh! " It was not until in the evening that Poppi and them got back to the Ji family. The moment they arrived at the villa, Duke ran towards them with KIKI. "Duke! Long time no see! " Seeing that, Hugh got off the car first. At the same time, Duke opened his arms and threw himself into Hugh''s arms, making an bow in his arms, saying, "Hello, uncle Su." "Good boy!" Hugh caressing Duke''s nose. After that, Poppi got off the car. As soon as seeing her, Duke immediately opened his arms and shifted to her, "Mommy, give me a hug!" "Even ten of us can''t beat a mother," Shirley sighed and got off the car with Dan. "Then you can also have one." Dan teased. "With who? With you? " Shirley laughed and twitched her mouth. She analyzed reasonably, "delivering a baby is not a fun. If I give birth to a baby and go out of shape, my career will be over? This is probably the last thing you want to see, right? " Dan shrugged and hid his emotions. Poppi held Duke in her arms and asked, "Why are only you and KIKI? Where is your brother? Where is Albert? " "Albert is in the house over there." Duke pointed to the other end of the villa and said in a wronged voice, "grandma is back. She doesn''t let Albert come." All of a sudden, Poppi knew that Benson''s mother was back. It was no wonder that the Benson''s mother, treated Albert better than anyone else in the world. She must love him even more as she hadn''t seen her grandson for such a long time. Nodding her head, Poppi smiled and said to the little boy, "then let Albert accompany grandma! Tonight we have aunt Shirley, uncle Dan and Uncle Hugh. Let''s cook together, shall we? " "Yeah! Great! " "I''ll eat the cake," Duke said, waving his hand excitedly "I also want to eat cakes!" Shirley joined in and said, "let''s go. I''m so hungry right now!" "Poppi!" When they were walking inside, they saw Benson standing at the door of the main house. Poppi took a few steps forward and said, "Oh, Benson! I thought you were there. " "My mother is over there with Albert. I came here with Duke to play. I just turned around but didn''t see the little guy. I thought he had gone back." With a smile on his face, Benson greeted Shirley and asked, "why didn''t you tell me that you would come to our house for dinner? I''ll ask someone to buy some food." "Don''t bother. We are all familiar with each other. Just have some food. It''s a rare opportunity to have a gathering together." "Well, then, Benson, do you want your mother and Albert to eat here together?" Poppi asked gently "My mom said she would cook for herself tonight. There is no need to ask them to come." Benson awkwardly raised the corners of his mouth. "Well, forget that your mother doesn''t like boisterous scene. Let''s go in!" Said Poppi as she walked into the villa with them. In fact, everyone knew about the character of Benson''s mother. And they also knew t "Nothing." A mixed feeling surged in Poppi''s heart and she said, "let''s stop here. Hurry up and cook. I''m hungry." "Yeah, let''s cook something quickly! We still have to let Poppi show her cooking skills later to make cakes for us! " Dan agreed with her. All the other people didn''t mention anything about Benson''s mother. The atmosphere in the living room gradually changed. Duke was so considerate that he took a grape for Poppi, and she ate it up smilingly. What Hugh just said was probably the biggest grievance in the life of Duke after he was born. From then on, Poppi took a group of people to take care of the daily life of Duke, not to harm anything, but just in case. Anyway, this was her own son, so she felt pity for him. In the villa next door, the atmosphere was a little quiet. Aunt Ji and Albert sitting at the table .After chewing a few pieces, Albert asked, "where are mom and dad?" "Your dad will be here soon." Aunt Ji coaxed her grandson as she picked up a piece of fish and put it in Albert''s bowl. Then she pointed the fish bone to his plate and said, "come on, Albert. Let''s have some fish first." "I don''t want to." Looking at the dark sky, Albert pouted and became a little angry. "Mother, Albert," At this time, Benson came in from outside. When Albert saw Benson, he jumped off the chair and rushed to Benson! Hug! " "Good boy." Benson bent over and held Albert up. "Have you eaten your dinner carefully?" "I want mommy and Duke," Instead of answering, Albert felt wronged and leaned on Benson''s shoulder. His eyes welled up and tears rolled down. In a second, his tears fell down immediately. He asked, "where is my brother and KIKI? When will Mommy come back? " Aunt Ji was unhappy to hear that. "Albert, you have dad and grandma with you, so you don''t have to worry about others. Come on, let''s have dinner together." "No way! I want mommy! Wu... After Albert finished his words, he cried out loud. Chapter 331 What Are You Going To Do Hearing Albert''s crying, Benson felt sorry for him. He knew that children would look for their mommy the moment they arrived at night, so he said to his mother, "Mom, you just came back from the plane this afternoon and you''ve been playing with Albert the whole afternoon, so you must be very tired. In addition, Albert is used to be together with Poppi. Otherwise, I''ll take him to look for Poppi, and you can go to rest, until tomorrow..." "No way! Albert is my grandson! I want to sleep with my grandson tonight! " Aunt Ji refused directly. "From now on, let Poppi not meddle in the matter of Albert. Anyway, Emily will soon be back. I want my grandson to know who his real mother is! What''s more, ask Poppi to put aside the business of the company and wait for Emily to take over it. " Hearing her words, Benson widened his eyes in surprise. Frowning, he looked at his mother and asked, "Mom, what are you doing? Are you going to add insult to injury? " "I don''t know what you are talking about! I just want you to reunite with Emily. Poppi will back to where she is from! There is no need for us to support her son! " Aunt Ji spoke with rage. Then she walked over to Benson and snatched Albert away without any hesitation. With a hand around Benson''s neck, Albert cried even louder. "Albert, good boy. Let me hug you!" Aunt Ji comforted her grandson. She reached out her hand but was stopped by Benson. He laughed angrily, "Mom, don''t go too far! Can''t you change your temper all your life? Don''t think that the whole world owes you! In the past two years, it is not Ji family who takes care of Duke for Poppi, but Poppi has been taking care of our child for us! " "So far you are still on her side! Emily will be heartbroken if she comes out! " Shouted Aunt Ji as she reached out to grab Albert''s hand again. Fearing that the little one might get hurt, and he might hurt his mother, Benson had no choice but to concede. Aunt Ji hugged Albert tightly. "Mommy! I want mommy! Wu... With tears all over his face, Albert stretched out his arm and moved closer to Benson. "Dad, I want mommy!" "Mommy, stop looking for mommy! Don''t call for Mommy again and follow grandma! I will give you the best. " Aunt Ji couldn''t help but scold the little boy, feeling sorry for him. With a burst of tightness in his chest and a sour in his stomach, Benson coughed uncontrollably and said, "Mom, don''t say that! You are too extreme! " "I am just telling the truth!" But Aunt Ji didn''t give up. She held Albert in her arms and was about to go upstairs. Bang After walking a few steps, she suddenly heard the sound of bowls and chopsticks falling on the floor behind her. Aunt Ji was shocked. She looked back and saw Benson coughing up with his stomach in his hands. His face was pale. And the bowl that he had fallen on the floor was already broken into pieces. "Benson!" With a scream, Aunt Ji came back. She was so scared that her body was trembling. In a hurry, she put Albert down and held Benson, asking, "how are you? Do you have a stomachache? I''ll send for a doctor... " "No! Nothing! " "Mom, it''s useless! It''s use go now. There is a notice tomorrow morning." It was getting late, so Dan said goodbye to them with Shirley. "I''ll leave now." Hugh was ready to leave too. Poppi didn''t try to ask them to stay. After asking Albert and Duke to say goodbye to them, she left the villa to see them off. Dan left first with Shirley. Since Hugh had to go to the airport this night, the driver had been waiting outside. "Have a nice trip." Poppi said goodbye to Hugh, "the two kids will have another time to see their uncle Su." "Bring them gifts when I come back next time." Hugh smiled, but did not turn around and get into the car. "Is there anything else you need to tell me?" Asked Poppi, blinking her eyes. "Not really." Putting his right hand into his trouser pocket, Hugh replied, "but something like this happened tonight. I think it''s better for you to take Duke out of here earlier. I just want to know your plan." Poppi smiled, "I also think it''s better for us to leave early, as I''m preparing now! The affairs in the company have been gradually handed over. By the way, I have finished the work in hand and Emily has almost come back, so we won''t be delayed by anything. " "Then where are you going with Duke?" This was what Hugh was most concerned about. "Well, I happen to be going abroad next month for a while. If you two are free, I can take you two out for relaxation." After saying that, he still thought it might not be a good idea. "Well, I just feel It''s good to hang around. I, I don''t mean anything else. " Poppi raised her eyebrows and nodded slightly, "it''s good for us to go out and relax, but I''m afraid that if we two go out together, people will gossip about us. After all, you are my best friend. I don''t know what those people are thinking about. They still think that there is something fishy between us. " "Yes, that''s right. Good friend. " The light in Hugh''s eyes became dim. "If you really want to go abroad, I can take you with me." "Yes, I understand." "It''s getting late. I have to go," Poppi nodded slightly and said, "have a nice trip." Chapter 332 The Bedtime Story Then Hugh got on the car. The smile on Poppi''s face faded away until she saw Hugh left. Because of her relationship with Malcolm, even if she and Malcolm did not have that ''three-year agreement'', it would be impossible for her to be with Hugh. Hugh knew it. She guessed that he might have made a concession for her today because she and Aunt Ji had such a big quarrel! She hoped so. Heaving a heavy sigh, Poppi turned around and walked back. "Let''s go to bed." In the living room, Benson was about to go upstairs with the two little kids in his arms. At this moment, Poppi came in from the outside. So Albert opened his arms and moved towards her and said, "I want to sleep with Mommy!" "Albert, aren''t you ashamed? You are an adult. Why do you still sleep with Mommy?" Although she said so, Poppi had already walked over and held Albert in her arms. "Let''s go. Go upstairs to sleep." Holding Duke in his arms, Benson followed. The four went upstairs in high spirits. "Just now, Albert cried like a little kitten. He wanted to take a shower." In the bathroom, Poppi had already begun to fill the bathtub with hot water. In front of the bathroom door, Benson bared their naked bodies and carried them in his arms. Albert and Duke jumped into the water and played happily. Anyway, Poppi knew that every time she bathed the twins, she would be all wet. So she just grabbed one of them and quickly washed one of them and the other. "Come on, wash your face! Close your eyes and don''t laugh! " "Look at your dirty face! Dirty as KIKI! " "Don''t play with water anymore! Take a shower first! " The muttering of Poppi frightened the two little guys. While watching her, Benson wanted to laugh. He stirred the water in the bathtub and enjoyed a moment of warmth. "Mommy and Daddy are going to take a bath together, aren''t you?" After Duke washed himself, he was wiped by Benson as he asked, "Mommy is wet." At this time, Poppi also took out the other kid and wiped the body of Albert with a bath towel. She said to Duke: "you little punk, just take care of yourself. Don''t worry about us!" "Haha..." Duke was such a handsome guy with his thin hair hanging on his forehead and his eyes crinkling. Confused, Albert followed his brother and laughed. After they placed the two little babies on the bed, Poppi could not help but go to take a shower, letting Benson accompany them. "Where is grandma?" Duke asked weakly on the bed. "Grandma is over there." With a gloomy face, Benson felt a little guilty to the two little boys. "I don''t like Grandma." "Grandma doesn''t want me with Mommy, and she and dad are still in fight." said Albert childishly, lying in bed A mixed feeling surged in Benson''s heart. "That''s because granny likes Albert. So don''t dislike granny." "But Grandma asked me to eat something I disliked, and she didn''t allow me to play with my brother," Alber ell. "Benson?" Seeing that Benson didn''t say anything, Poppi couldn''t help asking him, "what''s wrong?" "Oh! Nothing! " "I just... Want to say sorry to you," Benson said "What?" Asked Poppi curiously. "My mother has gone too far today!" Benson signed, "She has suffered a lot in the past three years. She always acts like this. She also heard that Emily is going to come back. She is radical. Don''t take it to heart." "No, she didn''t." Poppi shook her head and said, "it makes sense." It was not because she returned good for evil. She just felt that it was unnecessary to argue with an old woman who was over seventy years old. After all, she was going to leave soon. So she didn''t care about what troubles Benson''s mother would make. "I''m just worried about Emily''s attitude." Poppi added, "I''m handing over my work in the company lately. Since Emily is back, she will take care of the business as soon as possible. She doesn''t have to ask you about everything like me. It''s a good chance for you to have a good rest. I''m not worried about the business. I''m only worried about Albert. If Emily What if she doesn''t recognize Albert? " After a moment''s silence, Benson said, "let''s talk about it then! Pei group and Wind International Group have been interfered with you for three years. Now, you have finally got rid of the shadow three years ago, and you can finally pursue your own happiness. " "I wouldn''t have grown up without the three years." Poppi smiled lightly. With a smile, Benson stood up from the bed. "Pei group and Wind International Group owe you. If you need anything, we will be willing to do it for you." After saying that, he took a look at the children on the bed and said, "it''s late. Go to bed early. I''m going to bed now." "Benson," Poppi stopped him and asked anxiously, "how is your body?" "¡­¡­ Not bad. " With a faint smile, Benson turned around, waved his hand, and left the bedroom. Chapter 333 Out Of The Prison In Advance It was a sunny day. The most authoritative private hospital for women and children in Ye city was going to welcome a distinguished guest. Since yesterday, in addition to emergency patients, the hospital would stop a day''s consultation to welcome people coming today. "Come on, slow down." At 8 o''clock in the morning, a limo was parked in front of the hospital, followed by five bodyguards. The door of the first luxury car was opened by a bodyguard, and a handsome man got off from the back seat. The door was open, and the man bent half his body into the car to invite the woman inside to get off. "Do you want me to carry you down?" "Unbelievable!" As she got out of the car, she looked away awkwardly. "I can go downstairs myself." Rows of hospital staff waited at the gate, including the director and vice director of the hospital and the head nurse of every department. They were waiting eagerly for the man and the woman to get out of the car. "Who are they? I have been working in the hospital for nearly ten years, but I have never seen such a grand scene! " An older head nurse asked in a low voice standing behind another nurse. "Anna, you didn''t come yesterday, did you? That handsome man is the prince Mr. Barry of the Hongmen Sect! " A young nurse said, "look, the woman held Mr. Barry''s hand. I don''t know why she is so lucky. She is a sparrow, but become a Phoenix, she is pregnant with Mr. Barry''s son. Her status has increased by several times! She is here for a birth test today. " "No wonder! But I''ve heard that the leader of Hongmen Sect wouldn''t get married. Even if she is pregnant, what''s the use? " "It''s of great use! Even if she couldn''t marry Mr. Barry, she was rich because he was Mr. Barry''s son''s mother! If she just gave birth to a baby, the leader of all the industries of the Hongmen Sect would give her a decent gift! What''s more, if the child could become the heir of the next generation of Hongmen Sect, even if there was no status, it still had a status! You have the same power as an elder! " "You little girl, you know a lot!" "Of course! I know that our hospital has been changed overnight. Now, we are almost the people from the Hongmen Sect. " When they were having a good time, the director shouted, "you know so much! Stop talking! " The two head nurses stuck out their tongue and dared not say anything more. It was nobody else but Barry and Wendy. Wendy carefully walked forward with Wendy. After greeting the several vice-president and Vice-President of the hospital, she was surrounded to the hospital. "Why are there so many people here?" Wendy frowned and asked in a low voice. "You don''t like it?" Being frustrated, Barry waved his hand and raised his voice. "All right! If you have nothing to do with it, you can leave now! You don''t need to follow us! Go do what you should do! " As soon as her words came out, the faces of several Dean turned ghastly pale, but they dare not act . Then ask them to keep an eye on George. He''s in Ye city now. It''s very dangerous." After a pause, he continued, "take good care of Poppi." "Okay, Mr. Mo." "Okay, go ahead!" Malcolm waved his hand. Sean turned around and left, closing the door for Malcolm. After Sean left, Malcolm stood up and walked to the floor to ceiling window with a sarcastic smile on his face. After Carl woke up a year ago, his brain was not so clear. Sometimes even people could not recognize him. He estimated that George''s uncle went to the hospital to ask for the legacies. After all, that old man had already given the legacies to him earlier. But he made a mistake. Quan Group wouldn''t be called Quan Group soon. At the day he purchased the Quan Group, he would definitely throw the materials to the face of Carl and tell him that he could die without any regret. A week later, outside the prison. They were waiting at the door early in the morning, including Benson, Poppi, Emily''s parents and Benson''s mother. Dressed in bright and low-key clothes, they looked anxiously at the door from time to time. "Thank God! I didn''t expect that in less than two months, Emily would come out! " Aunt. Pei was so excited that her voice was trembling. She couldn''t stop smiling. "Yes!" Uncle Pei also said excitedly, "someone must helped us. Otherwise, why did they suddenly change after the date of release?" "Anyway, it''s definitely not a bad thing to get out as soon as possible!" Aunt Ji echoed. With the moving of the three elders, Poppi was also greatly moved and couldn''t calm down for a long time. She glanced at Benson and asked, "why don''t you speak?" Benson heaved a sigh and said, "I don''t know what to say I were even unable to think. Poppi, my hands and feet are cold now. " "You are just too happy." Poppi choked and sobbed. Bang "Come out! Come out! The gate is open! " Aunt. Pei exclaimed excitedly and all the people''s eyes were focused on her. Chapter 334 The Wedding Is Around The Corner The thick iron gate was slowly pushed open, revealing a crack at first, and then it opened even wider. Two policewomen walked out of the room first, and then a woman in gray blue uniform and a small parcel followed them out. She was exactly Emily Pei! Since Emily''s hair was very short, only the length of the whole ears, her face was much darker than before. She was very thin and looked a little confused. "Behave yourself after going out." The policewoman said. "Okay." Emily said goodbye with a faint smile and then turned to go out. The sky outside was so broad, the sun was so warm, the sky was so blue "Emily!" A familiar voice came from the distance. Emily couldn''t help but look at the source of the voice. It was a familiar face. Her lips trembled and her eyes were filled with tears. "Hello, Emily! My dear daughter! " Aunt. Pei cried and ran to the crowd, followed by several other people. "Mom..." Emily called her in a deep voice and choked with sobs. "My daughter!" Aunt. Pei ran to them and hugged Emily who was a little stiff. She cried out loudly, "yes! Finally you came out! Mom has been waiting for you for a long time! " Being infected by the atmosphere, Emily held her mother tightly and began to cry with tears. Uncle Pei wiped the tears off the corner of his eyes, opened his arms, and hugged Aunt. Pei and Emily. He constantly comforted them, telling them his feelings of missing them and being happy. Standing behind them, Poppi couldn''t help but wiped her tears. It was such a long-time separation in the world that it was always so moving. "Right! It''s Benson here!" After crying for a long time, Aunt. Pei gradually calmed down. She quickly took Emily''s hand and walked towards Benson, "Benson came with us. We have been waiting for you!" Emily was led to stand in front of Benson. Emily raised her head and glanced at him. Their eyes met. "You are thinner." "You are thinner." Both of Emily and Benson felt surprised. Standing in front of Benson, Emily pursed her lips and suddenly had a sense of inferiority and guilt. Emily avoided eye contact with him. "It''s good that you are back." At the moment, however, Benson raised his hand and put it on Emily''s head hesitantly. He patted her hair to comfort her and said, "I''m glad you''re back." Thinking of that, Emily couldn''t help but feel sad. As soon as she blinked her eyes, tears fell down. Emily stepped forward and leaned her face against his chest. Benson sighed sadly, opened his arms and held Emily in his arms, comforting her gently, "all right, don''t cry It''s okay, as long as you come out... " As the breeze blew, the air was mixed with sweet and sad feelings. On their way back, when she heard Emily call her "sister", Poppi''s tear gland collapsed and she couldn''t help but burst into tears. What Poppi felt was not only the family bond that was maint pi shook her head and said, "all things are going well since you are back now. It''s time for us to go back to our original position." "Is the disease of Benson turning better?" Asked Emily. She had been desperate to know the answer. From the first time she saw Benson today, she could tell that he was not in a good mood and he was getting thinner and thinner. Poppi''s heart skipped a beat as if someone stabbed her with a knife. She slowly said, "we''ve found the best doctor." We need not to say the rest words. We had found the best doctor, but it was useless. "Sister, I''ll take over the Pei group and the Wind International Group, and Albert, please take good care of him." Said Emily in a low voice. Only she knew how painful she felt in her heart. "Mommy! How about I ride KIKI? " When she was speaking, Albert ran towards Poppi in a good mood and asked, "How about I ride KIKI!" When Albert ran towards them, Duke was riding KIKI. He shouted, "go!" The corner of her mouth twitched when Poppi heard what she said. She shouted as she was walking towards that direction, "KIKI is dog, it is not a horse! You can''t ride a it! Duke. Come downstairs, now! " "Woof, woof, woof!" KIKI shouted at Duke angrily. Instead of feeling good, Duke didn''t want get down of KIKI. "I''m going to teach Duke a lesson!" After saying that to Emily, Poppi walked angrily to Duke. At the same time, she grabbed Albert who was about to stick to Poppi. "Poppi is very good at dealing with the two little guys," This moment Benson was standing behind her. Emily smiled, "yes, I''m relieved to let sister take care of Albert." "Okay, let''s go upstairs. I want to tell you something." Benson held Emily''s hand naturally. "What ?" Emily was confused. "I owe you three years for the wedding. Get it done as soon as possible!" Benson walked back with Emily, "I have waited for you for three years, everything." Chapter 335 Time Is Limited "Wendy, have you made up your mind about the matter with Barry?" One day, at the headquarter of the Hongmen Sect, Shirley and Poppi came to Wendy to have tea and desserts. During that time, they couldn''t help asking the story between Wendy and Barry. After hearing that, Shirley said, "one month will be coming soon. Since you have lived in the Hongmen Sect for almost two weeks, your parents have also discussed with each other. Have you reached an agreement?" Wendy seemed to be a little annoyed, "recently, Barry often goes out early and comes back late. My parents have tried to discuss with him about the leave, but nobody has found him." "So your parents don''t agree with your relationship with him?" Asked Poppi. "No, of course not. They just think he is in a special status." Wendy sighed, "they can''t forgive my baby. From this point of view, they want me to be with Barry, but from other aspects, they are not very pleased." "It''s up to you." Taking a sip of tea, Shirley said, "although Barry is not a good man, if you like him, it''s okay. After all, your own happiness is the most important thing." "Yes." Poppi also nodded in agreement, "Wendy, I see that you look much better these days. I guess that Barry must have made a lot of efforts. Now that he has promised that your child will have your last name and that he will not let your child have any chance to experience those dangerous things, you can consider it. " "Okay, I know." Then Wendy asked, "what about you? Poppi I heard that Emily is back. How is it going? " "I am fine. But she felt a little strange about the outside world. She is still getting used to it." "Besides, Emily is taking over the Pei group and the Wind International Group gradually. That''s why I came out to have tea with you today," Poppi added "That''s good. Then you can take care of yourself." Another idea came to Shirley''s mind. She said, "how about a blind date meeting? Gather all the young talents in Ye city and ask us to pick the best man for Miss Poppi, and find Duke the best father. " The father of Duke shouldn''t be Malcolm? Poppi took another sip of tea and slowly said after putting down the cup, "I''m not in a hurry to attend to my things. I have another good things to deal with recently." "Good news? What good news? " "Yeah, what''s the good news, Poppi?" Both Shirley and Wendy stepped forward curiously. With a smug and mysterious smile, Poppi turned around and took her bag. She took out two red invitation cards from her bag and handed them to Shirley and Wendy, "the invitation cards." "Wow!" After taking the invitation, Wendy looked at it and found it incredible. "Is it the wedding of Mr. Ji and Emily?" "There are only a few days left before the wedding!" Shirley took a look at her watch and said: "everything that should be prepared, are they ready?" "Well, they don''t want to hold a big wedding. They only invite their family and friends to witness it. The church is ready, so then you can go with them." Poppi said with a li ll couldn''t control his tears. The person he felt most sorry for in his life was Emily. Although he promised her, he couldn''t accompany her forever. He wish he could meet her in the next life, so that they can exchange our seats. In this case, he would suffer a lot and wait for her love Sitting on the bench, Benson seemed to have recalled all the youth. Those days which were burning with blood and ready to move were long gone, but they seemed to take root and sprout in his mind. "Ahem!" The wind had been blowing for a couple of hours, which made Benson feel uncomfortable. He felt dizzy as he walked out of the campus. When he was about to walk out of the campus, he suddenly felt his legs weak before get to Tom. Darkness came over his eyes. He opened his mouth and fell back involuntarily. "Clunk!" "Mr. Ji! Are you okay, Mr. Ji? " Tom''s anxious voice drew close to his ears. Although Benson tried hard to open his eyes, he was too weak to do so. He kept yelling in his heart, ''no! Don''t leave now!''! God, don''t be so cruel, don''t Beep When he woke up again, he heard the sound of the machine in the hospital. "Benson!" "Daddy woke up!" As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw Emily and Albert, together with Poppi and Duke, Uncle Pei, Aunt. Pei as well as his mother. "Don''t scare me," said Emily in a choked voice, holding Benson''s hands "No, I won''t." With a pale face, Benson smiled, "I just felt dizzy in the wind." "Our wedding will be held in a few days. You have to cheer up." Emily complained Benson with a pretended dissatisfaction, but her voice trembled and tears fell from her eyes. "Yes, I will be fine." Benson consoled Emily, holding back the taste of blood in his mouth. Standing next to them, Aunt Ji could not help sobbing. On the eighth day of June, the chosen day to get married. In an ancient small church in the east of Ye city, there was going to hold a simple wedding. No many guests were invited, but everyone could see that they were very happy. Chapter 336 A Simple Wedding "The bride is so beautiful!" In the dressing room, Emily had already put on the wedding dress, which was covered on the ground with dotted flowers. Emily had her short hair cut and looked bright and capable. The delicate make-up of the bride was able to make people feel amazing. The originally arrogant look seemed to be coquettish and attractive because of the red on her face. There were also several dressers and assistants in the room. And Shirley and Wendy were in the room. "The new lady is beautiful, so is the groom." Poppi helped to smooth Emily''s hair and took the veil over, "wear the veil. The wedding ceremony is coming soon." "Sister, I''m a little nervous," Emily grabbed the corner of Poppi''s coat quietly. "That''s because happiness always makes us nervous." Poppi comforted her in a soft voice and put the veil on Emily''s head carefully. Emily smiled and said nothing, but the uneasiness in her heart grew more wildly, inexplicably without omen. On the other side, in the bridegroom''s dressing room, Benson Ji was also in a white robe. His hair was arranged in a tidy manner and his face looked much more beautiful because of makeup. Duke and Albert also wore their customized black Western suits. The bowknot on their neckband looked very cute. The two boys played around in their room, and finally they were hugged by Benson, who sat on his lap, one on his left and the other on his right. "Daddy is so handsome today!" "White clothes!" Duke praised "Yes! Very handsome! " Albert couldn''t help tittering too. With a wider smile on his face, Benson carefully adjusted the bowknot for the two of them. "Duke and Albert are very handsome today. You are going to be flower children later. That''s great!" "What is flower children?" Albert asked, confused. "It''s just strew flowers. Mommy told us yesterday." Duke explained seriously. "Oh! Just follow aunt and spread flowers! " Albert also understood and nodded. "But, why did dad get married?" Duke was confused too. He looked at Benson in confusion. Good question! Even Benson didn''t know how to answer it. "Because daddy likes aunt Emily!" Said Benson. "Doesn''t Daddy like Mommy?" Albert got anxious. "Why don''t mommy and daddy get married?" With the Adam''s apple bobbing in his throat, Benson''s expression became secret, "Dad also likes Mommy, but it''s just different from that he likes aunt Emily." "Where is the difference?" Asked Duke. "It is family affection to be with mommy. It''s true love to be with aunt Emily. " Let it be. Benson hoped that he could "fool" the two boys. "Will Mommy marry someone else in the future?" As soon as Duke finished his words, a knock sounded on the door. Tom poked his head in the door and said, "Mr. Ji, Malcolm, Mr. Mo sent a gift." The words caught him off guard. Benson Subconsciously looked at Duke. With a bitter and gratified smile, Be odded seriously and took the hand of Emily from Uncle Pei. The petals in the basket were almost spilled over by Duke and Albert. They followed him to the reception table and ran to Poppi to sit beside her. "You two did a great job today," Poppi kissed on the faces of the two babies. On the other side of the hall, Benson opened Emily''s veil and marveled at her beauty. "My Lord, we have come to your front and witness the couple entering the sacred marriage hall. As I said, they two should unit into one, and they hold a wedding ceremony together for the rest of their lives, till death do them part... " The vicar''s words reverberated in the church, grand and warm. "The bride Emily Pei, do you want this man to be your husband to live together after the marriage? Will you love, honor, comfort and cherish him from this day forward, forsaking all others, keeping only unto him for as long as you both shall live? " "I will." "Benson Ji, do you want this woman to be your wife, to live together after the engagement? Will you love, honor, comfort, and cherish her from this day forward, forsaking all others, keeping only unto her for as long as you both shall live? " "I will," said Benson, looking at Emily with a spoiled look "No, I''m gonna cry." On the auditorium, Shirley suddenly whispered, and her eyes became red. She immediately picked up a tissue and prepared to wipe away her tears. Being influenced by Shirley, the onlookers could not help crying. Nobody except the people present knew what was behind the wedding. The bride and groom vowed to each other and accepted the rings. I have witnessed that you swore to love each other. I am very happy to announce to everyone that you are a couple. Now, the groom can kiss the bride. " The church was filled with applause. With the blessing sound, Benson Ji turned his head, held Emily Pei''s shoulder and slowly kissed his most beautiful bride. Chapter 337 To The End Of His Life The church burst into a burst of applause and cheers. The cameramen found the best angle to take a picture. The beautiful scene was taken in the camera. He felt something was humming in his ears, and his eyes seemed to be bright By instinct, Benson held Emily''s shoulder and felt the temperature on her lips. However, her body became colder and he felt dizzy. "Long time no see! It seems that the bridegroom is so fascinated by the bride that he is unwilling to let her go! " "So sweet!" All the relatives and friends below the stage could not help but ridicule him. But the smile at the corners of the mouth disappeared gradually, because Emily clearly felt that the body of Benson was stiff. "Benson?" Emily asked Benson "I..." Benson struggled to say a word, only to find his eyes darkened. His limbs were so feeble that he fell back like a falling leaf. How could this be? Sorrow was written all over Benson''s face. He had thought he could get through today "Benson!" "Oh, my God! "Benson!" "Father!" All the sounds were tangled in a chaos, and all the onlookers left their seats and rushed to the cross, screaming and crying. "Benson!" Emily shouted hysterically, trying to hold on to Benson. But she didn''t stop and couldn''t resist his strong push. He fell to the ground too. Emily flung herself to his side. The white wedding dress and the red carpet didn''t match each other. "Mr. Ji, you have been working for a day. And the day before yesterday, you acted as if you were shooting a movie for the whole day. Why did you shoot so many short film? Are you trying to test the effect of this VR glasses yourself? " "Anyway, it''s not for you. Why do you care so much?" Before falling into a coma completely, Benson tried hard to smile in his heart. Fortunately, he had taken such a short film. Wu... A first-aid car dashed past the headquarters of the SG group. The voice was so clear, it sounded like someone was crying. Malcolm, who was in charge of his work, suddenly stopped drawing. Why didn''t Sean come back from the church? Knock! Knock! Knock! Just then, there was a quick knock on the office door. Malcolm recognized that it was Sean. "Come in." Malcolm answered and stood up. "Mr. Mo." Sean hurried into the office and reported, "Benson fainted at the wedding. He was sent to the hospital in a hurry. It''s not looking good." "What? !" Feeling nervous immediately, Malcolm''s pupils shrank sharply. "Which hospital? We''ll be right there! " "Okay, Mr. Mo." Sean led the way and let Malcolm out. He was very restless and upset all the way. When Malcolm arrived at the gate of the hospital, he saw that there were already many reporters waiting there. If the security guards of the hospital hadn''t stopped him, they might have couldn''t help rushing into the hospital. "Oh, my God! Why is Mr. Mo here? " "Yes, Mr. Mo! It''s him! " The moment Malcolm got out of the car, he asked the journal ushed to his bed and held Benson''s hand. "Yes." Benson nodded his head slightly and said weakly, "I... I had a long, long dream..." After saying that, he took a look at his mother and continued, "I dreamed about the childhood, where everything happened as a kid. I thought..." Aunt Ji covered her mouth with her hand, trying not to cry out. "I''m so tired." Benson said weakly, "Mom, why are you crying? Today is a big day. " "Okay, okay, I won''t cry." Aunt Ji nodded. "Where are Duke and Albert?" With his eyes wandering, Benson looked around the ward confusedly. "They are outside. Let them in right now!" Someone shouted and two kids were immediately carried in. "Father!" "Father!" The two kids pounced on the bed and kept calling Benson dad. They didn''t know what had happened. Maybe they felt uncomfortable subconsciously, so they couldn''t help but burst into tears after hearing Aunt Ji''s cry. "Father, what''s wrong with you?" "Father, you have to get up and play with Albert..." Benson didn''t have the strength to wipe the tears on the faces of the two little boys, but tried hard to smile and said, "remember that dad has promised you. Don''t forget our secret." When Benson said this, he could still see Poppi from the corner of his eyes. It was enough. He then said a few words that were of no water. Benson just remembered that he asked all the people to leave, leaving only Emily alone. "Benson. You must be very tired. Why don''t you take a rest and tell me tomorrow when you wake up?" Emily knelt down weakly in front of the bed. "Come on. I''ll hold you to sleep." It was so difficult for Benson to move. "Okay." Restraining the urge to cry, Emily pulled the heavy wedding dress and lay on the bed. Although half of her body hadn''t touched the bed, she was still held into the arms of Benson. Nestling in front of Benson, Emily listened to the weak heartbeats of Benson, choking with sobs and almost out of breath. Chapter 338 Tomorrow And Accidents "Have I said anything that I like you?" Benson''s voice came from above her head. As expected, Emily shook her head immediately. Emily stiffened and said in a panic, "no! Benson. I don''t want to listen to Today is our wedding day. It''s enough to have your promise. Don''t say that I want to hear it tomorrow Let''s talk about it tomorrow, okay? You hugged me to sleep It''s getting late. Let''s go to bed... " "Tomorrow." Benson looked out of the window at the dark sky and said with a smile, "I''m afraid tomorrow will be too late." "It''s not too late! It''s not too late! " Emily contradicted Benson with tears in her mouth and applied delicate make-up, "Benson, you have time to do everything We still have a lot of things to do. Don''t scare yourself Nothing Nothing... " "Yes." But Benson didn''t want to fall asleep because he knew it would be hard for him to wake up if he kept sleeping. Because people always know their own body best. He knew that there was not much time left. He had thought that there would be a month left. "I''m so happy to have a baby as lovely as Albert." "He looks like you. When he grows up, tell him that I''m not a good father," Benson said, weakly putting his hands around Emily''s waist "No, you are the best. You are the best!" Emily buried her face deeply in front of Benson, daring not to look up. "I am not a good husband." Benson opened his mouth again slowly, "Emily, you deserve a better man. Promise me, don''t delay your happiness because of me... " Emily bit her lips hard, which tasted a little bit bloody. She held her hands tightly and her nails were embedded in her flesh. Pretending to be ferocious, she said, "Benson, you owe me. Don''t try to escape the responsibility. I want you to recover soon You just vowed this morning that you would take care of me, love me, and you can''t let it go! I will not look for anyone. You are mine in the future! Anyway, I had been shameless for so many years and had a son Don''t try to get rid of me Benson Ji... " "That''s not right." All of a sudden, Benson shook his head and said, "No." "What''s wrong?" Emily choked with sobs. "We exchanged rings," Benson find Emily''s hands. "You''re my wife. I''m your husband." His gentle words astonished Emily. Then she was enveloped by greater sadness and couldn''t stop crying. "We have missed so much." With his arms pressed down, Benson felt uncomfortable. But he was too lazy to move. He had put all his energy in speaking. "I didn''t like you in the past. Even if you were in front of me, you were only a person that I hated..." Benson was about to say one word when he suddenly realized something and said, "later on, I began to accept you as my daughter-in-law. I thought things would be better. However, I missed another three years But now, since you''re back, what I can do is to ted the VR glasses and handed it to Emily. In the next second, Benson appeared in front of her, the same as Benson. The virtual high-tech in physical world surprised Emily a little. "Emily." Benson reached out his hand. Emily burst into tears and cried. He reached out his hands to the man. "It''s time for lunch. Remember to take good care of yourself and Albert." "¡­¡­ Okay. " It was a nice day when Benson was buried. The scene of his funeral reminded people of his smile, as warm as the spring breeze. Everyone was wearing black clothes, in stark contrast to the blue sky. Emily stood in the front of the crowd, expressionless and desperate. Although Duke and Albert didn''t know what had happened, they seemed to feel something. In the Ji house, they couldn''t help crying one after another. "All right, all right, don''t cry." Wendy comforted them in a hurry, choking with sobs, "your parents will be back soon! Good, good kids. " "Woof, woof, woof!" KIKI was wandering around in the living room. "I want to find Daddy!" Albert got off the sofa and stumbled out, with Duke chasing after him. "Don''t run away!" Wendy was frightened and hurried to follow them. "I''ll go with you. Slow down!" Wendy caught up with them. She cried out when she just took two steps. She had a stomachache and ordered servants to catch up with the two kids. When Wendy finally came back to her senses, a servant came back with Albert in her arms. But Duke wasn''t there. She asked, "where is Duke?" "Lucy ran after him, Duke has run out of the villa." "I''ll go to have a look. Take care of Albert." Wendy rushed outside while calling out the name of Duke. When she got out of the villa, she found Lucy who had fainted on the side of the road. "Lucy!" Her pupils shrank. Wendy lifted her foot and was about to run that way, but she heard the car screech behind her. Chapter 339 Dont Hurt Us When Wendy looked back, she saw a black nanny van rushing towards her. Wendy backed away in a hurry. With fear in her eyes, she kept dodging. She wanted to escape, but at the same time, she wanted to confirm the location of Duke. The gate opened with a creak The car stopped at the foot of Wendy. With a quick brush, the door was opened. Two strong men got out of the car and ran towards Wendy without any expression. Wendy was startled. She turned around and ran as fast as she could. However, after only a few steps, she was grabbed by two men behind her. They turned back and dragged her into the car. "How can you..." Wendy was struggling desperately, but she still felt scared and her face was full of cold sweat. At the moment, she was just humiliated. "Go in!" The two big men pushed Wendy into the car. Wendy stumbled and fell into the seat, next to her was named Duke. However, the little guy was lying on the seat with his eyes closed. His face was still covered with tears, but he didn''t make any sound. "Duke!" Wendy cried out, her eyes turning red immediately. Her heart stopped for a second, and she hurriedly picked up the little guy. "Duke! Duke. What''s wrong with you? " The little boy was weak. Wendy shook him, but he didn''t wake up. He just breathed evenly. She could even feel his breath and heartbeats! Fortunately, it was not like what Wendy thought. "Shut up!" The driver yelled impatiently, "do you also want to taste the anesthetic like this kid? You were crying just now. I told you, kids are the most annoying. " "Anesthetic?" Looking at Duke, Wendy hugged him tightly and asked, "who, who are you? What do you want? " "You talked too much!" The man next to him frowned and said, "drive!" Hardly had her voice faded away, there was a sudden sound of parking. A car stopped and the door was opened. Two men got out of the car and shouted, "who are you?" "Put her down! Do you hear me? " They shouted as they walked to the dining hall. Wendy was delighted. Was it a patrolling police? Or someone else? Anyway, he came to save her and Luke! "What should we do?" The driver in the nanny van asked. "You''re courting death." The man sitting next to Wendy narrowed his eyes and put his hand on her waist. With a flash of lightning, he took out a gun, opened the door and pulled the trigger. "Bang!" birds in the tree were startled. Wendy took a look and saw two people staggered and fell down. A hole appeared in her chest, and blood was running out of the gun. "Ah!" With her eyes closed, Wendy couldn''t bear the irritation and cried out. "Damn it!" The man with the gun became impatient. He raised his arm and hit the back of Wendy''s neck. With a shock, Wendy fainted on the seat. Without the annoying voice, the nanny van started quickly and fled from the scene of the crime. "Woof, woof, woof!" It was not until the car turned the corner, that KI t." Sean felt a little guilty. "Keep investigating!" Malcolm''s voice trembled. He could only vent his anger. If something happened to the baby, no! Everything will be fine! ''! At the West passenger wharf of Ye city, many people were coming and going. A black nanny van was parked there. Wendy had woken up, with the sleepy Duke in her arms. She was held against her waist by a strong man beside her. The man threatened, "get on the boat with us, and don''t try to call for help, because no one can save you. If you cry out, not only will you die, but everyone in the dock will die with you. Or before you could call for help, I would fire one bullet Bang! " The man finally let out a "bang", startling Wendy. She nodded, "I, I''ll be a good girl! No! Please don''t hurt us! Please don''t hurt us! " "Then get out of the car!" The strong man gave Wendy a push. Wendy got off the car, trembling with fear. The man followed, and put his strong arm on her shoulder. They looked like a family of three. The woman was holding a sleeping doll while the man was holding the woman and two bodyguards followed behind them. From the dressing of the woman and the doll, they did not look like ordinary people. "Time to board! Get on the boat! The ship is leaving for Fishing Island in less than five minutes. Hurry up! " At the landing of the ship, a captain with dark skin urged his men to get on the ship. Wendy was then forced to take a boat. But she suddenly felt familiar with the word "Fishing Island". She has never heard of it? She had heard of the name of the island before! Beep "Celine''s not in good health since she''s living on the Fishing Island now. If you have time, you can go and see her. She won''t make any more trouble now." Hearing the whistle of the car, the boat was broken and the ship was off the wharf. A name flashed through Wendy''s mind. It was Celine! The Fishing Island was where the Celine was located! Chapter 340 I Will Work With You "Mr. Mo, the tail number of the nanny van is 936, and the owner is..." As Sean looked at the text on his phone, he said in surprise, "the owner of the car is the owner of an underground private bank, which is the largest room for earning money from Ye city of DeeDee." "DeeDee?" Malcolm frowned. "Didn''t you just say that the men in the car kidnapped Duke first and then chased after Wendy before kidnapping her? If that''s a DeeDee, it''s very likely that he kidnapped Wendy for the sake of revenge Barry. But why did they kidnap a child first? The order is not right. " "What?" Sean was confused too. At that moment, a servant sent him the route of the nanny van. After checking it, Sean immediately reported, "Mr. Mo! I found the last parking place of the nanny van, which is in the west of Ye city passenger port. " "Port?" Frowning, Malcolm asked, "do you have the class? Abroad? " After asking this, Malcolm didn''t say anything, but his brain was running fast to recall the details of all the things, trying to find the key to the problem, to find out DeeDee''s purpose of kidnapping Duke. Sean quickly searched through the information and replied, "the passenger flow in West passenger wharf is not so big compared with the passenger flow in East passenger wharf. Its shift is mostly coastal island, and the farthest flight is only in airport, not abroad." Don''t have a branch abroad! Hearing that, Malcolm had a glimmer of hope in his heart. ''coastal island is not afraid of being owned by me. Besides, Ye city still has its jurisdiction over that island, which means that if I or Barry want to rescue people, it is easier than going abroad!''! As long as they figured out who the group of people were and their purpose, there would be a great hope for negotiation! "Go to the dock right now!" Malcolm cut in immediately. Then he reached out his hand to look at Sean, "give me the phone. I''ll check the shift." "Okay, Mr. Mo." Sean handed his phone to the chauffeur and turned around. "Drive fast!" he ordered in a low voice "Yes, sir!" Taking over the phone, Malcolm browsed the lines of lines on the screen with his slender fingers. All of a sudden, he narrowed his eyes and saw a familiar haven. Malcolm paused, his thumb accurately pressed the screen. His fingertip just fell on the eye-catching word "Fishing Island"! Ring, ring, ring Right at this time, the mobile phone rang in the pocket, adding a hint of pressure to the originally confined carriage. Malcolm took out his phone from his pocket as he stared at Sean''s screen. When he saw it was a call from Barry, he answered the phone immediately, "hello?" "Damn it! TMD! Bastard! " Barry couldn''t help cursing him. Then he asked in an urgent voice, "Malcolm, I still need two hours to come back to Ye city. How about you? Have you found it? Have you found anything? " "We have found the kidnapper''s car." Malcolm clenched his phone so tightly that he could hardly beli but you know about George! He introduced me here. Otherwise, I wouldn''t have known that Miss Celine has such a close relationship with Barry! " It was George! How could this man have something to do with George! "Barry Wei..." But what she cared about most was the name. Celine shook her head and cried, "no! I have nothing to do with Barry! It''s him, he''s clinging to me! I, I have no intimate relationship with him Please let go of me, okay? " "Don''t you remember that you called Barry just now, Miss Celine?" With an exquisite pistol in his hand, DeeDee didn''t look at Celine instead, and said, "no wonder Miss. Celine, I think you''re trying to make a wise break. You and your wife are birds of the same feather, and when it comes to troubles, you will fly away separately. Miss. Celine, you''re wise to distance yourself from Barry." Celine held herself so tightly that she didn''t know how to reply. "Miss Celine, it is a fact that you have agreed to cooperate with us. After all, you have promised George that you would deceive Barry and Malcolm to come to this island. I am sure they will come soon! By the way, here is the thing you want Malcolm''s child. " DeeDee held up his gun, aimed at something far away, and gently pulled the trigger. "Bang!" nothing was shot. He sighed, "ah, I think the gun is going to fire If Miss. Celine doesn''t cooperate with us, then I''ll tell you the truth when Barry comes. I would say you asked us to kidnap them... " "I didn''t!" Celine shouted, "I... I just... I want to see how the child looks like I''m not kidnapping them! " "Since that''s the case, Miss Celine that you don''t want to cooperate with us? That would be a great pity. " As DeeDee spoke, he pointed his gun at Celine and entrance of the cave which was still black. "Then, I have to say sorry to Miss Celine." "No! No way! " Celine was too scared to stand on her feet. With her eyes closed, she shouted, "let''s cooperate! I''ll cooperate with you! " Chapter 341 I Must Go Hearing this, DeeDee smiled gently. DeeDee turned the spear from where she was pointing at, held the spear and handed it to Celine. "Then, Celine, to show your determination to cooperate with us, I''ll give this spear to you, and you do one thing for me." Celine couldn''t help but lean back a little. Then she stammered, "what... What should I do?" "Kill Barry!" DeeDee''s eyes shone with coldness. DeeDee bit the word "kill" hard, which made Celine feel like falling into hell in an instant. "Boss, he''s back!" When there was only a dead silence, someone shouted and ran over from the gate of the nursing house. The driver didn''t slow down, but before Celine saw it, she could hear his car dashing towards them. "Yes." Replied DeeDee lightly. DeeDee flashed Celine a sly smile and continued, "I''m more interested in you and Ms. Wendy. Which one is more important in Barry''s heart?" Then he handed the gun to Celine and asked, "do you want the gun?" Celine swallowed hard and reached out her hand to take the gun from DeeDee''s hand when she saw the car was about to rush over. The gate opened with a creak Their car came to a halt behind DeeDee. After opening the door brutally, Wendy was pushed out of the car. "Get out! Don''t delay! " Startled and scared, Wendy staggered out of the car, holding Duke in her arms. When she got out of the car, she saw several dead men. She couldn''t help but vomit. "Miss Wendy, I am sorry to let you see such a bloody scene." DeeDee stood up and strolled casually to Wendy. DeeDee looked at the baby in her arms and sighed, "such a lovely little boy." With these words, Wendy took a step back in a hurry. She turned to Duke and asked, "who, who are you? Why did you take us here? " "I just want you to meet an old friend!" DeeDee shrugged and withdrew. Wendy looked along the direction where DeeDee disappeared and saw a familiar person standing there. "Celine..." Wendy called out her name painfully. Looking at Celine who she hadn''t seen for three years, she didn''t know how to face her. Because she didn''t know whether Celine was forced or voluntary. Celine had put her gun away. Her fear had disappeared when she saw the baby in Wendy''s arms. She couldn''t care less. She rushed to Wendy and shouted wildly, "give me the baby! Give me the child! Is he the son of Malcolm? " "Celine!" Wendy struggled and stepped back. "What are you doing?" "I want the baby! Give him to me! " Celine was so furious that she crazily snatched the child from Wendy, ignoring anything. On the other hand, Wendy was afraid that Duke might be hurt by her and Celine tried her best to grab the baby from her hand. However, DeeDee and his subordinates watched t "It doesn''t matter. Barry will be back soon." Malcolm had made up his mind and said: "I''m afraid that if I go to Fishing Island, then George will suddenly appear in Ye city. You must protect Poppi well and don''t let her know..." Ring, ring, ring Before he could finish his words, the phone rang. Malcolm took out his phone and found it was from Poppi. He paused and then answered the phone, "what''s wrong, Poppi?" "Where is Duke?! Malcolm, you left for Duke, right?! He was taken away by Celine Celine called me Take me with you! Please take me there! " The voice on the phone was quite noise, including the voice of Poppi, the sound of dogs, the cry of children and the care of Aunt. Pei. It was in a mess. It''s really Celine! Hearing this, Malcolm clenched his fists. He knew he couldn''t hide it anymore. He said to Poppi, "don''t worry, Poppi. I will bring Duke back safe and sound. It''s too dangerous for you to go there!" Celine couldn''t possibly take Duke and Wendy away by her own. After all, they were bound to face danger along the way. "No! I must to go! I have to go! " Poppi cried so hard that he couldn''t catch his breath, "Where is Duke? You must know it! Please take me there! He is my child! My child was taken away Wu... "Don''t you believe me? I will bring the kid back safe and sound! " Malcolm raised his voice. "But Celine said she wanted to see me I know it''s dangerous, but I can''t let you go there alone Take me there! If you don''t, I''ll go by myself! I''ll call Celine! " Poppi cried so pathetically that made Malcolm feel even more guilty. After thinking over the pros and cons in his mind, he finally nodded and said, "I''ll ask the driver to send you to the west passenger port. Take the bodyguards with you!" "Okay, I''ll be right there! I''ll be right there! " Chapter 342 Allergic To Dog Hair Poppi cried all the way and tried her best to warn herself not to think too much but some terrible scenes kept popping up in her mind. The scenes kept on popping up in her mind and she was almost driven mad. When Poppi arrived at the west passenger port, Poppi got off the car, stumbled over to Malcolm and cried, "Malcolm! What do you think? Let''s go! Did you call Celine? How is Duke? Is Wendy all right? " "Everything is fine." This was all Malcolm could do to comfort her. He heaved a sigh and held Poppi in his arms, "don''t cry. Everything will be fine. Don''t worry." When she cried, his mind was in a mess. "Let''s go now!" Through her blurred eyes, Poppi sobbed intermittently, "I''ll go to find Celine and ask her to return Duke to me I''ll give her whatever she wants! " "Woof, woof, woof!" At that moment, KIKI shouted anxiously, which attracted Malcolm''s attention. The dog had been with him for three years. But it seemed that the dog knew him. It was just a little surprised that the dog would follow him here. "Don''t worry." After consoling Poppi, Malcolm asked the bodyguard next to him, "when will Barry Wei come back?" "Forty minutes later." Malcolm frowned, "let''s not wait for him. Poppi, let me take you on board." Poppi nodded her head quickly. How she wished she could fly directly to the Fishing Island. Duke is her life! She couldn''t imagine how badly Duke would cry. She couldn''t imagine what kind of psychological shadow would be caused by the kidnap. After all, two people were directly killed in front of the Ji house! Even she couldn''t accept it The west passenger port had been cordoned off. All the boats had stopped and some people who had been missing had been arranged to live in other places. Now the wharf was full of bodyguards, and some of them had departed for Fishing Island dozens of minutes. "Okay, I''ll take you there, but you have to be obedient." Malcolm held her hands tightly and took Poppi to the yacht, "your safety is in the first place." There were two reasons for asking Poppi to go with him. One was to prevent her from thinking too much at home, and the other was to appease Duke. Since he let Poppi go with them, Malcolm must have been well prepared to keep her safe. "Okay, I will listen to you, seriously!" Poppi nodded her head immediately and disembarked into the yacht. Seven or eight bodyguards were following him closely, all with guns. "Mr. Mo! The dog... " "Woof, woof, woof!" KIKI was stopped in front of the dock and shouted it out loud. KIKI couldn''t help but fix its eyes on Malcolm and Poppi, struggling to break through the gangsters. Malcolm took a look at her, and Poppi took the hint. She wiped her tears and said, "my housemaid said that it was KIKI that firstly found Duke and Wendy were taken away, and it was familiar with Duke''s scent. If it were true, I would take it with me? It won''t cause any trouble at critical times! " Just like its father, of reath paused. The words "allergic to dog hair" were now echoing in his mind, and then he unconsciously turned to Poppi. His body gradually froze. With all his consciousness collapsed, he came back to that rainy night that he would never forget. The scene was so clear. Why did Shirley say that Celine was allergic to dog?! Did she say that small animals couldn''t get close to Celine? no There must be something wrong. If so, why did Celine save the dog? Why didn''t she want to tell him her love for dogs when they were together? Hanging his heart tightly and Malcolm waiting for the answer from Poppi without blinking. "How?" Poppi was not surprised at all. On the contrary, she was quite interested in what Shirley said to her. Malcolm was shocked and his heart seemed to be torn apart. It seemed that the beginning of all the things happened, including his persistence, his memory and the beginning of all the things "What are you talking about? What you said something took Celine aback. And KIKI pushed out at Celine! She didn''t take it into consideration at all, and Celine would stick to it without thinking. Then you asked Malcolm to save Duke. If that''s the case, then no matter what knife Celine is holding to threaten the little guy, she will have no skills at all! " Then, Shirley asked, "what do you think?" "Here we are, Mr. Mo." The bodyguard entered the cabin and reported to him. But because of his stiff body, Malcolm had no response at all. However, Poppi nodded and after a few words with Shirley, she hung up the phone and said, "we''re leaving now." "Wait!" But before she could make any response, Malcolm suddenly clasped Poppi''s arm, stared at a point on the floor of the cabin with his head down, and asked, "does Celine like dogs?" Confused looking at Malcolm, Poppi shook her head and said, "don''t you know? "Flora has been allergic to animal since she was a child, and she never likes small animals, including dogs and cats." Chapter 343 Fight Shoulder To Shoulder dislike! Sure enough, the answer was no! Malcolm stood up, looking down at Poppi with complex emotions in his eyes, and asked in a low voice, "then do you think she will save a newly born puppy regardless of the rain?" "How could it be possible?" The corner of Poppi''s mouth twitched a little quizzically, but the description about the Malcolm in her mind seemed familiar, so she added, "Whoever saw a dog like Celine would avoid it, let alone it was raining, so she wouldn''t do that." After saying that, Poppi saw the tearing light in Malcolm''s eyes and became more confused, "what''s wrong? Why do you ask me this question all of a sudden? Don''t you know that Celine is allergic to animals? Or do you think what Shirley said is not appropriate? " His Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. Malcolm felt his throat was getting more dry. There was a thick fog in front of him, but the truth behind it was so close to him! There was doubt, worry and concern in Poppi''s eyes Her bright eyes seemed to overlap with the one in his memory Hearing this, Malcolm frowned. He released his grip on Poppi and reached out his hand to cover half of her face, exposing only her forehead and eyes. "What What''s wrong? " Poppi moved away her body and her eyes began to shrink with fear. He was trembling all over, and his heart was bouncing wildly out of control! It was this look! In the shrubbery, he saw the first sight! Malcolm stared at Poppi''s eyes, as if he were going to look into her heart through her eyes. A long time passed, and the yacht leaped off the shore. "Let''s go downstairs? Duke is waiting for us. " Not knowing why, Poppi was a little anxious in her heart. At this critical moment, what happened to Malcolm? "Is that you?" The word seemed to weigh a thousand pounds, and fell into his heart like a heavy hammer. Malcolm did not know why he asked this, but when he asked it, the strength seemed to be taken away. "What do you mean by ''it''s me''?" Poppi frowned and asked. But after that, Malcolm had returned to his usual self. He took her hand again and took her out, "nothing, let''s go down first!" "Okay." Poppi nodded. She felt nothing wrong except that Malcolm held her hand tightly. After they got off the boat, Malcolm suddenly felt that he was lucky enough. He was glad that Shirley had stopped nagging and that he could go to find Celine and make everything clear at this critical moment. "Mr. Mo." A bodyguard stepped forward and said, "there are more than ten people at the gate of the nursing house, and about thirty or forty people in the yard. Our soldiers found a house and through the telescope, we got the situation in the yard. Three snipers were already in place. " Malcolm nodded and asked, "are they all in the yard?" "Yes." The bodyguard took a look at Poppi and said, "yes, I have seen DeeDee. Miss. Wendy and young master." she had to admit that Barry was much better than them! A thousand times! Ten thousand times! At least, Barry would not point a gun at her, not threaten her, but yield to her in every way Barry, why do I miss you so much all of a sudden? Looking at the hand that Malcolm held with Poppi, Celine''s eyes almost fell out. She wished that she could cut off Poppi''s hand right now! Since they had come to this, there was no way back! After getting close with Poppi, Malcolm said in an indifferent tone, "Barry Wei is still on the way. He went to the grand to apologize to you in Burma. He didn''t expect you to come here first." " Apologize!?" DeeDee snorted. "You think I will believe you? Will Barry make an apology? " "Yes." Malcolm nodded, "he has decided to wash his hands, not engaged in drug business." DeeDee frowned and asked in disbelief, "is this your tactic to slow down? Barry has brought me half of my den. The women in my den have all died. You don''t have to worry about the money. I have to make him pay for his woman today! Let him enjoy the feeling of being one of us! " "Wendy..." Poppi then turned to Wendy, being anxious but unable to get close. She was on the verge of collapse. "He will be here soon." Malcolm said indifferently and turned to the direction of Celine, "can you let us solve our own problems first?" Celine couldn''t help but shrink back. "Really?" DeeDee looked at Celine and then at Poppi with interest. "Mr. Mo, This is the child Mother? She is indeed a beauty. Mr. Mo, No wonder your child is so beautiful! I''m so envious of you! " Malcolm frowned and said to DeeDee: "I haven''t met you before, but you know my people and things so well. People who don''t know you might think that you have a friend in Ye city!" DeeDee''s pupils dilated in shock, but soon regained composure. "Ho ho Mr. Mo, you are so thoughtful. To be frank, I''ve known George for a long time. " Chapter 344 Kneel Down And Beg Me Then Malcolm narrowed his eyes and wondered whether he was right? He wanted to know how things were going between Sean and Cora. "George?" Confused, Poppi asked Malcolm, "what do you mean? What does it have to do with George? " "Then let''s ask Celine," Malcolm stared at Celine and asked, "did George come to you? Or have he called you? " "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Celine said, trying to avoid eye contact with him "But George is a dangerous man. He''s an escaped criminal! You have broken the law to contact him. " Malcolm tried his best to persuade her, "I thought you would live a stable and peaceful life here in the past three years. I didn''t expect you to do such a kidnapping and go to jail!" "Go to jail? In this nursing house, it''s more painful than going to jail! " Celine shouted, "Three years ago, you left the cruise ship and I was taken here by Barry. For three years! I have never left this island, which is dull and pedantic. I have never been happy at all! I''ve lost everything! " All? Hearing this sentence, Malcolm''s expression suddenly became a little uncertain. His eyes condensed, sneered, and his words were more meaningful. "Perhaps, you have nothing, and everything of you was stolen from others." DeeDee remained calm and looked at their conversation. DeeDee was not in a hurry because he knew that he had been waiting for nobody but Barry. "My, my stomach hurts..." On the other side, the pain in Wendy''s belly became more and more clear. She couldn''t help but groan and curl up, bending over. It was so painful that she seemed to fall to the ground. "Wendy!" Poppi screamed and rushed over, but was pulled back by Malcolm. Malcolm snapped, "you can''t go over!" "But Wendy She has a stomachache! " Poppi was so anxious that she could not help but walk back and forth. Malcolm frowned, "I know." He then said, "but what''s the use of you going there? You''ll still be caught as a hostage? Stay by my side as you promised before you followed me in. " "I..." Poppi wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. She was so flurried that she could do nothing but watch Wendy crying about her belly pain. She also knew that what Malcolm said was right. She couldn''t run around! "What should I do to let them go?" While protecting Poppi, Malcolm said to DeeDee, "you had no interests with Celine at the beginning, but George appeared in the middle. What benefit did George give you, I can give you double! That''s even more easy to Barry. I promise that he will agree to whatever you say as long as you come here, but the premise is... " Then Malcolm looked at Wendy and said, "You can promise you that she is fine." "Mr. Mo, you''re a great negotiator. I''m even attracted by your outstanding performance," With a smile, DeeDee rubbed her chin and said, "OK. Let''s both make a step back! Ask the snipers to withdraw. How about I call a d t night was even more horrible. No wonder she would be the one who was going to be hit to death! "What How vicious you and Wayne are! " Malcolm held Poppi''s shaky body. He was so angry that the air around him seemed to be frozen by the coldness, shouted at Celine. "What do you think Poppi owed you? You are so crazy! " "Boss, here is Barry!" Finally came! The news astonished everyone. Wendy gritted her teeth as she stared at the gate. Suddenly, she saw a man running towards her. His eyes were filled with anxiety. "Wendy!" As Barry ran, he shouted, "DeeDee, you bastard! Let go of Wendy and take revenge on me if you can! Wendy, are you okay? " Barry came to Wendy and kicked down one of her bodyguards as they tried to stop him. Seeing this, other bodyguards rushed over at the same time. Seeing this, Barry''s eyes were red with anger and instantly he was entangled with those people. "Don''t move!" As he was punching and kicking, he suddenly heard the sound of the bullet loaded. DeeDee dragged Wendy to his side unconsciously and said gloomily, "Mr. Barry, good skill." Ignoring the rumbling people on the ground, Barry turned around and saw DeeDee aiming at Wendy with a gun. "What do you want?" Asked Barry, grinding his teeth. "What do you think?" DeeDee snorted. "If you want me to let your woman go, just let me see how much you love her! Since you are so arrogant in my place, I will give you the same dose of your own medicine! " "I''m here to make a deal with you. As long as you don''t hurt her, I can do anything for you!" "Okay!" With a gun in her hand, DeeDee pressed it against Wendy''s head. "Kneel down and beg me. Say you were wrong. I said that you would never go back to the grand Burma again. Say you were defeated by me! If you apologize to me, I''ll let her go. " Being dragged by DeeDee, Wendy was exhausted. Hearing what DeeDee said, she shook her head hard and said weakly, "no..." Chapter 345 All Was Over Barry clenched his fists. Anger bottled up in him. He looked at the aggressive DeeDee and then at pale Wendy. With a flicker of his eyes, he suddenly loosened his grip. To everyone''s surprise, he knelt down with a thud on the ground. "I''m wrong," he said "Barry Wei!" Wendy called Barry''s name with all her strength. She felt a little sad in her heart. She closed her eyes desperately, with the scene of Barry''s kneeling down flashed through her mind. It had been happened twice Everyone''s attention was attracted by Barry. "Haha!" DeeDee laughed and pushed Wendy aside. When he shook his head, the cracking of joints on his neck came to his ears. As DeeDee approached, DeeDee kicked heavily on Barry''s chest, and then kicked him over. "Barry..." Wendy struggled to call his name while she was lying on the ground. "Barry!" Malcolm shouted and wanted to go there, but he was stopped by Barry. Barry put one hand on his chest and shook his head towards Malcolm. He stood up and knelt down again. "Please let go of Wendy, the child, Poppi and Malcolm It''s my fault. I will never take a trip to Burma, " "You are such a fucking coward!" DeeDee lifted his leg again and kicked the same place hard. "Ahem, ahem..." Barry fell to the ground again. DeeDee gave a side kick and went directly to one side of the face of Barry, who was about to rise up but fell back heavily again. "Please let them go. I''m sorry..." Barry apologized hard as the blood at the corner of his mouth kept running. Even Poppi could not help but grasp Malcolm''s sleeve and asked, "what should we do?" Malcolm patted on her hand to comfort Poppi and said with his eyebrows raised, "DeeDee, you have to know whose place this is. Barry just doesn''t want to argue with you. You won''t get any benefit from the fight. I think reconciliation is the best solution! If you think George will help you, you are be so naive... " "Your man still stays at Ye city?" DeeDee cast a glance at Malcolm. "Yes." Malcolm nodded firmly. "But you are my hostages now." DeeDee sneered, still holding the gun tightly, and kept kicking Barry. The subordinates of DeeDee burst into laughter once in a while, looking complacent. "People inside, listen! You have been surrounded! " At this moment, the voice of police car was heard outside the door, accompanied by the threats of the police department, "release the hostages and surrender! The people inside... " finished! Barry cursed in his heart. The cry was about to infuriate DeeDee! Not long after, there were sounds of gunshots and shouting, and the door seemed to be opened. "Is this the way you beg me?" DeeDee narrowed his eyes and grew angry, "the police are coming! You''re hurting me! " Then he raised the gun and pulled the trigger without mercy. "Damn it!" Barry rolled on the d his head against his chest. "Don''t cry, don''t cry!" While comforting Duke, he kicked the man on one side who was about to land on him. Then he raised the gun and aimed at that man. "Malcolm! Be careful! " It seemed that Poppi had used all her strength to shout out this sentence, but her yell had no effect, because Malcolm was entangled with a tall and strong man again. Her leg seemed to have lost control of her and it didn''t seem to be her brain either. But Poppi did run out. She ran to the back of Malcolm in three steps. Before he could do anything, she felt a sharp pain on her left chest, which brought a great impact force. It was a pain as if her bone had been broken. She felt as if all her strength had been drawn away from her body "Poppi!" Malcolm shouted hysterically in the sanatorium. Celine giggled. She failed to find Poppi and aimed at Malcolm. Unexpectedly, Poppi came out and died! How satisfying! When she saw some blood running from Poppi''s chest, Celine laughed more crazy and pulled the trigger again "Haha! Haha Uh... " But before Celine could do anything, the laughter stopped abruptly. She also let out a short whimper. Celine lowered her head slowly and saw her belly was pierced by the bullet unexpectedly. Her eyes lost focus all of a sudden, and she fell back weakly. "Phew Swoosh... " Taking back his pistol with waste heat, Barry looked at the falling Celine with a miserable yet fierce expression. I said if you did it, I would kill you myself. I have spoiled you too much! Beside Barry, DeeDee also fell to the ground angrily. But he has died. The police had taken control of the whole situation. It was all over. "Poppi! Poppi! " On the other side, Malcolm held the falling Poppi in his hands and cried out desperately with blue veins standing out on the corners of his eyes, "ambulance! Ambulance! " Chapter 346 Are You My Father The paramedics arrived soon. One by one went to check the situation of the injured. It seemed that they were cleaning the scene of the battle and the field was filled with corpses. "Wendy! Wendy! " Slightly shaking Wendy, Barry shivered with fear. When he touched the blood under Wendy, his eyes suddenly turned red. He immediately lifted Wendy up from the ground. The more he wanted to run away, the more slowly he ran. His heart was burning with anxiety, and his movement was funny but distressing. "Mr. Barry!" The medical staff rushed out with a stretcher. "Hurry up! Take her to the hospital now! " Before anyone could say anything else, Barry interrupted. "Mr. Barry, your injury..." "I''m fine!" Barry yelled, but turned to look at Malcolm. Duke had already been "thrown" to the side. The little boy suddenly came back from Malcolm''s arms. He was in a daze with tears on his face. "Poppi? Are you all right? " Malcolm fell to the ground. He didn''t expect that Poppi would be shot. He covered her chest and shouted in disbelief, "where''s the doctor! Somebody help! Doctor! " "Mommy..." Duke''s attention was attracted. When he saw the bleeding Poppi, he burst into tears and asked in a baby voice, "what''s wrong with Mommy! Mommy, waah... " Lying in the arms of Malcolm, Poppi still had consciousness, but she was too tired to move. Feeling cold all over, she just wanted to sleep. But the shouts of Malcolm and Duke were too loud. After a while, KIKI joined in the team, which was kept crying to Poppi. "Poppi, Poppi, can you hear me?" Malcolm touched Poppi''s face with his trembling hand. Suddenly, he held her up and ran forward. He widened his eyes, but a drop of tear fell down at the same time. "How is Duke?" "Are... Are you all right?" Poppi asked, panting with all her strength "Okay! We are fine! " But his tears streamed down his face and fell on poppi''s face. Malcolm choked with sobs, "Poppi, don''t sleep, don''t sleep, don''t sleep I warn you, don''t sleep! " Under her eyelids, Poppi rolled her eyes. Was it raining? "What are you waiting for?" As soon as Barry stumbled here, he found the wound in Poppi''s arm was actually shot on his chest. He was shocked and shouted at those white coats, "take her to the hospital right now!" "Yes, yes!" Then the doctors quickly moved Poppi to the stretcher. When Malcolm was about to chase her, a policeman came over and asked, "Mr. Mo, what about this lady?" Malcolm saw from the corner of his eye a man on another stretcher, Celine was also called "this lady" by the police. "She is still alive?" Malcolm''s suit was full of wrinkles, soil and holes. His hands were covered with blood and his face was covered with blood. His ferocious eyes made him as cold as Satan. "No, not yet." Malcolm didn''t answer. Just as the doctor was confused, he suddenly turned around, stretched out his lon , are you really my daddy?" In the quiet corridor, Duke put his arms around Malcolm''s neck and asked in a milk voice, staring at his face. Hearing this, Malcolm reacted. He rolled his eyes and nodded heavily. His voice was hoarse. "Yes, I am." "Then, what about Mommy?" Turning to the surgery room, Duke asked, "what did Mommy do?" "Mommy..." Feeling a lump in his throat, but Malcolm couldn''t help sobbing, "Mommy is too tired. Go to rest. She will be back soon." "Then why did dad cry, too?" Duke blinked his eyes and asked innocently. "Because..." The bitterness in his heart became more heavier. It seemed that Malcolm wanted to see what was going on inside through the door. Thinking of the feeling of holding Poppi just now, his heart ached. "Because I miss her too much." When Sean and Cora arrived at the hospital, they turned into the corridor and saw Malcolm holding Duke, who was motionless. KIKI left Malcolm''s left side and KIKI was still lying on its stomach. When KIKI saw them, it just winked her eyes disappointedly. The bodyguards were all standing at a distance, daring not get close to Malcolm. "Mr. Mo!" Cora ran towards them, covering her arms with her hands. After taking a look at Duke, she lowered her head and said, "We have got George " "¡­¡­ Yes. " Malcolm answered lazily. Sean''s heart skipped a beat. Sean was confused why he didn''t see Poppi "Mr. Mo, I..." "Fuck off!" Just as Cora was about to say something, Malcolm burst out, making her shiver. Sean frowned and pulled Cora back quickly. When Duke saw the trembling faces of them, he puckered his lips in confusion and asked, "Dad, why are you so fierce?" "Have I frightened you?" Malcolm said in a soft voice, looking down at the little boy, "it''s daddy''s fault." Duke shook his head and leaned on Malcolm''s shoulder. "When can Mommy get a good rest? I miss her too! " "Don''t worry. She''ll be fine soon." Chapter 347 Poppi woke up "Tick "Tick She heard the mechanical sounds from time to time. Poppi woke up from a heavy sleep. Her brain was sober, but her body was completely out of control. It was even difficult to move her eyelids, and it was even more difficult to move her fingers. "You said she would wake up today, didn''t you?! Why hasn''t she woken up yet? " All of a sudden, a furious voice reached her ears. Poppi was shocked. Isn''t the sound of Malcolm''s? Why did he become so bad tempered? How could he make her heart stop for two seconds. "Mr. Mo, Mr. Mo It''s only eight o''clock in the morning. There is a long time before the patient wakes up. Please be patient and wait! " "Yes, yes!" "The oxygen mask has been removed. She''s all right." "Don''t worry, Mr. Mo." All the others began to persuade him. Hearing this, Poppi nodded silently in her heart. ''that''s right.''. She hadn''t slept enough yet. "If she doesn''t wake up, you don''t deserve to be a doctor! Get out! " Immediately after, noisy footsteps were heard. Some got close and some went far. "Alas." After a while, a familiar sigh came close to her ear, and Poppi tried to recall whose voice it was. "My good Poppi, when will you wake up? Your two little boys, a dog, and Malcolm, were eager to you. If you don''t wake up, they will be the one lying on the bed. " Shirley! Shirley is back! Seeing this, Poppi was both surprised and confused. It seemed that she just had a good sleep. Why was he wanted her to be worn out? Her Duke, her Albert No, I have to wake up soon! The person beside her seemed to be walking back and forth. When Poppi was trying to open her eyes, a steady voice rang again and her hand was gently held by someone. "Poppi, when will you wake up? You have slept for too long. Haven''t you slept enough? At least open your eyes and go to sleep! " It was Malcolm again. He became indecisive. Fine, she would wake up soon? Poppi laughed in her heart, and her nimble brain tried hard to struggle with the heavy body. Finger. Where is my finger? The eyelids... My eyelids The light in front of her eyes was getting thicker and thicker, and it made her heart beat fast. Finally, Poppi began to breathe. In the quiet ward, Poppi suddenly opened her eyes. Her eyelashes flickered to adapt to the light in front of her, and she was relieved. She forced a smile and looked in confusion for Malcolm''s position. "Poppi If you don''t wake up, I can''t hold on any longer... " Malcolm said in a low voice, with a little sobbing. Hearing this, Poppi was shocked. She saw that Malcolm was holding her hand and putting his face on the back of his hand. Suddenly, there was a cool crystal slid down the back of his hand. Did he cry? Malcolm cried? "Poppi, everyone woke up except you I''ve been waiting for three years. Don''t let me wait any longer... " "Hello..." Poppi opened her mouth and said in a hoarse voice, "Oh, you are crying?" Hearing the sound of Poppi from the machine, Ma n the wound heals, it will be nothing serious." The examination came to an end very soon, and the doctor heaved a sigh of relief. Everybody in the ward breathed a sigh of relief. "Really? Where''s Malcolm? " After the doctor left, Shirley suddenly realized that Malcolm had disappeared. "He just sneaked out. I don''t know where he has gone." Emily replied. Abner touched his nose. Abner seemed to have seen through everything. Abner said, "I guess that Malcolm needs to tidy up his appearance." As soon as his words dropped, everyone in the ward nodded in agreement. "Poppi slept for three days and he stayed here for three days. It''s time to deal with himself." Barry opened his mouth. "He has been waiting for three days?" Poppi frowned. "Yes, he didn''t want to eat or drink. He was kind of bewildered. " Shirley nodded her head and spoke in detail: "when you just received an operation, you were gave a critical condition notice. Malcolm was almost driven crazy and nearly tore this hospital down. I never saw him so frightening Like a beast! This is so horrible! " "Who is like a beast?" Malcolm''s voice came from outside the door all of a sudden. With a shrug, Shirley stuck out her tongue at him and stopped talking. Hearing this, Poppi raised her head and looked at Malcolm. As she expected, he had changed his clothes, shaved his beard and his hair was still half wet She couldn''t help laughing. "Oh, Duke hasn''t had breakfast yet?" Then, Shirley held the little guy in her arms and walked towards the door. She asked, "have you eaten yet?" "Yes, yes, you''re right. We haven''t had breakfast yet!" "It''s time for breakfast, Albert." Emily said. "I''m hungry too." Barry murmured. He limped to support Wendy with the cast on his leg. "But I want my mommy!" Before Duke could react, he had already been carried out of the ward by Shirley. "Oh, my God! Be smart! Your mommy is your daddy''s! " Holding the little fellow in her arms, Shirley moved faster. Chapter 348 Two Spoiled Kids The ward was empty in an instant. The last person who walked out considerately closed the door. "Why did they all leave?" "I haven''t had the time to hug them..." Poppi was kind of speechless After a pause, Poppi asked anxiously, "how is Wendy? I didn''t have time to talk to her just now, and Barry... " "Everything is good, except you." Then Malcolm walked to Poppi''s bed and sat down, "Wendy has saved her baby, but she is still nourishing the fetus. The bullet in the leg of Barry was removed. Nothing happened to Duke. He was very healthy. " "Then, what about Celine?" Poppi asked with hesitation. "She''s dead." Malcolm looked into the distance, "she was bleeding too much. We failed to save her." But anyway, Malcolm decided to lie to Poppi. It was not because he didn''t save Celine, it was because they didn''t want to save her at all. The medical staff in white gown shuttled back and forth around the dying Celine, but they didn''t send her to the hospital. "Oh, that''s it," said Poppi, frowning "Life and death is decided. She deserves this ending. No matter it is her own fault or our cruelty, there is no way to change it." Malcolm comforted her, "anyway, it''s not your fault. Don''t think too much." But the smile on her face was still a little sad. "I just feel a little sad," Poppi added "But, there is a saying that life and death is decided. Mr. Mo is now so relaxed, but it seems that he is not as open-minded as he was just now!" Poppi said. "Just now? When? " Malcolm asked. "When you threatened the doctor, you said I was still in a coma. So what?" A crafty look appeared on Poppi''s face, "Shirley also said that you didn''t eat or drink for three days." A shyness consumed Malcolm. But when he looked into Poppi''s eyes, he suddenly felt relieved. Overwhelmed by warmth, he said, "you just woke up. You even eavesdropped on me." "Eavesdropping? You shouted so loudly. I don''t want to listen, okay? " Poppi pouted and looked down at her left chest and asked, "where did the bullet go? I thought I was going to die, but I didn''t expect that I would wake up in just three days! " Hearing this, Malcolm immediately frowned, "three days is too short, don''t you think? You had a good sleep. How could you know how suffering it is for the people waiting for you in the hospital? " Poppi raised her eyebrows and looked at Malcolm carefully. He was really thin with sunken eyes. He was still handsome, but pitiful. "I know, I know. I know you must be suffering from the depression just now!" Poppi continued with her jokes to ease the feeling of a survivor of the disaster, "but I am much better now." Looking at Malcolm up and down, Poppi smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to change your clothes so quickly, Mr. Mo." Hearing this, Malcolm laughed, "if I am in a hurry to see you, of course I should hurry up. And I brushed my teeth by the way. " "What?" Pop or a few days, sent Uncle Pei, Aunt. Pei, Uncle Yu and Aunt Yu back to Ye city. When they entered the ward, Malcolm was feeding Poppi meal. "Come and eat some more." Even in front of several people, Malcolm did not hide it at all. He asked Poppi to chat with them while eating the food he fed. "Let me do it myself!" Feeling awkward, Poppi was about to stretch out her hand, but was stopped by Malcolm. "How can you move by yourself as just only one of your arms is fine?" Malcolm stopped Poppi with dissatisfaction, "let me feed you." "Yes, Poppi!" With a smile, Wendy joked, "Mr. Mo is so nice to you. Don''t let him down." Poppi''s face was even redder, "good for you, Wendy, you are able to make fun of me now. Why don''t you sleep in bed? What do you want to do here? " "I miss Poppi so much!" Saying like a spoiled child, Wendy continued, "besides, it''s so boring to lie in bed." "Well, we can go fishing later! Though the Fishing Island doesn''t develop well, it''s beautiful! " That interest came to Shirley. "WOW WOW WOW WOW WOW!" Agreed Poppi. "Stop talking nonsense? Have you recovered? " Malcolm''s face darkened, "eat more." The corners of Poppi''s mouth twitched and she reluctantly opened her mouth. Duke and Albert left one and the other clung to Poppi. With Duke''s eyes fixed on Malcolm and Poppi, he put the porridge into his mouth and said, "Dad, the porridge looks delicious! Can I feed Duke? Ah... " Duke had already opened his mouth. "Good boy." Malcolm put down the spoon, patted Duke''s head and said, "this is for mom. You can cook it next time!" With that, he put the shrimp dumplings into Poppi''s mouth. Duke watched in a daze and didn''t realize what happened until he saw Poppi eat the food. He puckered his mouth and began to hum due to grievance. "All right. Now in the mind of Malcolm, everyone is the third wheel between him and Poppi." Shirley shook her head, "poor Duke." Chapter 349 Devour You In One Bite Shirley and Emily walked out of the room together with Wendy. The two kids didn''t understand the "lightbulb" yet and wanted to stay with Poppi, so they stayed. KIKI hid itself under thebed, leaving no chance for Shirley to pull KIKI out. KIKI couldn''t help but shout. Shirley spat angrily. She didn''t care about it and let it stay. "Emily, aren''t you going to tell Albert your true identity?" Holding Wendy''s arm, Shirley asked Emily, "don''t you feel uncomfortable when you hear him call Poppi Mommy every day?" Wendy took a glance at Emily cautiously and said to Shirley in a low voice, "Shirley, please don''t say that!" "What does it matter?" Shirley signed, "I was just telling the truth, wasn''t I?" Emily smiled lightly and said, "sometimes I feel a little jealous, but I know it''s good for Albert to have Mr. Mo and sister by his side. He gets a complete father and mother love, and he grows up with Duke. That''s much better than staying with me." "So you are not going to take Albert back?" Wendy couldn''t help asking. "I won''t do that recently." Emily shrugged and said, "I''ve dealt with Benson''s funeral. I''m going abroad." "Short term? Long term? " Asked Shirley. "Long term," After saying goodbye to Emily, Wendy was about to go back to her ward with the help of Shirley. They chatted casually. However, as soon as they reached the door, they heard the conversation between Barry and Mr. Dog. Mr. Dog''s voice was as loud as a great bell. "What about your legs?" "Don''t stay on this island any more. Come back to Ye city with me and I''ll find the best doctor for you," said Mr. Dog angrily. The quack! They can''t even cure your leg! " "He can''t be cured? Wendy slowed down her steps out of fear. "The doctor was transferred here." Barry said, "It''s useless to be in Ye city! Just the same quacks! How can they just cured my legs by words? " "But now you..." Mr. Dog sighed heavily, "do you want to walk on crutches every day like me?" Taking a deep breath, Shirley whispered: "what... What do they mean?" With her watery eyes full of disbelief, Wendy shook her head blankly. Maybe she didn''t understand, or maybe she was unwilling to believe. "The doctor just said that there might be some sequela. I''m not crippled. I just had the operation for a few days. I''ll see if I can recover in the future." Wendy couldn''t see his expression, but Barry said in a relaxed tone, "I don''t need your crutch, Mr. Dog. You just keep it yourself." "I promise your father to take good care of you." Said Mr. Dog in a disappointed and self-condemned voice. "I''m fine now." Barry patted Mr. Dog on the shoulder and said, "for the people in Hongmen Sect, it''s the best that he didn''t die? Besides, Mr. Dog, you can also do things as quickly as you do, so don''t waste any time! " Mr. Dog snorted and said noth Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. ok her head helplessly. While they were dripping The clock ticked away. At the same time, Wendy also felt relieved. She had been held by Barry, and there was a layer of warmth in her heart. After more than ten minutes, she turned her head and found that Barry was breathing steadily and frowning slightly. Unexpectedly, he fell asleep. After looking at it for a few seconds, Wendy put her hand on the forehead of Barry and gently smoothed the veins on his forehead. "Yes..." Barry snorted as he felt what Wendy was doing. He almost woke up in one second. Wendy put her hand on Barry''s forehead with a little embarrassment. "What are you doing?" Barry smiled. With the unique hoarse voice, he kissed Wendy''s hand on his lips naturally and said, "you''ve been looking at me secretly since I was asleep, right? Am I handsome? " Wendy blushed immediately. "Don''t, don''t talk nonsense! I didn''t look at you! " "Haha..." After saying that, Barry burst into laughter. He then fixed his eyes on Wendy, without saying another word. Wendy, who had sensed the scorching sight from Barry, was so embarrassed that she almost wanted to hide herself. She bit her lips but didn''t dare to say anything. Finally, she couldn''t hold it anymore. She turned her head to have a "nice chat" with Barry. But when she turned her head, she saw the serious sight from Barry. Her heart skipped a beat. If I want to stay with you, will you always look at me in this way? She couldn''t help asking in her mind. Wendy felt that she was about to explode, so she said haltingly, "I..." "Don''t you know your behavior? When you were at a loss, I would want devour you in one bite." Barry''s heart was beating fast. He didn''t expect that Wendy would glance at him confusedly. The look in her eyes was really enchanting. He couldn''t stand it anymore. He leaned over and swallowed Wendy''s sweetness. Chapter 350 Acquisition Of Quan Group Poppi soon recovered and after half a month''s stay in the Fishing Island, she was basically fine. Since she was just shot and the wound was near her heart, her health was certainly greatly affected. From now on, it would be take more care of her body. It was a sunny day and a breeze blew gently. Poppi felt bored so she came out with Malcolm to take a walk on the beach. And Duke, Albert and KIKI were also there. Sean and Cora followed them in a distance away. They need to watch out for several people at any time. Since Cora was shouted by Malcolm on the day when Poppi was injured, the smile on her face disappeared. Seeing how nice Malcolm was to Poppi, she felt so sad. But on the other hand, she knew that no matter how many women tried to win Malcolm''s heart, he would only be interested in Poppi. "The scenery of the Fishing Island is beautiful. It will benefit me a lot to have a rest here." As Poppi walked, she met the residents of the Fishing Island. She nodded to greet them, "look, the residents of the Fishing Island are very friendly." "Yes." Malcolm nodded and held Poppi''s hand to walk forward. The two kids in front of her were very happy, as if they were competing with KIKI. They wondered who could run faster and went farther. "If only the island could be developed a little bit. We will build this island, on the basis of keeping the original simplicity, folk customs and natural scenery, which can not only allow more people to enjoy the beautiful scenery here, but also increase the income of the residents on the island, isn''t it wonderful?" Poppi glanced at Malcolm complacently. Malcolm smiled, "I didn''t expect you to have such a good business mind." In fact, he had also thought about this problem, and was ready to ask someone to draft a development project. "Of course. Don''t forget that I have been the Miss Poppi, the president of the company for three years!" Poppi felt even more complacent. She was in a better mood when she could see the sea and the vast beach in the distance. "Daddy! I''m so tired! " "Daddy! Hold me in your arms... " Just when Malcolm was about to speak, Duke and Albert were running back panting, stretching their arms while running. "Slow down! What if you fall down? " Reminded Poppi. Malcolm had already opened his arms and slightly bent down. The next second, two little boys threw themselves into his arms at the same time. Malcolm picked them up and looked at Poppi. He puckered his mouth and said, "I didn''t have another hand to hold your hand." "Haha..." Poppi smiled, "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t hold my hand, I can run faster!" Then she ran away. "Catch up with Mommy!" "Daddy, hurry up! Catch up with Mommy!" Duke shouted excitedly "Yeah! Mommy, wait for us! " Albert added. "Then hold me tight. Daddy is running!" Malcolm laughed and ran forward with his two kids in his arms. They left laughing and KIKI''s roaring in exciteme the acquisition of the Quan Group had been spreading around, it had been finished most of the time. Today they were just waiting for the agreement to be signed. Even the news was released by the SG on their own initiative, causing the sleeplords to wait at the headquarters of the Quan Group. "Any objections, please?" After the host finished his question, he glanced at the shareholders sitting opposite to him. They were all relatives of Carl. The expression on their faces was hard to describe. Most of the journalists kept silent when they heard the questions from the emcee. The youngest uncle of George just smiled carelessly and said to Malcolm, "Malcolm, I know you are a capable man You have taken over the whole Quan Group. If you have any spare job in the future, don''t forget me! You are much better than George! " Then George''s aunt rolled her eyes at him and asked Malcolm, "when will we sign the contract! It''s so annoying. " "I agree with you!" George''s parents echoed immediately. Playing with his pen as if he hadn''t heard it, Malcolm raised his head and winked at the host. The host immediately understood and ordered someone to bring the agreement. "It seems that everyone has no objection..." Nearly four o''clock in the afternoon, the people came out of the head office building of the Quan Group. The reporters rushed to surround them, only to see those members of the Quan family who were running away in a hurry. They lowered their heads and walked forward without revealing a word. Malcolm and Claudia then came out, wearing a broad smile on their faces. "Mr. Mo, could you please tell me something?" "Has the contract of Quan Group''s acquisition been concluded yet?" Claudia and Malcolm looked at each other and said, "the contract has been concluded. Mr. Mo is the largest shareholder of the Quan Group. Charlotte family is the second shareholder. We will have a further cooperation in the future. Thank you." Chapter 351 Retribution Is Coming After a few chats with the journalists, Malcolm and Claudia left soon. "Mr. Mo, are you going to have a celebration? My treat. " After they got into the car, Claudia asked first. "There will be a celebration party tonight, so we don''t have to celebrate it alone." Malcolm''s face was expressionless. "Has Miss Claudia''s car broken down? Why didn''t the driver pick you up today? " "Probably." With her words ambiguously blurred, Claudia just shrugged and wouldn''t explain to Malcolm. Malcolm didn''t want to continue this meaningless topic. He only ordered the driver, "put me down in the hospital. You must drive Miss. Claudia home safely." "Yes, Mr. Mo." "Hospital?" Claudia asked, "Which hospital? Is there anything wrong with you? Why do you need to go to the hospital? " "This is my private affairs." Malcolm turned his head and said in a calm voice, "Miss Claudia, I''m sorry that I can''t tell you more." With a snort, Claudia said, "I thought I could ask you some more questions based on our friendship." "If it''s about work, then I''m happy to do it." Malcolm turned to look out the window. "If it''s a personal affair, I don''t have to." Even though she didn''t speak for a long time, she couldn''t give up. So Claudia changed the topic and asked, "I heard that Poppi got injured when George came back from abroad several days ago. Is she okay now?" "Yeah, it''s good." Speaking of Poppi, the smile on Malcolm''s face softened. "You care about her a lot." The look on Claudia''s face darkened. "Aren''t you divorced? Why do you still care about her?" "We can remarry after divorce." Malcolm turned his head again, stared at Claudia and said seriously, "miss. Claudia, I think I have told you clearly that we have no further development except our cooperation. You agree with me, don''t you? " Claudia said, "No way! I have changed my mind. " Squinting her eyes, Claudia appeared to be high above all others and continued, "I want to develop other relationship with you. If you like Poppi, then I will compete with her and see who has the qualification to win you." "I have my own thoughts and decisions. It''s up to me who I want to be with." Looking at Claudia who was hysterical, Malcolm tried to make a clean relationship between them. If there was another woman who was out of line at such a critical time, it would be a long way for him to win his wife back. What''s more, if Claudia came out and made Poppi misunderstand him, then it must be a long way to go. "To be frank, I am preparing to remarry with Poppi. All the procedures have been in progress." Malcolm said, "I won''t love any other women in my life except for Poppi. Miss. Claudia is well-known for the Charlotte family. There are so many men who want to chase you but they can''t even have a queue. I dare not expect any of them. And I think it''s enough to maintain a good working relationship with Miss. Claudia. " "Don''t you dare or despise me? cuments in Malcolm''s hands. He didn''t know how ridiculous he was. Then Malcolm quickly moved away and showed the last page of the document to Carl, "look, these are the signatures and fingerprints of your children. They sold your company that you had worked hard on for your whole life to the lowest price! " "Well, these bastards Kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk, kaaahhkkk.... " Carl kept coughing. "Oh, one more thing." Then he thought of something and continued, "your dear grandson, George, wanted to come back to take away your properties and your will, but he had committed a crime and was caught. It''s hard for him to get out of the prison again for the rest of his life. Carl. You are a poor man who is going to die. Now you have been abandoned by everyone. " "No!" Carl shouted desperately. He was so anxious that his face turned red and neck seemed to be a little out of breath. "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe it You big jerk! You are the one who is going to be abandoned... " "You can deceive yourself and others. You know what the truth is." Malcolm squinted and threw the agreement into the sky. The words on the paper fell on the bed, "Carl, you have lived a happy life. Now your retribution is coming. After you die You don''t even have a coffin. " Carl''s eyes were filled with great fear. Then Malcolm turned around and strode away. "Tick The machine made a huge and piercing noise. It was Carl who stared at nothing and without a word. The moment Malcolm walked out, doctors and nurses ran to ward. "Oh, my God! The patient is dying..." "Can he be rescued?" "He''s already lost his vital signs..." Malcolm was outside the ward. He left with Sean after hearing what the doctors were talking about. Those who committed crimes were to be punished. Carl, you are lucky to be still alive now. You abandoned my grandma before, and now you have to pay for it. Grandma, Dad, mom. You know what? You can rest assured. Chapter 352 Something Is Going On With Malcolm With waves breaking and sun rising, a sunny day came to the Fishing Island. On the beach, a group of people were carrying machines, tents and foods to eat and drink. Shirley and her team were exactly preparing for sketching. Since Emily had gone back to Ye city for company''s reason, both of Abner and Hugh were busy with their own business. And it seemed that the only one who had nothing else to do, that was, Barry. Seated under the parasol, his injured legs were on the table. Barry was drinking ice beverage and eating fresh fruit, enjoying very relaxed. Beside Barry, two obedient kids were lying on the longue with their legs crossed in a funny way. Everyone was wearing a pair of sunglasses, enjoying his food. "The coat is so tight!" In the changing room of the tent, the scream of Poppi came from time to time, "ah, change the clothes! Did I get fat? " "Exhale, exhale again Women should be ruthless to themselves! In this way, the photos are more beautiful! Come on, one, two, three, exhale... " Shirley continued to instruct Poppi. When she was in a huff, Shirley quickly put the clothes on her with a belt. It was much easier for Wendy. Wearing a loose dress, she was still sweet and lovely. The three of them changed their clothes and got ready for shooting. Shirley was wearing a silk long dress, which perfectly displayed her good figure. Wendy was in a fluffy skirt, which made her pink and tender, and looked quite cute. And Poppi was wearing a strapless floral skirt, where the skirt was placed to her ankles, sensible and generous. They had their own characteristics. When they were taking photos, they attracted a lot of attentions from the surrounding residents of the Fishing Island. In addition to the formal dress, the dresser had also prepared swimsuit and casual clothes. The three of them changed the place with distinctive features of the island and took many photos. When they returned, it was sunset. "Mommy is so beautiful today, like a fairy." When they were having dinner, several people gathered together. Albert looked at Poppi with admiration and said. "Good boy." Hearing this, Poppi was so elated that she patted the little fellow on the head. "What about Shirley?" Shirley asked. "You look beautiful too." The little boy replied honestly. "Then who is the most beautiful?" Shirley kept asking. Albert was a little embarrassed. At this time, Duke raised his head from the bowl, reached out to remove the rice from the corner of his mouth and put it into his mouth. He said without hesitation, "Mommy is the most beautiful." "Yes, yes!" Albert nodded in agreement. "Humph!" "It''s not fair," said Shirley with a pout Wendy laughed and said, "Shirley, it''s you who have to ask. Don''t forget that Duke and Albert are just telling the truth." "Come on, have some more soup." As soon as Wendy finished her words, Barry gave the spoon to her. Shirley was e at him, Shirley shouted directly, "Malcolm, do you think we are stupid? You big liar! " "Shirley Qiao?" Hearing the woman''s voice, Malcolm ground his teeth. If this woman was here, something bad would definitely happen! "Malcolm, you''re hiding something from me, aren''t you?" Poppi was still calm, or in other words, she did not have any confidence at all. The three-year agreement was made by Malcolm, who was also the one who came back for Poppi. But surprisingly, Poppi seemed to be passive and actually she would listen to Malcolm no matter what he did! No, no way! "Poppi!" Malcolm explained hastily, "don''t think too much. I really have something important I''ll go back to find you as soon as I finish the matter here. You have to trust me. " "Then tell me about the woman''s voice. What do you want?" Poppi asked aggressively. "I..." "I want to make a dress. I don''t have any clothes to wear recently," said Malcolm But Poppi was sad. She said in a sad voice, "Malcolm, you are a liar! Okay, okay, I got it. You must be kidding me! Well, we have nothing to do with each other now and I can''t control you You can do whatever you want! " "Click" hung up the phone. Poppi''s chest heaved as she was so angry. "Domineering!" Then Shirley gave a thumbs up to Poppi. "But..." "Don''t you think I am a little unreasonable?" Poppi continued "Of course not! He lied to you. Why don''t you still try to defend yourself? " When Shirley was speaking, Malcolm called her again. With her arms folded around her chest, Shirley said, "don''t answer the phone. I''ve met a lot of such sort of person." Poppi bit her lips and turned off her phone irritably, "Shirley, do you think depression will have a relapse?" "What? Don''t scare me! " All of a sudden, Shirley felt nervous and hastily explained, "don''t mind! Don''t make a fool of yourself just for Malcolm! There are so many good boys in the world! If you don''t mind, we can leave Malcolm! " Chapter 353 Find A New Father The expression on Poppi''s face was quite serious and she asked, "Shirley, tell me, what should I do? I don''t want to Malcolm any more. Can you find me another suitable man? " "Yes! I have lots of resources! " Shirley said, "I told you I would go on a blind date some time ago, but you didn''t come. You know what? Those rich second generations, starting from scratch, are definitely no worse than Malcolm !" "A blind date?" After hesitating for a long time, a trace of resentment appeared on Poppi''s face, "Okay, it''s a good idea!" "I also think it''s a good idea. I let you go there earlier," Shirley moved closer and said with a smile: "I thought you were so brainless that you wanted to hang yourself on the crooked neck tree, Malcolm. I didn''t expect you to be so self-aware. I tell you, there are so many young talents, and I can make an appointment with you tomorrow." "Tomorrow? Okay, tomorrow! " Poppi pounded the table and was sure of that. The next morning, Poppi left by the first boat to Ye city with her two baby sons and Shirley. The bodyguards who Malcolm left couldn''t stop them but called Malcolm. On the pier, Wendy and Barry saw several people off, and when they were about to say something, a phone call from Malcolm. "Hello? Where is poppi? " Malcolm said in an anxious voice. "Just on board." While answering the phone, Barry waved to the people on the ship. "Why didn''t you stop her?" Then Malcolm continued, "I''m at the airport now, and I won''t be back to Ye city until the evening Why did Shirley want to take Poppi away? A blind date? " The corners of Wendy''s mouth lifted into a triumphant smile. Barry also laughed out aloud. "Yes, you''re right! She was on a blind date back to Ye city. Oh, by the way, Hugh''s flight had arrived there last night. I think he wanted join them. " "Damn it..." Malcolm was so annoyed that he clenched his fists and cursed, "Hugh knows what I''m doing lately. How dare he go to find Poppi?" "Go and join in the fun! Why not? I''ll go and pack some more people. " Shrugging Barry. "You don''t want your leg anymore." Malcolm threatened in a cold voice. "Ahem!" Barry immediately changed the topic and said with a smile, "I''ve told you that you''d better tell Shirley about your plan in advance, or she will definitely make Poppi go to the wrong direction." "I''m afraid that Shirley would make a big mistake and tell the truth to Poppi. Then my effort will be in vain." Malcolm sighed, "everything would be okay if I didn''t tell Shirley. However, she is making troubles now." "I think Shirley did this for the good of Poppi." Wendy interrupted. "I know what she did is all for the good of Poppi, but I really don''t like this method." With a sigh, Malcolm asked, "what about you? Don''t you go back to Ye city?" "Of course we will go back! I''ll be back in a minute. We haven''t packed yet. " Replied Barry. "Then you go back and stop Poppi." Malcolm angry with them, "What''s more? A blind he divorce agreement first and I abandoned him long ago." "I traveled thousands of miles to prevent you from going on a blind date. It''s unnecessary!" Hugh said, "That''s right. You have already thrown Malcolm. No matter how much he hasn''t forgotten you in the past three years or why he wants to go back to see you, you don''t care about that at all." Hearing this, Poppi was a little moved. But she was still hardhearted and said, "he He has a new girlfriend. How could he forget me? " "Then Malcolm is wronged." Hugh smiled, "During the past three years, he had no place to stay. Most of the time, he lives in the company, then in a hotel. And sometimes he even lives in my house. I asked him why he didn''t want to go back to his own house. He said he was afraid of missing you. I asked him why he stopped buying a house and he said you wouldn''t be in it. " "He is probably more happy than you when he sees that you are changing little by little. When he see you run into a tough problem, he will immediately come up with a solution. If you can''t solve it, he will give you the solution. " As he spoke, Hugh continued, "it''s a pity that you were always protected by the military counsellor called Benson at that time. Everything was settled very well. Malcolm told me that he had no chance to perform well. " "Although you and the baby are not with him, he has been talking about you all the time. The smile on his face is sincere, which I have never seen before. I don''t know why you were separated at that time, but judging from his performance, I know that you will be together again. " "It''s impossible for him to have a new girlfriend. He is hiding something from you. Maybe He want give you a surprise? " After saying that, Hugh saw the changing expression on Poppi''s face and felt relieved. The relationship between Malcolm and Poppi would never tolerate others. Hugh didn''t want to say how great he was, but he also felt that it was enough to see Poppi happy. Chapter 354 Weirdo Blind Dates During the meal, Poppi heard a lot of words about Malcolm who probably wouldn''t talked to her all the life. Her suspicion is fading and moving grew slowly. "What surprise will he prepare for me?" Poppi was a little shy and asked tentatively. She thought to herself, ''will he propose to me? Haha, I''m so shy! We have been married for so many years. Why should he propose to me? '' Would there be flowers? What a big diamond ring! Where would she hold a wedding Ah, I couldn''t help thinking The so-called customized diamond he mentioned last night on the phone must be the ring, right? Or wedding dress? Haha Seeing that Poppi was so immersed in her own world, Hugh could not help smiling happily. He covered his mouth and coughed. Hearing this, Poppi came back to earth and hurriedly said, "Oh, so what Thank you for inviting us to lunch today! My treat next time. " "It doesn''t matter. I like them. I haven''t brought presents with me. I want to treat them to lunch as gifts." Hugh stroking the kids'' heads, he took out tissues and gently wiped their mouths. Poppi sighed, "Hugh, when can you find someone to be your company? But why did you suggest the late marriage of your company, just like Shirley did? Or is it the late marriage promotion of the whole model industry? " "The best we can do is to stay here for the last !" "I''m not in a hurry." Hugh smiled and said indifferently "Well, when you have a girlfriend, don''t hide anything from her. Take the initiative to win her." Poppi clenched her fist and encouraged Hugh. "Well, that''s for sure. I have suffered a loss, it won''t happen again. " Looking at the unnatural look of Poppi, Hugh had some other meanings in his eyes and could not help laughing, "well, it happened a few years ago, and everyone''s destiny is predestined. Why do you look guilty at me?" Poppi twitched her mouth and muttered without saying anything. "How about this?" "I heard that you have collected a lot of loved zombies in the past three years. How about it? Give me two more? " "Haha!" Poppi glared at him and shouted, "Hugh, you take advantage of the situation!" "What? You gave me a big one years ago, didn''t you?" "But I don''t have anything to ask from you now." "But I can show you free," Poppi added, smiling After taking a sip of water, Hugh couldn''t help laughing and had a long talk with Poppi on the rest of the way. The two kids had had enough of their unhappiness. At last, Hugh raised his hand and checked the time before saying, "well, I have something to deal with. I have to go now. You stay here with Duke and Albert to wait for a while!" "Wait for what? We can go with you too. " Poppi packed up and was ready to leave. "Wait a minute. Maybe someone will come to your blind date later!" Hugh could not help laughing. "What?" "Don''t make fun of me. I''ve already told Shirley that she would pretend as if she is going to meet someone. And the notice of the blind date on the Internet has been withdrawn," said Poppi cal Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. t Barry indifferently, "it doesn''t matter whether I forgive you or not. It won''t have a big impact on you. What you do to Wendy is what you should care about. I hope that your kneel twice for the true love of Wendy. " "Of course!" Barry said in a hurry. "I promise I''ll love Wendy forever. Now, I''m not interested in any other woman except her..." Hearing this, Poppi frowned and said, "all right! I''m not interested in your business at all! " Barry shut up and changed the topic. "If you need my help in the future, just come to me. I will make it up to you." "Yes." Poppi responded indifferently and looked at the time. Barry understood what she meant. He nodded and said, "Okay, then I''ll have nothing else to do. Tell Jared to come back. You go back with Duke?" "Okay." Poppi nodded and waited for Barry making the call. When Jared hurried back with the children, they didn''t say anything and even made eye contact embarrassedly. There are so many inequities in the world. Poppi didn''t know if Barry was a man of great evil, but he lived his life well. However, Benson left too early. She couldn''t decide the rules of the game in the world, but she was a little missing Benson Before long, Jared came back with Duke and Albert. Their hands were already full of food and playing. The two kids were reluctant to part when Jared was about to leave. "Are you, Poppi..." Outside the private room, Jared was walking ahead with his hands holding by Barry. Suddenly, Barry opened his mouth. He stared at Jared''s side face and wanted to say something, but finally he said nothing. "Yes." Replied Jared. He seemed so concentrated that no one could guess what he was thinking. Then he continued, "except my mother, she is the one who sees me most." "You are really something!" Wendy glared at him. "What do you want to do?" "What do you mean?" Shrugging, Jared added, "I won''t tell her anyway. You can just pretend that you don''t know." "I didn''t know..." "That''s good..." Chapter 355 Dont In My Way, My Ex Husband At Ye city International Airport. But before he finished his work, Malcolm came back. Because he was afraid that if he didn''t come back soon, he would lose his wife. "Where is your phone?" Malcolm asked Sean while walking outside. "Here it is." Sean hastened to hand it over, "the call for Shirley is not connected yet." "Yes." Malcolm responded and took the phone. A few seconds later, it was answered by Shirley. "Hello?" "Who is it? I''m taking a nap," replied Shirley in a lazy voice Malcolm''s face darkened, "it''s me. Malcolm. Where is Poppi now? " "Malcolm! It''s you! " Shirley shouted, "How dare you call me? Do you want a punch? If you want to know where Poppi is, just call her yourself! " Malcolm was angrier. "If she could get through, why would I call you? The bad idea of going on a blind date. Is it you who made it? " "Humph!" Shirley snorted with disdain, but her momentum weakened. "Who let you hide something from Poppi! Let me tell you something. Poppi is so popular and welcomed! In addition to you, there are a lot of people chasing after us. Just wait! Just wait for your son to call another man Dad! Humph! " "Ahem!" Standing next to him, Sean couldn''t help but cover his mouth and cough with a smile on his face. "Shirley, I am so..." Malcolm clenched his teeth and pinched his nose, "I have kept something from Poppi, because I want to give a surprise to her. I want to prove that I met her in the first place. Can you calm down a little bit? Don''t take Poppi into the trap? " "A surprise?" Shirley was stunned for a few seconds. "Really?" "Why should I lie to you?" Malcolm sighed, "do you know that many years ago, Poppi saved a dog and a man on a rainy night?" The other end of the line was silent. After thinking it over carefully, Shirley nodded, "I know! Did Poppi tell you about it? " "¡­¡­" Malcolm was totally pissed off by Shirley. He took a deep breath and said calmly, "no, she didn''t tell me. I am the one involved." "Mommy, is it time for lunch again?" In a western restaurant, after Barry left, Poppi also left with the two children. It was noon and they went out for a private room. There were many people having lunch in the restaurant, and Duke couldn''t help but ask. "What? Are you hungry again? " "Albert isn''t hungry." Albert shook his head and patted his bulging stomach. "I''m so full." "Duke is not hungry, either." Duke said, "Uncle Hua bought a lot of food. I''m not hungry now." "Well, then you can go home with mommy. If you are hungry, I will cook delicious food for you," Poppi said with a smile The two kids promised happily. They went on smoothly all the way. When they reached the door of the restaurant, they saw a acquainted woman walking in from the outside. She was followed by two bodyguards and stopped Poppi. "Miss. Poppi, long time no see. Have you recovered?" Said Claudia, with a slight smile on her face. She was not surprised to see Poppi here. It seemed that she came here well prepared. Poppi smiled and said, d I believe that you will find a better man. I have to go now." With that, Poppi held Albert in her arms, and then took Duke out of the box. The paparazzi outside the restaurant had been swept away. It was not until that Poppi felt relieved and walked out of the restaurant with her two children. When she saw the car parked across from the restaurant, she followed them. Just after a few steps to the alley, they were surrounded by people. Poppi was frightened and stepped back quickly. "Poppi!" Malcolm ran to Poppi from behind the crowd. He breathed heavily with sweat on his forehead and looked anxious. He heaved a sigh of relief at the sight of her. "Father!" Duke opened his arms and ran towards Malcolm. There was no time for Poppi to stop him. He ran over and was held up by Malcolm. In Poppi''s arms, Albert was already asleep, breathing heavily. "What are you doing here?" Poppi pretended to ask as if she knew the answer. "I''m here to pick you up." Malcolm stared at Poppi and looked her up and down. She was beautiful, but she looked so beautiful. Was she here for a blind date? "Go back? Where? Why should I go back with you? " Poppi raised her chin, "you are in the way of my blind date, my ex husband." ex-husband?! Malcolm was speechless. "Are you done? How dare you go on a blind date behind my back! Except me, you could see who dare to marry you! " "Including the one still in the restaurant. I have met four people today." "Why no one dares to marry me?" Poppi looked at Malcolm provocatively With Duke in his arms, Malcolm walked up to Poppi step by step. "Hugh, Barry, Jared, Claudia Are they your blind date? " As soon as his voice fell, Malcolm was just standing in front of Poppi. "What You know that? " Poppi was a little embarrassed. "Of course." Malcolm smiled, "I know that. In that case, no one will dare to marry you..." Seeing Malcolm leaning towards her, Poppi''s waist was held by him and Poppi was kissed by him before she could make any reaction. Chapter 356 Reminiscence Of The Youth "Hahaha? Malcolm kissed you in the street. How do you feel? " When they got back to the villa of the Ji family, Shirley and Poppi were lying on the bed. With a gossipy look, Shirley stared at Poppi''s still rosy face and asked, "have you been watched?" "How, how could I know! I... " Poppi stuttered with red ears. She held the pillow, burying her face in the pillow and said, "I was dizzy when he came over and I didn''t even know when he let me go. Then I were taken away by Malcolm. It seemed that there were people around. Did they see that? " "Oh my God!" Shirley imitated the tone of Malcolm''s voice: "eh hem, in that case, no one would dare to marry you! WOW! What a powerful man! He is a real man! It was a sign of showing his sovereignty. His implication must be that, Poppi, you are mine! You belong to me only! Haha... " Poppi clapped her face hard to calm herself down and said, "no! Shirley! Don''t say anything more, or I''ll go crazy! It''s all your fault. When did you lose the side? How could you tell my whereabouts to Malcolm? You made me feel humiliated, and even flaunted my blind date triumphantly! " "I, am moved by his sincerity!" Shirley said, "We misunderstood him! He called me and explained it to me. It''s my duty to help you with your marriage. " "How did he explain this to you?" Poppi asked, "I haven''t asked Malcolm since we came back. I haven''t figured out what he has kept from me!" "Well, it''s a secret! If you do me a favor tonight, I''ll tell you. " "Help? What can I do for you? " Poppi was even more curious, "do you still need my help?" "I''m not God. Why don''t I need your help?" As she shrugged her shoulders, the door of the bedroom was knocked. Shirley got off the bed and quickly ran to the door to open it. "Miss Qiao, here are the clothes and shoes." "Thank you!" said Sara as she took it over in a hurry "What clothes?" Poppi asked tentatively. "The clothes you need to wear tonight." After she closed the door, Shirley came in with two suits in her arms. "Come here. Try them on." It was not until Shirley handed the dress to Poppi that Poppi recognized that it was a two navy school dress. The beneath was a blue pleated skirt, with white seven sleeve shirts and a blue bow knot around the neck. And that shoes were simple white laces canvas shoes. "Put this on?" Poppi picked up her skirt and looked at it with her face turning green, "are you kidding me? I only wore this dress in high school. Now, it''s not a problem to pretend to be young. I''m afraid that I''ll be beaten if I go out! " "Don''t belittle yourself." Looking at her skirt with satisfaction, Shirley comforted, "I think it''s great. If you stand outside now, who knows that you are a mother of two children? You are a girl! Besides, we are dressing in the evening. This is a way to show off our youth! Who dares to hit us? " "Reminiscent of the past and the youth?" Poppi looked at Shirley doubtfully Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. erating for more than ten years and had the store repaired, but the taste didn''t change. From the gate of the school to the end of the snack street, Poppi and Shirley were hanging around in the crowd. Although it was inappropriate to wear a mask, they were not recognized. As if time really went back, when they were still students in this school. "I''m over fed!" As the sun set, Shirley walked along the street with Poppi. Both of them held some snacks in their hands. "Where are we going next?" Poppi asked, "Did the long travel in youth come to an end?" "Of course not. Our next show is very important!" When she was still in her high school days, Shirley turned around and walked backwards. She looked at Poppi and asked, "do you know what I hate most in my school days?" "Class? Homework? " Asked Poppi. "No." Shirley shook her head and replied, "Try again." Poppi thought for a while, "Oh, Cram School? Cram School? " "Right!" Shirley snapped her fingers and said, "I hate those cram school lessons. But when I think about it now, it''s so funny! There is a cram school nearby. I''ll take you there. " With that, she held up Poppi''s hand and ran forward. "Hey! Run slowly! " Poppi screamed, "how could you run so fast after eating so much?" "Hurry up! I can''t make it to the cram school!" Seeming to treat herself as a student, Shirley replied with a smile and ran towards. But what Poppi didn''t expect was that Shirley was so poisoned that she had listened to the whole night''s course in the cram class. When they came out, it was already nine o''clock. Splash When she just walked out of the cram school, she saw the heavy rain. Standing under the roof of the teaching lesson, Poppi suddenly felt familiar with the scene in front of her when she saw the students rush into the rain in and out. It seemed that she had been here many years ago. There was no one at street in the same heavy rain as the cram school. Chapter 357 Marry Me "Shirley, I seem to have been here before." It took a long time for Poppi to come to herself and spoke in a low voice which was a little vague under her mask. She looked around at this familiar street, but did not get a response from sherry. When she turned around, she found that Shirley was gone! Poppi''s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly looked around and shouted, "Shirley! Shirley Qiao! Where are you now? " While she was shouting, Poppi had walked down the steps in a hurry, so she was suddenly wet. Fortunately, it was not too cold in the rain. Poppi put her hand on the top of her head to protect her from being hurt. She ran on the way in which they came back, while calling the name of Shirley. Poppi ran into the rain and felt something wrong. It was like a dream! No, it was a real experience! There were some towering trees on both sides of the street, and a vague bus station was at the intersection. Poppi was confused and walked forward as if she was led by something. "Clang!" When they passed by one of the big trees, a car suddenly rushed out from behind and sped up towards Poppi. The wheels rolled up the muddy rain on the ground, and the car splashed all over her. "Hello!" Poppi screamed and subconsciously jumped to the bottom of the tree by the side of the road. She looked at the mud on her body, regretted, but soon, she was more shocked. My God? She had definitely experienced such a scene! Many years ago Poppi''s heart skipped a beat. If she remembered correctly, at this moment, she should have heard the puppy crying! "Woof, woof, woof!" As soon as she stopped thinking, there was really a sound coming from the house. However, the sound of the dog which was heard by Poppi was a little familiar. KIKI? "KIKI?" Poppi wiped her face and cried towards the source of the dog, "it was you, KIKI?" Swoosh Swoosh As expected, the sound of KIKI came from the tall grass of the green belt. KIKI''s voice was fitful. What the hell was going on? Poppi didn''t care about others and hurried to find the grass. Because the confusion and shock in her heart had reached the peak. Although not the sound of the dog''s whimper, it was true that there was a dog! Then there would be dogs He was a human! The man who was injured and saved by her years ago! It was very dark, and shadow fell under the tree, so dim street lights were almost useless. Just like many years ago, Poppi followed the source of the sound and went into the grass. There were still some hard wood branches in the grass blocking her way, which made her wounds a bit painful. "KIKI?" Poppi pushed aside the grass in front of her and her heart thumped, as if she was waiting for the justice of her fate. In the dark, Poppi was looking for her in the bushes. When she saw KIKI, a pair of sharp eyes appeared on her face. The scene looked exactly the same as that at that time! "Woo woo woo..." KIKI in the r ked Sean "This one..." "We''d better wait!" "If she can''t, then Malcolm just call us. I''m afraid he hasn''t taken out the ring yet," said Abner, emotionless In the grass, the two had already been kissing, no matter how wet their clothes were or how bad the surrounding environment was. At this moment, it seemed that only in this intimate and simple way could they express their affection to each other. Not knowing how long it had passed, Malcolm loosened his grip on Poppi and said in a mellow and attractive voice, "I almost fainted before you came back that day, and then I was rescued by Barry. Did you come back later? " "Yes!" Poppi nodded her head firmly and felt so sad as she continued, "it''s raining now and it''s getting late. I ran a long way to find the pharmacy, but I couldn''t find you after I bought the medicine. No matter it is the dog or you, I can''t find it, not even a trace of blood. I thought I had a dream. " Feeling sorry for her, Malcolm said, "if you came back at that time, I would hug you and kiss you like today, and never let you go." "Malcolm..." Said Poppi in a choked voice. Before she could figure out what to do next, Malcolm put his hand into his pocket and took out a small velvet box from his pocket. "I don''t know how long it has been since I said that. I don''t know if you will agree, but I still want to say it." Malcolm opened the box and a shiny ring appeared in front of her. He held the box up and said, "Poppi, marry me!" As soon as Malcolm finished his words, Malcolm got nervous. There was a growing tension in his heart. Plop, plop, plop Tears welled up in Poppi''s eyes again, "but there are no flowers or knees..." "Yes! Flowers are ready in other places! " Malcolm spoke immediately in an anxious voice, "get down on one knee......" Looking left and right, with an idea flashed in his mind, Malcolm changed a posture and knelt down in the grass, saying: "I''m kneeling on both knees!" Chapter 358 How Can I Not Promise You Looking at Malcolm''s stunned face, Poppi burst into laughter. With tear stains on her face, she pouted and didn''t say a word. "What? What do you think? " Malcolm asked again, with his Adam''s apple bobbing in his hand. The small box was filled with sweat and rain. He was so nervous to hear the answer, "Poppi? Promise me or not? " "What if I say no?" Suddenly, Poppi wanted to tease Malcolm and gave him a snort deliberately. "No way!" Knowing that there was some teasing in what Poppi said, but Malcolm couldn''t help feeling nervous. He took out the ring from the box in a hurry and took Poppi''s hand without any explanation. He put the ring on her ring finger and mumbled, "what if you don''t promise me? You have to promise me! We have a deal. " At the moment when Malcolm put the ring on her finger, there was a flash of excitement in her heart. She took a look at Malcolm, leaned forward, tilted her head and kissed his lips. In a sweet voice, Poppi said, "Yes, how can I not promise you?" Malcolm was stunned for a while, then he held the hand of Poppi excitedly, with his heart full of embarrassment. He put his arm around her waist and kissed her on her face for several times. He then stood up and picked Poppi up, and pulled her to the empty street, shouting, "She agreed! Poppi accepted my proposal! " Poppi''s face was red and she was held in Malcolm''s arms. She shouted to the sky, "Yes! I agreed! I have agreed Malcolm''s proposal! " Their laughter spread far away. After that, Malcolm and Poppi looked at each other affectionately, then they held and kissed each other. "Gee..." The crowd in the distance watched with keen interest. "Sean, ask the fire engine to stop. It''s raining heavily now." Abner said, "They are almost got enough rain. If we let them get wet again, they will catch a cold." "This is called romance!" Said Shirley with a smirk. "Fortunately, Duke and Albert haven''t come." Feeling a little shy, Wendy turned her head away. The kiss was too intense. Sean didn''t say much. He nodded and told the firefighters to stop the rain. Bang! Bang! Bang! As soon as the rain stopped, the sound of fireworks cracking rang in the sky. Poppi was stunned and left Malcolm''s arms immediately. She saw the fireworks lighting up the whole sky. "Wow! Fireworks! Did you prepare them?" Asked Poppi. "Yes." Malcolm nodded and waved to the other side secretly without Poppi''s noticing. After getting the message, the man next to them who had prepared towel for them all the time came over, silently handed it to Malcolm and then left again. Malcolm took another towel and put it around Poppi. "The fireworks are short. We will go back after seeing them." "Where did you get the towel?" Poppi was stunned. "Out of thin air." Malcolm smiled and helped to dry the hair for Poppi with the towel he prepared for her. Hearing what he said, Poppi Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. sted in betting with me? " "Shirley, what''s the bet ?" Wendy asked with a wink. "For..." Raising her head complacently, Shirley grinned mischievously and said, "I bet that Poppi would be slept by Malcolm tonight." "Ahem!" Sean was so shocked that he choked on his own saliva. Sean quickly waved his hand and said, "this is Mr. Mo''s private affair. I won''t interfere." "I will stay out of this," Abner said coldly. Shirley rolled her eyes and said to Abner, "You are so boring. I won''t take you even if you want to." "No no no!" Smiling, Hugh shook his hands and explained, "That''s not what Abner meant. He said the bet you made is not true." "Why not?" Asked Shirley with a wink. "Because we all know that the answer is absolutely Yes." Barry continued with a meaningful smile, "In my opinion, we should bet on whether Poppi was eaten on the way or in the home." Wendy frowned and blushed. She immediately said, "I... I don''t know what you are talking about I''m leaving! " "Hey! Wait for me! " Barry caught up with her in a hurry. "I''m leaving too." "And me, and me..." Then they left one after another. Only Shirley signed and shook her head. She mumbled to herself, "It seems so." As she was about to leave, she saw that Abner was staring at her. Shirley looked quickly at herself. Then she asked to Abner, "Mr. Shen, why are you staring at me?" "Nothing." Abner drew back his sight, walked forward and explained patiently, "In the future, you''d better not to wear this kind of dress Immoral clothes. " "What... What did you say?" With her eyes glaring at that serious man, Shirley shouted, "Immoral? Mr. Shen, I see you wear glasses every day. Is your eyes out of place? How could this be called immoral? Youth! Hey, why don''t you answer me? " Shirley chased after Abner as she shouted. But Abner didn''t stop. Abner turned his back to Shirley and lifted one corner of his lips and smiled. Chapter 359 Ill Have You In My Life "Turn on the heat." After Malcolm got in his car, Malcolm asked the driver to turn on the heater. "No, thanks." Rubbing her nose, Poppi laughed and said, "It''s so weird to have a heater in summer." He turned on the heating in the summer Hearing this, Malcolm burst into laughter all of a sudden. With a trace of memory on his face, he said, "Anyway, it is not the first time that I have done such a thing." "What?" "The warm wind? You for the warm wind in summer?" Poppi looked at Malcolm with her pure and innocent eyes "Yes." Malcolm fetched the towel and continued to wipe the water on Poppi''s hair. "Many years ago in a summer, a drunkard sitting in my car called cold. Then he turned on the warm wind." "Which drunk?" Asked Poppi, raising her eyebrows. "A drunkard named Poppi." Malcolm''s face remained unchanged, and the smile on his face never disappeared. That night, Poppi stubbornly entwined her fingers with his, and was drunk to say something she didn''t know which one she liked, which disturbed his originally uncertain heart. Raising her eyebrows, Poppi said, "I were drunk. I didn''t remember." "It''s strange if you remember it." Thinking of this, Malcolm suddenly frowned, "That night, you said ''I like you too''. What do you mean?" "What? How would I know? " "Were you pretending to be drunk?" More skeptical about it, Malcolm said, "Besides, Hugh was also in the car on that night. As you said this, you responded to him, and also looked at me... What the hell do you mean by ''like you''? Who do you mean? Have you liked Hugh? " A series of words from Malcolm made Poppi feel overwhelmed and speechless. "It happened eight hundred years ago. Now you mention it, I have already forgotten it!" Poppi smiled "What about the fact that you like Hugh?" Malcolm seemed to be getting more and more stubborn. "If I like Hugh, how will be you here now?" Poppi asked in reply. As she expected, when she saw that Malcolm''s face turned ghastly pale, she felt happy in her heart. Before he got angry, she hooked his neck and said in a sweet and childish voice, "I like you. I like you. Is that okay? I have always only like you. " He didn''t know when he could have more feelings for her, but when he found out, he had easily fell in love with her deeply. The diamond became a gentle finger as well. With a slight smile on Malcolm''s face, he bent over and kissed gently on Poppi''s face. Maybe because the heating was on, the atmosphere in the car was getting hotter and hotter. But Malcolm didn''t seem to stop kissing her. In the dark car, Poppi felt the burning skin under his wet clothes. She also saw his eyes with dark light and a little desire, as if he wanted to fall in love with her. "Please don''t, please don''t..." On the other hand, Poppi was still not mad. She quickly raised her hand to stop Malcolm''s kiss and blushed, "I think you must be insane." He took advantage of this opportunity to kiss in the palm of Poppi''s hand, and then cleared his throat. As soon as Malcolm opened his mouth, his voice was still deep and hoarse, and he told the driver, "Hurry up!" He was so eager t er, a picture of Malcolm came into his view. One of Poppi''s photo was piled up on the screen, and the other was piled up on the left, the right. The two people in the picture were growing up gradually. Poppi finally understood what Malcolm wanted to do and her eyes were red as she said, "This is how we grow up." "Yes." Malcolm nodded slightly. "We grew up in different places until the day we met." They were at their teens and appeared again in the picture. It was a wedding photo of two people six years ago. In the photo, both of them were expressionless and showed no joy. Poppi whimpered and suddenly cried with her hand on her mouth. The photos next were not taken alone, but a group photo of Malcolm and Poppi. Poppi didn''t know that Malcolm had got so many photos. Even she herself didn''t know when she took them. Pictures of them having meal together and sleeping together When the time limit was slowly extended to two years ago, a little boy sleeping in a baby''s clothes appeared on the screen, looking very wrinkled. "It''s our baby." Poppi choked with sobs. "Yes." Malcolm nodded and replied emotionally, "We grew up separately. We met by accident. I don''t know since when, I have the thought to be with you for a lifetime. After so many things, we even have a baby. I can''t believe it." "I''m afraid it''s too late. I want to hold you..." The room echoed another song, which was full of touching sobs. "Although we haven''t grown up together and we have been parted, it''s the happiest thing for me to stay with you for the rest of my life." Malcolm gently turned around to let Poppi lie down on the bed. The love in his eyes slowly engulfed Poppi. Poppi couldn''t help but stand on her tiptoe, kissing Malcolm on his lips with tears, "Malcolm, I love you." "I love you too." Malcolm slightly tilted his head, held Poppi''s waist and kissed Poppi back. "If I could give up the whole world, at least I could have you with me. You are worth it. And you are here, a miracle of life... " Soft moonlight and touching music. It was a romantic night. Chapter 360 Not Alone From the day when Malcolm held the twins in his arms and kissed Poppi by surprise, their gossip was burning like a fire. Many onlookers who didn''t know the truth complained about Malcolm because they didn''t understand why such a good man would love Poppi again. When Malcolm revealed the wedding date to the media, the whole family were flabbergasted, there was full of gossip on the Internet. Poppi had been in a higher realm than me, so she didn''t care what others said at all. She resigned from her position Miss Poppi of Wind International Group and Pei Group, leaving only the chief editor of the entertainment agency, From time to time, she would go to the magazine to have a walk. If she had nothing else to do, she would like to improve her dessert skill. After a small party with Wendy and Shirley, she just waited to be a beautiful bride, without caring about anything else. One day, Malcolm was free. He went to the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi with the two kids, along with Emily. While in the car, Malcolm had made it clear to Duke and Albert that this would be their home in the future. As soon as they arrived at the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi, the two children couldn''t wait to get off the car. "Run slowly!" Poppi said out of habit. "Okay, Mommy!" The two kids replied as they usually did, and rushed to the swing when they saw it. The swing was of seat shape, so even if two adults sat on it, they could afford it. "Daddy, can we sit here?" Duke asked, while Albert had already climbed onto the swing. "Be careful." As he spoke, he walked over to let the two children row up. Then he pushed the swing''s rope and swung it. Standing not far away from them, Emily and Poppi were amused by the laughter of the two little guys. "I''m glad that Albert is so happy." Staring at the little boy in the distance, Emily smiled. "Kids are always carefree." There were sadness and concerns hidden in Poppi''s smile. "When will you get back to Albert?" In fact, Poppi knew in her heart that Emily had been avoiding this question, and for the good of Albert, Poppi needed to ask Emily once and again because she was Albert''s real "aunt". "I''m going abroad. Our business focus is at home in the past few years, and it''s time to take things back abroad." Emily seemed to say something irrelevant, which made Poppi feel uncomfortable. "When are you leaving? Will you take Albert with you?" Asked Poppi. "It''s me. with the mother of Benson?" With her lips pursed into a straight line, Emily kept her eyes fixed on Albert and said, "In recent days, the impact on Benson''s mother was so severe that she looked totally haggard. The arrogance before was totally gone. A few days ago, she also told me that she wanted to go abroad, so I took her back." "Let me ask you, what about Albert? !" "I didn''t ask you about other people !" Poppi couldn''t help yelling at her with an annoyed expression on her face "Al ad only one three years ago. He didn''t expect that he would have one more son. Thinking of this, Malcolm suddenly asked in curiosity, "Duke, Albert, what''s the secret between you and dad?" "Dad, don''t you remember?" Duke turning his head in disbelief. "Uh..." Malcolm nodded his head and said: "I don''t remember that clearly. Duke. Can you remind Dad?" "Dad, let me tell you." But Albert didn''t hesitate. He jumped off the merry go round and came over to Malcolm in a whisper, "Dad, you said you would change into another look to play with us. And we saw your photo, so I recognized you immediately." Malcolm couldn''t figure out what was on the little guy''s mind at once. He just nodded his head slightly, smiled to Albert and pulled Albert into his arms. "Which father said that? The father before? " "Yes." Albert nodded his head immediately. "He said he would change another look to play with you ." Malcolm repeated his words to prove his understanding, "And then, after he show you what Dad is like now, you can find me, right?" "Yes, yes! That''s it! " Albert nodded excitedly in Malcolm''s arms, "Dad, you finally remember that!" Malcolm felt a little pain in his heart, nodded and said, "Yes, that''s right! I remembered everything! " "Malcolm, take Duke and Albert to have meal!" Downstairs came the voice of Poppi. After two seconds of silence, Poppi shouted again, "Aha! Are you crazy? Do you hear me? Come downstairs and have meal! " "I''m coming! Mommy, I''m coming! " Albert took the lead in replying, laughing and running out of the room. "Albert! Shoes! " Seeing the bare feet of the little boy, Malcolm called out. But the little boy didn''t stop. Malcolm smiled helplessly and grabbed his shoes. Then he reached out to the other little boy and said, "Duke, it''s time for the meal." Duke looked at Malcolm and put his small hand in Malcolm''s. Suddenly, he said: "You are not the same person as our previous father." Chapter 361 The Eve Of The Wedding Malcolm unwittingly raised his eyebrows and looked down. When he saw the serious look on Duke''s face, he was surprised. Then he squatted down and laughed. He touched the little boy''s head and asked, "why do you say that?" "Because you are not the same as previous father." "I know that my former father has gone to another place." Duke looked at Malcolm timidly "Where did he go?" Malcolm frowned and couldn''t help but feel amazed that a two-year-old child could know so much. "I don''t know." Duke shook his head and said, "I guess it''s a very far place. It would take a long time before he could come back. We wouldn''t be able to see him. Because I saw aunt and mommy both crying secretly. " Malcolm felt a lump in his throat, and his heart was sour, but he didn''t know what to say to comfort him. "Father, but you are also my father." Duke shook Malcolm''s arm and said, "You take the place of our previous father and take care of Mommy, me and my brother, right?" "¡­¡­ Yes. " Malcolm nodded and touched his son''s head, "Both me and the previous Dad were love you and would take care of you ." "Then don''t tell this to brother, okay?" Duke blinked his eyes and said sincerely, "He is so young and he thinks that you are the same as you used to be." Malcolm stared at the boy for a long time. Looking at his childish face, Malcolm felt like laughing. Duke was only a few months older than Albert "Okay, we won''t tell Albert." When Malcolm said this, he heard the voice of Poppi from downstairs, "Why don''t you two come down and have dinner with us?" Hearing what Poppi said, Malcolm laughed. He held up Duke and answered, "We are coming!" Lying in Malcolm''s arms, Duke smiled at Malcolm, "Mommy, we''re coming!" Because of the wedding ceremony, Malcolm had to handle it in person, and he was so busy that he had no time to meet anyone. As for Poppi, on the contrary, she had nothing to do. One evening a week later. After the two kids fell asleep, Poppi lay on the bed and idly surfed the Internet. However, she accidentally saw the discussions about her marriage with Malcolm. It was not that she wanted to pay attention to them, but three of them were on the live search of them. The first hot search was "behind all the public good", which attracted Poppi''s attention curiously. She found that it was actually a public service thing that she did. Over the past three years, Poppi had used the money to sponsor many orphanages, established a lot of mountain primary school, and also provided a platform for the parents who were looking for their children who had been kidnapped. When she was free, she would go to those orphanages and primary schools in person. She didn''t mention these things. She didn''t know who could dig out all these things. Most of the comments were in favor of Poppi, and some onlookers even had a skeptical attitude. Of course, a few people made fun of her. The second top search was about their marriage. There were all kinds of rumors, such as the location of the wedding, the look of the wedding dress, the guests that were invited, and so on. No one knew whether it was true or not. It was something that Poppi herself ha he should do. Before she could answer, Malcolm leaned over and asked gently: "How about having another sister for Duke and Albert?" Poppi''s eyes were soft like water. She stood on tiptoe to kiss Malcolm''s face and said, " Yes. " Half a month later, when the summer heat in Ye city was about to leave quietly, the wedding day of Malcolm and Poppi was coming soon. The wedding was held in San Francisco, near Malcolm''s villa. Three days before the wedding, guests invited from relatives, friends, politicians, giants, businessmen, movie stars and so on went on. Malcolm was sent in a private plane to take over the whole hotel. There were hundreds of security guards ; they were also doing the Owen shooting. They had to keep an eye on the venue. Although they also followed the news on the Internet, Malcolm didn''t invite any media or forbid them to go to the wedding site, only his shooting team was prepared. In San Francisco, it was getting darker. A thank-you party was going to be held in the mansion. And tomorrow would be the wedding of Malcolm and Poppi. In the thank-you party, people toasted to each other, laughed, and blessed people. But Malcolm was with Poppi all the time. They were a perfect match. It would be a wonderful wedding for them. The bridesmaid were naturally Shirley and Wendy, while the bridesmaid were Hugh and Abner. Because of his injured legs, Barry had already missed the opportunity to be the bridesmaid. He had long promised to get the bouquets. "Go back. We still have a few more hours to sleep. Tomorrow you will be the most beautiful bride." When the thank-you party ended, Malcolm said goodbye to Poppi, with expectations in his eyes. "I''ve waited so long. Finally, I''m going to marry you." Poppi nodded "I have kept you waiting so long. Finally, I am able to give you a grand wedding." Malcolm swallowed and couldn''t help but kiss Poppi. "Hey, Mr. Mo, how about we keep our marriage a secret for another three years?" Poppi smiled "Too late." Malcolm pinched Poppi''s face indulgently, "Now the whole world knows that you belong to me." "Haha..." Chapter 362 The Wedding Ceremony The next morning, when the first ray of sunshine shone on the Golden Coast in San Francisco, the coast were busy and the wedding site had been basically completed. The wedding ceremony was divided into a traditional wedding in the morning and an auspicious wedding in the afternoon. All the invited guests were waiting in the villa to see how the groom would pick up the bride. In the villa, Poppi had already put on the traditional Phoenix uniform, embroidered with dragon and phoenix pattern all over her body, and her hair was tied to the back of her head, with a dragon and Phoenix bracelet on her hand, and she was also wearing exquisite makeup. She sat on the bed in their bedroom, with her hands wriggling uneasily. She looked out of the door from time to time, her hands sweating nervously. Although there were only two bridesmaids, Poppi''s sister team was quite large. There were more than ten people in the room, including Emily and Cora. As for Duke and Albert, who wore small suits, stayed quietly in the room. One was called "Mommy is so beautiful", and the other was called "Daddy why haven''t they come yet". Wearing the pink Strapless bridesmaid dress, Shirley smiled wickedly at Poppi and said, "Just a moment. We can''t let the groom pick up our beautiful bride so soon. Let him suffer!" "Exactly! Poppi is such a beautiful bride. We can''t give her to others so easily! " "We must order more red pockets first!" The room burst into laughter all of a sudden. Poppi bit her lips and tried her best to hold back her laughter. Her face was flushed. On the other side, the team to pick up bride had set out. In a dark red robe embroidered with golden dragons, Malcolm had a royal style, full of energy and became the most eye-catching man in the crowd. Hugh and Abner were well-dressed in suits and stood beside Malcolm. While walking, they didn''t know where Barry came from. He was not limping anymore, he tidied his suit while saying, "Malcolm, I''m a good friend, right! I wear a suit especially! " "You are not allowed to get in without your suit." Abner said to Barry Barry also rolled his eyes at Abner. "Is your leg recovered?" Asked Hugh. "Why care about my legs now?" Not going to answer this question, Barry looked at Malcolm, "Have you prepared enough red packets?" Malcolm looked serious. He didn''t speak much, but speak much less now. "Yes, that''s enough." "Malcolm, are you nervous?" Barry climbed up to a camera and called it. "Take a picture of him! It''s so rare!" "Ahem!" Hearing this, Malcolm coughed and exhaled deeply. When he saw that the door of the villa was approaching, his heart beat faster. "They are coming! The bridegroom is here to for bride! " Seeing the groom''s team approaching, someone in the villa began to get excited. Hearing the voice, Poppi stretched her neck and wanted to see what happened outside through the window. Wendy stood in front of Poppi naughtily and said with a smile, "Not now, my dear Poppi! After a while, if my brot ghed first. He patted on Malcolm''s shoulder and said, "Hurry up. Sing it! I''m looking forward to it too! " The rest of them also wanted to watch the good show. And then, Abner seriously said, "After singing, you can go to welcome the bride. Come on!" Then Shirley asked, "Duke, Albert, do you want to watch all the uncles sing ''two tigers'' together?" The men outside felt cold on their backs and shook their heads at the two little guys. The boys, however, ignored their pride and kept nodding their head, "yes, I do! Want to see! " "Hahaha..." This time, Malcolm laughed, "Come on, let''s sing together!" Hearing the noise outside, Poppi couldn''t help but laugh. She finally heard the sound outside. After a long time of noise, the song finally sounded. "Two tigers! Two tigers!" The girls in the room couldn''t help laughing as they leaned back and forth to record what was happening with their mobile phones. Shirley acted as a watchman," Mr. Shen, I can''t hear your voice!" "One hasn''t eyes..." With his ears turning red, Abner continued to sing as if he had made a serious vow. Standing in front of the boys, Malcolm behaved so sincere that his shyness disappeared a moment ago. But the scene of a group of men singing children''s song together was so hilarious. After the song, the two kids applauded hard. "Can I pick up my bride now?" Malcolm asked. Shirley asked the people behind her. "Are you satisfied with this, are you?" "Yes, yes!" "The bride can''t wait any longer. Let''s pick her up quickly!" With that permission, Shirley finally asked the girls to step aside and sincerely said, "Malcolm Quan, please take good care of our Poppi." Malcolm nodded resolutely, tidied his clothes and strode into the room. Hearing the footsteps, Poppi sat on the bed and looked up. Her eyes met with Malcolm and they seemed to have a crush on each other. "Wife, I''m here to pick you up." Standing in front of the window, Malcolm was stunned and reached out his hand. Chapter 363 A Perfect Wedding (Part One) Malcolm was in high spirits. He stood straight, his hand seemed to be warm. He looked at Poppi more gently. Poppi''s heart beat faster and faster and she felt so happy for that her groom finally came to pick her up! Reaching out her hand slowly, with an extremely beautiful smile on her lips, Poppi gently touched the hand of Malcolm and was pulled up by him. Then she moved forward. Then Malcolm put his arms around Poppi''s waist and gave her a gentle kiss. "Wife." They hugged each other tightly, like a beautiful picture studio. "Husband." Poppi called his name sweetly. Next second, she was lifted by Malcolm and went downstairs. The bridesmaids and Groomsmen made way for her. The hall downstairs had already been decorated with colorful lights, full of joy. Emily''s parents were sitting on the bench of the elders and wearing Chinese clothes. Seeing that Malcolm went downstairs with Poppi in his arms, they smiled in satisfaction. Malcolm carried Poppi all the way to the elder. He knelt down on the joyous kneeling cushion with her in his arms. Then he lifted up his robe and knelt down straightly. A master of the ceremony served the tea. Both Malcolm and Poppi took two cups of tea and served them to Amanda respectfully. Malcolm cast a glance at Poppi who was trembling with fear. The atmosphere seemed to be stiff. "Mom." It took a long time for Poppi to speak out in a low voice but with a strong emotion. Hearing this, Amanda suddenly turned red. Amanda held back the tears in her eyes. Her hands were shaking more than Poppi''s. she took the tea with her hands shaking. She was so frightened that she couldn''t hold back the tears after taking a sip. The man next to Amanda hastily handed her the handkerchief. After she wiped her tears, she replied, though Poppi is not my daughter, today I have given her to you, our beloved Poppi." After these words, Emily''s father handed over the hand of Poppi to Malcolm, who smiled slowly and said, "I will try my best to take good care of Poppi for the rest of my life." The guests applauded warmly. The host of the ceremony was the housekeeper, Mark, who wore a tuxedo and looked extremely gentle. "The bridegroom can strip off her mask and kiss the bride!" Mark said cheerfully. Malcolm''s hands trembled with excitement. He slowly uncovered the mask of Poppi, with a sweet face, leaned over and kissed his bride. The applause became more enthusiastic. It took quite a long time before Malcolm let go of Poppi reluctantly. "What do you want to say to the bride?" Asked Mark after the kiss. Malcolm swallowed hard, holding Poppi''s hand. "We got married once. I didn''t give you anything except a marriage certificate. I let you to face this world alone once Thank you for your waiting and keeping me by your side. This is the luckiest thing in my life. And from now on, I will give you a family. We will have you, me and our two cute babies. In the future, we might have more babies. " Chapter 364 A Perfect Wedding (Part Two) Hearing this, Poppi couldn''t help crying, but laughed out. "There may be still many difficulties in the way ahead. But as long as I am here, I will sweep all obstacles for you, so that you can enjoy the rest of your life without sorrow. I love you." Hearing this, Poppi could not help but burst into tears. She looked at Malcolm, confused. Malcolm wiped her tears carefully. "What do you want to say to the bridegroom?" Mark asked Poppi again. "Thank you for being so nice to me." Poppi choked with sobs once. She kept breathing to keep her tears from falling and said, "Thank you for your tolerance and love to me. I''m so lucky to meet and fall in love with you. I will be your strongest backup, support you and encourage you to overcome the difficulties ahead. I will love you forever. " After they finished their beautiful vows, Malcolm couldn''t help but cry too. They looked at each other in tears. Then Malcolm couldn''t help but kiss Poppi''s lips again. The guests were also deeply touched. Wendy couldn''t help but cry, choking, "I''m so moved." Taking a look at Wendy, Barry did not realize the yearning in his eyes. He turned his mind and was going to grab the bouquet later. All the relatives and friends in the world witnessed the birth of this new couple. Their future was not smooth, but they must face it together. It was time for the bouquet to be held, and almost all the men and women stood up. Barry was the most proactive, and so was Shirley. The two were almost in a fight. Poppi held the bouquet in her hand and shouted with her back to the guests, "Throw it out! Three, two, one!" Flash The bouquet carried a The door was closed with a click, but Malcolm pulled Poppi''s arm and pressed her against the wall. He exhaled a warm breath on her face and said, "No, I''m not! You are my wife, right? " "Humph!" Poppi humphed. "Do you know why I drank so much?" Then Malcolm clung to his wife tightly, which made Poppi almost out of breath. "Because you are happy?" Asked Poppi. "No." Malcolm shook his head and leaned over to bite on Poppi''s earlobe. "Because we have to drink with them so they can''t ruin the wedding night. As for our wedding night Only for you and me. " The tremble spread from the earlobe made Poppi''s heart beat fast. At the same time, she was flushed by Malcolm''s burning eyes. She just opened her mouth, "You HMM... " All of a sudden, his lips were covered by a kiss from Poppi. Then Malcolm carried Poppi to the bed and put her down on the bed. "Wife, I love you..." "I love you too, husband..." It was a long night. Inside the room, only the soft words of both of them echoed enthusiastically. This was the end of happiness, and also another starting point of happiness! Chapter 365 More About Abner And Shirley The Law Firm On the morning at the end of September, in Ye city, Abner''s law firm was officially opened. The law firm office was located near the headquarters of the SG group. It was a four story building. The first to third floor was the law firm and the fourth floor was Abner''s apartment. When Abner chose the castle at the beginning, he had thought it would be convenient for his work and life at the same time, so Abner chose the castle. As soon as they entered the law office, they saw the golden words of " Justice Law Firm" written on the wall of the front desk. At the door, many customers, relatives and other relatives sent a flower basket to celebrate. It was very lively. "Mr. Shen, now you finally have a law office at Ye city! So I could find a lawyer when I need? " "Yes, Mr. Shen. My company needs a legal counselor. Please don''t refuse." "Me! Me! I''ll make a reservation first! " On the second floor, Abner was surrounded by several bosses, who were greeting with them politely. At this moment, Payne Cheng, his assistant, came downstairs. He seemed to have something to talk with Abner. "Tell me!" Abner glanced at the assistant. "Well, Mr. Shen." Payne replied, "Sean, Mr. Mo''s special assistant, came here with a gift. Mr. Shen received it personally, or..." Seeing them leaving, those bosses took their own initiative to say goodbye. Then, Abner said a few more words to visit them and asked his men to send them away. "Mr. Shen." Sean went upstairs with the presents and came to Abner, "Mr. Mo and his wife are still abroad. They can''t come back in a short time. So, I''m here to bring you a gift for opening up. Congratulations! " "Thank you." A faint smile appeared on Abner''s face. And Payne quickly took the gift from him. After they chatted for a while, Abner casually asked, "The wedding has been over for a week. Where have Malcolm and Poppi been on their honeymoon?" "They are in the Faye island. Just arrived today." Sean answered politely. "They run so far." Abner nodded. "Do they need to go somewhere else? When will they be back? " "They have to go to other places, but I''m not sure the time, I''m afraid At least half a month! Mr. Mo told me that they have to take wedding photos during the trip. " "Gee..." With an unidentified snort, Abner glanced out of the corner of his eyes and saw that Shirley''s agent had come. With the gift that Shirley asked Dan to give, Dan took a look at Abner from a distance and greeted, "Mr. Shen!" "Mr. Chen." Said Abner. "Congratulations to Mr. Shen open the law office!" Dan approached them and hastily handed over the gift. "Shirley is still in a hurry for work. She can''t come here, so she sent me here. I''m really sorry, Mr. Shen." "It doesn''t matter. It''s good to trouble you to remember this. Say thanks to her for me," said Abner, taking the gift "Hey! Abner! " As soon as his voice faded away, a dandiacal v ht, Mr. Shen. Good night." "Yes." "Slow down," Abner said Payne started the car and drove away. Abner stood still, took a few deep breaths and was ready to be awake. A few minutes later, a car stopped by the side of the road. Abner looked at the car. It was a familiar car to him. "Hey! Mr. Shen! " The car door was opened and Shirley greeted him with hospitality. Abner raised his eyebrows and asked, "Why are you here?" Shirley winked at Abner and said nothing. Then she turned to her assistants and said, "You can go now! I''ll visit Mr. Shen''s law office and go back by myself. " "But Dan asked us to send you back." Female assistant Rachel wondered. "But he is not here now!" Then, Shirley waved her hand and said, "Please leave here as soon as possible. Mr. Shen is here. Are you afraid that I will do something wrong? I have nothing to do except taking photos. I''m so bored at home. Since Dan isn''t here, let''s hurry up and go! " "Mr. Chen did it for your own good." Abner said to Shirley calmly. Shirley shrugged her shoulders and ignored Abner. Instead, she forced two of her assistants to drive away. "It''s so late. It''s not appropriate for us to stay alone." "It''s troublesome to be photographed by paparazzi." Abner reminded Shirley "I''m not afraid. What are you afraid of? !" Coming to his side, Shirley looked up and down at the small building behind Abner and said, "Great, you are good at choosing a place, show me quickly!" "Then how do you go back later?" Abner asked in reply. "You send me back!" With a mean smirk on her face, Shirley moved close to Abner, put her finger on his shoulder, and deliberately asked with a flirtatious smile, "or, does Mr. Shen not allow me to go back?" "You''d better finish looking as soon as possible and leave here!" Making a gesture "please" towards the door of the law firm, Abner frowned slightly, but no one could see clearly whether he was disgusted or shy. Chapter 366 More About Abner And Shirley You Know Him Then Shirley followed Abner to the law office. "Are you drunk?" Shirley asked Abner when he opened the door. "Yes, just a little." As Abner answered, he swiped, opened the door of the law office, turned on the light, and closed the door. "Have you drunk a little?" "If I had known that you''re a good drinker, I wouldn''t have seen you this good. I could tell that you drank a lot just by smelling the scent of wine," said Shirley in disbelief to Abner "Law hall. This is the reception room. The receptionist room is on the left." Abner didn''t seem bothered by this question but began to introduce "Not bad." Then, Shirley nodded and asked, "Is your office on the second floor?" "The second floor is the meeting room and other lawyers'' office." "My office is on the third floor, so is the meeting room on the third floor," said Abner as he led Shirley upstairs "I see!" Shirley stepped on the stairs and followed Abner upstairs. There were some tables and chairs in the hall on the second floor. And there were a lot of office rooms separated by transparent windows. All of them were neat and tidy. Black and white occupied the main color. Abner didn''t say much anyway, Shirley didn''t say anything either. They went upstairs and only heard the faint footsteps of the two. The third floor was much more empty than the second floor. There was only one office, a file room and a meeting room. "Let me guess." Before entering into Abner''s office, Shirley smiled and said, "I guess in your office, there is a black leather chair, a dark red office table, a black computer, and a famous painting on the wall. There is a black sofa on the wall, and at most a large potted plant beside the desk." "If I didn''t have the key to this office, I would have suspected that you sneaked into my office," Abner said, laughing Crack The lights turned on, and Shirley looked inside with her arms crossed in her arms. The room was exactly the same as her guess. However, she did not expect that her lucky cat was also put on the desk with a box. "Is my gift not bad?" Shirley slimed, "I forgot to tell you. I will come tonight. I need a matched gift for you." "Yes..." Abner lengthened the final note and was not surprised. Abner thought it was better for Shirley not to make any other stuff. And then, Shirley turned back to find her bag. After a while, she seemed to have found something in her bag. Shirley raised her fist and showed it to Abner, "Mr. Shen, do you know what it is in my hand?" "I''m not the major of reconnaissance. I can''t have a guess," Smiling, Abner shook his head and asked, "Would you like some water?" "Hey! I''m serious, okay? " With her eyebrows frowned, Shirley stared at Abner and said, "As a lawyer, your ability of judging and judging should be good. Have a guess! It''s very important! " Abner felt a little bit helpless. In the face of Shirley, he seemed to be an elder, so he could only choose to tolerate e. It''s my honor to be a colonel." Then, Shirley politely replied: "I have never been in the field of film and television show, so if I''m not doing well, please forgive me. Director Cui. And please tell me if I make any mistakes. Only in this way can I make progress!" "Everyone in the field knows Miss Shirley''s attitude towards work, which is very rare! You are sure to have a bright future! " Director Cui laughed. At this moment, a white nanny van drove into the filming site and stopped beside Shirley''s car. The car had been parked for a long time, but no one got out. "Who is it?" Shirley whispered to Dan. "The leading actress of the movie, Michelle." As soon as Dan was finished, the car door was opened. A woman in sportswear got out of the car. One of her assistant fan on the left side, the assistant on the right held an umbrella, and the other man was driving in the front, saying something to her. Michelle was closely followed by the crowd. When she saw Shirley, her eyes were brightened up. She quickly came over and reached out her hand, "Shirley, Miss Shirley! I''ve heard a lot about you! " "Hello." Shirley politely greeted and shook hands with Michelle. Shirley was much taller than Michelle and looked at her in disdain, which made Shirley feel a little uncomfortable. Michelle was a good-looking girl. With a pair of innocent big eyes, she was a gorgeous beauty. "We were good sisters in the play. We should spend more time with each other to get along with each other." Michelle said, "It was just a pity that I didn''t greet you on the day of the kickoff ceremony of the show ''the lover affair''." "It''s not late now," Shirley smiled and answered. "You are right." Michelle said, "Oh, by the way, we know the same person!" "Really? Which director? Or an actress? Model? " Shirley raised her eyebrows. Michelle said, "Neither. He is a lawyer." "¡­¡­ "Abner Shen?" Shirley was shocked, "Is that him? Do you know him? " Chapter 367 More About Abner And Shirley Just For Once In An Action Shirley was quite familiar with many people, but she didn''t know many lawyers. As soon as she mentioned lawyers, she thought of Abner. She almost blurted out the name. Michelle smiled ambiguously. "It was a long time ago. I just mentioned this." A long time ago? After Shirley thought for a while, she said, "well, I didn''t expect that Abner would know such a beauty like Michelle. Could it be First love? Hee hee! "The leading actor and second leading actor are here together!" While they were talking, the vice director pointed at the direction of the voice and distracted everyone''s thoughts. Without replying what Michelle had just said, Shirley looked at the car coming. Two tall and handsome men got out of the car. The leading man was the popular male star, named Ke Han, who really had the domineering president style. The second man was wearing light colored clothes with a smile on his lips. He was a good man in the entertainment circle, named Walker Mo. It was fortunate for all women to choose him as the second male. "Michelle! Shirley!" Walker took the lead in waving and greeting. Walker walked close and said, "Sorry, we are late." "Hi!" Shirley was not familiar with them and only saw them at the booting ceremony. To be exact, she was not familiar with the people in the show business. She just waved her hand briefly. "Why did you two come here together?" Michelle asked with a smile "We are friends. Is it strange that we come together?" Ke said, "Director Cui, it there the show about me and Michelle, right? Can we go to run lines now? " "Okay, okay, go ahead!" Director Cui waved his hand, turned around and told Shirley, "Shirley, your play may be postponed a little. You''d better go to the set to run lines with Walker first. Try One play for the first scene" Shirley nodded, "Okay! No problem! " The first scene for the third actress was to act as a human figure background in the swimming pool. However, she was discovered by the second male actor when she was crying in a corner after being scolded by the director and photographer for taking photos. The second male actor even handed a handkerchief to her. As a result, she was admired the second male actor secretly. Shirley had watched this scene for many times and thought that she could handle it well. Because she was like this when she was just being a model in the beginning? She did everything to win more scene back then! As for the matter of having sex with these boss Shirley raised her head and took a deep look at Dan standing next to her. ''if I hadn''t met Dan, I might have been raped by these so-called boss, '' she thought? "What are you looking at?" Sensing Shirley''s gaze, Dan turned around and smirked, "Why are you looking at me? Are you nervous? " "Come on!" Shirley waved her hand and said, "Don''t worry. I will be fine." She paused and continued, "But it takes a long time." It had been almost three hours since she had changed her clothes and put on makeup in the morning. She hadn''t left the ch n''t have to come this afternoon! Bad luck... " Then he turned to the director and said, "Director, what should I do with this photo? Re filming? " The director looked at it and shook his head. "No! Just get rid of the one in the picture. " Hearing this, Angela felt aggrieved and angry. Was the director referring to her? "Humph! I don''t want your jobs to be filmed in this way! " Angela gave a loud roar and slapped hard on the surface of the water. Then she swam ashore, leaving the other models stunned. "OK! Cut! Very well! " The director called Shirley as soon as Shirley went ashore, and then gave her a thumbs up and said, "great! This one is OK! " Taking the dress from Rachel''s hand, Dan walked to Shirley and said, "Good job. Come on, put on your clothes. It''s a bit cold now. " "Thank you." Shirley smiled and the dresser came to fix her make-up. In Justice Law Firm office. When Abner was reading the files about his client, there was a knock on the door. "Come in." Abner took off his glasses and rubbed his nose. When he looked up, Abner found that it was an intern who had just been recruited. Abner asked, "what''s the matter?" "Mr. Shen, well We are going to have lunch together. Are you going with us? " The girl asked in a trembling voice. "I''m not going." "Enjoy your dinner," said Abner indifferently "Yes." The girl didn''t say anything more. She just nodded silently and stood still. "Is there anything else?" Abner asked "Well..." She cast a glance at the cat on Abner''s table and said, "Well, can I take a picture with the cat?" "Why not?" Abner asked, frowning. "I heard it''s from Miss Shirley. The supermodel." The girl jumped with excitement when she said the name Shirley, "I, I''m a fan of her! I am the best loyal ''snowball''. I like her very much! I was so I really want to see her! Mr. Shen, would Miss. Shirley come here? Can, can I ask for an autograph? " "Snowball What is it? " Abner asked with curiosity. "It''s the name of Shirley''s fans." Chapter 368 More About Abner And Shirley Fans Group Shirley''s fans group? "She has a group of fans?" Abner felt that Shirley was kind and easy-going, not like a surrounded super star. "Many! Of course there were many of fans! Let''s say in the Ye city. There are thousands of veterans in this fans group, and I''ve been loving Shirley for five years, which means that there were tens of thousands of men like me. " When it came to Shirley, the little girl opened her box and said, "There are still some new members in the troupe, or those who have been in it for two or three years. There are a lot of people! Our local snowball probably have more than one hundred thousand people gathered! Fans of true love! No stranger. " Although Abner didn''t know what other star''s fans were like, he was frightened by the news. "There are the same people who like her in every city?" "Of course!" The girl nodded her head and replied, "Every city is like this." Abner didn''t expect so many people liked Shirley. Was it because he looked down upon Shirley? Or was he really not familiar with the group like supermodels? "Mr. Shen? Mr. Shen? " "May I take a picture?" she asked Abner. "Okay." Abner came to her senses and nodded slightly. "Go ahead!" "Thank you! Thank you, Mr. Shen. " The little girl was so happy that she went to her desk and took out her phone to take many pictures. Abner looked at her and felt more surprised, "Is there any male fan in her fans'' group?" Abner asked "Yes!" The young girl nodded while taking photos, and smirked. She said proudly, "Shirley is so beautiful and charming. Of course, many male fans are fond of her! And a lot of man fans! Mr. Shen, didn''t you be the bridesmaid when Mr. Mo of SG Group got married? So Shirley also attended the wedding. You didn''t know her well, did you? " Didn''t he know her? Hearing that, Abner was lost in thought again. In the past three years, he had talked with Shirley a lot and had a thorough view of her, but it seemed that he didn''t know much about her circle. "Mr. Shen, it''s done! Thank you! " After a while, the little girl held her phone excitedly and finally finished photographing. She said, "Well, let''s go to have lunch! You could have the meal, Mr. Shen. " "Okay." Abner nodded, trying to squeeze out a smile, and watched the girl leave. The office was quiet. The cat was still waving its hand. Shaking his head, Abner sighed. Then he put on his glasses again and began to read the documents at hand. The sunshine in the afternoon was very intense. The eyes and appearance of Abner were neat and tidy. He had deep eyebrows, thin lips, straight nose and a determined face. He was an upright man. Splash After Abner turned the last page, he put his slender fingers on the material and pondered for a while. Then he took the pen beside his hand, turned over the laptop and wrote down several key points. Abner stretched himself and looked at his watch. It was half past twelve. It was time to go back. Then A ame, and the powerful aura of all. Who entering the entertainment circle would probably be infiltrated by this big dye tank into a new color. This was the reason why he kept a disdainful attitude towards Shirley in the beginning. But over the years, Shirley had brought him different feelings. He felt that there were still a kind of frivolity in the entertainment circle, and it mainly depended on if you could resist the temptation. "Shirley, someone wants to see you." The sound from the TV brought Abner''s back to reality. In the studio where Shirley was working, suddenly, Scott showed up with a large bouquet of flowers, hiding behind the crowd. Shirley didn''t know what had happened and asked the people around her, "Who wants to see me? Where is he? " "Shirley, please forgive me for leaving without saying goodbye. Forgive me for I was not patient. Because it was you, so I have to come back, apologize to you honestly and ask for your forgiveness. " As Scott said, he walked out of the crowd with the flowers in his arms. Suddenly, he got down on one knee and stood in front of Shirley. "Forgive me!" Shirley was shocked and stepped back unconsciously. She asked, "you What are you doing? Get up! " "I will get up if you forgive me." When saying this, there was a trace of coquetry in Scott''s tone. "Forgive him! Please forgive him! " The surrounding staff also began to kick up a fuss. Then, Shirley stood still and bit her lips, "Do you really want me to forgive you in this way? What if it happens again? " "No, it won''t happen again." Scott stood up anxiously and hurried to Shirley. "I know the feeling of being ignored. I was panicked when you didn''t answer my phone this morning. I will never do that again!" "I..." Looking at the flowers, Shirley was in a daze. At this moment, Scott suddenly got close to her and kissed Shirley on the face. In front of the screen, Abner suddenly grabbed the remote control and turned off the TV. Chapter 369 More About Abner And Shirley meeting the litigant Buzz! Buzz! Buzz Abner seemed to be stimulated by something, and his head was still ringing. It was not until the phone on the table rang for a long time that then he came to his senses and picked it up. "Hello?" Abner held the phone with one hand and touched his face with the other, trying to wake himself up. "Mr. Shen, the person you are going to meet this afternoon has come." Payne''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Are you coming now or..." Abner looked at his watch and said, "I''ll go downstairs!" "Okay." Payne answered and hung up the phone. Swoosh Abner took a deep breath, tidied up his clothes, changed his shoes and walked out of the apartment. The woman Abner was going to receive this afternoon was a young lady, two years younger than Abner and as beautiful as a flower. Three years ago, she married a 50 year old entrepreneur, but she didn''t have a child. His husband was so eager to have a child that he went out with women. He had kept a woman since last year, and beat and scolded her. Now the woman he kept was pregnant. When the lady was pregnant, this person was going to divorce. The condition of divorce was to get half of the property of the entrepreneur. How could her husband listen to her? The two of them began to quarrel. "Waah..." When Abner opened the door of the meeting room, he heard a faint sob. He saw a well-dressed woman sitting on the sofa with her back to the door, sobbing. "Mrs. Zhao." Abner said first. The woman turned around at once, almost covering half of her face with sunglasses. Seeing that Abner was coming and she was stunned, she quickly wiped her tears with a tissue and stood up. "Don''t call me Mrs. Zhao. I hate this title. Call my name directly. My name is Miranda Dai. Are you Abner Shen, Mr. Shen? " "Yes, I am." Abner nodded slightly, walked over and reached out his hand, "Hello." "Hello." Miranda shook hands with Abner. Abner made a gesture of "please" and said, "Miss. Miranda, have a seat first. I''m so sorry that I''m late. Let''s get started! " After the two of them sat down on the leather sofa, one on the left and the other on the right, their bodies facing each other. "I have already know your..." "Mr. Shen, what''s your phone number?" However, Miranda interrupted Abner all of a sudden. Her eyes were hard to see under the sunglasses, but her voice was unusually gentle. "Because my friend introduced me here, I didn''t call Mr. Shen in advance. I should have said sorry." "Please don''t say like this" Abner said politely and reported his phone to Miranda. After a while, his phone rang. Shaking her phone, Miranda said, "it''s my call. It''s convenient to contact me in the future." "Okay." Abner nodded and asked someone to bring tea here. Then the conversation began. "It''s my fault to wear sunglasses in the room." With a sigh, Miranda put her hand on her glasses and said, "I was just afraid that Mr. Shen might be scared if I took it off." As Miranda spoke, Mir should do." "Mr. Shen, are you looking down on me?" Hearing this, Miranda clenched his hands and asked, "I thought I finally met a confidant after talking so much. I didn''t expect that Mr. Shen wouldn''t even attend a meal. " Abner was speechless. He had only listened to the bitter water for the whole afternoon, but he had become a "confidant" in the eyes of others. She had underestimated these two words. "It''s my duty to serve the people involved. It doesn''t need your treat." Abner replied politely, "besides, I have an appointment tonight. I''m really sorry." "Oh, I see!" Miranda nodded and smiled, "then I''ll ask Mr. Shen out another day!" "Okay, okay," replied Abner, sending Miranda out. "This person is not a good person. She was arrogant before Mr. Shen came!" "Exactly! If she hadn''t been greedy for money, how could she have married a man twenty years older? That man is so ugly! " "She wants half of the family property. Although I think she is pitiful, there must be something hateful about her..." When Abner went upstairs, he heard several intern lawyers and assistants discussing the litigant just now. He frowned and said, "As a lawyer, we serve the litigant. No matter whether the litigant is good or bad, we can''t gossip behind his back. Just do what you should do! " Upon hearing this, they agreed and left in a hurry. Abner shook his head. He didn''t mean to blame them, but maybe he looked so serious that his subordinates were so afraid of him. "Mr. Shen." Payne caught up with him and said, "I have to go to the detention center this afternoon. Do you still want to go there?" "Is there still enough time?" Abner looked at his watch and calculated in his mind, "go ahead!" "Okay, I''ll drive." Payne nodded and was about to leave, but was stopped by Abner, "Mr. Shen, anything else?" Abner hesitated for a while and asked, "Am I terrible? Dull? " Payne was stunned for a while and then answered with a smile, "Mr. Shen is rigorous." Chapter 370 More About Abner And Shirley Return From Honeymoon Half a month passed quickly. Abner was still busy, with a lot of cases in hand, and few people were seen in the law office. Shirley stayed on the set for eight days in ten days, and two days on the way to the set. For her first play, she had tried her best to be appalling. One day, the two of them received a call from Malcolm and Poppi respectively, asking them to come to their home for a gathering. The two of them naturally agreed. The weather in early October was cool, but it was suitable. The owner of the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi came back and was ready to welcome the guests. "Duke, Albert!" At ten o''clock in the morning, Poppi got up and shouted at the two kids who were playing in the yard, "go and take out the gifts prepared for uncle and aunt. They will come later." "Okay! Mommy! " Duke replied in a hurry. "Mommy, Albert and I will be there soon!" Albert also got off the swing and shouted, "Brother, wait for me!" "Slow down, you two!" Standing at the door of the living room and looking at the two kids rushing over, Poppi couldn''t help but urge them. She frowned, fearing that they would fall. Malcolm walked out of the kitchen, wearing a shirt and a slight smile at the corners of his mouth. It could be seen that he was in a good mood. He put the breakfast on the table and stared at Poppi with tenderness in his eyes. "Wife, come and have breakfast, regardless of the two kids." The two kids had already greeted Malcolm and ran upstairs. Poppi simply ignored them. "Don''t care? It turns out that it''s not your baby from your body. Of course you don''t feel sorry for it, but I do! " Poppi teased as she walked towards Malcolm. "Who says I don''t care? I just think that it doesn''t matter if a boy is hurt or not. It''s good for him to grow up. " Taking two steps forward, Malcolm held Poppi''s hand and said, "I still feel sorry for you. You haven''t eaten yet. You must be starving, right?" Poppi couldn''t help smiling, but she complained, "Why didn''t you wake me up? You and the two kids are full. " "We just came back by plane yesterday, and you were so tired last night. I saw that you were sleeping soundly and didn''t wake you up." Malcolm considerately pulled out the chair for Poppi and kissed her hand. "Let''s eat!" With a red face, Poppi didn''t say anything and began to have breakfast. Sitting opposite to Poppi, Malcolm put one of his arms on the table and the other on his chin. He watched Poppi eating affectionately without blinking. "Gee..." After eating for a long time, Poppi took a sip of milk and glanced at Malcolm. Finally, she couldn''t help but ask, "Why are you always staring at me?" During her honeymoon, Malcolm hadn''t worn her to death. He had been following her under the bed, as if he was afraid she could run away. When there was nothing else, he had been staring at her, which made her scalp tingle. But Malcolm''s eyes were so sincere an stab him in the back." A slightly angry voice came from the stairway. It turned out that Malcolm came down with Poppi in his arms. Thinking of the two words "cripple" just now, Barry rolled his eyes and said, "You came back from your honeymoon. You are so angry!" "I''m always angry with you." Poppi retorted impolitely and went downstairs with Malcolm. Poppi talked to Wendy and Shirley. "Oh, Poppi. Why is your face so red? " Shirley seemed to have found something wrong. She stared at Poppi with a snicker, and then looked up and down at Malcolm. Seeing that his shirt was wrinkled, she smiled more meaningfully. "You are upstairs. Are you trying hard for the sake of having a sister as soon as possible for Duke and Albert?" "Screw you! I just changed my clothes. " Poppi''s face turned even redder. When she saw Malcolm, she quickly took her eyes back. "Ahem..." Suppressing his smile, Malcolm nodded, "Yes." She was changing her clothes, but they was about to go have the sex almost. "Oh my God! Wendy, have a look! " Shirley clicked her tongue and sighed, "You are so sweet!" When Abner entered the room, he just heard what Shirley said. Somehow, there were five kinds of feelings in his heart. "Everyone is here?" Hugh and Abner entered the room together. When they saw Duke and Albert, they immediately opened their arms and said, "Come on, let me hug you!" "Uncle Shu!" The two kids ran over at the same time. Because of excitement, Albert called "Uncle Su" Uncle Shu, which caused a burst of laughter. As a meat addict, Shirley had already said that she wanted to eat barbecue, so Poppi and Malcolm prepared barbecue for the whole family, so as not to be so restrained. In the backyard, beside the swimming pool and under the tent. All the materials were ready, and several people were ready to roast. Shirley approached Abner and put her arm on Abner''s back. "Why don''t you say a word? You don''t know me?" Chapter 371 More About Abner And Shirley Barbecue Dinner Abner glanced at Shirley unhurriedly, put the roast meat on the grill and said, "Yes." "Uh..." Shirley rolled her eyes and said, "Can you die if you say a few more words?" "I don''t want to die, but I have nothing to say." After answering, Abner seemed to focus all his attention on the barbecue, without looking at Shirley anymore. Shirley sighed and shook her head. When she was about to turn around and leave, she thought of something and said, "Oh, by the way, a female star in our crew knows you! You know a lot of people. " "Actress? I don''t know her. " Abner shook his head without thinking. His love for the people in the entertainment circle "Of course you know her? Her name is Michelle. " Said Shirley anxiously. With a tremble of his fingers, the oil on the flesh dripped into the charcoal, making a "snap" sound. In a second, Abner came back to his senses. He slightly narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "I don''t know him." "What? Don''t you know her? " Shirley pinched her chin with her hand and stared at Abner for a long time. Then she frowned and thought for a while. "Is it possible that Michelle is lying? But why did she lie? Or have you forgotten her? " "Uncle Su, can you roast this fish for me?" At this moment, Duke ran over with a string of fish pieces in his hand. He raised his head in front of Abner and asked innocently and imploringly, "Duke wants to eat fish." "Eat fish! Okay, I''ll roast it for you. " Lowering his head to look at the little guy, Abner finally had a smile on his face. He slightly lowered his body, took the fish pieces from Duke, put them on the rack, and ignored Shirley. "Uncle!" Duke opened his arms and said, "Duke wants to know how to roast it?" "Okay." Abner laughed and picked up the little guy skillfully. He held Duke in one hand and roasted the fish in the other. He said patiently, "Just like this..." Being ignored by them, Shirley pouted her lips and was unwilling to come. But when she saw the interaction between Abner and the child, she was unconsciously fascinated. Abner''s voice and Abner''s action were light, but with magic, which made people feel at ease. In fact, if he was not too rigorous, it would be a good choice for him to be a good husband and a good son-in-law. "Look!" On the other side, Poppi was playing with the fruit plate. She whispered to Malcolm, who was standing next to her, "Shirley is staring at Abner obsessively!" Taking a look at it, Malcolm smiled and asked Poppi, "Just look at it. You are so careful. What would you do? What''s your plan? " "Humph, what can I get?" Poppi took a bite of the fruit and said, "I just want to ask if the two of them are possible." "They have known each other for more than three years, but we haven''t seen the two people together." Shaking his head, Malcolm said, "They can think each other as the right person now? I don''t think so. " "I don''t think so." Barry sneak by Albert who was sitting in the child seat. Albert looked around and asked, "Mommy, where is Brother?" "It''s in the back car, with aunt Shirley and Uncle Shen." Poppi replied. She looked back and said, "I always think that Abner and Shirley are a good match." Holding the steering wheel, Malcolm took a look at Poppi from the rearview mirror and said, "I''m afraid that Abner won''t be willing to date with people in the entertainment circle again." "Again?" Hearing an unusual word in Malcolm''s words, Poppi quickly asked, "Did he date with people in the entertainment circle? No, no Has Abner dated someone? " The corners of Malcolm''s mouth twitched. "He''s not a blockhead. Why can''t he date with others?" "I''m just curious." Poppi pushed Malcolm''s shoulder from behind and said coquettishly, "Tell me quickly." "I''ll tell you when you kiss me." Hearing this, Albert quickly covered his eyes with his chubby little hands and said, "Daddy and Mommy want to kiss, Albert won''t look at you." With a red face, Poppi spat, "Go ahead and drive your car well. If you don''t like it, just don''t say it. Why do you ask for a kiss? Don''t you feel ashamed?" "So you don''t want to hear it anymore?" Malcolm raised his eyebrows and looked energetic. "Yes! Tell me! " What''s more, the car behind them was in the same mode. Abner was driving, and Shirley and Duke were sitting in the back. "Why did Mommy take brother with her instead of me?" The little guy snorted unhappily on the seat. "Does Duke not want to be with aunt Shirley and uncle Shen?" Asked Shirley deliberately. Duke shook his head immediately, "Of course not!" "So, it''s not that Duke doesn''t want to be with aunt Shirley, but it''s not that mommy doesn''t want to be with you either!" Shirley comforted him patiently, which made Abner look at her with new eyes. It was good for Shirley to be serious and behaved well. Only in this way could she be like a woman! Chapter 372 More About Abner And Shirley Another Gossip "But Albert is the younger brother! Duke is the elder brother. You should be a little man. " Shirley leaned in front of Duke and said seriously, "Because Mommy thinks Duke can do a lot of things by himself, so she doesn''t worry about Duke and aunt Shirley!" Duke also listened carefully. "Besides, daddy and Mommy are good to Duke, aren''t they?" Shirley asked. "Of course !" Duke stretched out his neck and explained proudly, "Dad and mom are very good to Duke." "That''s it!" Shirley praised the little boy generously, "every child is the same to daddy and Mommy. Mommy loves the child the same! Today, Mommy asked Duke to sit here because us couldn''t take the seat. " Duke nodded, not fully understanding what she meant. His mood was much better than before. Abner didn''t say anything, but felt a little sad. It was also difficult for Poppi and Malcolm. Although they treated Albert as their own son, when they thought of Benson, they couldn''t help but feel more pity for him. Besides, Albert was a few months younger, so Malcolm was more good to Albert. On the other hand, considering that Duke was his son, Malcolm felt that he owed this little guy, so he would naturally try his best to treat Duke well. They were just going to separate by car today, and it might take them a long time to think about it. If it were him, he didn''t know how he would be balanced. But what Shirley said just now was reasonable. "Ha ha, but when your mommy has a little sister in the future, it''s time for you to be jealous." When Abner was admiring Shirley in his heart, Shirley suddenly said again, laughing regardless of her image. Abner''s face darkened. He shook his head and said nothing. "Uncle Su, I want to eat ice cream." On the way, when they were waiting for the red light at the intersection, Duke suddenly leaned over the window and muttered. Looking at the people outside the car eating, he almost drooled. "Ice cream?" Abner frowned. "Duke, it''s cold now. We don''t want to eat ice cream anymore. It''s uncomfortable. Would you like to eat something else? " The little guy snorted and didn''t say anything. He just pouted and was a little unhappy. Looking at the poor little guy, Shirley couldn''t help saying, "Ouch, it doesn''t matter if I eat it once. Duke, Auntie Shirley will take you to it. " Then she leaned over the car window and said, "I know here. There is a fast food restaurant nearby. The ice cream is very delicious." "Ye Ye...!" Duke jumped with joy. With a smug smile on her face, Shirley said to Abner, "Mr. Shen, could you please drive over this intersection and park the car outside the shop? Let''s go to buy ice cream to eat. What do you think?" Seeing that the green light was on, Abner started the car and said, "We couldn''t catch Malcolm''s car ." "There is a phone and navigation. What are you afraid of?" Said Shirley, pat ere? " Abner was shocked and blushed. "Ha ha." Shirley couldn''t help laughing. She didn''t see the cream on the corner of Abner''s mouth just now. Stretching out her arm, she rubbed her thumb and quickly and accurately wiped off the milk oil stains for Abner when she was slightly stunned. "All right." Shirley''s movements were smooth and smooth. However, Abner felt his body burning. The touch just now seemed to have been engraved in his heart. The three of them enjoyed themselves in the car. After they finished eating, they got back on the road. The paparazzi hiding in the dark were also photographed incisively and happily. They returned. When they arrived at the kindergarten, they happened to be following the teachers. Poppi asked Duke and Albert to go with them to see if they could adapt to the environment. They went to several other kindergartens and found that they were almost the same, so they booked the nearest kindergarten to have a try. On their way back, the sun had already set. They had planned to have dinner together, but Shirley still had a night scene to shoot, so they had to go separate ways. At ten o''clock in the evening, on the film set of "love affair", Shirley was lying in the nanny van to rest, but the door was opened. After opening her eyes and taking a look, Shirley closed her eyes again and said casually, "Dan, you''re here!" "Okay." Dan''s face darkened, "Are you with Abner again today?" Hearing this, Shirley quickly opened her eyes and asked, "What''s wrong? I''m going to have lunch with Poppi and Abner. " "It''s on the news." Dan''s face darkened. He got on the car, sat next to Shirley, and showed his phone to Shirley. "The news just came out, even the video." Startled, Shirley snatched the phone. It was the picture of her, Abner and Duke having ice cream together! What kind of lover, concubine, illegitimate child, the title were going too far! Chapter 373 More About Abner And Shirley Being Slapped The atmosphere in the car was a little frozen. Holding the phone, Shirley thought at first whether Abner would be angry. Dan frowned and felt both public and private. Seeing that Shirley was in a daze, he didn''t want to lose his temper, but he said seriously, "when we accepted the program ''similar to love'', we saw the agreement clearly. One of them forbade you to have an intimate relationship with other men during the shooting of the program, or spread rumors. Even if you really have a boyfriend, you have to wait until the end of the program before releasing it. Do you remember? " "Okay." Shirley no longer looked at her phone and nodded at Dan with a serious expression. In order to create the image of a couple on the screen and create a CP atmosphere for the public, the male and female stars participating in the program had signed such an agreement. "If you break the contract, you have to pay three times of the penalty." Dan continued, "We can pay the liquidated damages. If it''s not a big deal, the most important thing is the words'' breaking the contract ''. Breaking the contract is definitely a big discount to your image. Besides, the first show of "love affair" was also recommended to us by the director of "similar to love". It was unreasonable. ''Similar to love ''had just been broadcast for the second to last episode a few days ago, and the last episode was to be recorded tomorrow. Now there are a lot of news around you and Scott on the Internet. It''s time to make a hit Why did you have such an accident with Mr. Shen at this time? " Shirley''s face darkened. She thought for a while and asked, "What should we do?" "I''m working with your public relations team. It''s better to hold it down before the topic is about to spread. Since it can''t be suppressed, I can only let you clarify it." As soon as Dan finished speaking, the window was knocked a few times. He rolled down the window. It was Rachel, the assistant of Shirley. Dan asked, "What''s wrong?" "The play of Shirley is here. Director Cui asked us to get ready to shoot it." Dan nodded and turned to look at Shirley. He sighed and patted her on the shoulder to comfort her, "Don''t think about anything. Go to the set first." "Okay." Shirley nodded, "I''m fine. I''m just afraid that such news will cause trouble to Mr. Shen. Alas, I''ll explain to him later. I don''t know if he has slept at this time." After saying that, Shirley sorted out her thoughts and got out of the car. "I''m going to work." "¡­¡­ Okay. " It was a rain scene. The female leading role played by Michelle was flirting with the male leading role. The second male actor got drunk and had a fever. The third actress played by Shirley was defending the person she liked. The two sisters were at odds. "I saw the news." When Shirley was changing her clothes and putting on makeup in the dressing room, Michelle suddenly spoke, standing beside Shirley. The make-up artist was doing makeup for Shirley]. Hearing this, Shirley quickly opened her eyes and slightly raised her head to lo you meet Yves today! " Shirley held her wrist and didn''t dare to use any more strength this time. Michelle struggled, "Angela, Angela, let go of me! I won''t go! " "Are you so cruel?" "Let me go!" Suddenly, Michelle shook off Shirley''s hand, which made the unprepared Shirley stumble. Before Shirley came to her senses, she heard a "snap" sound and turned her face. Then, her ears were buzzing, and her face was burning with pain. All the staff were stunned and the director forgot to stop. Michelle raised her arm. Because she had just slapped Shirley, her hand was still trembling slightly. She read the lines, "I said I wouldn''t go!" Then she strode away. Shirley was stunned for a while, and then her heart was filled with angry. "Stop! Stop! Stop! " It was not until Michelle walked a few steps away that Director Cui realized what had happened and immediately stopped. "Shirley!" Michelle hurriedly turned around and ran to Shirley. She held Shirley''s hand and asked with concern, "How are you? Are you okay? " Shirley touched her face and took a deep breath, "hiss Don''t move. It hurts! " At this time, several staff ran to Shirley and asked nervously. The assistant, Rachel, squeezed in with ice and said, "Shirley! Ice! Ice! Ice! Apply it on your face! " Enjoying the ice cream service, Shirley was still confused. "Shirley, I''m really sorry! The director just said I could resist. I was so excited... " Michelle was at a loss to explain, and she couldn''t speak clearly. "How about you return it to me?" Director Cui walked over and said, "Although it''s surprising that Michelle took the shot by surprise, the result is good." Hearing this, Shirley sneered in her heart. She glanced at Michelle and said, "You see, the director has said that, and I think I have sacrificed myself for the art. Besides, I just made you fall two times, and we are even now. There is no need to return it. But next time you want to hit me, you should inform me in advance so that I can be mentally prepared. " Chapter 374 More About Abner And Shirley Stay Away From Her Director Cui''s face turned pale. He didn''t dare to say anything else, but pretended to shout, "What are you waiting for?! Where is the doctor! Why haven''t the doctor come yet? " "No, thanks." Shirley waved her hand and said indifferently, "Don''t call the doctor. People who don''t know me will think I''m so delicate! I guess the one we took just now is not bad. " After a pause, she glanced at Michelle and said to Director Cui, "Director Cui, today''s play should be finished in this way, right? I have to go out of town tomorrow. I have an announcement. I don''t know if I can leave now. " "Of course!" Director Cui said, "Thank you, Shirley. You did a good job today! Have a good rest after you go back! " "Thank you, director." Shirley thanked them and took the ice cubes from her assistant Rachel. Then she looked away from the Michelle, nodded to the crowd, turned around and left. The male assistant, Kirk, followed her with a dry towel. "Shirley! Wipe your body quickly. Be careful not to catch a cold! " After the three of them walked away, Director Cui heaved a sigh of relief. He looked at Michelle and shook his head. "Miss Michelle, why are you so impulsive?" "Director, I was just in a bad mood and made a mistake..." Michelle''s eyes drooped in a pathetic way, "I''m sorry! I have caused you trouble! " "Not to mention the trouble. It''s a good shot. But don''t be so impulsive in the future." "Okay, director. I''ll keep that in mind." "Okay." Director Cui nodded, "We are going to finish my work. Go back and have a good rest." After saying that, he left and ordered all the departments, "All work is over!" Michelle raised her head and looked at the direction in which Shirley left. She took the towel from her assistant and squinted slightly. "Miss Michelle, you slapped her so hard just now." The assistant was submissive and flattered, "She just made you fall down two times, and this slap is also light, You are the female leading role." "Humph!" Hearing that, Michelle raised her lips but didn''t say anything. But a few seconds later, the smile at the corners of her mouth became a little ferocious, and her eyes became deeper and deeper, with a hint of coldness. Abner, do you like this woman? I don''t think so! The entertainment circle is a circle. She can''t jump out. She is just the same person as me. Back in the car, Shirley was wet all over and half of her face was still a little swollen. Dan was on the phone, busy with dealing with the gossip. Seeing Shirley''s expression, he quickly asked, "what''s going on? What''s wrong with her face? Why don''t you change your clothes before coming here? " "Nothing." Shirley took a deep breath and said, "Dan, you go out first. I''ll change my clothes here!" "Okay." Dan nodded and asked Rachel to come in. Then he got out of the car and asked the assistant Kirk what had happened just now. After changing her clothes, Shirley wiped her hair and opened the door. Seeing ing about a big case? Why are you frowning? " It was no other than Miranda, who had come to see Abner once more than half a month ago. Miranda said with a smile and finally came back to Abner''s senses. "Miss. Miranda, please have a seat!" Abner hurriedly asked the litigant to sit down. After sitting down, Miranda took off her glasses. She wanted to have a chat, but Abner brought the topic to business with a few words. "Since Miss Miranda has decided to let our law firm take charge of your divorce case, we have to tell the truth." Abner said, "Miss. Miranda, it''s almost impossible for you to get half of Mr. Zhao''s property. Mr. Zhao once married someone before. Then he married you, Miss Miranda three years ago. So, Mr. Zhao''s property belongs to the property before marriage. " "Property before marriage?" Frowning, Miranda said, "I don''t care what kind of money he has. He is so rich. What''s wrong with giving me half as the divorce fee?" "If Mr. Zhao is willing to give it to you, then there is no dispute." Abner continued, "If he is not voluntarily, Mr. Zhao''s property before marriage belongs to him. Only when you two get married for the past three years, Mr. Zhao''s money belongs to the property after marriage, and you can get half of it on behalf of Miss Miranda. " Hearing this, Miranda immediately quit and clamored for more money from Abner. Abner had no choice but to persuade her kindly. While saying that, Miranda burst into tears again. She was heartbroken. She blamed herself for being so difficult and so hard that she didn''t even have a person to talk to. Then she didn''t let go of Abner''s hand. Abner was startled and felt uncomfortable all over. He hurriedly dodged and tried to persuade her. Seeing that it was not early, he drove Miranda away. After Miranda left, Abner closed the door of the law firm and sat in the office with his eyes closed. When he heard the sound of the car downstairs, he suddenly opened his eyes. Chapter 375 More About Abner And Shirley No Contact The sound of the engine of the car was especially loud in the quiet night downstairs. Abner moved his body vividly and calmed down. Abner raised his wrist and looked at the time. Abner found that the time was less than two o''clock. Abner quickly wiped his face and turned around. He was not surprised to see that it was still dark outside. Hearing the sound of the engine turning off downstairs, Abner stood up from the chair, walked to the window and looked downstairs. As expected, he saw a car parking in front of the law firm. It was Shirley''s car. It was already two o''clock in the morning. Why did Shirley come? Bang Someone got out of the car and slammed the door. When Abner came to his senses, he saw that Shirley was wearing a dress and her face was not good. She got out of the car and walked this way, but she was stopped by Dan. No one knew what the two were talking about. "What are you going to do with Mr. Shen? Isn''t the scandal enough? " Dan pulled Shirley''s arm and frowned, "even if we have to go, it''s so late. Can''t we come back tomorrow?" Shirley pointed at the light upstairs and said, "The light is still on! I just want to see what''s wrong. I''ll come down soon. " "What if I don''t allow you to go?" Dan made up his mind and said firmly, "before the last episode of ''similar to love'' is played, you are not allowed to contact with Abner again! Don''t you see how angry the director is today? You always know what you are doing! " "Yes, it''s the same! I know what I''m doing. " Shirley shook off Dan at once, "I''ll go to apologize to him!" "No, thanks." A calm and calm male voice suddenly sounded behind her. Shirley looked back and saw that Abner was standing at the door of the law firm. It was dark behind him. Abner opened the door and walked out. What he had just said was exactly what Abner had said. "Abner!" Shirley called his name anxiously and ran forward, but she didn''t know what to say next. Under the light of the street lamp, Abner saw clearly what Shirley looked like. She was not only in a beautiful dress, but also in high heels. Her hair was carefully made, and she had a beautiful makeup on her face. They didn''t say anything for a long time. "Hi, Mr. Shen." Shirley waved her hand and said with guilt, "Well, I''m here to apologize. Have you been bothered by today''s news? " Abner glanced at Dan and then turned to Shirley, saying, "You can leave now. I''m afraid it''s more misleading for you to come here so late." After saying that, he turned around and left, walking towards the stairs outside to his apartment. Shirley was stunned. She stared at the back of Abner for a few seconds, and then suddenly reacted. She raised her feet and chased after Abner, shouting, "Abner, stop!" Abner felt depressed and didn''t know why he was angry. Anyway, he didn''t stop. But Shirley ran to Abner and stopped him before he went upstairs. "Ab ked again. Shirley rolled her eyes and said, "Silly girl, I''ve only been filming for a few days. It''s too early to finish it! Tonight''s dinner was a farewell dinner for the similar to love. I don''t want to go, but Dan told me that it''s the best time to apologize to the director, so he asked me to go. " "Apologize?" "Is it about the scandal with Abner?" asked Malcolm "Yes." Shirley sighed, "okay! I''ve pissed off both sides now! I don''t dare to mess with Mr. Shen anymore! " "Can you ask Hugh to make an exception for you? Isn''t he your boss? " Poppi said, "Let him talk to the director. It should be fine." "He is my boss, not my husband. How can I bother him?" Shirley looked up at the sky and gave a plaintive look at Malcolm, "I''m not as good as you. Now someone is protecting you." Poppi smiled, "It''s getting more and more ridiculous." Shirley waved her hand and was about to leave when she thought of something and asked, "where is your blind date dog?" Since she knew that KIKI was the descendant of the dog saved by Poppi that year, Shirley had turned KIKI into a blind date dog, which was also speechless. "KIKI went to play with another puppy." Duke answered hurriedly. "It''s a white puppy." Albert added. Shirley raised her eyebrows, "What''s going on?" "I don''t know which yard there is a little female dog. KIKI met it when it was taking a walk. KIKI has fallen in love with it and hasn''t been home these days." Poppi explained. "Your world." Shirley clicked her tongue and said, "It''s so amazing. Whether it''s human or animal, they are in pairs. It really makes me feel distressed. I''m pissed off! I''m leaving now. " "Can you drive by yourself?" Poppi asked with concern. Shirley waved her hand and made fun of what happened to Poppi, "I''m not good at driving, but I won''t have a car accident." Before Poppi could react, Shirley had left happily. She got on the car, waved her hand and left. Chapter 376 More About Abner And Shirley Being Taken Advantage Of "Let''s go? Let''s go inside. " After Shirley left, Malcolm turned to look at Poppi and asked, "aren''t we going to make cakes? Have all the materials been prepared?" "Of course." Poppi nodded with a smile, "the materials are ready, but I don''t know what IT will be like. It''s the first time. If they break, it will be miserable." "It doesn''t matter." With a bitter smile on his face, Malcolm held the kids with two hands and couldn''t hold Poppi''s hand. He just said, "you are so talented. You can succeed at one time." Poppi pointed at Malcolm''s face and said, "you''re getting more and more talkative! Let''s go! " "Let''s go!" Holding the two kids in his arms, Malcolm shouted excitedly, and the four ran into the living room together. When they arrived at the living room, the two kids went to change clothes with Malcolm. Poppi was preparing the materials for making cakes in the kitchen. When Malcolm came down, Poppi said, "there is a big conflict between Shirley and Abner this time. Do you want us to ''mediate'' between them?" Rolling up his sleeves, Malcolm followed her to the kitchen. "We won''t get involved in the matter between the two of them. I''m afraid that the more we mess it up, the more chaotic they will be." "But this has never happened between them in the past three years." Poppi thought for a while and said, "I heard from Shirley that Abner''s eyes were as cold as ice and he hated her very much. Is it because of his first girlfriend? " "Maybe." Malcolm nodded and thought for a while. Then he changed the topic, "But it''s not likely. If Abner really hates Shirley, why did he still make friends with her for three years? Why are you still defending her? " "Abner just doesn''t like talking. He is so dull that no one can guess what he is thinking." Looking at Malcolm, Poppi continued, "you have been friends with him for so many years. I guess what kind of attitude does Abner have towards Shirley? If the two of us really get into a fight in the future, it will be difficult for us to get involved. " "Don''t worry." Malcolm patted Poppi''s head and said, "maybe Abner is in a fit of anger. I''ll ask him two days later." Poppi nodded, "that''s the only choice." "Shall we start making cakes now?" Asked Malcolm. "Okay! Let''s begin! " Poppi nodded. Holding the two kids in front of him, Malcolm looked at Poppi and the cream made by the noodles and ate a little secretly from time to time. "Hey, your birthday is coming soon. What gift do you want?" Poppi suddenly asked when she was busy. Malcolm let go of the two kids and stuck to Poppi like chewing gum. He touched Poppi''s hands and kissed her face from time to time. After a while, Poppi said slowly, "Daughter." Poppi rolled her eyes at Malcolm. But Malcolm turned to look at Duke and Albert and asked, "Do you two want a sister?" "I want a sister!" "I want a sister!" As soon as Duke and Albert heard this, they immediately waved their arms to echo Malcolm''s words. Excited voices could be hea Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. Shirley''s waist again. Abner''s eyes were bloodshot as he kept looking at Shirley. Even Mr. Sun sensed that something was wrong with Abner, so he quickly asked, "Mr. Shen, is this Are you OK? Would you like to take a seat? " "Okay." Abner answered coldly and sat down somehow. Beside her was Dan, opposite Director Zhang and Shirley. "Is this how you work as an agent?" Clenching her fists tightly, Abner said without looking at Dan. Dan was also helpless, helpless and resentful. "It''s the first time that such a situation has happened." Shirley always felt that the gazes from Abner and Dan were too burning. She tried to avoid them, but Director Zhang clung to her and didn''t let her go. She had no choice but to deal with them. The dishes were served one by one, but Shirley didn''t eat much. She was only drunk by Director Zhang. To be exact, everyone was drinking except Abner. Surrounded by two or three women, Dan kept drinking. He had been drunk for several times and fell on the table. He couldn''t get rid of them, let alone to save Shirley. There was only one person in the room, Abner, who was sitting there quietly, not drinking or eating. His eyes were fixed on Shirley, as if he was going to leave a hole in her body. "One more drink!" Director Zhang poured another glass of wine for Shirley. No matter how good Shirley''s drinking capacity was, she couldn''t stand it anymore. She pushed the glass away in a hurry and said, "Director Zhang, I can''t drink anymore." "No way!" Director Zhang also drank. His face turned red and his neck was thick. He stared at Shirley fiercely and touched her thigh while saying wildly, "If you don''t drink, you won''t save my face! I want you to drink with me and stay with me tonight! Shirley, don''t pretend to be pure and lofty! " The sound of people toasting each other froze for a moment. Anger rose in Shirley''s heart, and at the same time, she felt endless grievance. She gritted her teeth and said, "I..." "Let her go." Chapter 377 More About Abner And Shirley Let Her Go Shirley''s lips moved a little. Before she could say a word, a cold but firm voice came in from the other side. And that voice came from Abner. Abner took his hand off the table, turned his wrist, glanced at Director Zhang, and said, "let her go." "Ha ha..." Director Zhang snorted with disdain and looked at Abner, "What did you say?" Shirley also wanted to ask this question, but she stopped struggling and looked at Abner in a daze. She didn''t expect that Abner would speak for her at this time. All the eyes in the room were focused on Abner. He stood up slowly, walked to the opposite of the table, pushed away Director Zhang]''s hand, grabbed Shirley''s wrist, pulled her up from the chair, and pushed her behind him. "She said she wouldn''t drink, so Director Zhang doesn''t force her again." Shirley was almost protected behind by Abner. Although her wrist was hurt by his grip, she was deeply touched. Her heart was so warm that her eyes could not help turning red. "Who do you think you are? It''s none of your business if we drink? !" Director Zhang was so angry that he slammed the glass on the table. With a loud bang, the wine spilled out a lot. He shouted drunkenly at the door, "Get out of the way! Shirley, I am asking you, would you like to drink this wine or not? " "I..." "No." Abner stopped Shirley again. He didn''t say anything harsh, but said it calmly with a depressing deterrent. Director Zhang was irritated, "aren''t you just a lawyer? Why are you so arrogant? You said that you had nothing to do with Shirley. It''s none of your business! I can do whatever I want! " "Take your time, Director Zhang. I''ll take Shirley away." Abner didn''t want to quarrel with such a person at all. Abner held Shirley''s hand, turned around and left. "How dare you!" Director Zhang was so angry that he kicked the chair in front of him. His eyes were bloodshot and he said all kinds of dirty words. The stool fell on Shirley''s heels, causing her to stumble. At the same time, the anger in Shirley''s heart was stimulated. She suddenly pulled her hand out of Abner''s hand, turned around and walked towards Director Zhang. "Shirley" Abner was stunned and didn''t know what Shirley was going to do. In a hurry, he called out her name. With the help of alcohol, Shirley came to the table, picked up a glass of wine and poured it on Director Zhang''s face. "Damn it! You want to drink with me and sleep with me? Shame on you! Don''t you see how disgusting you are! Do you think I''m going to hold you up to the sky just because you''re a director? Go to hell! " "How dare you say that to me!" Director Zhang was so angry that he was about to slap Shirley. However, Shirley was pulled back by Abner to avoid Director Zhang''s fist. Director Zhang missed his fist and staggered to fall, but he was ashamed into anger and was about to wave his hand again. The others in the room all put down their glasses and pulled Director Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. stand up straight. "Don''t pull you into the water. I remember! I''m leaving. " Abner''s Adam''s apple rolled. Seeing that Shirley turned around, he was anxious. He reached out, grabbed Shirley''s wrist and turned her around. Shirley felt that she had turned around and fell to the wall. In front of her was Abner with a slightly angry face. The two people''s seats were just changed from the previous ones. Holding Shirley''s hand, Abner stepped forward and imprisoned her between the wall and himself. He stared at her and said, "It''s so late. You drank again. Where do you want to go?" "It''s none of your business." Shirley took a deep breath. "It''s none of my business. Yes, it''s none of my business!" The calmness on Abner''s face was finally torn apart, "If I don''t stop you tonight, will you really go with that director? Shirley! Can you be more self-respect! Don''t let me look down upon you! " Shirley widened her eyes and laughed in anger, "Self-respect? Ha ha Mr. Shen, yes, I can''t compare with you! Entering the entertainment circle is like stepping in the mire. Just look down on me! I don''t deserve you, the lawyer either! Bye! " "Shirley!" He gritted his teeth and exerted all his strength to make Shirley''s struggle become weak. He leaned forward and almost touched Shirley''s face. "Don''t think that I don''t dare to do anything to you!" "Ha ha..." With a sarcastic smile, Shirley relaxed herself. Shirley stretched out her free hand and touched Abner''s face. "Mr. Shen. What do you mean by that? What do you want to do to me? It''s easy to commit a crime if a man and a woman are alone! " Abner''s eyes gradually turned dark, and his voice was low and emotional with seductive charm. He reached out and grabbed the restless hand of Shirley, "In this way, it is not a criminal fact." "What? ¡­¡­ HMM... " As soon as Shirley was puzzled, her lips were covered. Shirley opened her eyes wide subconsciously, but it was like a dream. Chapter 378 More About Abner And Shirley Im Responsible For You If Shirley was in a dream, then Abner was a ghost wandering in the illusion. His body was not his at all, and even his thoughts were illusory. Abner didn''t know why he was so impulsive. He suddenly pressed Shirley against the wall and kissed her. She smelled alcohol from her body and mouth, which was not like the smell of alcohol from men, but with fragrance. Her lips were so soft! This so-called kiss suddenly became meaningful! Abner wanted more and lost his mind. He reached out to hold Shirley''s waist and deepened the kiss at one point one. "Okay..." Shirley frowned and protested. She groaned, but her voice was not powerful at all, like a spoiled child. Damn it! How could this be? Shirley didn''t know what she was thinking. When she was kissed by Abner, she could enjoy and think randomly. At the thought that Abner had suppressed her, she felt uncomfortable. No, she had to be the host! Thinking of this, Shirley suddenly raised her hand, grabbed Abner''s collar and tried to take off his suit jacket. Abner let go of his hand, and let Shirley take off his coat and throw it on the ground. "HMM..." Shirley kept moaning, but her hands were still not honest. She pulled out Abner''s shirt from her trousers and unbuttoned Abner''s shirt one by one. Abner''s head was buzzing and something was cracking. He didn''t have time to react. He just wanted to appreciate the beauty of Shirley. His hand trembled and touched the zipper behind Shirley. He kissed her and unzipped it. Outside the window, the bright moon had darkened. After the moon slipped into the treetop, it couldn''t hide. In Abner''s apartment, there was a suit jacket, a woman''s high heels, a white shirt and a beautiful hairpin scattered from the entrance It was a messy and ambiguous scene. The bedroom''s door was open, and the sound came from inside. With fire and desire in his eyes, Abner threw Shirley on the bed and leaned over. Shirley touched Abner''s belt. Everything happened unexpectedly Ring, ring, ring At this time, the phone suddenly rang in the pocket of Abner''s trousers, which looked exceptionally desolate in the chaotic night. Abner was stunned. Feeling the vibration in his pocket, he was like a person who had broken through the two meridians of the governor. His mind became clear in an instant, and the red in his eyes disappeared in an instant. "Go on..." Shirley bent over and put her hand in front of Abner. Touching the abdominal muscles, she smiled with satisfaction and reached out to hold Abner''s waist. Abner''s Adam''s apple bobbed up and down. Looking at Shirley''s flushed face, he paused for three seconds and angrily closed his eyes. At the same time, the phone was still ringing. Feeling guilty, he reached out and pulled Shirley''s hand off his body. Then he got out of bed and fastened his belt in five or two times. The number was unknown. Abner pulled his hair and tried to pick it up calmly. "Hello?" "Is that Mr. be responsible for you." Hearing this, Abner said in a hurry. "¡­¡­ Take responsibility? " Shirley raised her head and looked at Abner in disbelief. "What are you responsible for? What do you mean? " Abner pursed his lips and said, "I mean, we can start from boyfriend and girlfriend, of course, I can marry you right now. I think there will be a lot of inconvenience for you, so I want to start from confirming the relationship. " "Stop! Stop!" Shirley kept her eyes wide open. When she heard the word " marry", her heart trembled and she argued, "I... I want to get married But I have never thought that You are the bride! " Abner''s eyes turned cold, "Then you can start to think about it now." "I What am I thinking about? " As soon as Shirley closed her eyes, she burst into tears. "You bastard! You are the same as Director Zhang. You want to take advantage of me Whoop! Whoop Abner, I was wrong! " "You Why are you crying? " Abner rushed over, stood in front of the window, raised his hand, but did not dare to put it on Shirley, "Don''t cry, it''s my fault What do you want to do? I''ll listen to you. " Without looking at Abner, Shirley turned around and shouted, "Let''s just take what happened last night as a dream. Nothing happened! Don''t mention it anymore! " "But..." "No buts!" Shirley wiped her tears and said, "Anyway, nothing happened. I don''t need you to be responsible for me. Don''t say anything more! As before, if you don''t want me to drag you into the mire, then we don''t have to deal with each other anymore. " "I didn''t mean that." Abner frowned. "Ah! I don''t care! I don''t care! " Hearing that Abner was going to explain, Shirley raised her voice, covered her ears and kicked her legs, but she didn''t listen to him. "Okay, okay! No, no, no! " Abner comforted her as if he was coaxing a child, "I won''t say anything. You can do whatever you want. How about we have breakfast together? " Shirley stopped and looked at Abner, "Okay!" Chapter 379 More About Abner And Shirley Do You Love Me There was a hearty breakfast on the table. Shirley sat straight and Abner ladled her a bowl of porridge. The two of them ate silently without saying anything. After what happened last night, Shirley shrank her head like a turtle. Shirley didn''t dare to face Abner. She lowered her head and almost buried her head in the bowl. But on the way, something occurred to her. She struggled for a while and said in a low voice, "I''ll borrow your phone later." "For what?" Abner raised his head and asked. "Call Dan and ask him to pick me up. By the way Bring me a dress. " Shirley took a sip of porridge and tried to change the topic. "Well, the porridge is good." Abner took a look at the porridge and said seriously, "You like it. I''ll cook it for you next time." "Puff..." Shirley almost spat out a mouthful of porridge. She swallowed it in a hurry and coughed painfully. "What do you think? Are you okay? " Abner stood up in a hurry, walked to the side of Shirley, handed her a glass of water, and then followed her back. "Why are you choking? Drink some water. " With a red face, Shirley took the water and drank it. Then she freed one hand to push Abner away. Abner stepped back and looked at Shirley with concern. "Phone." After drinking the water, Shirley stretched out her hand and shook towards Abner. "It''s on the table in the living room." "Okay." Shirley nodded and stood up. "I''m full. Enjoy yourself. I''ll make a phone call." "You just ate a little. Don''t you want to eat more?" Abner asked. "No." Shirley shook her head. How she wished she could fly to a place without Abner right away. How could she listen to him and eat more. When Shirley walked out of the kitchen, Abner also went out. "I forgot to tell you that Dan was sent to the hospital yesterday because he drank too much. I don''t think he can come to pick you up. If it''s clothes, I can buy them for you. What size are you wearing? What kind of clothes do you want? " "Sent to the hospital?" Startled, Shirley turned around and asked, "what do you think? Is it serious? " "Not bad." "I called your assistant this morning. She said that Mr. Chen was fine, but he would stay in the hospital for observation for a few days." said Abner "That''s good." Shirley pursed her lips. "Then I''ll buy you some clothes?" Abner asked again, feeling a little uneasy. "No, thanks." Shirley shook her head like a rattle drum. "It''s not troublesome enough. Otherwise, you can ask someone to send me to my apartment directly. It''s very close anyway." Abner''s face darkened and he was unhappy. He said coldly, "Since you want to go back, it''s better for me to send you back. Otherwise, who else you want to been seen like this? I know you want to hide from me, but can you hide from me for the rest of your life? " Shirley blushed and tried to defend herself, "Then I also need time to think about it! I can''t hide for a lifetime. I can hide from you for a few days, okay? " "No." Abner Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. what happened last night! " Bang! After saying that, Shirley closed the door at once and strode away. Abner still kept turning his body slightly until there was no figure of Shirley in his eyes. He sighed, turned around, leaned back on the seat, closed his eyes, and did not move for a long time. In the love hospital of Ye city. In the afternoon, Shirley took advantage of her free time to visit Dan with some gifts. Lying on the bed, Dan was fine except for his pale face. When he saw Shirley, his eyes lit up. "Shirley, why are you here?" "I''m here to see you. Are you okay?" Shirley came in and put the things aside. "Nothing." Dan shook his head, with a touch of guilt in his eyes, "But you, are you all right? I was drunk and unconscious last night. I don''t know how you are now. " Shirley waved her hand and sat down on the edge of the bed. "I drank a lot last night. Fortunately, Mr. Shen is here. I went with him." Dan lowered his eyes, nodded, hid his loneliness and said, "That''s good. But I heard from Kirk that Director Zhang was very angry yesterday. " "That old goat!" Shirley rolled her eyes and trembled with anger when she thought of it. "I really regret that I didn''t throw the glass directly on his forehead!" Dan sighed, "It''s also my fault. I just want to take you to apologize to him, but now, things are even worse. Mr. Su called me and told me that he would come back tomorrow and asked me to see him. As your agent, I failed. " "Who said that? You are the best agent. I''ll go to see Mr. Su with you tomorrow. You can''t bear it alone because of me. " Shirley comforted him with a smile. "You are the only one who can comfort me." "You belittle yourself again." Shirley said, "Look, the newcomer our company arranged for you recently has great potential. It''s all because of your guidance!" Dan looked at Shirley tenderly, "No matter how many newcomers there will be in the future, you are the one who makes me most proud." Chapter 380 More About Abner And Shirley Visit By Abner In the morning of the second day, in the Entertainment Group. Shirley and Dan came to the company early to wait for Hugh. At ten o''clock in the morning, Hugh appeared in the company on time. "Mr. Su." Seeing Hugh, Dan stood up in a hurry. "Mr. Su." Shirley also stood up. Hugh replied in a cold voice. After entering the office, he closed the door and walked towards his desk. "Tell me! Don''t you need me to ask? " "I..." Dan was about to say something, but was stopped by Shirley. She smiled obsequiously and said, "Mr. Su, you must have known it. Why do you want us to say it again? I didn''t mean to make you angry! " With a snort, Hugh went straight to his office chair and threw out a document. "I won''t mention the penalty for breaking the contract for ''similar to love''. You and Scott are partners. The two advertisements you are going to shoot have been replaced temporarily. Shirley, I think you really want to go home and be a good wife and mother. Don''t want the work. " Shirley pursed her lips and lowered her head, not daring to argue anymore. Dan said anxiously, "Mr. Su, it''s not all Shirley''s fault. It''s that Director Zhang has gone too far. You know what kind of person Shirley is. It''s really annoying for Director Zhang to ask Shirley to sleep with him at the wine table." "Then what about her relationship with Abner?" Hugh looked at Shirley. Abner! Abner! Hearing the name, Shirley''s heart trembled and her ears turned red. Hugh and Dan thought that Shirley was ashamed and didn''t say anything more. Finally, Hugh sighed and said, "Shirley, I didn''t ask you to come here today to blame you. In private, we are friends. I''m very relieved about you. But this time, you broke the contract first. If I don''t come to you again, I can''t explain to Director Zhang." "Yes, yes." Shirley hurriedly promised, "It''s all my fault. I was impulsive yesterday and poured wine on Director Zhang''s face." Knock, knock, knock While they were talking, there was a knock on the door. Hugh paused and shouted at the door, "Come in!" The assistant pushed the door open and said, "Mr. Su, Mrs. Mo downstairs brought two children to see you. Do you want to see them?" Hugh was slightly surprised and a little surprised. When he was about to nod his head, he heard a few happy sounds of ''Uncle Su'' coming from afar and near. Then, the two little fellows ran to the door of the office at the same time. "Duke, Albert!" Hugh stood up with a smile and hurried to greet the two kids. "Duke! Albert! " However, before they could take a few steps, Poppi rushed over, grabbed Duke and Albert from behind and warned, "Have I teach you to be polite? Is shouting in other people''s place what a good child should do? " The two kids gave up immediately, pouted and looked at the people in the office with grievance. "This is not another place." Hugh came to Poppi with a smile, "Duke and Albert are both polite child Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. ely. "Nothing." Shaking his head, Abner said, "Hugh, I''ll pay for the economic loss caused by Shirley to your company. As for other things, if I can help, just come to me. Don''t let her get into trouble." Hugh''s jaw almost dropped. "The sun is rising in the west? When did you become so active? Do you have a crush on Shirley? " Abner]''s eyelids closed and then opened, said, "I don''t know." At night, in the film and television city of New District in Ye city. "OK! This one has passed! " Director Cui stood up from his chair and nodded with a smile. "You know what? The play of Michelle is always good." "Thank you, director." Michelle took the coat from her assistant and put it on. Then she came to the director and said, "Director Cui, I''ve finished my work tonight. Can I leave now?" Director Cui nodded and said, "Thank you." then he asked Michelle to leave. Then Michelle led her assistant to the dressing room. The door of the dressing room was half closed. Before she approached, she heard the voice of Shirley''s assistant, Rachel. "Shirley! Don''t let Mr. Shen down! Just now, Mr. Shen called me specially to ask about your situation, Shirley. He also said that he would bring you midnight snack. " Rachel said in a sweet voice, "How nice Mr. Shen is!" "Miss Michelle..." "Shut up!" Michelle immediately stopped her assistant and stopped. She pricked up her ears to listen to the sound in the dressing room. Her hands were clenched into fists, and her bright nails were almost piercing into her flesh. "It''s wrong for you to tell him!" Shirley''s voice was full of anger, "When did he ask? Is him on the way here? " "He asked an hour ago. Shirley, you were filming, so I didn''t tell you." Rachel said in an aggrieved voice. "Call him now and tell him not to come over." "But, Shirley, don''t you have a scene to shoot next?" "Just do as I say." Shirley lost her good temper. Behind her anger was a guilty conscience. Chapter 381 More About Abner And Shirley I Dont Know You Her face darkened in the shadow. Michelle approached the dressing room quietly and walked very quietly. The assistant had been working for Michelle for several years. She was good at gauging people''s mind and observing their expressions. She followed Michelle secretly, but she wondered, ''Mr. Shen, it''s this person again.''. She didn''t know what had happened between Miss Michelle and Mr. Shen. Her eyes would change when she heard the name. The dressing room was specially prepared for the female actress. Fortunately, there was no one else at this time, so that Michelle could eavesdrop outside. In the dressing room, Rachel felt wronged and called Abner. The phone rang for a long time before it was answered. "Mr. Shen, you don''t have to come here Shirley Huh? You''ll be there in ten minutes? " Rachel''s voice was clearly heard by Michelle, who frowned slightly. Although she didn''t move, her heart trembled as if a river was overturning. Abner, we haven''t seen each other for so many years. Are you okay? "Miss Michelle!" When Michelle was in a daze for a moment, her assistant pulled Michelle hand and said, "Someone is over there!" Hearing that, Michelle came back to her senses in an instant. Michelle quickly looked over there and said, "I''m leaving." then she took her assistant into the dressing room. When Shirley was about to take over the phone and stop Abner, she heard the voice of Michelle. "Shirley, you haven''t changed your clothes yet! Director Cui is waiting for the shooting. " As if Michelle had just come here, Michelle pretended not to hear a word of the conversation just now. "It''s done." Shirley turned around and smiled at Michelle. Seeing that Rachel had put her phone back, she didn''t say anything more. She stood up and said, "Then I''ll go to take photos first. Have you finished taking photos, Michelle? I''m so envious of you. " "Then Shirley, try your best to get one too. It won''t take long." Michelle also said with a smile. She walked past Shirley and sat in front of her seat. "See you tomorrow." After tidying up her clothes, Shirley left the dressing room with Rachel. Michelle leaned sideways slightly on the chair, and from the corner of her eyes, she could see her unwillingness in the mirror. See you tomorrow. no It''s not over yet! "Fix my makeup." Said Michelle loudly. She sat up straight, ready to fight. "What?" The assistant next to her thought she had misheard, so she quickly asked, "Miss Michelle, is there any mistake? We have to finish our work. Why do we need to fix our makeup? " "Just do as I say." Michelle was angry, "I don''t want to finish my work so early. I''ll go to see how Shirley''s play is going on!" "Okay, Michelle." The assistant didn''t dare to neglect it. She quickly picked up the powder and began to fix Michelle''s makeup. Outside, Shirley came to the filming site in a hurry and said a few "sorry". Then she heard director Director Cui''s introduction of the play and hurried to get ready to shoot. The movie they were going to shoot today was about the second male actor and Shirley. he matter of Michelle from her on purpose last time? The two of them must have known each other! "Shirley!" Abner reacted at once and chased after her with her name. After two steps, he grabbed Shirley and asked, "Why did you run away as soon as you saw me?" Then, Michelle took two steps towards them. She forced a smile, but her eyes were fixed on Abner. "Didn''t I stop you?" Shirley turned around and glared at Abner. When she caught sight of Michelle who was walking towards her, her eyes became colder. "Now that you''re here, you must not just come to see me. You''d better have a good chat with your acquaintance. I still have to shoot." "I don''t know anyone except you." Abner said reflexively. It was not to please Shirley, but to disdain to have anything to do with Michelle. However, hearing that, Michelle''s eyes were instantly shrouded in sadness, and her lips trembled. She stood behind Abner, stared at his tall and straight back, and sobbed, "Mr. Shen, you didn''t know me for a long time?" Abner''s back suddenly straightened up. He didn''t look back and said, "Maybe it has been too long, or maybe we are not very familiar, and I can''t remember. I don''t know you. " Some people around looked around curiously. Michelle smiled, "Mr. Shen, you have a long memory. It seems that you have forgotten me! It doesn''t matter. Just take it as a new acquaintance. " Then she reached out her hand and shook with Abner, "Nice to meet you, Mr. Shen. My name is Michelle." After hesitating for a while, Abner loosened his hand from Shirley''s wrist. His lips were still pursed and no expression could be seen on his face. He reached out his hand and said, "Hello, my name is Abner." Shirley also knew that there were too many people on the film set and she couldn''t say anything now, so she changed the topic. "Mr. Shen, take care of yourself. I''m going to shoot now." "How about having some porridge first?" Abner withdrew his hand, turned around and followed Shirley. "I boiled it for a few hours. You said it was delicious that morning." Chapter 382 More About Abner And Shirley Regret Upon hearing this, Rachel handed the lunch box to her and said, "Yes, Shirley. You haven''t eaten much tonight. You''ve been filming for so long. Have some porridge first! Don''t let Mr. Shen down. It''s hard to come here from Ye city. " Gulu Her stomach growled. Shirley felt embarrassed. She glanced at Abner and then looked at the food box. "Even if you want me to drink, do you still want me to hold the bucket to drink?" "I have prepared all the bowls and chopsticks." Abner took the hamper from Rachel. Although he didn''t know how to be romantic, he was still so considerate! Looking at the food box in Abner''s hand, the bitterness in Michelle''s heart surged up layer by layer, almost drowning her heart. Having been in the entertainment circle for so many years, she had already forgotten the feeling of being cared and considerate. In her deep memory, there was a boy who cared about her and took care of her, but she pushed him away for the reason of her so-called dream. If she said she regretted, wouldn''t it be too late? "Shirley! Is this your friend? " After Director Cui finished his speech with the second male actor, he saw a few people gathering around Shirley. When he walked over and saw a strange face, he couldn''t help but ask. "Director Cui!" Shirley turned around with a smile and said awkwardly, "He is my friend. he happened to pass by and came to visit us. Director Cui. She entered the film set without your permission. I''m really sorry." Hearing this, Michelle, who had been silent all the time, chipped in, "Director Cui, it''s all my fault. I insisted on letting Mr. Shen in." "You are a lawyer!" Director Cui didn''t care about the fact that Abner entered the film set. Instead, he looked at Abner up and down and said with a smile, "I thought he was a model friend of Shirley! You are handsome and in good shape. I didn''t expect you to be a lawyer. Nice to meet you! " "Hello, Director Cui." Abner shook hands with Director Cui and said calmly, "I also heard from Shirley that you took good care of her on the film set. She is very grateful to you. This is Shirley''s first movie. It''s her honor to meet a director like you. But sometimes, Director Cui. Shirley is careless. If she can''t shoot well or what else, please don''t blame her! " Shirley didn''t expect that Abner would speak for her. She was moved. After listening to Abner''s words, Director Cui was very happy. Thinking of the gossip a few days ago, he thought about it for a while, but said nothing. He nodded with a smile and chatted with Abner for a while. Michelle wanted to get closer to Abner, but what she said was completely ignored. Seeing the corner of Shirley''s mouth, she clenched her fists again. "Well, since it''s the first time for Mr. Shen to come here, let''s have a rest for more than ten minutes." Director Cui said, "Let''s do it later." "Thank you, Director Cui." Several people thanked Director Cui and sent him away. Abner glanced at Shirley and said, "How about king for a while, her phone suddenly rang. Seeing the words "Nana" on the screen, a sincere smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. Michelle quickly picked up the phone. "Hello? Nana, you''re up. " "Yes, mom." "Hasn''t mom gone to bed yet? I miss you so much! " "I miss you too!" A lump came into Michelle''s throat. "Nana, can I go to see you, mom? It''s just a vacation. It''s so boring to stay abroad alone. " When Michelle was about to say no, something occurred to her. "Nana, do you really want to come back?" "Yes! I want to be with mom. " "Then come back!" As if Michelle had made up her mind, she squinted her eyes and said, "Maybe we can reunite soon." "Really?! Mom, are you finally willing to tell me who my dad is? " The person on the other end of the line screamed excitedly, "Then I''ll ask Grace to book the air ticket right away. The earliest one! I''ll be back soon! Oh! That is great! I''ve never been to Ye city! Mom, you are the greatest mom in the world! " With a smile on her face, Michelle talked on the phone all the way. Besides, on the film set, Abner was still hesitating whether he should explain to Shirley about the matter of Michelle or not. However, Director Cui called for play the show, preparing for the next shooting, so Shirley had to leave first. Abner followed Rachel and was about to see how Shirley would act. After fixing her make-up, Shirley sat beside the window with the actor. "Angela confessed her love. Second time for second scene. Action!" The director gave the order, and all the staff were in a state of trance. Shirley was good at reciting the lines. Her recitation was so fluent that she almost blurted it out. Only by reciting the lines could one not be distracted when she was acting. "Yves, what if I say I like you?" Angela sat at the table and said, "You have done so much for Petty. Does she take it seriously? You know the pain of unrequited love. Please understand me. I like you. How about we be together? " Chapter 383 More About Abner And Shirley What Happened That Year "Mr. Shen, would you like some water?" During the shooting, her assistant Rachel brought a glass of water to Abner. "Thank you!" Abner took it over with a smile. "Mr. Shen, why don''t you sit down?" Her assistant, Kirk, brought a chair here. "Don''t bother. I''ll just take a look! Leave me alone. " Abner felt a little embarrassed for fear of causing trouble to others. "It doesn''t matter. We are all friends." The three of them watched Shirley filming while chatting. They didn''t know how to shift the topic to Michelle. Rachel asked, "Mr. Shen, do you know Michelle?" "¡­¡­ Yes, I''ve seen her before. She hasn''t become famous yet. " Abner answered expressionlessly. "I don''t think Mr. Shen has a very good relationship with Miss Michelle. Mr. Shen is so upright. How can you be like a person like Miss Michelle! Unlike our Shirley... " When Kirk was speaking angrily, Abner interrupted him in surprise, "What''s wrong with Michelle?" "It''s all because of the slap on Shirley''s face that day. I don''t like her for a long time." Kirk was angry, "I don''t know why she made trouble for Shirley in the name of shooting. Is because sh felt Shirley is too popular? " "She hit Shirley?" Abner frowned and tightened his grip on the glass. "Has Shirley returned yet?" "Then how! She is in the name of shooting. " Rachel pouted and told Abner everything that happened that day. She added, "When Dan came back, he checked the filming straps with us. Shirley didn''t push her at all. She fell down herself and pretended to be pitiful." "She not only pretended to be pitiful, but also slapped Shirley! These actresses are much more difficult to deal with than those models. " Added Kirk. Abner''s face darkened. He frowned and thought about something, but said nothing. They were chatting outside. The shooting of Shirley was also smooth, basically one action and one pass, and the shooting was over soon. "OK! Cut! Excellent! It''s over! " The director shouted and cheered on the set. It didn''t take Shirley long to pack up her things and come out. They were about to go home. Since they were on the same way, Abner insisted on sending Shirley home. It happened that he could let Kirk and Rachel go back early. When Shirley couldn''t refuse, she happened to meet Director Cui who was leaving. With a fake smile, she got in Abner''s car. "Will Dan leave the hospital a few days later?" Abner asked while driving. "Yes, one or two days!" Shirley said casually as she removed her makeup on the passenger seat, "He''s discharged from the hospital. We can go to another place to shoot." "Is it the TV series you are shooting now?" Abner asked. "Yes." Shirley nodded, "What do you think? Did I do a good job? " Abner said to the point, "Well, you shooted very well. The shooting is natural." "Then you didn''t see the series taken by Michelle. She is a good actress!" Shirley said without thinking. Before she finished speaking, she felt embarrassed and hurriedly said, "Look at me You knew Michelle. Of course you''ve seen her acting. I said wrong. I said h air. Looking at Wendy''s slightly protruding belly, Barry put aside all the important and trivial things and insisted on following Wendy. The two of them thought they had arrived early enough. As soon as they entered the living room, they found that Shirley had already collapsed on the sofa of Poppi''s house. "Poppi, Shirley! Why are you so early? " With a bright smile, Wendy shook off Barry and hopped to the sofa. "Shirley, you don''t look well. Why are there dark circles under your eyes? Didn''t you have a good rest after the shooting? " Shirley sighed, "It''s hard to say!" Wendy turned to Poppi with confusion. Poppi shook her head and shrugged, "I don''t know. This guy came here at four o''clock this morning. I thought something earth shattering had happened, but I didn''t expect that she would come. She just sighed and said nothing. I''m still sleepy! " "Yes, yes! I''m sorry to interrupt your sweet dream with Malcolm! Humph... " Shirley rolled her eyes and continued to sigh. Being ignored, Barry looked around idly. "Aunt Wendy! Uncle Wei! " While they were talking, the two kids ran to the corridor on the second floor. They greeted the people downstairs excitedly and played with their toy guns. Duke stretched out his gun, and Albert dodged, leaning against the handrail of the corridor. "You two, be careful!" Poppi stood up and told the two kids, "Don''t play upstairs. How many times have you told me?" "Haha..." The two kids were having fun and didn''t want to listen to her. The more she talked, the more furious they became. Albert was even more audacious. He didn''t know where he had mastered the skill. He turned over and rode on the railing. Before he could be complacent, he fell out and fell straight from the two floor. "Albert!" "Oh my God!" "Ah! Be careful! " There were several screams in the living room all of a sudden. Poppi''s heart stopped for a moment. When she saw that Albert called "mommy" while falling down, her eyes went black and her body became weak. She fell on the sofa. Chapter 384 More About Abner And Shirley You Like Shirley As time went by, Barry''s pupils shrank and he ran to Albert without hesitation. He held the sofa with one hand and jumped up. After a few steps, he opened his arms and caught Albert who fell down at once. He asked in a hurry, "How are you? Are you okay? " Albert cried hysterically. Duke was also frightened and stumbled downstairs. Shirley breathed a sigh of relief and quickly helped Poppi up. "It''s okay! Barry caught him! " Barry didn''t know how to comfort the child, so he quickly took Albert to Poppi. Poppi''s face was deathly pale and her legs were weak. She just reached out and took Albert in her arms. Her heart was beating fast. While wiping away the tears for Albert, she comforted him, "It''s okay..." The farce ended in a few minutes, but Poppi felt like she was riding a roller coaster. Barry felt relieved. He glanced at Wendy, only to find that Wendy was a little stunned. He asked with concern, "what''s wrong? You are scared ?. Are you OK? Is there anything wrong with your stomach? " Wendy rolled her eyes, looked at Barry and asked tentatively, "Your leg..." "My leg? My leg... " Barry frowned, and an idea occurred to him. He was so scared that cold sweat came out from his forehead. "My legs! Ouch, it hurts! " As he spoke, he pretended to rub her legs. "I was so excited just now. I can''t stand it anymore..." Wendy looked down at Barry''s legs and slowly clenched her fists. When she was about to open her mouth, she felt so sad that she choked, "Barry, you lied to me!" "I What did I lie to you? " With a guilty smile, Barry raised his hand to touch Wendy''s hand. When he was about to please her, Wendy dodged. "Barry, your legs are very flexible. Have you recovered from your gunshot wound? Thank you so much just now! " Shirley didn''t mind the drama at all. After saying that, she turned around to comfort Albert, who was still sobbing, leaving no chance for Barry to get angry with her. Hearing what Shirley said, Wendy became more and more certain. She looked at Barry aggressively, "Barry, what else do you want to say?" "I..." Barry turned his head and thought for a while. Finally, he could only smile awkwardly and flatteringly. "I felt my legs just was recovered All of a sudden? " "What do you think?" Wendy sniffed, endured the grievance, said ''I''m leaving'' to Poppi, and ran out with tears in her eyes. Barry called Wendy''s name and ran after her without looking back. "Wendy!" It took Poppi a long time to calm herself down. When she called out, Wendy and Barry ran out of the living room, but there were two little fellows beside her who were torturing her. She immediately called someone over and chased after Wendy. After waiting for a long time, the person who chased out came back and said that Barry and Wendy were walking along the road and there was nothing serious. "In fact, you don''t have to care about them." Shirley waved her hand, t rry raised his hand and touched Wendy''s arm. "Go home?" Wendy suddenly raised her head and stared at Barry, "Your home is yours. If you want to go back, just go back. I want to go back to my own home!" "My home is your home. Let''s go back together." Barry stood still, stretched out his arm and blocked Wendy''s way. Wendy was forced to stop and wiped away the tears that were about to fall. "That''s not my home. It''s a place full of deception! I don''t want to go back with you. " Barry''s face turned livid and pale. He pursed his lips and didn''t know what to say. "Are you hiding it from me again? If I don''t find out, you will hide this from me for the rest of your life? " Wendy continued, "Can you respect me a little? Where is my right to know? Do you know that I How guilty and scared I am? I''m afraid of your legs will not be recovered. But you are hiding it from me! " Tears rolled down her cheeks as she spoke. Barry didn''t think too much. Seeing that Wendy had said that she respected the right to know, he explained regardless of anything, "I... I have no choice! You said you wouldn''t leave as long as my leg was injured But I didn''t expect that my leg would recover so soon. I didn''t want to tie you with the child. I was afraid that you would leave, so I pretended to be lame. " Wendy lowered her head and cried, unable to hear anything. Barry panicked and wiped off the tears on Wendy''s face. He kept apologizing. "If I had known you would worry about me, I wouldn''t have pretended to be lame. It''s so hard." Barry sighed, "I didn''t mean to hide it from you. Can you forgive me?" The more Wendy wanted to stop crying, the harder she cried. "If you are crying, I will kiss you." Barry threatened. Wendy sobbed and shook her head. She couldn''t hold back her tears. Barry was anxious and afraid. Barry made up his mind and bent down slightly. He turned his head and kissed Wendy''s lips, swallowing the tears. Chapter 385 More About Abner And Shirley Having A Daughter It was autumn, and the weather was getting colder. The full moon hanging in the night sky made her feel cooler. When Malcolm drove back to the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi, he heard the laughter in the living room. When he pushed the door open and came in, he felt the warm atmosphere. Before he could see clearly, the two kids had already run towards Malcolm, shouting "father". KIKI also shouted and ran around beside Malcolm, with its tongue hanging down and excitement. "Don''t forget the pain after the wound is healed. Take care!" After saying that to the two kids, Poppi sighed and shook her head. Then she turned to Malcolm and smiled, "Why do you come back so early? Didn''t you say there was an important party tonight? " Malcolm had already picked up the two kids and walked towards Poppi with one in his arms. He smiled and said, "Can''t I come back early to accompany you?" After saying that, he leaned over and kissed on Poppi''s face. Then he looked at the food on the table and asked, "It''s so late for dinner?" "I have already had a meal." Poppi pouted and said, "I don''t eat when it''s time to eat, but your son insists on eating shrimp dumplings now. Poor me. I can''t wait to cook." "Shrimp dumplings." Malcolm nodded and smiled, "Anything else? I haven''t eaten either. " He went to the party tonight and left. Since they got married, he got off work every day and rushed home. He really didn''t get used to someday he come back lately and sneaked back. "I haven''t had dinner yet!" Poppi felt sorry for him and said, "Then wait for me. And, I''ll cook for you later. Anything else? " "Shrimp dumplings are enough." With a smile on his face, Malcolm didn''t withdraw his gaze until he saw that Poppi went to the kitchen. After having enough of fun with Malcolm, Duke and Albert climbed onto their chairs and began to eat. Malcolm touched Albert''s head and asked softly, "Albert, did you fall down from upstairs today almost? Are you hurt? " "No." While chewing the shrimp dumplings, Albert shook his head and turned to look at Malcolm. Seeing that Malcolm didn''t smile as "friendly" as usual, he felt guilty all of a sudden. He grabbed Malcolm''s arm and shook it. Then he asked tentatively, "Dad, are you angry?" "What do you think?" Malcolm asked in reply, raising his hand to wipe off the stain on his face. "Dad, it''s all my fault. It''s all my fault." Duke quickly ran down the chair, stood beside Albert and said firmly. "It''s not brother''s fault. It''s Albert'' fault." Albert apologized immediately and took the initiative to admit his mistake. Malcolm nodded slightly. He was no longer angry, but in order to teach the two kids a lesson, he had to be serious, but he didn''t dare to pull a long face for fear of frightening them. He said, "I think you are all wrong today. It''s okay to play around, but you can''t play in such a dangerous place. Besides, Albert, how could you climb to such a high place? If Uncle Wei wasn''t here today, you would have fallen down. You hurt yourself and you have to make Mommy worry about you. " With a guilty look on that it was her." "What I''m curious about is that Abner didn''t help Michelle when she was in such a difficult family?" Poppi asked. "Abner''s parents are all abroad, and Michelle only thinks that Abner is a poor student. Abner doesn''t want they two to fall in love with each other because of money, so he said nothing." Malcolm sighed, "Abner only helped her in secret." "So, Michelle won''t regret it, will she?" Poppi rubbed her chin, frowned and muttered, "No, Shirley is a brainless woman. If Michelle really regretted, she might not be able to win over Abner. Alas, why did Michelle appear at this time No, I have to find a way... " Seeing that Poppi frowned and tried her best, Malcolm pinched her face with a smile and said, "With Abner around, what are you worried about? Abner will handle it by himself. If he can make Shirley suffer, he won''t be so responsible for Shirley. " Hearing this, Poppi nodded at first. But after she heard it, she glared at Malcolm angrily and said, "You have the nerve to blame others. What about the grievances you made me suffer? It''s a great loss for me to be with you. Alas... " "Why did you mention me again?" Malcolm turned over and pressed Poppi under his body. He held her arm and asked with burning eyes, "Then how can you not be aggrieved?" "You can come down first." Being stared at by Malcolm, Poppi blushed. She turned her head and stopped looking at Malcolm. "No." Shaking his head, Malcolm bent over and kissed Poppi''s face. Poppi giggled and dodged, while Malcolm kissed her again. His eyes became more and more burning, and the kiss became more and more passionate. "When will we have a daughter?" Malcolm asked while kissing. "I..." "How about now?" Before Poppi could say anything, Malcolm had already finished his words and turned off the light with his long arm. The moonlight sprinkled into the room, making it difficult to see the two people in bed. "Good girl, I have prepared a surprise for you," said Malcolm "What surprise?" "Let''s have a daughter first ..." Chapter 386 More About Abner And Shirley You Are My Father Early the second morning, in the Justice Law Firm office. Abner was packing up his documents in his office and preparing for the court session at nine o''clock in the morning. When he was about to leave, someone knocked on the door. Abner replied, "Come in." "Mr. Shen." His assistant, Payne, pushed the door open and walked in. Seeing that Abner was about to leave, he said directly, "There is a little girl waiting for you outside the law firm." "Little girl?" Frowning, Abner turned around and put the materials into his briefcase. Abner looked at Payne and asked, "What kind of girl is she? Is she here for help from a lawyer? " With an embarrassed look on his face, Payne shook his head and said, "I don''t think so. She looks like a teenage girl. She only said that she wanted to see Abner. She told me several times and asked other questions. Then she refused to tell me or enter the law firm. She said that she wanted to see you. " Abner frowned deeper. He had been thinking about it for a long time, but he didn''t expect that there was a child of a 10-year-old girl among his relatives, friends or acquaintances. "Mr. Shen, what do you think..." "I''m ready now. Let''s go downstairs and have a look!" As Abner spoke, he put the car key and cell phone together with Payne and went downstairs. On the first floor, through the glass window, he saw the little girl standing at the door of the law firm. The little girl was sitting on a big suitcase with her back to him. She had a cute cartoon backpack, two pigtails and a baseball cap on her shoulders. She looked very fashionable and didn''t seem to be lost. Abner walked to the door and tried to speak in a soft voice, "Hello, my name is Abner. What can I do for you?" Hearing this, the little girl immediately turned around and looked at Abner excitedly. At the same time, Abner also looked at the little girl in front of him. She had a pointed face, red lips and white teeth, bright eyes, and looked lively and lovely. She was a beauty, and she felt a little familiar. At the same time, Abner noticed that the little girl was holding a photo in her hand. When he was about to look at the photo carefully, she suddenly jumped up. "You are Abner!" The little girl took off her hat, shook her braid and almost jumped up. "Yes, you are Abner!" "Yes, I am." Abner nodded, "Excuse me, who are you?" "Oh! I forgot to introduce myself! " The little girl reached out her hand like an adult and said in a melodious voice, "My name is Nana, nine and a half years old. I have been living abroad all the time. This is the first time I have come to Ye city." Abner was confused, but he still held out his hand like a gentleman and shook hands with the little girl. "Hello." As Abner spoke, he tried to withdraw his hand. But as soon as he moved, the little girl jumped forward and threw herself into Abner''s arms. She held Abner''s waist tightly, excited and aggrieved. "Dad! I finally found you! " Her voice was clear but deafening. The Nana Shen!" Abner rubbed his temples and felt dizzy. "How about this?" The policeman was speechless. He said to Abner, "You two come with us to the police station to record a statement. We will slowly investigate the identity of this girl. What do you think?" Abner raised his wrist and looked at his watch. "I''m sorry, sir. I''m in a hurry to hold a court session. It''s almost time. . Let''s talk about recording the confession when I come back. Can you take this little girl away first? This is the company and no one can take care of her. " "Well..." The two policemen looked at each other and nodded. "Well, this is the only way!" This seemed to be the best way to compromise. Hearing this, Nana immediately gave up. She suddenly held Abner''s waist and shouted, "No! Dad! Don''t leave me alone! I came here alone by plane from afar. Do you have the heart to do that? " "Let me go!" Abner pushed the little girl''s arm but didn''t dare to use too much strength. He said, "Now, the best way is to be with the police. Don''t be naughty! Okay? " Seeing this, the two policemen hurried to pull the little girl. Unable to bear the strength of the three people, Nana was pulled back and forced to leave Abner''s arms. The photo in her hand, which she had been holding all the time, also fell to the ground. Abner''s eyes wandered with the photo. The moment the photo fell on the ground, he saw clearly the person in the photo. It was clearly him and.that one more than 10 years ago ''Oh, Michelle! ''Is this little girl the child of Michelle?''? Abner''s face turned pale all of a sudden. "Wow..." Shaking off the two policemen, Nana sat down on the ground. Her face was covered with tears, but she looked at Abner and cried, "I I won''t call you dad anymore. I''ll be good, okay? Don''t let them take me away? When my mom comes back, let her talk to you in person, Okay? " Stunned, Abner didn''t answer. With both her hands and feet, Nana climbed to Abner''s side, held Abner''s thighs and cried out. Chapter 387 More About Abner And Shirley Is She Your Child The door of the reception room was open, and the glass wasn''t soundproof. The passers-by had already heard Nana''s calling. Some curious people stopped and looked around the room curiously. "Mr. Shen? Mr. Shen? " Seeing that Abner was in a daze, Payne called out. "Okay." Abner came to his senses at once, but his eyes suddenly became a little sharp and his body did not move. He calmed down and looked down at the little girl who was crying out of breath. His throat seemed to be blocked by something. He said with difficulty, "Don''t cry first. I won''t let you go to the police station." After sobbing for a while, Nana finally stopped crying. With tears on her face, she looked up at Abner with clear eyes and sobbed, "Are you telling the truth?" Abner nodded expressionlessly, "Yes." Then he looked at the two policemen and said, "Sir, I''m sorry. I just saw the photo and knew that the girl''s family seemed to be an old acquaintance of me. How about this? The girl stays here for a while and I''ll see if I can contact her mother. If not, please help me." "That''s good." The two policemen nodded and said, "Now that you know each other, it''s easy. It''s inevitable for us not to record statements." "Okay, I know." Abner nodded, "Can I record it after the court session? I''m also a friend of Mr. Zheng of your police station. If you don''t trust me, I can call him first. " "We trust Mr. Shen." One of the policemen said and left. Abner took a deep breath and said gloomily, "Why are you still sitting on the ground? Get up! You don''t have to go to the police station. " "I can''t get up!" Nana pouted, "My legs are numb. I can''t get up." Then she opened her arms and said to Abner, "Carry me up." "You..." Abner frowned and was about to refute. When he saw the tears at the corners of the little girl''s eyes, he closed his eyes angrily, stretched out his hand, bent slightly, and lifted the little girl up with her arm. As soon as Nana got up from the ground, she threw herself into Abner''s arms and said in a spoiled manner, "Dad is the best! I knew dad wouldn''t leave me alone. People in the school bullied me because I don''t have a father. Humph, let them have a good look at my father this time. My father is such a handsome and powerful man! " Abner''s body was held and swayed, but he didn''t care or say anything. Until Payne reminded him, "Mr. Shen, should we leave now? If we don''t go there in time, I''m afraid it will delay the trial. " Abner came to his senses and nodded, "Yes, I''m leaving now." Taking a look at Nana, Abner sighed and asked, "Is your mother called Michelle?" "You How do you know? " Nana looked at Abner timidly. Suddenly, Nana thought of something and said, "Dad! You finally remember, don''t you? " "I just saw the photo you dropped." Expressionlessly, Abner pointed at the photos on the ground. Startled, Nana turned around to pick up the photo and held it carefully in her hand. "I only have one photo, but elle''s sound of disgust came from outside the tent, and then the curtain was opened. While shaking her body, Michelle walked in with a terrible expression on her face. She cursed at the assistant beside her, "There are so many snakes, insects and ants. It''s so annoying! I really didn''t know why we had suffered here! You go and find a substitute later. I don''t want to act by myself this afternoon. " The tent, which covered an area of more than ten square meters, was specially built for the female leading role, the second actress and the third actress. Their dressing and makeup were all here. The second actress was playing with her mobile phone while Shirley was having meal. Hearing the complaint of Michelle, they two didn''t say anything. "Okay, Michelle." The assistant hurried in and said, "This is mosquito repellent. You spray some first. I''ll bring you lunch!" "Go ahead!" Michelle waved her hand and irritably turned around. She glanced around the tent and looked at Shirley. Then she smiled and said, "Shirley is the luckiest person here." Shirley casually raised her head and glanced at Michelle. "Not bad." "Julia!" Michelle called the second actress''s name. "Look at Shirley''s agent. He''s always with her no matter what she does. He''s not like the two of ours. The two of us are so busy. We only have assistants who are clumsy. It''s so annoying." "It''s the first time that Shirley has acted in a play. It''s natural for Dan to follow her." Answered the girl who was called Julia. Then she excused herself that she had something to do and walked out of the tent. "Come on, let''s eat!" Dan put a drumstick into Shirley''s lunch box. "I can''t eat." Shirley grinned. "It''s okay. Eat more. It''s so tired to shoot." Dan replied with a smile. Michelle stood still, scratching the knots on her body. Seeing that the two people were willing to ignore her, she no longer asked for humiliation. She rolled her eyes at Shirley and directly sat in her seat. Chapter 388 More About Abner And Shirley An Accident After shooting several more scenes in the afternoon, Shirley was exhausted. It was not a big deal. What made her feel most awkward was that it seemed that there was something happy for Michelle that had been showing off in front of Shirley. Michelle''s eyes were full of pride and pride, but she didn''t say anything. It was so strange! Wasn''t it her illusion? Ring, ring, ring Around five o''clock in the afternoon, Shirley finished her work and took a rest. She walked towards the tent with a bottle of water. When she raised her head to drink water, her phone rang. Shirley picked up her phone. Oh my God! It''s Abner! Shirley''s face suddenly turned red. When she saw the name of Abner, her heart beat wildly. At the thought of what Poppi had told her to have a try with Abner, she felt ashamed and annoyed. What annoyed her was that she didn''t object to have a try with Abner. Ring, ring, ring The phone was still ringing. Shirley looked around, but didn''t see Michelle in the tent. She answered the phone with relief, "Hello? Abner? " "Are you busy now?" Without greeting, Abner asked directly, "Did I disturb you?" "I''m fine. I just finished shooting. I''m not very busy. What''s wrong?" Trying not to blush, Shirley asked. She gulped again and casually put the water on the chair full of chores. After taking two steps, she only heard a muffled sound. Shirley found the source of the sound, but failed. The bottle of water that Shirley had just drunk fell on the rag on the ground, flowing out. Under the rag, the whole tent''s circuit was connected. Outside the tent, Michelle went to shoot a scene where she had to go out on her own. Her shin was full of mosquito bites. She finally finished the shooting and wanted to pack up and leave as soon as possible. "Miss Michelle! It''s from Nana! " The assistant ran over with Michelle''s phone in her hand. "Keep your voice down!" Michelle rolled her eyes and took the phone. She put on a smile and asked excitedly, "Hello? Nana? What about? Did you come back? Did you see your father? " "Yes, I did. Dad is so handsome! He just don''t remember me. " The little girl snorted, "He said he was not my father and let me stay in the hotel. I''m so bored alone!" "Are you alone? !" Stunned, Michelle asked, " Then What about your father? " "I don''t know. He seems to be out of town for something." Nana asked, "Mommy, when will you come back? When can we three get together? I miss you, when can you come back? " "I''ll be back soon. Nana, stay in the hotel. Dad won''t leave you alone." Michelle said, "You know that?" "Yes! Nana knows! " After chatting for a while, Michelle quickly hung up the phone and came to the tent door, wondering where Abner would go. "What? Have you arrived at the botanical garden? " Just then, Shirley shouted in the tent, and Michelle stopped vigilantly. "Abner, Oh my god! Are you crazy? What are you doing here again? " Shirley had just shouted, and she felt it was too exaggerated. She quickly lowered her v ed. When she saw Abner, she pulled a long face and walked forward silently. "This way!" Abner came to the side of Shirley, accurately grabbed her hand and led her forward. "How are you? Are you okay? " "It''s none of your business!" Shirley shook off Abner at once and ran out with her mouth covered. But she didn''t notice that she was tripped by a stool and was about to fall. "Watch out!" Abner quickly reached out his hand and pulled Shirley into his arms. Outside the tent, Michelle had already shouted for help. Everyone was running towards them, and the noise could be heard continuously. But in the tent, Shirley lowered her head on Abner''s chest, feeling very relieved. Abner didn''t think too much. He just patted Shirley''s head to comfort her. There were sparkles at the door of the tent, and the left side of the tent was burning. He tried his best to find a way out. "Why did you save Michelle first?" Asked Shirley sulkily. "What?" Abner was stunned. He looked down at Shirley and saw her eager eyes. He blurted out, "Because she is standing at the door! Convenient. " The corner of Shirley''s mouth twitched. "What if I''m the one standing at the door?" "Save you first." Abner said without hesitation. "What if both Michelle and I are standing at the door?" Asked Shirley. An idea flashed through Abner''s mind and he finally understood what Shirley meant by asking these questions. He was stunned and opened his mouth. When he saw the eager look in Shirley''s eyes, he didn''t know what to say for a moment. With a Adam''s apple rolling, he held up Shirley''s face and kissed her violently, exactly kissing Shirley''s lips. Suddenly, Shirley opened her eyes and stared at Abner like a bell. She felt that Abner''s lips were burning. She stretched out her hand and nervously put her arm beside his waist, grabbing it tightly. Hiss Hiss Outside the tent, the rescuers took out a dry powder fire extinguisher and sprayed it to the fire, quickly stopping the fire from burning. Chapter 389 More About Abner And Shirley First Come, First Served The powder spurted out from the dry powder fire extinguisher quickly put out the fire, but the powder flew in the air, and the smoke was just shrouded. People outside the tent were not sure if Abner and Shirley were fine, so they called out their names loudly. Standing at the front of the crowd, Michelle was so anxious that she almost jumped into her tent. "Abner! Abner! " "Miss Michelle, be careful! There might be hidden dangers! Lean back! " The assistant grabbed Michelle''s arm but can move her arm. The assistant looked at her direction. Staring blankly ahead, Michelle choked on the smoke and burst into tears. She clearly saw that Abner was holding Shirley. She saw that Abner gently let go of Shirley. She saw that the lips of the two had just separated, but their eyes were still fixed on each other. Shirley''s heart was still beating fast. With a blush on her face, she stared at Abner without saying anything. Abner''s Adam''s apple rolled. He raised his hand and rubbed Shirley''s hair. Thousands of words were gathered in that kiss, and he could not say anything else. He glanced at the tent that had already put out the fire, took Shirley''s hand and said, "Let''s go!" "¡­¡­ Yes! " Replied Shirley, biting her lips to suppress the rising corners of her mouth. "Ah! Shirley, Mr. Shen, are you two all right? " When Director Cui heard the noise and rushed over, he was so frightened that cold sweat began to break out on his face. He looked around the two people and said, "Hurry up! Call the doctor! " "Nothing." Abner comforted her. On the other side, Dan also ran over, paled with fright. He bumped into several people and ran straight to Shirley. He held her shoulder and asked in a panic, "How are you? Are you okay? Why did the fire start? I was scared to death! Why did you... " "It''s okay!" Shirley smiled, "Fortunately, Mr. Shen is here. It''s okay. It just lit up a cigarette." Dan nodded in a hurry. When he was about to turn his eyes to Abner, he suddenly found that the two hands were tightly held. His expression changed, and his face instantly turned gray. Shirley was so frightened that her hand trembled. She quickly pulled her hand out of Abner''s hand and looked at Dan awkwardly, "I..." "Mr. Shen, are you okay?" At this time, Michelle came forward and tightly held Abner''s arm as if she was the last life-saving straw. The concern on her face was true. "It was too dangerous just now! Thank you for saving me! " Shirley glanced at Abner and turned her face away. "Nothing." Abner tried his best to smile, glanced at Michelle, and pushed her away in silence. "Here comes the doctor! The doctor is here! " As they shouted, the doctor had arrived and hurriedly took the three of them to have a check-up. On the other side, the rescue team had been cleaning up the scene to check if there were any other hidden dangers. Shirley, Abner and Michelle were sent to the hospital for a full check-up. In the ambulance, the three of them were in a difficult e. "Why are you angry again? I just think that we two... " "What about we two?" Seeing that Abner didn''t say anything, Shirley asked in reply. Afraid that he might say something wrong, Abner tentatively said, "The relationship between the two of us is different from that of others. It''s nothing in the room. But why are you angry again? " "I''m not angry at all!" Shirley crossed her arms and muttered, "This is Dan''s clothes. I''ll bring it to you first." "Thank you." Abner nodded, "Then I''ll change it first." "What? Do you still want me to wait for you to change your clothes? " Shirley suddenly turned around. When she saw Abner''s bare chest, she immediately looked away and didn''t look at Abner. She didn''t blush to those male models all day long, and she didn''t feel anything about taking photos of magazines. Why did she feel uncomfortable just taking a look at Abner! Her heart was beating fast "Have you had dinner? I just want to change my clothes and have dinner with you. " Abner wiped his hair again. Shirley swallowed and snorted. After a long time, she said, "Then change it quickly!" "Okay." Abner nodded and walked straight to the bedroom, saying to Shirley, "Sit down first." Shirley sat on the bed rudely and looked around. Ding Dong The doorbell rang. Abner said, "Shirley, can you help me check who it is? Thank you." Shirley stuck out her tongue at the invisible bedroom. It turned out that she was sent here as a maid. While thinking, she walked to the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Michelle standing outside with some clothes in her arms. The two women looked at each other and their eyes became sharp in an instant. "Why are you here? !" Michelle said through gritted teeth. "Why can''t I be here?" Shirley''s desire to win was aroused all of a sudden. "You shouldn''t be here, right?" "Shirley, who is it?" Abner''s voice made Shirley stunned, and then she deliberately called the bedroom in a cutesy way, "No one! Honey! " Chapter 390 More About Abner And Shirley Confirm The Relationship Honey?! Michelle glared at Shirley, as if she was looking at an enemy. Clenching her fists, she gritted her teeth and said, "Shirley, shame on you!" "Ha ha, shameless?" Shirley blocked the door and said to Michelle, "You are the one who is shameless, aren''t you? It was you who gave up Abner at that time, and now you want to turn back. How could there be such a good thing in the world! Let me tell you, I have Abner. You can take your clothes back now. " "You..." "Shirley, I''m going to change my clothes. What are you doing?" Abner said again. "I''m driving flies away!" Shirley glanced at Michelle complacently and said in a sweet voice, "Dear, you have to change your clothes as soon as possible. I''m so hungry! Let''s go to eat. I love you! " "I''m coming out now." Abner''s voice was getting closer and closer. Shirley waved at Michelle and stuck out her tongue. Before Michelle could react, she slammed the door. "Shirley!" Staring at the cold door, Michelle squeezed out Shirley''s name from her teeth word by word, blue veins throbbing on her neck. Good! Very good! Let''s see if you can get Abner! Shirley clapped her hands complacently, turned around and walked a few steps. Seeing Abner come out, she nodded and said, "You look good in Dan''s clothes." Abner walked over with his sleeves rolled up. He glanced at the door and asked, "Has Michelle left?" "¡­¡­ Huh? " Hearing that, Shirley] felt so embarrassed that she looked left and right, but she didn''t look at Abner. "What Michelle? I, I don''t know what you are talking about. Let''s go to have dinner! You invite me to dinner! " With a faint smile at the corners of his mouth, Abner said, "Your treat!" "Why? !" Shirley glared at Abner with dissatisfaction in her eyes, which made Abner felt Shirley was more lovely. "Didn''t you say that you were going to have me and call me honey. Isn''t it too much to invite me to dinner? " Seeing the ridicule in Abner''s eyes, Shirley blushed again. She was so nervous that she couldn''t even speak. She stuttered, "You You heard it clearly! " "Because the voice is too loud. But I only saw Michelle and heard your angry words. If you don''t want to, I can pretend not to hear you. " Abner stood in front of Shirley. "You, you are making fun of me!" Shirley became angry from embarrassment. As usual, she stretched out her fist and waved it at Abner. This time, Abner didn''t take it. Instead, when Shirley was waving her fist, Abner grabbed her hand tightly and his voice suddenly became affectionate. "Are you just saying something angry? Or to defend for me? " Abner''s palm was powerful and warm, which made Shirley lose her temper. "You, you are flattering yourself. I didn''t do it for you. I did it for myself!" "What for yourself?" Abner''s sharp eyes did not miss the slightest change of expression on Shirley''s face. "For yourself, should I thank yo that man is not good! Except for being handsome and romantic, I don''t think he is a reliable person. " "Oh, Mr. Shen, do you know how to read this?" Shirley joked, "What else can you see?" After pondering for a while, Abner said slowly, "I can see that I''m a reliable man." "Ha ha..." Shirley burst into laughter. She used to say that whoever was with a boring person like Abner must be bored to death, but she didn''t expect that she would jump into a trap first, not only jumped into it, but also laughed out loud! Looking at the smile of Shirley, Abner felt unprecedentedly happy. He didn''t know how much he knew about Shirley, but he just felt comfortable to be with her. Sometimes her joke made him at a loss, but when he saw her smile, he would rather smile like this than be angry. Perhaps, love had quietly come a long time ago, but they didn''t notice it. The dishes were served soon. The two chatted and ate at the same time. Their relationship was confirmed. The two were shy and bold, just like the first awakening of love. They looked at each other and smiled after a few words. They fell into the honey jar. No matter what they do they felt love about each other. In addition to seducing herself, Shirley also took a picture of her and Abner and sent it to Poppi and Wendy, intending to share the good news with her friends as soon as possible. Tinkle When Shirley and Abner finished eating and went back, Shirley received a message from Poppi. Shirley laughed and cursed. "What did she reply to?" Abner leaned his head to look at Shirley''s phone. "No! It''s nothing! Just congratulations! " With a red face, Shirley put away her phone. Abner covered his mouth and smiled. He walked two steps quickly, took Shirley''s hand and stopped asking. However, he had already seen the content of Poppi''s reply, a "Congratulations" expression and four dry but meaningful words -- Have a son soon. Chapter 391 More About Abner And Shirley I Have Something To Tell You At the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi in Ye city. Poppi excitedly showed the phone to Malcolm and said with a bright smile, "Husband, come and have a look! Shirley and Abner are really together! " "Okay." Raising his eyebrows slightly, Malcolm reached out his hand and held Poppi in his arms with a smile, looking at the screen of Poppi''s phone. On the screen was a photo sent by Shirley. In the photo, Abner was holding a glass of wine and smiling faintly to the camera. Shirley''s body was almost ninety degrees slanted, and she was almost lying in Abner''s arms with the gesture scissor. There was also a heart shaped special effect in the photo. "Well, how about my wishes?" As if seeking credit, Poppi pointed at the four words "have a son soon". "Great!" With a smile, Malcolm kissed Poppi''s forehead as a reward. Poppi was happy and was about to say something, but Malcolm changed the subject. "But, according to Abner''s character, he will never let Shirley get pregnant before marriage." "Well, it means that he is a good man! It''s not good to get pregnant before marriage. " As Poppi spoke, she rolled her eyes at Malcolm. "Why are you looking at me like that?" Malcolm said innocently, "I didn''t make you pregnant before marriage. I''m also a good man." "¡­¡­ Right! Yes! " Poppi came to her senses and made an obeisance to Malcolm''s arms. While she was thinking, she mumbled, "You are a good man, yes, yes. Barry was not the only one. Wendy was going to give birth to babies in a few months, but the two of them still didn''t make any movement. It''s not easy to deal with Shirley, and I have to worry about Wendy. " With a sigh, Malcolm kissed on Poppi''s face and said, "Don''t worry. Everything will be fine with Shirley. Abner has something difficult to deal with!" "What''s the difficult?" Poppi withdrew from Malcolm''s arms all of a sudden. "Look!" Malcolm took out his phone and gave it to Poppi, "the child of Michelle flew back from abroad and found Abner to be her father." "What? !" Poppi''s face suddenly darkened and asked, "When did he tell you? Father No, he is fored to be a father? " "Yes. We talked for a long time before Shirley sent us the photos. " Malcolm handed the phone to her. Poppi grabbed her phone and sat cross legged on the bed, looking at their chatting records as if she was facing a formidable enemy. Abner said, "That child can''t be mine. You know, I''ve never touched Michelle." "I know, but Shirley doesn''t know," said Malcolm. Now that Michelle asked her child to look for you, she must have made a plan. " Abner continued, "What should I do now? Should I settle the matter first before telling Shirley, or should I just not tell her? ''? Or, should I tell Shirley first? " At this point, Poppi cursed in her mind, "I knew something was wrong with the sudden appearance of that Michelle. She was really thinking about Abner! Why didn''t she come sooner or later? days." Shirley pursed her lips and smiled, "Then I don''t have time to accompany you." "I don''t need your company. I''ll be here with you." Said Abner in a gentle voice. It was hard to say goodbye to Shirley at the door. But he was still thinking about how to tell Shirley about the baby. He didn''t want to stand at the door and say it. He was afraid that it would be heard by others, and he was also afraid that if he said these words into Shirley''s room, Shirley would misunderstand him Shirley''s heart was about to fly. She shyly looked at Abner and said, "you are also good at sweet words! Go back to your room and have a rest. See you tomorrow! " "Wait!" Abner held Shirley''s hand and blushed, "Well It''s not late now. If you... " When Dan walked to the stairway, he heard the voice of Abner and Shirley. For some reason, he subconsciously hid in the corner and only exposed his eyes to see the situation here. "If it''s convenient for you, can you invite me to your room? I... I have something to tell you. " Abner said in a hurry, exhaled a mouthful of stale air and looked at Shirley sincerely. "You..." Shirley was speechless for a moment. Her mind had been turned several corners, and her face unconsciously flushed and hot. As she thought, ''good for you, Abner. Men are all the same. Do you want to take the opportunity to have sex with me after entering the room?''? But on the other hand, Shirley actually had a little expectation in her heart. She put all her reserve and shyness aside. She just didn''t want to separate with Abner "If you think it''s inconvenient, I won''t go in." Abner said again, "I''ll go back to my room later and call you." "Call me when you get back to your room? Why is it so troublesome? " Shirley pursed her lips and said, "Well, come with me to my room! You I trust you. " Abner shrugged and followed Shirley to her room, not knowing whether he should be happy or not. "Shirley! Mr. Shen! " Chapter 392 More About Abner And Shirley The Child Is Not Mine As soon as Shirley took out the room card, Abner followed her and heard the voice of Dan from afar. She turned around and saw Dan striding towards her. His face was a little dark, but he seemed to ask inadvertently, "Why are you two together?" "Dan." Shirley turned her head and looked over there. She called out with a guilty conscience, and then turned to Abner. She looked back and forth at them for a few times before she said hesitantly, "I went to have a meal with Mr. Shen." Abner nodded slightly without saying anything. "I see." Dan came over and nodded, "it seems that you are all right. But it''s not a big deal to have dinner. I just feel that it''s not early. Are you going to the room? " "We..." "Okay." "I have something to deal with, so I want to go to Shirley''s room and have a talk alone," said Abner, stopping Shirley "I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to have a talk alone? Although there are no paparazzi here, there are too many people here. It''s not good for you two if the news spreads. After all, such a thing happened once before. It''s better to be more cautious. " Although Dan looked a little unfriendly, he tried his best to speak in a graceful manner. "What happened last time was an accident. It won''t happen again." After saying that, Abner thought that after all, Dan had been Shirley''s agent for many years, so he couldn''t say much about it. So he gave up the idea of entering Shirley''s room and said, "But since there are so many people here, I''d better not enter Shirley''s room. Wait for me to call Shirley later!" Then he took a look at Shirley and said, "Shirley, I''m going back." "Alas!" Shirley grabbed Abner''s arm and said, "Why are you in such a hurry? Wait a minute. Dan, come in too. I have something to tell you. " Dan and Abner looked at each other. Before they could say anything, Shirley had already swiped the card and opened the door. She waved her hand to the back and said, "Come in, all of you." "Shirley, what do you want to say?" Dan asked and followed her into the room. Abner followed them closely. Shirley led the two to sit at a small round table in the living room. Outside the window was the dazzling night view of BH city, full of lights and wine. "Dan, you have been with me for so many years. You are the person I trust most. So I have a piece of news to share with you today." When Shirley sat down next to Abner and said this, she smiled at Abner and said, "I''m with Abner now." Abner had already guessed what Shirley was going to say. He reached out his hand, held Shirley''s hand and added, "The relationship was just confirmed not long ago." They looked at each other and smiled. They didn''t need to say anything, but they were connected. Dan looked like an abandoned man. His face was as pale as ashes, and his expression was completely different from the other two people. His limbs were cold, and his eyes were empty. It was to you? What did that child look like? Does she look like you? " Asked Shirley. "Maybe she has only had me the only one boyfriend. Except me, she can''t find anyone else." Abner guessed, "That girl looks like Michelle, but I don''t think she looks like me." "Then who is her father?" Shirley asked curiously, "Nine and a half years old! It''s exactly the time when you and Michelle were together! Michelle was still play the role young girls in the play. She didn''t expect her daughter to be so old. Why did she give birth to the baby? " "We don''t have to think about these things." Abner said expressionlessly, "As long as I can prove that the girl is not my child, as long as you don''t misunderstand me." "There is one more thing that needs to be verified." Shirley stared at Abner with scrutiny. "What''s the matter?" "You really didn''t touch Michelle? You are still A male virgin? " Shirley asked in disbelief. A male virgin? Abner''s face darkened, "Is there such a word to describe a man?" "Just tell me!" Shirley asked calmly. "¡­¡­ Yes. " Abner nodded with difficulty, looking worse than swallowing a fly. "Puff..." Shirley couldn''t help but cover her mouth with her hand and burst into laughter. She deliberately made an obeisance to Abner with her shoulder. Her voice squeezed out from the gap between her fingers and held back her laughter. "I can''t see it! Mr. Shen is still so innocent. " "Ahem..." Abner''s face turned red with anger. He covered his mouth and coughed, and said seriously, "As a man, he has to resist all kinds of temptation. A man should also keep his chastity. I can''t indulge myself in pursuing excitement and temporary enjoyment. There are good men in the world. " Hearing this, Shirley looked at Abner with new eyes. She stopped smiling and turned to worship, "Abner, I didn''t see you wrong. Although you just said a few words, I believe you. I will prove with you that the child is not yours! " Chapter 393 More About Abner And Shirley Good Night Kiss "Really?" Abner was overjoyed and finally smiled happily. "Of course." Shirley nodded firmly, "I believe you this time for the sake of your honesty and leniency. I don''t want our relationship to be tested by a third person at the beginning. It will be too tired. " Abner put his hands on both sides of his trouser pockets. He looked casual, but his eyes became firm. "Don''t worry. I will try my best to maintain our relationship and don''t allow anyone to destroy it." "It depends on you." Shirley winked at Abner with a sly smile. "Okay." Abner replied with a smile. The room suddenly became quiet. The two people looked at each other and smiled, not knowing what to say. They only felt that the air was filled with sweet smell. Boom Boom The bell in the distance rang eleven times. Abner looked out of the window and came to herself. "It''s late. I''m going back. Have a good rest." Shirley pursed her lips and felt a little uncomfortable. A man and a woman stayed in a room, with their back to the night view of the whole city. The light in the room was so blurred and romantic. Didn''t Abner want to stay? Or was he not interested in her? "Go! Just go! " Thinking of this, Shirley] waved her hand irritably. If Abner really wanted to stay, she might pretend to be reserved and refuse him. Who knew that he didn''t even give her the chance! It turned out that he came to her room just to tell her things! He is really boring! Last time when she was drunk, why was Abner so Brave? "What''s wrong?" Abner was stunned, "You were fine just now. Why did you change your face at this moment? Why are you angry? " "When did you see that I was angry?" Shirley rolled her eyes at Abner, "Don''t disturb my rest." "I''m just angry." Abner took a step forward, stood in front of Shirley and said sincerely, "Although we two have known each other for a long time, today is our first day to be together. There is a big difference between ordinary friends and lovers. Tell me what I did wrong. I will correct it next time! Look, I don''t know why you are angry now. If we don''t say anything, even if there is no third person''s destruction, our relationship can''t last long. " "You..." Pointing at Shirley, Abner wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. What he said seemed to be true, but But how could she open her mouth? Should she ask him why he didn''t stay? "What''s wrong?" Abner tilted his head, with curiosity and sincerity in his eyes. "You You... " Shirley spread out her hands, slid her hands down her body, made a charming posture, and looked at Abner, "Don''t you have any idea?" "Nice move." Abner nodded. The corners of Shirley''s mouth twitched. The more anxious she was, the more she didn''t know what to say. She said angrily, "No, I didn''t mean that! I mean A man and a woman are alone What? Don''t you have any impulse? " "Ahem, ahem..." Abner was stunned for a moment and finally came to his senses. He put his hand beside his mouth, in the corridor. He snorted, turned around, swiped his card and was about to enter the room. "Abner!" Michelle shouted and stepped forward all of a sudden. Michelle held around Abner''s waist put her face on Abner''s body. "Don''t hide from me, Abner..." His body stiffened in an instant. Abner''s pupils shrank and closed the door again. He raised his hand with a serious expression on his face. "I''m so sad. I feel empty in my heart Let''s start over, okay? After so many years, I still like you... " While Michelle was still stammering, Abner grabbed her arm and shook it off rudely. Michelle staggered back a few steps. Abner turned around. His usual cold attitude was finally provoked by Michelle. He gritted his teeth and said, "You were the one who said you would leave me, and now you are the one who said you would come back to me. I''ve told you clearly that it''s impossible for us to be together. Why don''t you understand? " "No! Abner, you don''t understand. You are just angry with me... " Michelle was about to cry, "It was my fault to leave that year, so I came to make up for you. You still like me. It''s just that I entered the entertainment circle and I can''t accompany you. Now, I''m back. Don''t ignore me, okay? " "It''s you who don''t understand. It''s you who don''t understand." Abner frowned and held back his anger. "I''m telling you clearly that I like Shirley and I''m with Shirley. I like her. And the thing between us two is that when we are young, we can only have the feelings in our memories. We can''t go back, understand? If you stop now, we can still be friends. If you continue to get entangled with me about your child, I can only talk to you through legal means to protect my own rights. Do you understand? " "No! The baby is yours! How can you deny it? The baby is really yours! " Tears streamed down from her eyes. Michelle was about to grab Abner''s arm again. "I lied to you in order not to make you sad." Abner swallowed, "It wasn''t me that night." Chapter 394 More About Abner And Shirley Take Care Of Yourself Michelle''s hand froze in midair, unable to move anymore. Only her eyeballs could move all over her body. Michell looked at Abner incredulously, who was guilty and indifferent, Abner said, "You..." "You, after you finished the first commercial, we went out to celebrate and drink with several classmates. On the way, a director also went, and soon left. You drank too much that night, and I also drank a lot. We couldn''t go back to school, so they took us into the hotel and we stayed in the hotel. " Regardless of time and occasion, Abner just wanted to finish his words as soon as possible. "Yes." Hearing this, Michelle nodded her head desperately. Shyness and expectation appeared on her face. "Abner, that night, we drank too much It was my first time having sex. That night, we had a child and the lovely daughter, Nana... " Abner frowned and was dissatisfied with the interruption of Michelle. "If you had my child, why didn''t you come back at that time? It''s so strange for you come back so late. " "I I just... " A trace of panic appeared on Michelle''s face. "Because my career was on the rise period at that time, and you were still a student. I didn''t want the child to affect the two of us, but I didn''t want to give up my kid, so I gave birth to her secretly. I thought I could live a good life with my child, but when I heard that you were still alone, I thought of your kindness and wanted to be with you again! The three of us will be reunited! " "I''m not alone now. I''m with Shirley." Abner interrupted Michelle coldly. "No! I don''t believe it! " Michelle shook her head desperately, "Don''t be with her. Don''t be with her." Abner ignored Michelle and continued, "I haven''t finished what happened that year. And the night you said we had a child, I didn''t touch you at all. After my classmate left, I got a room by myself. I didn''t sleep in the same room with you at all. " "No..." Michelle was about to shout, but when she realized that she was in a hotel, she lowered her voice and said through gritted teeth, "That''s impossible! When I woke up the second day, you, were in my room! Besides, I Although I''m drunk, I know what happened! After that, you admitted it! " "At that time, I just wanted to protect you!" Abner clenched his fists. What happened that year was still vivid in his mind. He laughed in anger, "Because when I went to your room, you had already Had sex with someone Do you know the director who appeared at our party on the spur of the moment? " Michelle''s face turned pale all of a sudden. and her lips trembled. "At that time, we went to a chain hotel. There was no presidential suite, but a simple standard room. The sound insulation effect was very bad, which was different from here." Abner seemed to be calm, but his heart was surging. "I had a light sleep because I was worried about you. I didn''t know when I fell asleep, but I was awakened by a strange sound. W ly in order to exercise myself. I don''t think I was obligated to pay the money for you at that time, although it might seem that I was inhuman. Just take me as a cold-blooded man. I just think that women should also be independent. " "Independent?" Michelle snorted and wiped her tears and said, "In the entertainment circle, girls don''t have the right, and even boys don''t have the right! We are all oppressed. There is no other way out except to sell our bodies! Don''t think that the model industry is not dirty. I don''t believe that Shirley can be so pure and innocent! Abner, think twice when you are with Shirley! Don''t make the same mistake again. " "She is different from you." Without any hesitation, Abner blurted out, "Her status today is the result of her own efforts." "Effort?" Michelle snorted. "Effort on the bed?" "Michelle!" Blue veins stood out on Abner''s forehead. Abner roared in a low voice, "Why did you become like this? How could you say such words? I have nothing to say with you anymore! Take care of yourself! " Abner didn''t want to breathe in the same place as Michelle any more. Abner swiped the room card quickly and entered the room. The sound of the door closing made Michelle tremble and her tears fell down again. "Miss Michelle!" The assistant ran to Michelle and took out a tissue to wipe her tears. "Have you taken photos?" Michelle asked in a choked voice. "Yes." Michelle clenched her fists. Although what Abner said just now shocked her world view, she couldn''t stop what she was going to do. On the early morning of the second day, the filming of "love affair" began again in the botanical garden. Because only one tent was destroyed yesterday, and there was no serious consequences, the shooting was still going on as scheduled. But today, the expressions of Shirley and Michelle were totally different. One was as warm as the spring breeze, and the other was as cold as ice. Chapter 395 More About Abner And Shirley I Trust Him "Shirley, is there anything good today?" During the shooting, her assistant Rachel came to Shirley with water, "you look have a very good mood." "Really? Really? " Shirley took the water and took a sip, but she couldn''t help smiling. "Is there anything different? As usual! " "There must be something good. Shirley smiled so happily that your eyes narrowed." Rachel teased. "Mr. Shen, why are you here?" On the other side, Kirk''s voice sounded again, with a trace of surprise. However, Shirley turned her head reflexively and met Abner''s affectionate eyes. "Have a look." Abner patted on Kirk''s shoulder and walked towards Shirley. He asked gently, "How''s it going? Have you finished shooting?" "I''ve shot two. It''s still a few." Shirley also became obedient. She patted the chair beside her and asked, "Have a seat?" Abner nodded slightly and sat down. As a result, Kirk and Rachel had walked away. "It turns out that you have been filming so early." Abner said to Shirley casually, "I thought I got up early, but when I saw the message you sent to me, I knew you had already arrived." "There was an accident yesterday, so some scenes have to be finished today." Shirley smiled and replied, "Have you had breakfast?" "Yes, I have." Abner nodded. "CUT!" At the other end of the line, Director Cui''s voice came from the loudspeaker, "Michelle, you are not in a good state today! You''ve shot more than ten of them. Didn''t you sleep well last night? " Hearing this, Abner paused and looked at the direction of the shooting. "Director, I''m sorry. I''m not feeling well!" With an apologetic smile and a pale face, Michelle said, "I''ll take a good shooting. I''ll pass the next one!" "Hurry up and adjust your state!" Director Cui waved his hand and said impatiently, "The make-up artist is going to put on more makeup for Michelle. We''ll take the shooting soon!" The make-up artist quickly ran to the front of Michelle from behind and took the powder to fix the dark circles under Michelle''s eyes. Michelle took a deep breath and looked at Abner with deep resentment. "Is it beautiful?" With a snort, Shirley walked up to Abner and cut out Michelle''s line of sight. Shirley looked at Abner with dissatisfaction. Abner couldn''t help laughing. He looked at Shirley for a long time and nodded, "Yes." Shirley blushed and rolled her eyes at Abner. She sat back in her seat and said, "You are glib tongued. Who is more beautiful? " "My girlfriend." With a doting smile, Abner wanted to hold Shirley''s hand. But on second thought, he took his hand back in case that they would be exposed. "I was just thinking about how to solve her problem." "There''s nothing to worry about. Let''s go to the paternity test. Put the data in front of Michelle. Everything is done!" Shirley raised her eyebrows complacently. "It''s easy to prove that the baby is not mine. I''m just afraid that if Michelle continue to pester me, you''ll get hurt." With misgivings, Abner continued, "She was hostile to you and slapped you on e the good news. I know everything about the child. " "You know?" Michelle''s face turned pale with fright. "Yes." Shirley nodded. Seeing that the director was calling her, she didn''t want to argue with Michelle anymore. "Abner has already told me what happened, and he said that the child is not his." Hearing Shirley''s words, Michelle squinted her eyes and saw Shirley walk away and pass by her. She couldn''t help but snort, "Do you believe what he said? In order to get rid of me and win the heart of you as the new girlfriend, it''s possible that he lied. " Shirley stopped and looked at Michelle angrily. "You have been with Abner. We all know what kind of person he is. If he can do such a ridiculous thing as letting you give birth to a baby but not admitting it, will I still fall in love with him? Don''t try to sow dissension between us. I trust him. " After saying that, Shirley left. While walking, she shook her head, as if she was regretting Michelle''s such a ridiculous behavior. Clenching her fists, Michelle called out to her assistant, "Are the photos taken yesterday ready?" "Everything is ready, Michelle." The assistant nodded. "Send it to the paparazzi right now." Michelle ordered in a sullen voice. "Do what should I told you!" The assistant nodded, but she was a little worried. She asked tentatively, "Miss Michelle, are you really going to do this? Is it good for us? In this way, the news that you have given birth to Nana will be exposed to the public, which will do no good to you and Nana! Besides, I''m not sure whether Mr. Shen will... " "Just do as I say! Don''t talk so much nonsense! Can you analyze it? " Michelle burst out, "If there is no risk, how can there be any return! Do I still have a way out now? Hurry up! " "Yes, yes!" The assistant didn''t dare to say one more word and trotted away. Michelle took a few deep breaths. She had no choice but to take a stake all on one cast of the dice. No one else could get what she couldn''t get, even if it was destroyed. Chapter 396 More About Abner And Shirley Paternity Test After entering the newly built tent, Michelle found that Dan was also there. He was still in a daze. Michelle laughed and asked, "Wow, the agent is also here!" Dan raised his head to take a look at Michelle and stood up. "Miss Michelle." After greeting, Dan was about to leave to avoid arousing suspicion, but Michelle stopped Dan with a sweet smile, "It is right about the impermanence of the world! I saw you have dinner with Shirley two days ago, and today you are lost in your own thought in the tent. " "What do you want to say?" Dan squinted at Michelle with a disdainful look. "I just want to pity you." Michelle snorted. "You have done so much for Shirley. Anyone with a discerning eye can see that you like her, but what about her? She just treated you as a servant and threw herself into Abner''s arms. " "What''s going on between Shirley and me? It''s none of your business." Dan snorted and said, "Besides, don''t touch Shirley in the name of shooting next time. I''ll be rude to you." "Ouch, I''m so scared!" Michelle patted her chest exaggeratedly. "Since you defend Shirley so much, don''t you want to be with her? Do you want to cooperate with me? " Dan looked at Michelle for a long time, and Michelle seemed to welcome him to join her. When she was about to say something to encourage him, Dan laughed sarcastically. "What are you laughing at?" Michelle panicked. Dan smiled and said seriously, "I can''t decide who Shirley will choose, but I believe in her choice and I will bless her. I think you should think the same way. Don''t always think about how to get what you want. In that case, even if you get it, you won''t be happy. " "You..." It never occurred to Michelle that Dan would say something like that. Michelle laughed angrily, "Hum, I think you are just a loser. You can''t even get your beloved woman." "We have different ideas, different ways of thinking, and we don''t work together." Dan smiled slightly, "I just think that as long as she can be happy, no matter if that happiness is given by me or not." After saying that, Dan slightly bent down to her and said, "then I won''t disturb Miss Michelle''s rest." Looking coldly at Dan walking out of the tent, Michelle angrily turned around and walked towards her seat. When Dan walked out of the tent, he saw that Abner had left and Shirley had gone to work. Dan seemed to be relieved, but also more lonely. Ye city. That afternoon, Abner rushed back to the law office and called Shirley to inform her of his safety. Abner was ready to go back to work immediately. "Dad!" As soon as he entered the law firm, he heard a clear voice. When Abner was about to check the source of the voice, a pink ball fell into his arms, which made Abner step back two steps. "Dad," said Nana excitedly, wrapping her arms around Abner''s waist and rubbing her head against him! You''re finally back. I miss you so much! " "Mr. Shen." His assistant Pay ll help you recover soon." The little girl opened the package of the candy for Abner in person, with tears in the corners of her eyes. "This candy is magic. If I eat one when I miss my mother, I won''t miss her so much; if I eat one when I''m sad, I won''t be sad. I guess this candy will be useful for you if you are injured. " Nana handed the red candy to Abner''s mouth. Looking at the innocent eyes of the child, Abner only thought of two words in his mind -- "evildoing". "Thank you." Abner didn''t insist anymore. He opened his mouth and put the candy into it. The sweet taste instantly spread in his mouth. "What do you think? Are you feeling better? " Nana leaned forward and held Abner''s arm. She asked expectantly, "Does the wound not hurt anymore?" Abner nodded, "Yes, much better. Thank you, Nana." "Ha ha!" The little girl smiled complacently and her eyes narrowed slightly. It was not until then that Abner saw two dimples on her face, which were very cute. The doctor said the paternity test would come out in four or five hours at the latest. Abner left the hospital with Nana. Although Nana still wanted to be close to Abner, she didn''t dare to call him father again. Perhaps she had realized something. "I''m hungry." On the way, Nana suddenly bent over the window and looked outside. Looking at this scene, Abner thought of Shirley, and felt warm in his heart. "What do you want to eat?" "That!" Pointing at the dumpling shop outside, the girl swallowed and said, "Grace can''t make dumplings. The dumplings in the supermarket is not delicious. I want to eat dumplings here." Abner nodded, "Okay, let''s go to eat that." "Yeah!" The little girl turned around excitedly and hugged Abner, "You are so kind!" Abner didn''t push the little girl away anymore, but gestured Payne to stop the car. He just pitied this little girl only this time, when Michelle came back, he had to solve the problem and settle the accounts. Chapter 397 More About Abner And Shirley The Result Comes Out At night, the moon was in the sky, and the air was a little cold. Abner was preparing for the second day''s court session in his office alone. Suddenly, his phone rang. It was from Barry. Abner thought that the result of the paternity test must have come out, so he answered the phone without hesitation, "Hello?" "The light in your office is still on." Barry said casually, "I''m downstairs. I''ve brought you the paternity test data. What do you think? Do you want to invite me upstairs? " "Come on in!" Abner] stretched himself, stood up and came to the bed. When he saw the car downstairs, he said, "The door is still open." "Okay, I''ll go upstairs now." With the file bag in his hand, Barry opened the door and got out of the car. Soon he arrived at Abner''s office. Abner had already poured a cup of tea for Barry, "Why are you free tonight? Don''t worry about Wendy alone? " Barry snorted in frustration, "Alas, she is angry and now she lives in Poppi''s house. I can''t see her even if I go, so I just comes out for fun." "Is it because you were found to pretend to be a cripple ?" Abner asked. "Or what else can be?" Barry pouted and snorted. Then he quickly explained, "I did it for the sake of the two of us! Look, how harmonious we are when I don''t speak it out! " "But you should be honest with each other." With an expressionless face, Abner looked at the file bag in the hand of Barry from time to time. "No wonder you are in love. You have a good view of love." After a pause, Barry said with a snicker, "Do you mean that you have been honest with Shirley? What? How honest are you? " Abner glared at Barry, "It''s not as bad as you think! You are here to send me the documents. Give it to me! " Barry smiled. In fact, he had already noticed that Abner was a little anxious, so he handed the file bag to her. But he stopped in midair and said seriously, "When the result is brought here, I have seen at it myself." Abner''s hand, which was about to reach out, paused. Looking at the serious look on Barry''s face, he asked, "Just look at it. Why are you looking at me like that? Why do you emphasize that you have seen it? " "Because I''m afraid..." Barry''s Adam''s apple bobbed, and there was a trace of worry in his face. "I''m afraid that you can''t accept such a result." "What do you mean?" Abner was stunned and his fingers became cold. "I mean..." Barry squinted his eyes and said seriously, "There is a ninety-nine point nine percent possibility that you and that little girl will..." "No way!" With a loud shout, Abner reached out and grabbed the file bag from Barry''s hand. His fingertips trembled as he tried to remove the thread from the bag. His words were not as calm as usual. "Is your hospital not standard?! Ninety-nine point nine percent? It''s ridiculous! " "This result is absolutely the most authoritative!" Barry added. The document bag was suddenly opened. With red eyes, Abner took out the documen d word for Barry. No matter what kind of person Barry was in her heart, Wendy was pregnant with the child of Barry. She just wanted the child to be good. She didn''t want anything bad to happen between Wendy and Barry. Poppi continued, "During the days you left, Barry called me to take care of you every day, but he didn''t dare to disturb you. I can see that he cares about you very much." "It''s not just about pretending to be lame. It''s not a big deal. I''m relieved that his legs are all right." Wendy sighed and felt a little uncomfortable in her stomach. She moved a little and continued, "But his legs have recovered, and I don''t know how to stay with him. Although he has promised my parents to take care of me, although I am pregnant with his child now..." Poppi stood up and said, "Let me help you to your room! The kids are asleep anyway. " "Okay." Wendy nodded. "Do you feel awkward because Barry didn''t marry you?" Poppi continued to ask. "I... I don''t know." Wendy stood up with her hands on her belly, "It seems so, but it doesn''t seem so. I know you don''t like him, Poppi. I''m afraid... " "Are you afraid that you will lose friends like us when you are with him?" With a smile, Poppi held Wendy''s arm and walked out, comforting, "It is not a big deal. You don''t have to worry about it at all! You are you and he is him. It''s not impossible for us to get along well. Although he had done so many stupid things, he had realized his mistakes and changed. What''s more, he is good to you and the baby in your belly. You can''t run away with the baby in your belly. How poor the child is! He doesn''t have a father. " Poppi and Wendy had already walked to the door. Speaking of this, Poppi unconsciously turned her eyes to Albert. "But, Wendy, you should be more domineering. In your relationship with Barry, you should seize the dominant position." Poppi closed the door of the children''s room. "How to grasp the dominant position?" Wendy asked. Chapter 398 More About Abner And Shirley Abandon Wife And Son Half an hour later, the sound of car engine came from the yard. Poppi told a lot to Wendy and was about to let her have a rest. When she heard the voice, she stood by the window and said in surprise, "It''s true that someone is here. then he is here." Wendy was confused. Just now, she and Poppi were talking about Barry. Did Barry come? "Let''s go downstairs and have a look!" Poppi helped Wendy up and said, "I guess you can''t stay here tonight." "Really Is Barry here? " Wendy stood up and looked out of the window, although she didn''t see anything. "Yes." Poppi nodded, "Malcolm''s car came in first, followed by Barry and Abner." "Mr. Shen is also here! Is Shirley here? " Wendy asked again. "Shirley is still filming in another city. Abner comes back to solve the problem of the child." Poppi smiled, "Wendy, you have understood what I told you. It''s not a good way to hide from Barry. You have to learn how to tame him and control the dominant position! " Wendy was a little nervous. After thinking for a while, she nodded. Downstairs, Malcolm got out of the car and said, "It''s so late. Why are you two here together?" "We are here..." "We are here to celebrate." Barry interrupted Abner in a hurry. He kept looking into the villa and asked Malcolm casually, "Why did you come back so late today?" "I''m working overtime." Malcolm pulled his tie and made a "please" gesture casually. "Let''s go in!" With a smile, Barry ran into the villa in high spirits. Abner and Malcolm walked side by side towards the villa. Malcolm asked, "how is everything going with the matter of Michelle? What did Barry just say to celebrate? " "He just found an excuse to look for Wendy. He came out with the result of the paternity test." Abner replied. Without asking, Malcolm knew what the result was. He said, "Just put the test result in front of Michelle. She has nothing to say." Abner nodded, "I think so too. I''m just afraid that I won''t be able to explain to her. She didn''t listen to my explanation and insisted on her own opinion. I''m afraid that she might have a plan, but now, I don''t know how to guard against it. " "How did Michelle treat her daughter?" Malcolm suddenly asked something he didn''t want to do. "I''m fine." Abner nodded and said, "I heard her comment on Michelle. I can tell that the mother and daughter are living together and have a good relationship." After a pause, she asked, "Why do you ask this?" "I think you can take advantage of her daughter if Michelle does something bad to you." Malcolm lowered his voice and said to Abner, "It seems that you don''t dare to do anything to her daughter, or you don''t have the heart to do anything to her. That''s why Michelle let you take care of her daughter." Abner nodded. "You can show the paternity test to Michelle. If she gives up, everything will be fine. If she doesn''t give up, you still have her daughter as a hostage. ok his head with a smile, "No, I''m not tired." Poppi also smiled, "Sit down first. I''ll get you some water to drink." The water arrived soon. They sat in the living room and chatted. "Well..." In the quiet and peaceful atmosphere, Wendy suddenly screamed. She held her mobile phone in the middle of the people, but looked at Abner, "How could there be such news?" Abner was stunned. He frowned and looked at the phone. He reached out his hand and took it hesitantly. When he saw it, his pupils suddenly contracted and his face looked very dark against the screen of the phone. Abner clenched his fists, blue veins protruding. He gritted his teeth and said, "It has comes at last." All of them looked sullen and picked up their phones to send messages. They looked at each other in dismay. "According to the source, the famous movie star, Michelle, has already had a daughter and raised her up alone. It is reported that Michelle was abandoned by a lawyer whose surname is Shen. There is a picture with the truth. " In the news, there was a picture of the child in the arms of Michelle, whose face was blurred; and the picture of Michelle pulling with Michelle. With tears all over her face, Abner pushed Michelle away angrily. Abner recognized that this photo was taken in the hotel last night. In the news, Mr. Shen was completely described as a scum who abandoned his wife and son. It was also vaguely pointed out that Mr. Shen was taken away by an international supermodel. "What truth? It''s just a story! " Abner pounded on the table, his face livid with rage. "It''s about Michelle. Why is it endless! Who on earth made such news? " "Don''t be angry! I have given you the paternity test report. " Barry patted on Abner''s shoulder and said, "This kind of news is just to find some gimmicks and attract attention." Putting the phone on the table, Malcolm said, "I''m afraid it''s a trick directed and played by Michelle herself." Chapter 399 More About Abner And è·¯ Shirley The News Is Spreading Poppi nodded and said seriously, "It''s possible. But what should we do? " She had experienced the pressure of public opinion, and that feeling could be described as "I want to cry but have no tears". If he clarify it, he was afraid that someone would say it was a whitewashing; if he did not clarify it, it would be a sign of guilt that he did not dare to speak. Abner frowned. He used to be a low-key person. He wouldn''t fight for it, but now he had to provoke Michelle, and he couldn''t avoid Michelle. Did he have to break up with her? "It''s obvious on the news. Mr. Shen''s appearance has also appeared in the photo. Will anyone see the supermodel on the photo? It''s about Shirley?" Wendy asked worriedly. "I''m afraid that before the onlookers can figure out who it is, the person behind the news can''t wait to expose Shirley, guide the public opinion and discredit Shirley with a few words." Poppi replied, "It''s just a trap." "But the news is too ridiculous." Barry snorted, "Abandon his wife and son? Now that She had to say so, how could Michelle be counted as his wife if She couldn''t show her the marriage certificate? And the baby. It''s better. The paternity test has come out. This is the most advantageous evidence. " "Now that Michelle is determined to get the news out, she must be not afraid of it." Malcolm also frowned and said, "this kind of person has been driven into a dead end. Even if she can''t get it, she has to destroy others'' things. When she was with Abner, I thought she was a stubborn and unyielding person. If she use her character for good thing, she could also become herself character. But I didn''t expect that she would use this to deal with Abner. " "You civilized people are really good at playing tricks." Shaking his head, Barry suggested to Abner "Well, I can ask someone to give Michelle to..." After a long pause, Barry gestured with his hand to "clean his neck" and said, "it''s all over." "You are good at giving bad ideas." Poppi glared at Barry, "You are breaking the law! Well, although you don''t care about that. However, now the public opinion was in full swing. If anything happened to Michelle, Abner and Shirley would be the first to be suspected. At that time, even if it was not found out that Abner and Shirley did it, there would be all kinds of conspiracy theories saying that Abner and Shirley were the mastermind behind it. What''s more, Michelle''s child is here. Do you want something bad to happen to Michelle and ask Abner to raise the baby for Michelle? " "Well Can''t we do anything to her? " Barry frowned and said, "It''s troublesome." "It''s not that we can''t do anything." After pondering for a while, Malcolm clicked on the table with his slender fingers, making a few dull sounds, and said, "Since Michelle threatened you with the child, we can give her a dose of her own medicine." "Did you have any ideas that?" Poppi was overjoyed. "You can listen to it. It is up to you whether you do it or not?" Malcolm''s eyes fell on Abner, and Abner listened attentively. An hour later, after finishing his speech, Malco Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. iced it before she could release the news herself. It really saved her a lot of time! "Mr. Shen has an affair with Shirley?" Michelle asked, pretending to be surprised in front of these reporters. "Miss Michelle, what will happen if your daughter is exposed? If the child''s biological father changes his mind, will you forgive him? " Hearing this question, tears welled up in Michelle''s eyes. "Maybe it''s because we have no choice. He is a good man. If he comes back, I will cherish him more and make myself better and match him enough." The interview of Michelle ended in twenty minutes. After the news release came out in the afternoon, it caused another uproar. The onlookers, who didn''t know the truth, were surprised that on one hand, Michelle had a daughter, and on the other hand, they basically knew what had happened between Shirley and Abner. Most of the people blamed Abner for being unfit to be a mother, but they were skeptical of the fact that he had abandoned Michelle, because Michelle had always declared that she was single in the past few years. There had been several rumors about her, and they were all people in the entertainment circle. A few people were reasonable enough to point out that Abner and Michelle had never been married. The charge of "abandoning his wife and son" had half been cleared for Abner. As for Shirley, half of the people accused her of robbing others love, and half of the people supported her to pursue her own happiness. Shirley and Abner didn''t accept any interview, nor did they announce the news that they were together. The two kept silent at the same time, making it difficult for the reporters to take action. It was rare that Shirley didn''t lose her temper when she calmed down. She try her best avoid Michelle on the film set. But when she called Abner, she would complain. One day later, the shooting was finished. Shirley left BH city early in the morning. On the way back, Shirley received a call from Abner. Abner said that he had prepared reporters for an interview with Nana. Chapter 400 More About Abner And Shirley Fight Back Justice Law Firm in Ye city. After hanging up the phone, Abner asked Payne to post the printed lawyer''s letter as big as a poster at the door of the law firm. The entrance of the law firm had been surrounded by reporters these two days. Those paparazzi were guarding the door blatantly, making people coming and going restless. While thinking resentfully, Payne went downstairs with the big poster, took the tools and stuck the lawyer''s letter in the most conspicuous place. "What? What did they post on it? " "It''s a lawyer''s letter!" When a group of reporters saw someone coming out of the law firm, they all came over curiously and looked at the lawyer''s letter. Crossing his arms, Payne stood aside with a disdainful look, raising his chin high. "Dear journalists, Justice Law Firm knew that you violated the public order and affected other people''s normal lives. I''ve written to you solemnly that citizens shall enjoy the right of personal freedom and privacy not to be violated by others. I hope you can leave the law firm within half an hour after reading this letter and actively cooperate with the work of the law firm. If you refuse to leave without any justifiable reason, I will request to hold you accountable. " A reporter finished reading out the lawyer''s letter, and the group of people immediately exploded. "We didn''t go into the law firm!" "Exactly! Is this road your home? Don''t think you can frighten us with a lawyer''s letter! " "We will never leave!" "Yes! Let''s just wait at the door and see if Abner can get out! " Payne snorted and raised his mobile phone, "I have recorded what the reporters said just now. This is the most powerful evidence in the court." These group of reporters looked at each other and kept silent. "And..." Payne pointed at his back and said, "There are all lawyers in the room. If you want to stay here and get some benefits from the words, I think it''s impossible." While Payne was talking, Payne saw a group of police coming over there. He smiled and said, "Dear journalists, please!" Fortunately, Mr. Shen called Mr. Zheng of the police station. The police came in time. "What happened? What''s going on? What? " The leading policeman rushed over with his men. "Why are you group of reporters surrounding here? Do you have nothing to do? " "We just want to have an interview." "Yes, we are here for an interview." The policeman waved his hand impatiently and said, "Enough! Enough! Interview, if you want to interview, just interview those big stars, don''t disturb the work of the lawyers here! All of you just can leave! " As he spoke, he pointed at the lawyer''s letter on the glass, "See? If you don''t leave in half an hour, I''ll catch you and take you to the police station as a guest! Don''t think I''m scaring you! " After threatening, the reporters had nothing to say and left sulkily. Payne thanked the police and went back to the law firm. It was almost noon. In a ho ng. "Great! I can finally see my mother. I haven''t seen her for a long time! " "Yes." Abner replied casually and asked, "Nana, would you like to sleep at my place tonight?" "Is that okay?" Nana looked at Abner with her bright eyes and asked expectantly, "Really? Dad? " Shirley frowned and her eyes turned cold at once. "It''s not proper for a child to call someone else dad." Abner held Shirley''s hand awkwardly, "We have agreed." "I just can''t stand it." Shirley suppressed her anger. Why did he have to be called Dad for no reason when he was dealing with Michelle? Although the result might be a fatal blow to Michelle, the process was too depressing. "Who are you?" Staring at Shirley, Nana held Abner''s arm provocatively. "He is my Dad indeed!" "Ha ha..." Shirley rolled her eyes and held the other arm of Abner from the other side. "I''m sorry. He is my boyfriend!" The corners of Abner''s mouth twitched. His two arms were held very awkward, but he couldn''t break free. Fortunately, the dishes were served soon. Shirley and Nana stared at each other and released Abner almost at the same time. "Come on, honey. You must be tired. Have a drumstick!" At the dinner table, Shirley thoughtfully picked up a chicken drumstick for Abner and smiled provocatively at Nana. "Dad! It''s better to eat more vegetables! " Not to be outdone, Nana picked up food for Abner. "Come on, their shrimps are good!" "Dad, drink some water!" "Porridge is nutritious." "Dad, do you like noodles? Give you a bowl of noodles, dad! " As time went by, Abner saw a mountain of food in front of him, but the two ''girls'' didn''t seem to stop and picked up food for Abner in a duel. Abner took a deep breath and shouted, "Enough!" Both Shirley and Nana were stunned and stopped. Abner sighed helplessly, "Let''s eat! Stop picking up food for me. I''m going to be stuffed to death! " "Humph..." "Humph!" Shirley and Nana stared at each other and began to eat. Chapter 401 More About Abner And Shirley Contend For Abner The meal was finished in a flash, as if there was only a corpse left in the battlefield. "Ah..." Shirley patted her belly and smiled at Abner "Wow, I''m so full." "It''s good that you are full." Abner smiled and asked, "Will you go to the set tomorrow?" "I won''t go tomorrow. If there''s no play for me, I''ll take it as a vacation." Shirley smiled, "How about we go out to play tomorrow?" When Abner was about to nod, Nana cut in, "I''ll go with you tomorrow!" Shirley glared at the little girl, "What the hell are you talking about? I''m going to date with my boyfriend! It''s none of your business? You''ve learned to be the third wheel at such a young age! " "You can''t date my dad!" Nana glared at Shirley, "I still have my mother!" "Ouch! You scared me to death!" Shirley deliberately patted her heart and crossed her fingers, "Do you think I will afraid of you because you have a mother? Your mother has nothing to do with my boyfriend. Do you think I will be afraid with you as a burden? Call your mother if you can! Even if she comes, Abner is still my boyfriend! Humph! " "You..." Nana was so angry that her eyes turned red. She looked at Abner aggrievedly and said meaningfully, "Dad! Look at her! " "All right." Abner stopped Nana timely and said, "Nana, you may not like these words, but I really have nothing to do with your mother! Think about it. Your mother just told you that I am your father. I didn''t know it before. Your mother and I are not married, so we have nothing to do with each other. Now... " Abner pointed at Shirley and said, "She is my girlfriend. I will marry her in the future. Do you understand?" Shirley had already stretched her neck complacently. When Shirley heard the last few words of Abner, a trace of tenderness and shyness flashed through her eyes, and her heart was getting warmer and warmer. With a downcast look in her eyes, Nana grabbed Abner''s arm and asked, "Don''t you like my mother? Can''t you be with her? " "There is no way to force people to love." This was the only sentence that Abner said. It was difficult for Nana to understand, but she could tell that he meant to refuse. "Okay, let''s go!" Shirley picked up her bag and stood up. Abner nodded, stood up and said to Nana, "Let''s go!" Pouting her lips, Nana didn''t refuse. She left the chair and followed Abner and Shirley. In the car, both Shirley and Nana tried to sit on the passenger seat. Finally, Shirley was annoyed. She threw her bag on the passenger seat, pulled Nana and entered the back seat with her. "Little girl, let''s see who is more powerful!" Shirley stared at Nana with a fake smile. "Humph!" Like Shirley, Nana also pretended to smile, "Old woman, I won''t compete with you!" Old woman?! "You little bastard..." Shirley picked up the little girl''s clothes and was about to lose her temper, but she held it back and spread her hands. "Ha ha, y h a roar, Shirley left the dancing carpet barefoot, jumped to Abner''s side, and hugged Abner, "I win, I win!" "Awesome!" Abner opened his arms to welcome Shirley. Being held by Shirley, he felt flattered. When he smelled the sweat on Shirley''s body, but it was not like the smell of a man''s sweat, which reminded him of a word - Perfumed sweating profusely. With an unhappy look on her face, Nana left the dancing carpet and said, "Humph, I''ll win you next time!" With her arms around Abner''s neck, Shirley turned around and said to Nana, "Anyway, I win this time. We''ll go to play tomorrow, and you''ll stay by and watch!" "Humph!" Staring at Shirley for a long time, Nana asked, "Dad, where am I taking a shower?" "Over there." Abner pointed to the bathroom. "Then I''m going to take a shower." Nana went back to her room and took her clothes from her bag. Then she turned around and went to the bathroom. Shirley let go of Abner and sat down on the sofa. "I''m so tired." "Then have a good rest and go to take a shower later. You are sweating all over." As Abner spoke, he began to clean the dancing carpet in silence. "I''ll take a shower in your room later. Is there a bathroom in your room?" Shirley asked while drinking water, "I don''t want to use the bathroom used by others." "Yes, but I used it." Taking a look at Shirley, Abner''s heart sank again. Abner kept thinking nonsense and his heart beat wildly. "You are different." Shirley stuck out her tongue, which was in exchange for a doting smile from Abner. Twenty minutes later, Nana came out of the bathroom in pajamas. Shirley seemed to be a little worried. She came to the bathroom door and asked Nana to go back. She pointed at the underwear in the basin and said, "You have washed your clothes yourself." "I have never washed myself." The little girl raised her head and looked a little arrogant. "That''s great. You can practice today!" Chapter 402 More About Abner And Shirley Sleeping Together Feeling that Nana had been challenged unprecedentedly, she was so angry that she didn''t know what to do. She shouted, "Why should I wash by myself? My mother even won''t let me to wash. Grace will help me! " Shirley laughed ironically and said, "Kid, it seems that I have to teach you a lesson!" Pointing at the underwear, Shirley said, "There''s no your mother or Grace here. No one will help you wash it! Even if Abner is here, he is a man! He can''t help you! As for me, I have nothing to do with you, let alone help you! Now, either you wash it or I throw it away. You can choose one! " "I..." Nana''s face turned red and she stomped her feet. "My mother will be back soon." "Then ask her to pick you up!" Shirley shrugged her shoulders and said, "Oh, by the way, I remember that Michelle had an announcement tonight. Maybe She is still working! " "You You are so bad! " Nana stamped her feet, turned around and walked into the bathroom, slamming the door behind her. Three minutes later, Abner came out of his bedroom. "Shirley, the hot water is ready. Go to take a shower!" After a pause, he continued, "I''ve found you a piece of my clothes. You can wear it first. Where is Nana? Hasn''t she finished yet? " "I think it will be ready soon." Before Shirley left, the door of the bathroom was opened by Nana. With a gloomy face, Nana asked, "I have finished washing! Can I go to bed now?" Shirley raised her eyebrows, "Go ahead!" Nana glared at Shirley and said "good night" to Abner before entering her room. In a good mood, Shirley went into Abner''s room to take a shower. Abner cleaned up the bathroom Nana used and took a shower. When he came out, Shirley was still taking the shower. Looking at what happened tonight, Abner knew that he was destined to sleep on the sofa. After waiting for a while, he still didn''t see Shirley come out, so he sneaked into his room and prepared to take a pillow and quilt out. As soon as he entered the bathroom, he heard the sound of water and Shirley''s faint humming. "Don''t look or listen!" Abner muttered to himself and hurried to the wardrobe to look for something. Click "Abner, why are you here?" As the door was opened, Shirley''s voice appeared behind Abner. Abner turned around and said, "I''m looking for a pillow." After saying that, he looked at Shirley. He saw that Shirley was wearing his shirt, which was wrapped around Shirley''s thighs and the sleeves were a little long. Shirley''s hair was disheveled. While drying her hair, she walked towards Abner. With Adam''s apple bobbing in his throat, Abner had an impulse to run away. The atmosphere was so weird! "Find a pillow?" Shirley walked to Abner and asked, "Are you going to sleep outside?" Abner was only wearing sports pants with only two buttons on his shirt. He nodded. With a snicker, Shirley deliberately approached Abner and ave to worry about her." "Abner!" Michelle shouted, "I got it! I got it! You just want to take my Nana away from me! Give Nana back to me! I''m coming to you now! " Abner wasn''t flustered at all. "Okay, come on! There are many paparazzi around the law office. Seeing that you insist on taking Nana away, I can prove that I haven''t abandoned my wife and child. " "You..." Michelle trembled with anger, "Abner, I didn''t expect you to be such a person! You are so insidious! " "Just give you a dose of your own medicine." Abner frowned and looked at Shirley. Shirley gave him a thumbs up. Michelle panicked. "I don''t know what you are talking about!" Abner snorted, "It doesn''t matter. You just need to know that Nana is fine with me. In order to make up for my loss to her, I will always be with her these days. Since you are so busy, you don''t have to come to see her. " "You can''t take my daughter away from me!" Michelle shouted. "I don''t want to take her away. The result of the paternity test has come out long ago." Abner said calmly, "I just want you to stop. Think about what you should do!" After saying that, he hung up the phone without hesitation. He could no longer hear the hoarse and exhausted cry of Michelle. "Do you think Michelle will come tonight?" Shirley asked. "I don''t think so." Shaking his head, Abner said, "She won''t compromise so soon." If she came to see Nana tonight, she would not be convicted of giving Abner and her purpose would be exposed. She would not be so stupid. "Have a good rest! We have to get up early tomorrow to play. " Abner patted Shirley''s head and stood up, "I''m in the living room." "Wait!" Shirley held Abner''s hand and said, "Your bed is so big. Why don''t you sleep with me?" "Ahem..." Abner blushed, "What do you want to do again?" Shirley rolled her eyes complacently, "It''s a test of your concentration! We can just sleep together! " Chapter 403 More About Abner And Shirley Punishment For Nana In the early morning of the second day, in the warm light, Shirley was awakened by a loud knock on the door. "Ah..." Shirley moved her body on the bed and grumbled irritably, "Who is it? It''s so early!" "Dad! Come out, Dad! I''m hungry! " Outside the door, there were Nana''s knocks and endless knocks. Abner also woke up from his dream. He held Shirley in his arms, rubbed her hair and said, "I''ll go and have a look. You can sleep a little longer." Pulling Abner''s clothes, Shirley raised her head and pouted, "Kiss me first." Abner smiled dotingly, "I haven''t brushed my teeth yet." "Just a gentle kiss." Shirley opened her eyes slightly and approached Abner with a smile. "¡­¡­ Okay. " Abner rested his lips and kissed on Shirley''s lips. Then he lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Shirley slowly opened her eyes and looked at Abner''s back with a bright smile. It was only at dawn that she dared to ask for a kiss so boldly. Last night, when they two of them just slept, she was so restrained that she almost died. It was obvious that Abner didn''t dare to stay too close to her and couldn''t sleep all night. But when did they hold each other? Hahaha, forget it! It seemed that Abner had a good mind. Nothing happened last night. After changing her clothes, Abner walked to the bedroom door and opened it. "What''s wrong?" Seeing that Abner had come out, Nana stopped knocking at the door and shouting. She turned her eyes to look for Shirley in the bedroom. Well, the two of them must have slept together last night! "What are you looking for?" Abner deliberately blocked Nana''s sight and looked at his watch. "It''s only five o''clock. Why do you get up so early?" "I I can''t fall asleep. " Nana pouted, "Aren''t we going out to play today? Shouldn''t we go to play after dinner? " "That''s right." Abner nodded, "Then I''ll cook. You go to wash yourself first." "Where is the aunt yesterday? Did she leave? " Finally, Nana asked, "Can we go out with my mom today?" When Shirley heard this in the bedroom, she sneered and said, "Little girl, look carefully! I''m still here! You admitted defeat for bet in the dance yesterday. I''m going to play with my boyfriend today! You can only watch us! Why did you ask your mother to watch it together? I don''t mind two more girls bringing me tea and water! " It was all Nana''s fault. If Nana hadn''t lived next door last night, Shirley might have sacrificed herself for Abner Oh, no! Ask Abner to give himself to her! "You..." Nana was so angry that she suddenly burst into tears. She grabbed Abner''s clothes and cried out, "Dad! I''m going to find my mother! I haven''t seen her for a long time. She said she would come back yesterday! But she didn''t come to me Boo... Hoo... " Abner''s eyes turned cold, "if I ask you to choose one, you can only choose between me and your mother. Who do you choose?" Tears welled up in her th us?" Abner asked with a smile. "No, no, no!" Shirley waved her hand and said, "Poppi will in charge of the food, and Barry will in charge of the drinking and playing. We will in charge of ourselves ." Abner laughed and shook his head. He held Shirley''s hand and said, "Let''s go!" "Dad! And me! " Nana reached out her hand. "Come on, let me hold your hand." Shirley grabbed Nana''s hand and said with a snicker, "I''m so good to you. What should you say to Auntie Shirley?" Nana pouted and said reluctantly, "Thank you, aunt Shirley." "Good girl." Shirley smiled with satisfaction. When they went downstairs, the sky was clear. As soon as Shirley saw the paparazzi across the road, she smiled again and said to Nana, "Nana, today you come out to have fun. If you are happy, just keep smiling, or Auntie Shirley will be angry. If aunt Shirley gets angry, I don''t know what I will do to hurt Nana! " Taking a deep breath, Nana forced a smile and said through gritted teeth, "Thank you so much, aunt Shirley!" "You''re welcome!" Shirley deliberately pinched the little girl''s face and pretended to be intimate, "Good girl!" "Come on, get in the car." Abner carried Nana into the car, followed by Shirley. The three of them drove away happily. The paparazzi felt didn''t have the enough good time. They immediately posted the photos on the Internet, trying to get the first news. In a studio, Michelle was shooting an advertisement. She was worried about Nana, so she was a little absent-minded. While Michelle was fixing her make-up, the assistant showed the phone to Michelle, and her face suddenly turned livid. "Shirley went on a trip with Abner and the daughter. They were in a good mood and seemed to be a family." In the news, Nana held Shirley''s hand and smiled happily. The two people were talking about something, and Shirley pinched Nana''s face. The Internet was full of support unexpectedly. Chapter 404 More About Abner And Shirley She Is Lying To You "How could this be? !" Michelle clenched her phone, her knuckles turning white. Even the delicate makeup couldn''t cover up her pale face. "I don''t know, either." The assistant said in a trembling voice, "Shirley is so annoying! Does she want to be with Mr. Shen and deceive your Nana? In this way, Mr. Shen thinks she is a generous woman, and then... " "Enough!" Michelle pounded on the table. Her face turned livid with rage as if she had used up all her strength to throw the phone away. The phone fell to the ground with a crackling sound. Several parts of the phone were broken, and the screen was instantly torn into pieces. "What happened?" "It''s so scary! Is she angry? " "Has she seen the news?" The staff around them all looked at them in whispers, and Michelle was no longer in the mood to care about them. The assistant picked up the phone and stood beside Michelle, holding her breath. Michelle was absent-minded. Abner said that he had done a paternity test, which meant that he had known that Nana was not his child! But now, he and Shirley went out with Nana and seemed to care about Nana very much. What did he want to do? Did he really want to force her to pick up Nana and prove that he was not the one who abandoned his wife and child? To prove that he was not Nana''s father? no Michelle cried out in her heart. She had tried her best, and it was impossible for her to fall short of success. As the saying went, You can''t get what you want without giving up another what you want! She had to wait, and wait! "Hi, Miss Michelle." The stuff come to call Michelle, "Can we start shooting now?" "¡­¡­ Okay. " Hearing that, Michelle came to her senses at once. She smiled at the staff and stood up. "Okay, I am ready." In the south of Ye city, there was a bathtub. Although it was golden autumn and the sea was a little cold, there were still many tourists coming here with their families for vacation in the sunny day. It was a good choice for the family to spend a nice weekend by the sea. "Hi! Poppi! Wendy! I''m coming! " Fifty minutes later, Shirley and Abner finally arrived at the beach. Seeing Poppi from a distance, Shirley greeted her. "Aunt Shirley!" "Uncle Shen!" Hearing the noise, the two kids, Duke and Albert, ran towards them excitedly as if they were competing to see who could run faster. "Slow down!" Shouted Abner. He bent down, took over the two kids, picked them up from the left and right, and kissed them on their faces. "Do you two Miss Auntie Shirley?" Shirley also came over. It seemed that Nana had been forgotten. Seeing that Abner was so friendly to the two children, not only holding them, but also talking and laughing with them, she felt more and more sad. "That little girl is called Nana! She is pretty. " Barry, who was standing far away, began to comment, "No wonder that Michelle can say that. If she is ugly, Mich sprayed water all over Barry''s body. "Humph, I don''t want to be with you." In the joyful laughter, Shirley and Nana seemed to be a little unhappy. The two of them came to a corner. Nana stretched out her water gun and directly sprayed it at Shirley. "You always let me do things I don''t like! I hate you! " "Puff..." Shirley wiped the water on her face and sprayed it at Nana rudely. "Do you think I like you? I''m teaching you how to behave yourself. Your mother is very kind to you, but do you know what she has done? She has been lying to you. You are not Abner''s child at all! Otherwise, why don''t you think Abner is a so nice man and doesn''t want to care about you? " Thinking of what Abner had said the same words when they first met, Nana shook her head with growing guilt. "No! I don''t believe it! " "Then I''ll let Michelle tell you in person that you''re not Abner''s child at all! I''ll prove it to you tonight! " Shirley threw the water gun away and was wet all over. She snorted and said, "I won''t play with you anymore! If you are still so stubborn, no one can save you! " Seeing Shirley leave, Nana fiercely raised the water gun and sprayed it at Shirley. A chill came from her back. Shirley staggered, but she didn''t turn around and continued to stride away. After a fierce gunfight, they went to change their wet clothes. Shirley and Nana were in the same dressing room, without saying a word. Knock, knock, knock After changing his clothes, Abner knocked on the door and asked, "Have you changed your clothes?" "Yes." Shirley happened to be standing at the door. She opened the door and smiled at Abner "Have a good talk with Michelle tonight and tell her the truth. I can''t stand this little girl anymore." Noticing that there was something wrong with Shirley''s eyes, Abner touched her wet hair and said gently, "Do whatever you say." After saying that, he looked askance at Nana through Shirley. Chapter 405 More About Abner And Shirley I Hate Mother Shirley was very happy to be with her friends. As a person who couldn''t hide anything in her heart, Shirley quickly forgot the unhappiness just now. She eat and drink with others. The cakes made by Poppi had become unique. They not only tasted delicious, but also looked like works of art. The cake she brought today was also in accordance with the view. The pattern on the cake was the view of sea water and beach, and there were two little people basking in the sun on it. The expressions on the little people''s faces could be seen clearly and lifelike. Shirley didn''t hesitate. She forked a person and put it into her mouth. She bit off the upper half of the person''s body in one bite, and the second mouthful she directly filled the whole into her mouth. She kept muttering, "Yummy, delicious!" "It''s too cruel." Poppi couldn''t help but shake her head, "You have eaten my little person for no reason." "Ha ha..." Shirley giggled. "Mommy!" At this time, Albert whispered in Poppi''s ear, "Does aunt Shirley eat people? Will she eat Albert? " The little guy''s voice was enough to be heard by the people around him. The adults couldn''t help laughing. Hearing this, Shirley patted on Albert''s bottom and said angrily, "Hey, hey, do you think Auntie Shirley looks so terrible?" Albert was so scared that he hid himself in Poppi''s arms. He looked at Shirley and didn''t dare to get close to her. "Aunt Shirley only eats fake person, not Albert." Duke came to Albert and patted him on the head like an adult. "Who said that?" Barry said in a deliberately horrible voice, "Your Uncle Shen will be eaten up by aunt Shirley in a few days. I''m sure he will be eaten to the bone." Abner kicked Barry, blushing, "What are you talking about?" "That''s right. What are you talking about?" Poppi glanced at Shirley complacently and said, "I think it''s Abner who ate our Shirley to the bone." Duke and Albert didn''t understand what the joke meant. They only talked about teating his, that, that. Even Duke was frightened to stop talking. Shirley raised her head and roared in anger. Sitting in the corner, Nana didn''t say anything. She just looked at Abner from time to time with a little sadness. Seeing the group of people talking and laughing, she felt even more uncomfortable. The group of people didn''t go back until it was very late. On the way back, Nana sat in the back seat of the car and didn''t say anything. She was depressed. When they got home, it was already sunset and it was getting dark. Nana went into the room without saying a word and locked the door. Abner and Shirley didn''t want to meddle in this matter. They just called Michelle, and Michelle couldn''t wait to see Nana. Abner and Shirley went to the kitchen to make dinner together. Although it was'' together '', it was Abner who cooked, and Shirley was only responsible for tasting. "Nana, it''s time come out for dinner!" After the dinner was ready, Abner went to the door and called Nana, but there was no sound in the s not Abner at all! Right? " "Nana, I can explain! I can explain! " Michelle panicked. She was so timid that she didn''t dare to get close to her daughter. The missing, guilt and uneasiness she hadn''t seen Nana for days all turned into resentment. She turned around angrily from embarrassment and said to Shirley and Abner, "You set a trap for me! You made me embarrassed on purpose! You are stirring up trouble between me and my daughter! " Shirley''s lungs were about to explode, "Your ability to distort the truth is even better than your acting skill! It''s you who cheated your daughter. Now you were found and she knew the truth. Now you bite back. Where is your conscience! Shame on you! " "I hate you!" Nana shouted loudly, Nana looked at Michelle felt complained and angry. "I hate you!" "Nana, how can you hate me, how can you hate mom?" With red eyes, Michelle staggered to Nana and reached out to hug Nana. Nana kept wailing. She pushed Michelle away and ran out of the apartment. Being pushed a few steps, Michelle couldn''t help but burst into tears when she saw Nana run out. Her eyes were still sharp. "Shirley! It''s all your fault! We are at daggers drawn! " After shouting, Michelle ran out with Nana while calling her name. The room seemed to be quiet all of a sudden. Shirley squinted her eyes and said, "Michelle was just a crazy person." Abner took a deep breath and said, "I''ll go out to have a look! Wait for me here! " "No! I''ll go with you! " Shirley walked out with Abner. "Although I hate Michelle, I don''t want anything bad to happen to them! Let''s see how they are doing. " "Okay." Abner nodded and left the apartment with Shirley. Outside, when Nana heard Michelle''s cry from behind, Nana cried louder and ran faster. It turned out that neither Abner nor Shirley lied to her. It was her mother who lied to her! It turned out that she was still a child without a father. No wonder Abner didn''t like her too! She hated this liar mother! She hated her mother! Chapter 406 More About Abner And Shirley A Car Accident In the dark night, Nana and Michelle ran out of Abner''s apartment one after another. Wearing high-heeled shoes, Michelle didn''t run fast as Nana. When she ran downstairs, she staggered and cried, "Nana, don''t run!" "Don''t come over!" Nana cried while running. Finally, she ran downstairs, still panting. She didn''t know where she was going. She just wanted to run as far as possible Abner and Shirley followed them out and saw the little girl running quickly to the side of the road, as if she was going to cross the road. Beep! Beep! Beep! A car suddenly came from a dark distance, flashing a few dazzling lights, accompanied by a shrill car whistle. Nana was running across the street, she was suddenly blinded by the dazzling light "Nana! Ah! " As soon as Michelle went downstairs, she saw a small truck rushing towards Nana. Michelle screamed hysterically, almost breaking her throat. "Oh my God, Nana!" Shirley also stood on the stairs and shouted, her face turning pale. "No," Abner cried out in his heart. He kept running as fast as he could and shouted, "Nana, OUT OF THE WAY!" Squeak Bang! The sound of brake and collision resounded through the night sky, followed by deathly silence. Abner stopped and put his hand in the air. His eyes flashed with a microcosm, and his muscles all over his body tightened. He couldn''t believe that the accident happened in front of them. Seeing that Nana was knocked away and fell on the ground a few meters away, Michelle''s mind went blank. Her pupils shrank and shrank. Suddenly, she lost her breath and fainted. "Michelle! Nana! " Shirley was so frightened that she was trembling all over, but she tried to calm herself down. She ran to Michelle and called her twice, but Michelle didn''t wake up. Then she began to look for her cell phone in panic. Fortunately, Michelle had her phone with her. Shirley called the ambulance with her trembling hands. On the other side, Abner was stunned for a moment. Then he ran to Nana and saw blood flowing from her head. "Nana!" Abner kept calling Nana''s name solemnly, but he didn''t dare to touch her little body easily. The truck driver had already been paralyzed with fear. He stumbled out of the car and suddenly knelt on the ground, trembling all over. Ten minutes later, the ambulance whistled and arrived here. It sent Nana, who was still breathing faintly, to the ambulance. Then it carried the unconscious Michelle into the ambulance. Abner and Shirley followed him. For a moment, the ambulance roared away. On the road where the accident happened, only the front lamps stained with blood on the truck were still flashing on and off. In the car, Abner held Shirley''s hand and kept comforting her, "It''s okay. Don''t be afraid!" Shirley nodded absentmindedly and looked away. She didn''t dare to look at Nana who was covered in blood. After a long time, they finally arrived at the nearest hospital. Shirley''s mind was in a mess. She couldn''t think anymore. She just followed Abner by instinct. And Abner still held Shirley''s hand. Soo en What about Nana? " Shirley asked. "The operation was a success." Abner gave a reassuring answer to Shirley, "She may wake up in a few days." "That''s good, that''s good." Shirley breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s good that my efforts and blood are not in vain." There was a burst of laughter at the door. They turned around and saw Poppi and Malcolm come outside. When Malcolm opened the door for Poppi, Poppi said with a smile, "Shirley is so brave. You have donated so much blood. If it''s in vain, the God can''t stand it." "Dad! Mommy! " The two kids shouted at them. "Good boy." Malcolm came to the side of sickbed, touched their heads, and asked Shirley, "Are you all right?" "I''m fine!" Shirley waved her hand, but her eyes were fixed on the food box in Poppi''s hand. "Is it nutritious food for me?" Poppi shook her head with a smile and ordered Abner to set the table. Poppi opened the food box and said, "I just brought the longan and job''s tears porridge cooked before I came here this morning. I and Malcolm brought it from downstairs." In addition to porridge, there were also many blood nourishing dishes, such as fried pork liver, carrots and so on. "It smells so good!" Shirley sniffed. Poppi poured her a bowl of porridge and said, "Slow down." Then she poured another bowl of porridge for Abner and said, "You haven''t had breakfast either." "And this one." Then, Malcolm handed the steamed buns he bought downstairs to Abner. "Thank you." Abner took it and had breakfast with Shirley. Albert licked his lips and asked greedily, "Aunt Shirley, does it taste good?" "Mommy, I want to drink too." Duke pressed his lips and stared at the porridge. "Gee, look at your sons. They are so useless." Poppi pointed at Malcolm, "They two came here before breakfast." "It''s all because the food you cook is delicious." Malcolm smiled to resolve the "conflict". "Come on, let''s eat together!" Shirley pushed her own porridge, and the two kids took a sip of it respectively and nodded as if it was delicious. Chapter 407 More About Abner And Nana Wakes Up "I don''t know how I fell asleep." After the meal, Shirley leaned against the back of the chair to rest. "I don''t know how much blood I have donated. It''s just that my arm hurts." "Five hundred milliliters. Quite a lot. You fainted, of course you don''t know. " Abner replied, "Not long after you went in, several staff with type O blood entered the operating room and donated blood together, which saved the girl''s life." Shirley nodded, "It''s good that she can keep her life. I was almost scared to death last night. Seeing that Nana was hit by a car and flew away, Michelle was scared to faint. What? How is Michelle now? " All of them shook their heads. Abner said, "I have been here with you since you came out of the operating room yesterday. The nurse came this morning to ask about Nana''s safety. I don''t know about others." Hearing this, Shirley suddenly felt happy and asked shyly, "You stayed with me for the whole night? Then how did you sleep last night? " "He was sleeping on the edge of the bed!" Poppi cut in, "When we came here this morning, Abner was bent over your bed and having a rest! How nice he is to you! " "Yes, he stayed with you the whole night." Malcolm added. "Thank you." Shirley reached out and grabbed Abner''s hand. Her eyes were full of affection. It turned out that being taken care of and loved by someone was such a happy thing! "It''s what I should do." Abner held Shirley''s hand. The two of them didn''t say anything, but looked at each other with a smile. Poppi whispered in Malcolm''s ear, "I''ve never seen Shirley so obedient." Turning his head, Malcolm said with a gentle smile, "This is probably called, one person conquers another." Knock, knock, knock When the ward was full of love, someone knocked on the door. Shirley looked out and saw the little assistant of Michelle .then Shirley looked at Abner with discussion. Abner held Shirley''s hand and shouted at the door, "Come in!" "Mr. Shen, Miss Shirley." The assistant came in with a bunch of flowers and a box of fruit basket in her arms. She nodded to Poppi and Malcolm to greet them. Then she came to the bedside and said, "Miss Michelle asked me to visit Miss Shirley. Thank you for transferring blood to Nana last night." Abner took it over and asked, "Is Nana awake?" "Not yet." The assistant shook her head. "The doctor said that it might take three or four days to observe the situation." "She will be fine." Abner comforted. "Thank you, Mr. Shen." The assistant thanked Shirley and said, "Miss Michelle cried last night and stayed with Nana all night. She was in a bad condition, so she didn''t come in person. Michelle said she would visit Miss Shirley a few days later. " "She don''t need to visit me." Shirley waved her hand and said, "I''m not sick. I''ll leave the hospital tomorrow. She doesn''t need to visit me. Just let her take good care of her daughter. " "Well..." The assistant looked a little embarrassed. Poppi tried to mediate the Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. . Because of Nana''s car accident, they hit the headlines again. On the one hand, they praised Shirley for her behavior of transfusing blood to the little girl at the critical moment. On the other hand, they were confused why it was not Nana''s father, Abner, who transfused blood to save the girl. The answer was obvious, because Abner was not Nana''s father at all. Abner asked someone to post the photo of the paternity test report on the Internet. Now, everything was over. No matter what the outside world thought of him, Shirley or Michelle, it was the outside world''s business. They just needed to have a clear conscience. Shirley lived in Abner''s house again, and Abner refused to sleep with Shirley on the excuse that Shirley had just donated her blood and was not feeling well, which made Shirley depressed for a long time. In the next few days, because the paparazzi had been chasing after Shirley very much recently, Shirley went back to her apartment to sleep if she had time to go home. Her dream of ''getting'' Abner didn''t come true either. Three days later, Nana woke up. With a heavy sigh of relief, she hugged her daughter and burst into tears. A week later, Nana''s mind and emotions returned to normal except for the physical injury. The little girl seemed to have changed a lot after the car accident. One day, Shirley and Abner came to the hospital together to visit Nana. When they arrived at the hospital, Michelle happened to be away, while Nana was singing with the nurse. Her fluent English made the nurse clap her hands and applaud. "Nana." Abner took Shirley into the room and called her. The little girl immediately turned around. Although her face and head were still wrapped in gauze, her eyes lit up. She smiled sweetly and called out, "Uncle Shen, aunt Shirley." Shirley was shocked a lot. She looked at Abner and also saw the surprise and relief in Abner''s eyes. The little girl called him uncle, not dad. Such a change was really surprising. Chapter 408 More About Abner And Shirley Im Sorry Abner and Shirley put down the toys, food and flowers they brought and sat on the edge of the bed. "How are you, Nana ?" Abner asked Nana nodded obediently. "It''s just that the bandage still hurts. Sometimes I have nightmares at night, but the doctor said I''m fine." "That''s good." Shirley also felt relieved. "We were all shocked that night, and your mother fainted because of fear. Don''t run on the road again." "I see." Biting her lips, Nana felt a little guilty. Then she looked at Shirley and pouted. She wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "What''s wrong?" Asked Shirley in confusion. "I..." After hesitating for a long time, Nana finally made up her mind and said, "Aunt Shirley, thank you. The nurse told me that it was you who gave me blood that brought me back to life. Thank you so much. " Look on Nana''s face is so sincere Her pure eyes were full of thankfulness and gratitude. Shirley was stunned for a moment. She suddenly remembered the scene that she forced Nana to wash clothes and say thanks. Her eyes turned red. She came to herself and said, "You''re welcome. Nana is so cute. Auntie Shirley doesn''t want you to be in trouble. " With a happier smile, Nana chatted with Shirley and said, "Aunt Shirley, you don''t know, do you? My head is broken and my hair is cut off. I''m going to be a little monk. " Shirley laughed, "It''s not a little monk, it''s a little nun." "What is the little nun?" Nana asked in a daze. "Well, a boy without hair is a little monk, and a girl without hair is a little nun." Shirley explained briefly. "I see!" It suddenly dawned on her. Nana giggled and said, "Then I''ll be a nun." Hearing this, both Shirley and Abner were amused. Abner said gently, "Nana''s hair will grow, and you won''t become a little nun." Hearing Abner talking to her, Nana was still not used to it. She glanced at Abner timidly and then looked away. "Nana..." When Abner was about to speak, Nana spoke first. She looked at Abner again and said firmly, "Uncle Shen, you are not my dad! Mom lied to me. I''m sorry. " In the past few days, she had heard from the nurses and watched TV. She had a general understanding of everything and gradually solved the knot in her heart. Whether it was to express gratitude or apologize, Nana showed a very sincere look, which made Shirley and Abner more surprised. "It''s not your fault." Abner patted Nana''s hand and said, "Maybe your mother lied to you because she wanted to find you a father and give you a complete family." "Okay." Nana nodded, "My mother is very kind to me, so she wants to find me a father. But she did something wrong indeed. I also want to apologize to Uncle Shen and Aunt Shirley for her. I hope you won''t make things difficult for mom. " After Shirl Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. , I''m sorry. This is the last time I lied to you. Because the truth is too cruel to you.'' The next morning, Abner packed up all Nana''s belongings and took them to the hospital for Nana. When they arrived at the hospital, Nana had fallen asleep after the anti-inflammatory injection. Only Michelle was on the edge of the bed. Seeing Abner, she stood up awkwardly. "Abner." "Okay." Abner nodded politely and handed them over. "These are all Nana''s things. I forgot to bring them to her before." "Thank you." Michelle took them over. Without saying anything, Abner glanced at Nana and said, "Nana is still resting. I have to go to the court later. I''m leaving now." "I''ll send you off." Michelle put down these things, "I... I have something to tell you." Abner still doubted for a while, but didn''t answer. "If you are worried, we can make a deal here." "I''m sorry that I have caused you a lot of trouble these days," added Michelle, before Abner could say anything Michelle bowed to Abner ninety degrees. Abner withdrew his body and frowned slightly, but he breathed a sigh of relief in his heart. "It''s good that you can see through it." With a smile, Michelle stood up straight and said slowly, "I noticed you again because I saw Shirley in the actor list when I entered the crew of" love affair ". I checked her situation and found that you had sued for her. In order to apologize for breaking up with you that year, I checked your recent situation and found that you were living a good life, and you seemed to have a special relationship with Shirley... " Abner listened quietly. "Shirley joined the group. I found that she was really dazzling, and her way of doing things was very generous. Besides, she and you..." Michelle said awkwardly. "I don''t know why, but I began to be jealous. Then everything happened after that." Chapter 409 More About Abner And Shirley No If After thinking for a while, Abner said, "You shouldn''t lie to your daughter. Nana has always said that you are the best mother in the world." Michelle was more guilty, "I''m not a good mother. If Nana can''t be saved this time, I I don''t know if I can hold on. " At the end of her words, Michelle choked with sobs. "And thank Shirley." "Nana has thanked her." Abner said indifferently, "Shirley said that she couldn''t sit by and do nothing. No matter who it is, she will save her." "You are quite similar with her in character." Michelle looked up at Abner and said, "I''m a villain. Both you and her are upright people. It''s really rare for her to stay away from the mud in this circle. Being with you You are a perfect match. " "Thank you." Abner thanked her, "It means that you are also a good person that you can realize your mistakes and repent. You were good in the past, but you were too strong to be seduced by this circle. " The word "you were good" struck Michelle''s heart, making her heart ache. "I just want to ask you a question. You may be unhappy if I ask you this question, but I still want to ask you for the sake of Nana." Abner added. "Go ahead." Michelle wiped her tears. "Who is Nana''s father?" Abner swallowed hard and asked, "Is The director who appeared in your room after the party? " There was a moment of silence in the ward, and even Nana''s breath could be heard. Hearing that, Michelle''s face turned paler and paler. Having known the answer, Abner felt sorry for her and said, "If you don''t want to tell me..." "It''s him." "The director who went to the party in the middle was shooting an advertisement nearby, and he thought I could be the heroine of his next advertisement." Michelle said in a low voice, afraid that Nana would hear what she said to Abner. After he left, he sent me a message and asked me to check in with him that night... " "Later, we didn''t go back to school. He asked me about the hotel and the room, and I told him I''m drunk, but I want to shoot that advertisement more That''s it. Then that happened... " "I didn''t know you were in the next room, but on the second morning, you were in my room and said that it was you last night My mind is in a mess... " Michelle said, "I don''t know why I think of what happened that day. I thought you drank too much that day and really thought you had sex with me, so I dared to tell you that Nana is your child." "So you knew." Abner was suddenly enlightened. It turned out that they both knew that Nana was not Abner''s child. "Not only did I know that, but I also found out that I was pregnant and found Nana''s father." Michelle squinted her eyes, as if caught in a painful memory, "But he has a family that time I swear I didn''t know he had a wife and children before! " "He kept coaxing me to have an abortion. He said he would divorce his wife and marry me. " "I never thought about marrying him. But I didn''t want to keep my child. On the one hand, I don''t want my child to delay my caree Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. ce, Shirley saw a pregnant woman directing the movement of equipment and props. "Working so hard!" Shirley sighed, "I feel that Wendy''s belly is smaller than hers, and Wendy is suppressed by Barry not to work." "Wendy also has the right to decide." Poppi smiled and said, "She came to work a few days ago, but she doesn''t know why, her belly ached, which almost scared Barry to death. These days, Barry asked for a leave for Wendy, not allowing her to go out for half a step." "If I get pregnant in the future..." Shirley paused on a whim. However, Abner''s eyes swept across the room with imperceptible meaning. "It''s too early." Shirley swallowed the last sentence, not noticing the look in Abner''s eyes, and continued, "We are not married yet, and not alone pregnant!" With a sigh, Shirley looked at the pregnant woman and asked, "Really? Who is this woman? " Poppi frowned and then smiled, "Tina." "Oh! That''s right! " Shirley patted her forehead and said, "She is still in the company! Why didn''t you mention her? Oh my God, She is pregnant.''. She used to be arrogant, but now Well, she hasn''t changed. " "Ha ha..." Poppi couldn''t help laughing, "She has a strong working ability and has been working in the company all the time. Anyway, I don''t come to the periodical office frequently these years and have little contact with her. I heard that her husband was obedient to her since she got married to a rich man. " On the other side, Tina walked towards them with her hands on her belly. She glanced at them and calmed down a lot. "Miss Poppi." Poppi nodded slightly, "It''s almost done. It''s not convenient for you. Go back and have a rest first!" "Okay." Tina nodded, "Okay, Miss Poppi." Then she left with her belly up. "It''s said that there is a boy inside." Aileen came over from nowhere and said, "The expected date of childbirth is coming. Do you know what is name she called for the baby?" "What?" Asked Shirley curiously. "Missben." Did she mean miss Benson? Chapter 410 More About Abner And Shirley Fishing Island The interview officially began. Shirley was always careless and said whatever she wanted to say. Abner thought for a while and then said seriously. The two of them were totally different from each other, but both of them were complementary to each other. However, they were so unexpected that people couldn''t take their eyes off them. "Can you tell me the details of your two contacts?" When the reporter asked the question he wanted to ask the most, he was excited. "For example, who confessed first, the dating time?" "I confessed." Abner blurted out the question without thinking. He held Shirley''s hand with a faint smile on his face and said, "We have been together for 23 days." Shirley looked at Abner affectionately. She didn''t expect that he could remember the days so clearly. Abner turned to look at Shirley without saying anything. The photographer captured the two people''s clasped hands and the subtle eye contact between the two. The reporter asked, "Do you have any plans for the two of you in the future?" Shirley blinked and looked at Abner in confusion. Poppi sighed silently in the distance. She had thought that Abner would be restrained by the interview, but she didn''t expect that Shirley would become the person who asked for help in everything. "Can we tell this?" Abner blushed. "Well..." "Of course you can!" The reporter spoke in succession. Seeing the confusion in Shirley''s eyes, her professional cultivation told her that Abner might expose some big news. Abner smiled, "It''s not a big deal. I just said that I like Shirley not for temporary liking, but for the purpose of marriage, although she has refused me... " The reporter''s eyes widened. "Wait a minute! Mr. Shen, did you propose to Shirley? " Shirley''s face turned red unconsciously. She looked at Abner with shyness and anger, "Then what kind of proposal is it! You want to marry me before you become my boyfriend? Who will agree? " "It''s my fault." Abner pursed his lips and continued, "But after being in a relationship of Boyfriend and girlfriend, we still have to get married. It''s just a matter of time." "Really? Miss Shirley? " The reporter asked excitedly. Shirley blinked her eyes and thought for a while. "It seems that That''s right. " It suddenly occurred to Poppi that at her wedding, Abner received a bouquet and gave it to Shirley. Maybe it was destined that the two of them would get married. Both of them get the bouquet So after the magazine was released, Shirley was forced to ask when she would get married. Three days later, it was Malcolm''s birthday on weekend. They had discussed where to go, but the final answer from Malcolm was - Fishing Island. The construction of the Fishing Island had become a big project of SG Group, Wind International Group and Pei group. Although the three companies were mainly based on electronic technology, they were rich! The rich group''s result was that they hired elites to set up a construction team. From the research and development of the Fishing Island''s practicability, to the design and planning, to the implementation of the plan Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. orcycle was still very handsome. "See you in the restaurant!" Shirley cheered behind the motorcycle, waved her hand and left with Abner first. Wendy was pregnant and Poppi family had two babies, so they all chose to land sightseeing car. Only after Hugh and Lola hesitated for a long time, Hugh put on airs as the boss and let Lola ride a bike. The two of them rode to the dining room leisurely, and the people inside had already had breakfast. After breakfast, there were some temporary sightseeing projects, such as fishing on the sea, bathing in the sand and swimming on the sea. They were just some mild projects. On the one hand, considering the existence of children and pregnant women, on the other hand, some facilities had not been completed. Therefore, the ultimate purpose of Malcolm calling everyone here was to find a place with a quiet environment, blue sea and blue sky, to ease everyone''s mood and feel the beauty of life. This was also his comprehension after he got married. With his family and friends by his side, his life was full of sunshine. Although it was autumn, the sun was still very strong at noon. Shirley and Abner were still basking on the beach. Abner only wore a pair of flower underpants that Shirley gave him. His upper body was bare, and his strong muscles made Shirley drool for a long time. After a long time, Shirley turned over lazily, poked the motionless Abner and asked, "Are you awake? Will you feel bored? " "Ha ha..." Abner chuckled, opened his eyes and grabbed Shirley''s finger. "No, I won''t. When I''m with you, I won''t feel bored even if I don''t do anything. " A warm sea breeze blew. In the blue sea and the boundless beach, Abner''s words had a trace of firmness to come through. Shirley felt as if her heart was stuffed with a ball of cotton. She looked at Abner and for the first time she had the idea that she would marry Abner. Although this man was sometimes very serious, he would say some sweet words inadvertently, which moved her inexplicably. Look, Shirley, what a good man you have chosen. Chapter 411 More About Abner And Shirley Being Jealous Of Having A Daughter The hotel room was located near the mountain and the sea. It was very comfortable to live in it. In the daytime, several teams played their own games. Poppi and Malcolm also went to the yard of the sanatorium where had bad memories had been razed to the ground. They were going to plant some trees only for viewing in the spring next year. After walking around, the two walked back hand in hand. In the evening, everyone gathered together to celebrate Malcolm''s birthday. In fact, it didn''t matter to celebrate Malcolm]''s birthday. The most important thing was that these busy people had to take advantage of the birthday of Malcolm to play together. The party was held in the most expensive villa of the seaside resort. In addition to their guests, there were four or five chefs, more than a dozen waiters, more than a dozen dancers, singers and band. The whole villa was filled with deafening laughter. "The only regret today is that I haven''t eaten the cake made by Poppi." While chewing the cake made by the chef, Shirley tutted and shook her head. "You can''t shut up even if you eat cake. Is there any different who made it?" Poppi scolded with a smile. "It''s the same for me, but it''s different for Mr. Mo, isn''t it?" Shirley rubbed her shoulder against Abner, eager to get his approval. Abner nodded and said seriously, "The cake made by Poppi is delicious, and more importantly, it''s my gift." After saying that, he took out a piece of tissue and wiped the milk stains on Shirley''s mouth affectionately. "Why do you eat more awkwardly than Albert and Duke?" Shirley enjoyed Abner''s considerate service, and her heart had already been floating in the air. "Abner, come and have a drink!" Barry shouted. "I''m coming!" Abner answered, picked up the glass and told Shirley in detail, "I''ll be there soon." "Okay, go ahead!" Shirley nodded obediently. Wendy also walked over with her hands on her big belly. She smiled and said, "Poppi, look at Shirley. She and Mr. Shen are really in love now. But they have to say goodbye to each other sincerely just take a few steps." "Exactly." Poppi cast a sidelong glance at Abner and sighed, "Why does such a good man want you! You should cherish him. " "Of course!" Shirley put down the cake and swallowed it in a hurry. "I have to find a way to have a son in the future. I can''t have a daughter." Poppi and Wendy looked at each other and the two of them were confused. Poppi couldn''t help asking, "Why do you say that all of a sudden? And you prefer boys to girls? " Shirley stared at Poppi discontentedly and said, "Am I that shallow? In fact, I like girls a lot, but I''m afraid that Abner prefers girls to boys! He wiped my mouth just now, and my heart almost melted. Oh my God, if I have a daughter in the future, he dares to wipe his daughter''s mouth like this Damn it! Just thinking about it makes my heart against Abner and her voice was full of shyness. All of a sudden, Abner felt his blood boil. He grabbed Shirley''s hand and was about to take her back to her room. He suppressed his anger and said, "Nothing, it''s just Go back to our room first. " Shirley''s feet were so soft that she couldn''t catch up with Abner''s hurried steps. Therefore, when she took a step forward, her high heels hooked on the table cloth, which made her stagger and almost fall down. "Watch out!" Abner turned around quickly and clasped Shirley''s waist with one hand, trying to balance the two, but it was too late to stop Shirley because of her curvy body. Abner turned around and hugged Shirley. He looked up and fell to the ground with a bang. His body pressed the tablecloth, and some dishes on the table fell to the ground. "HMM..." Shirley groaned in pain. "Are you okay?" Abner asked, holding Shirley''s arm, regardless of the slight pain in his back. "No, nothing." Shirley shook her head and felt that it was dark around and she didn''t know where she was. "We are outside." Abner tried his best to suppress his voice. "Of course, we are on the Fishing Island." Only a drunk person would answer like this, and his shirt was unbuttoned two buttons. Abner didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "Shirley, do you know what will happen if you move again?" Shirley''s mouth came to Abner''s neck. All of a sudden, Abner felt like he was going to die. He felt his head heat and rolled around with Shirley in his arms. In an instant, he pressed this arrogant woman under his body and said, "Shirley, are you drunk or sober ?" "I''ve never been so sober before." Shirley''s eyes were full of tears, but she was very determined. "HMM..." With a whine, Shirley only saw that Abner raised the other end of the tablecloth and pulled it over to cover the two people. Then, only the enthusiasm of Abner was left in her eyes. Chapter 412 More About Abner And Shirley The Craziest Thing "Eh?" In a bedroom on the second floor, with lights on, Poppi was standing by the window. She asked Malcolm in confusion, "Did you hear anything in the garden just now? It seems that something fell down. " While asking, she pushed the window and walked towards the balcony with her head out. "No." Shaking his head, Malcolm paced to the window, closed it and closed the curtain. Poppi was forced to stop and her mouth twitched, "You don''t have to close the curtain, do you? The scenery outside the window is so beautiful that we can''t see it. " With a smile, Malcolm reached out to hold Poppi''s waist and held her in his arms. He stared at her beautiful eyes and said meaningfully, "The scenery in the room is more beautiful." "Hey!" Poppi''s voice was soft and soft, and her ears were red. She pouted, but didn''t know how to respond to him. With a slight smile, Malcolm lowered his head and kissed Poppi''s lips. "Mommy..." The murmur startled Poppi. She pushed away Malcolm and turned to look at the bed. She only saw Duke turned over and murmured "mommy", but he was still in sleep. Swoosh Poppi breathed a sigh of relief, "It scared me." "Why would you be scared?" With another hook in his hand, Malcolm pulled Poppi into his arms again. While kissing her, he said, "Dad and mom love each other very much. They should be very happy to see that." "Dear Mr. Malcolm, don''t you think that love should be limited in front them?" Poppi tried her best to avoid Malcolm, fearing that she would really wake up the two kids and lose her mood just now. "Mrs. Mo, do you think..." Malcolm paused, "Not enough?" With her eyes wide open, Poppi blushed, "You Ah Hello! " With several exclamations, Poppi had been picked up by Malcolm. Malcolm firmly held her in his arms and walked towards the inner room. Yes, in addition to this room, there was also an inner room. When Poppi first came in, she was wondering why the two bedrooms were separated. It was not until she saw the expression on Malcolm''s face that she realized what he was doing. "I haven''t given you my gift yet!" Malcolm put Poppi on the bedside of the inner room and Poppi stepped back to avoid Malcolm. "You are the best gift." Malcolm pulled his tie, threw it on the ground and reached out to take off his coat. Poppi swallowed and got out of bed in a hurry. She held Malcolm''s face and kissed him, and then said, "I really prepared a gift for you. Let''s see the gift first. After all, it''s my gift." Then she walked out of the room. With a helpless smile, Malcolm took off his coat. After a short while, Poppi ran back excitedly with a gift box in her hand and handed it to Malcolm. She sat on the bed and looked at him expectantly, "Open it and have a look." Standing still, Malcolm be the sound inside, fearing that something bad would happen to Barry. After all, he had drunk so much. However, she underestimated Barry''s ability. About ten minutes later, Barry went out of the bathroom unhappily because of his smell of alcohol, Barry was unharmed and wet. Wendy closed her eyes quietly. Quietly, Barry approached Wendy. He thought she was asleep, so he kissed her forehead and face respectively. As usual, he came to Wendy''s feet and massaged her feet. According to Malcolm''s experience, when a woman was pregnant, her legs and feet would easily cramp at night. Therefore, it was a daily routine for Barry to massage Wendy''s feet. Wendy''s heart trembled more and more. Although she closed her eyes, she felt as if she was crying. For so long, she had thought that it was a servant of the Hongmen Sect who pressed her feet, but Barry was so skillful in doing it The bright moon outside the window did not conflict with the light in the room. Bearing the urge to cry, Wendy quietly opened her eyes and almost cried when Barry carefully pinched her feet. Wendy, he has given you a little favor, but you are so moved. Wendy] couldn''t fall asleep until Barry finished massaging her feet. Barry stood up from the bed, took a deep breath, frowned and muttered, "Why is there still the smell of alcohol?" His voice sounded very annoyed. He glanced at Wendy on the bed, moved a stool and sat on it to rest. Barry was going to spend the night on the stool? The garden of the villa was a little cold. Under the tree of the garden, there were two people covered under the table. There was the sound inside. "I promise..." Abner said in a low and hoarse voice, "This is the craziest thing I have ever done in my life." Shirley nestled in Abner''s arms and said, "Maybe there will be more crazy things in the future." Chapter 413 More About Abner And Shirley Being Proposed The night sky was very dark, and the stars were shining in the sky. The sea waves were heard, and the villa was lit up. Silence reigned. The scene at the moment could only be described as romantic and aesthetic. Abner hugged Shirley and chuckled, "We''d better no, I can''t stand it." Shirley turned over and lay on the ground. With a smile on her face, she asked, "Well, Mr. Shen, what are we going to do next? What should we talk about after this? " "I don''t know. Maybe Go to sleep? " Abner also smiled and saw a round moon through the tree above his head. His life was as complete as the moon. "It''s a good idea to sleep." Shirley laughed, "But it doesn''t seem good to be here." "I don''t think it''s a good place either." Abner nodded, "It''s easy to catch a cold." As soon as he finished speaking, a gust of wind blew. Shirley''s nose itched and she sneezed. "Achoo!" Abner stretched out his hand from the tablecloth and covered his coat on Shirley. "Are you cold? Let''s go back to our room. " "You are such a jinx!" Shirley raised her arm and rubbed her nose. "Let''s go back." "Wait a minute. I''ll put on my clothes." Abner''s ears gradually turned red. After putting on his trousers under the table cloth, he sat up and buttoned up his shirt. "What about me?" Asked Shirley, blinking her eyes. "I''ll carry you upstairs." Abner smiled, stood up and wrapped the tablecloth tightly around Shirley. When Shirley was still sleepy, she was held up by Abner. Abner''s embrace was warm, but Shirley was a little worried. She put her arms around Abner''s neck and asked, "Am I very heavy?" "En..." "What?" Shirley threatened. "You are not heavy." "Well, it''s good that you know it!" Shirley raised her chin, "It was you who took the initiative to carry me upstairs. You have to hug me even if you can''t." Abner laughed and walked forward step by step. "I think I can hold on even if I carry you upstairs. If I take one more step, I might fall." Shirley''s face darkened and said, "Mr. Shen, you should exercise more in the future! How''s that going like this! " With a smile, Abner came to the room with Shirley in his arms. After gathering all his strength, he went upstairs with Shirley in his arms. "Yes, I should exercise hard in the future." When he passed by a room with Shirley in his arms, he heard Hugh''s voice, "Hello! You are the assistant and I am the boss. How dare you let your boss sleep on the floor? " "Ha ha..." Shirley smiled impolitely. "Shirley, stop laughing." However, Abner coughed. His face turned red with embarrassment. "If you keep laughing, I can''t walk anymore." The corners of Shirley''s mouth twitched even more, aggrieved and aggrieved. "Here is my height. 1.78 meter, 55 kg. It''s the standard weight. If I lose more weight, I will be too thin." "Yes, yes, I didn''t say no." Abner was a little out of breath and walked forward in a hurry. "But don''t move. If you move, then. Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. are arranged to live in the same room? Why do we two have to live in one room? " The corners of Hugh''s mouth twitched. Before he could say anything, Lola continued, "If we don''t have a room, I can sleep on the sofa!" Hugh''s face darkened. He was startled when he heard the sound of Lola turning over. He immediately turned his head and said, "You, you are not allowed to go out!" "Why?" Lola blinked at Hugh. "Because, because they are all in pairs! If you go out, I will lose my face! " Hugh was exasperated. "Oh," Lola seemed to have grasped something on Hugh. She smiled and said, "It''s human nature that you care about face. But how are you going to thank me for helping you?" Hugh sneered, "Thank you? Let''s change the job and I''ll serve you in the future. Are you satisfied with this? " Lola, of course, sensed the irony in Hugh''s words, but she pretended to be silly and said, "Well, well, well, I''ll order you to do it in the future. You''re mine now!" These words made Hugh''s heart skip a beat. He faintly saw the smile on Lola''s face, and suddenly had a feeling that it was as if it had been a lifetime. His heart seemed to beat again, just like many years ago, when he saw the woman making coffee for him in the setting sun. That feeling appeared for the second time in his life. And people usually cared about the feeling of falling in love at first sight. On the second morning, the sun shone into the room. Shirley moved her sore body and opened her eyes in a low voice. "Morning!" The moment she opened her eyes, she saw Abner lying beside her and staring at her. Shirley blushed, "Good morning." Abner smiled slowly, kissed on Shirley''s neck and then on her lips, "Are you still tired?" Shirley shook her head and nodded. Abner smiled and looked at her with more affection, "We''re going back to Ye city today. If you don''t have anything else to do today, let''s get the marriage certificate? Will you marry me? " Chapter 414 More About Abner And Shirley Hiding Marriage Is A Trend In the afternoon, at the headquarters of the Hongmen Sect. Barry went out for something urgent. Now, there were only Wendy and Poppi in the Hongmen Sect. "Where is Shirley? Why is she calling us here? She hasn''t arrived yet. " As soon as Poppi entered the living room, she sat down on the sofa and said, "We just came back from the Fishing Island this morning and hasn''t had a good rest. Why did she call us here again?" Wendy asked someone to pour tea for Poppi, sat beside Poppi and said, "There must be something important and happy, right? Let''s wait a little longer. " "That''s all we can do." Poppi took the tea from the servant and thanked her. "Why didn''t Duke and Albert come with you?" Wendy asked. "I can''t let them follow me when I come back every time. When they follow me, I feel like I''m an old woman. When they didn''t follow me, I felt that I was several years younger. I always felt that I was still a little girl. " Poppi said with a smile. "Oh, I see." Wendy nodded. "Ha ha, Wendy is still so gullible." Poppi took a sip of tea and said, "In fact, the main reason is that Kiki is going to be a father. The two kids are going to see how the Kiki''s wife gives birth to puppies." "So soon?" Wendy felt it incredible. "Of course." Poppi smiled and touched Wendy''s belly and said, "You have two months left. You will give her birth soon." When they were talking, they heard the sound of Shirley outside. Poppi and Wendy looked out and saw that Shirley ran in happily. "Hi, sisters!" Seeing something was in Shirley''s hand, Poppi asked, "Why do you call us here again? What''s in your hand? " "It''s a good thing. I just took it out. It''s still hot!" Shirley rushed to the side of the two people, pushed away Poppi, and sat between her and Wendy. Only then did Poppi see what was in Shirley''s hand, two marriage certificates of medium size. She exclaimed, "Is this..." "Look!" Shirley gave one of the two marriage certificates to Poppi and Wendy, looking proud and shy. "I brought them here as soon as I finished." "Oh my God! Marriage certificate! " Seeing the three words on the marriage certificate, Wendy couldn''t tell how excited she was. She opened it and saw a photo of Abner and Shirley on the certificate. Her eyes turned red. "Shirley, Congratulations!" In the photo, Abner and Shirley, both wearing white shirts, leaned their heads together and took photos of them in front of the red wall. They became a couple. Hearing the trembling voice of Wendy, Poppi couldn''t help but get excited. She couldn''t describe the feelings in her heart. She only held Shirley''s hand and said, "Congratulations." Shirley sniffed and sobbed, "Hey, hey, hey, what''s going on? I just finished crying, and you two came to make me cry again! Before taking the photo, Abner coaxed me for a long time before I could control myself. You two, don''t make me cry again Marriage is a good thing. " "It''s Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. ! Can you see me? " Wendy waved at Barry and said, "I can see." Squeak After a while, the car stopped steadily at the gate of the headquarters. Barry opened the door and got out of the car. He ran to Wendy excitedly and asked, "Have you waited for a long time?" "No, just for a while." As she spoke, Wendy wiped the dust off the ash on Barry''s forehead. But the next second, her lips were suddenly covered by Barry, with some irresistible domineering and some affectionate tenderness. Barry held Wendy''s waist gently, as if he was a rare treasure. He kissed her eagerly, and then let her go reluctantly. After looking at her for a long time, he saw her more and felt liked her more. He grabbed her slightly swollen hand and said, "Let''s go home." "Okay, let''s go home." In a court of Ye city. Abner and his assistant Payne came out of the No. three trial. Payne went to sort out documents and sign on them. Abner was waiting outside. "Mr. Shen, the court is over?" A big eyed beauty in a black formal suit walked over from the opposite and came to Abner. "Is there any problem with today''s case?" Abner nodded slightly, "The Prosecutor Zhang is also here today." The beauty smiled and said, "Yes." Then she asked, "Mr. Shen, are you free tonight?" Abner frowned, with a trace of doubt in his eyes. "Oh! I want to discuss with Mr. Shen about the criminal case of Li village. " The beauty explained. "Are you available tomorrow? It''s not convenient tonight. " Abner felt a little embarrassed. Just then, Payne came out after he finished the materials and stood beside Abner. "I see..." The beauty nodded, "Okay, let''s contact tomorrow." "Okay, see you later." Abner nodded to show his appreciation and left with Payne. Walking out of the door of the court, Abner said, "Payne, go home. I''ll go to a place." "Where are you going, Mr. Shen?" Payne asked with a smile. Abner smiled and answered, "Jewelry store." Chapter 415 More About Abner And Shirley Ill Cook From Now On When Abner returned to his apartment, it was getting dark. He smelled the food as soon as he entered, but the smell It was not fragrant, but a little choked. "Shirley, are you cooking?" Abner asked as he changed his shoes. "Yes!" Shirley replied with a smile, "You''re back? Wash your hands. Dinner will be ready soon. " Abner put the ring into his pocket and walked into the kitchen with a smile. As soon as he entered the kitchen, he found that the kitchen was almost full of smoke! Shirley was wearing an apron. In the smoke, she took the lid of the pot to cover the oil splashing out. Abner was speechless, but more importantly, he was worried. He quickly said, "Well, don''t do it." "It''s okay. That''s good." Shirley picked up the Turner and turned over the vegetables in the pot. Her face was a little distorted. She quickly covered the lid of the pot and quickly turned off the fire. She breathed a sigh of relief and turned to look at Abner. She smiled and said, "Oh my God, I''m so tired of cooking." Abner laughed and raised his hand to wipe the sweat off Shirley''s forehead. "I didn''t ask you to cook. Why do you suddenly think of cooking? I thought you were going to tear down my kitchen. " "Humph, I''m thinking of we We just got married. I want to make a dinner to celebrate it myself? " With a shy look on her face, Shirley still couldn''t believe that Abner had become her husband. "Celebrate?" With a teasing smile in his eyes, Abner stretched out his long arm and opened the lid of the pot. When he saw a pile of black, black, red and red food in it, he asked, "Are you sure you are celebrating?" "Well Fried eggs with tomatoes. " Shirley first told him the name of the dishes, and then said: "At least it''s my feeling." Abner smiled more brightly, but his eyes became serious. "You don''t have to cook to express your feelings. I''m not a picky eater. If you want to win my heart, you don''t have to win my stomach. " Biting her lips, Shirley smiled with shyness in her eyes. "Your hands..." Abner raised Shirley''s hand and saw a few red dots on the back of her hand. He frowned and asked, "Was it scalded just now?" "Yes, it was scalded by accident." Shirley nodded. "You see, cooking a meal is not worth it." Shaking his head, Abner said, "It''s not only a waste of food and time, but also hurt yourself." After a pause, he continued, "Such a beautiful hand is used to wear a ring, not to take spoon." Shirley was paralyzed by Abner''s care. She was in a good mood, but she didn''t understand the meaning of his words. When Abner took out the ring from his pocket, Shirley exclaimed, "You You really bought the ring! " "Of course." Abner nodded and took out a diamond mounted ring. His ears were a little dark red. "But when I went to buy it, the shop assistant told me that there was no diamond ring as big as an egg, so I bought a smaller one." Shirley grinned. She wanted to cry and laugh. was refreshed with the smell of food. Shirley fetched a stool and sat next to Abner. She was still fluttering with fear and followed him like a bug. Seeing that Abner was good at cooking too, she couldn''t help admiring Abner more. "Then I can''t always ask you to cook for me in the future." Shirley chatted with Abner and said in a muffled voice, "I have to learn to cook." "No." Abner took the delicious fried eggs with tomatoes out of the pot and said, "One of the two of us can cook will be fine. If I''m busy, I can ask a maid to do it. I married you because I want to be good to you, not because I want you to help me cook. " Shirley grinned and almost cried out again. She had misunderstood Abner before. He was such a sweet talker. She was always touched and wanted to cry! Abner didn''t know what was on Shirley''s mind at the moment, but spoke out his true thoughts. Sometimes, the words in one''s heart were more touching than those sweet words, because that was the most real and profound love. "We still have a lot of work to do in the future. After that, we two can''t live in this apartment. We have to buy an apartment seriously." Abner continued, "If you have any good idea, you can also come up with it. If not, I will choose a few sets that I think are good. You can make a decision." "As for my parents, they don''t care about my private affairs, but I think they will like you. If you are free, I''ll take you abroad to meet them. After all, we''ve got our marriage certificate. We should tell them that we need them to host our wedding in the future. " "I support your career. I just hope that you won''t be too tired. It''s up to you after marriage, but Don''t shoot the play with a kissing scene or sex scene. Try to act alone when you are shooting a magazine. I feel uncomfortable with a male model shooting with you Not even Hugh. " "Well, that''s all." Word by word, my love for you is probably several times more than this. Chapter 416 More About Abner And Shirley Michelle Apologizes The second morning, at the film and television base at New District of Ye city, "love affair". "OK! Cut! Well, this one has passed. Clean it up and let''s change the scene. " As soon as Director Cui gave the order, the staff began to be busy again. Regaining her composure, Michelle smiled at the leading actor and said, "I''m going to have a rest over there." The assistant came over with water and a towel. "Michelle." "Okay." After taking a sip of water, Michelle looked up and saw Shirley walking towards them after changing her clothes. Michelle raised her hand and greeted, "Shirley." "Michelle." Shirley walked up to Michelle and replied coldly. What happened to Abner was in the past. Moreover, the two of them were in the same team, and there would be shooting in the same scene later. It was impossible for them not to contact each other all the time. "May I have a talk with you?" Michelle asked, "Only when Nana feels better did I dare to come to the set. Today is the first day I come back. I always want to make things clear to you. It''s good for both of us." "¡­¡­ Okay. " Shirley rubbed the ring on her finger and nodded. In the nanny van of Michelle, Shirley followed them in. There were only the two of them. Michelle said first, "I''m sorry." "I accept your apology, because I think you did something wrong indeed." Shirley said fair and selflessly, "But I have to thank you. If you hadn''t intervened, Abner and I wouldn''t have known each other''s feelings so soon and had such a deep friendship with you." "Ha ha..." Michelle laughed, "Now that you said so, I think I was just a joke before." "No, No. I didn''t mean that. I just think It''s hard for you to understand! You are not going to waste your time. " Shirley explained in a hurry, afraid that she would have a conflict with Michelle again. Michelle smiled, "I''m preparing for the press conference to explain what happened a few days ago. I hope to minimize the impact on you and Abner. At the same time Announce something. " "What is it?" Shirley asked. "The press conference will be held at seven o''clock in the evening. Why don''t you watch the live broadcast then?" Michelle raised her eyebrows, her eyes full of arrogance. Shirley shrugged her shoulders and said nothing. After tidying up her clothes, Michelle continued, "Nana has been missing you all the time. She insists on thanking you and asks me to apologize to you solemnly." "Nana is a good girl." Shirley nodded. "Yes, you''re right. She''s obedient and polite. It''s you who taught her." Michelle smiled, opened the door and got out of the car. Before Shirley could react, she bowed deeply and said, "So, I''m sorry." At the same time, in Justice Law Firm. Abner was reading documents in his office. Payne knocked on the door and opened it. "Mr. Shen, Prosecutor Zhang is here." Prosecutor Zhang was the beautiful woman in uniform he met in the ut these have nothing to do with the case we are discussing. Let''s put the topic on the case, shall we? After all, the court session will be held in less than a week. The time is tight. " Noticing that Abner was unhappy, Bethan didn''t stop. Instead, she became more anxious and said, "Mr. Shen, I just give you a piece of advice. I..." "My girlfriend was chosen by myself. It''s good that I like her. For others, There is no need to interfere. " Abner interrupted Bethan again, unable to squeeze out a smile. "Even my parents don''t force me." Bethan''s face turned pale. Did Abner mean that she was officious? That was because she also had feelings for Abner "Prosecutor Zhang, you must be hungry? It''s time for lunch. Why don''t you go to have meal first? Let''s talk about the rest in the afternoon. What do you think? " Abner continued, "I''m very busy here and don''t have time to have a meal with Prosecutor Zhang. If you don''t mind, how about letting my assistant accompany you?" He was asking her to leave! Bethan stood up and smiled awkwardly, "Mr. Shen, I was talking too much just now. Please don''t mind. I''ll go to have lunch by myself. I''ll come back in the afternoon." Abner nodded slightly, "then I won''t keep Prosecutor Zhang here." Bethan almost ran away. In the afternoon, Bethan came as she had promised, without mentioning what happened this morning. Abner didn''t care about it, but wondered why Bethan suddenly said that. The cooperation between the two was smooth. They kept discussing until five o''clock in the afternoon and almost finished. But Abner didn''t expect that Shirley would come here before Bethan left the law firm. "Abner!" With a handbag on her arm and sunglasses on her face, Shirley opened the door without saying anything like last night, intending to give Abner a surprise. However, she didn''t expect that there was someone else in the office. Shirley''s face turned red and embarrassed. Chapter 417 More About Abner And Shirley Quitting The Entertainment Circle The two people in the room didn''t know that Shirley would suddenly push the door in. They stopped talking all of a sudden. Both Abner and Bethan looked at Shirley in surprise. "I I don''t know you are still here. " Shirley dodged, looked at Bethan awkwardly and apologetically, and finally fixed her eyes on Abner''s face. Pointing at somewhere, she said, "The people downstairs said that it was time to get off work, so I came up I want to give you a surprise. " After Shirley saying that, they seemed to fall into silence again. Bethan frowned slightly and didn''t relax at all, or she didn''t react. Surprise? What''s the surprise? Shirley was even more embarrassed. Abner suddenly smiled and stood up leisurely. He walked to Shirley, held her hand and took her back to the office. "It doesn''t matter. We have just finished our discussion. And I like your surprise just now. " Bethan''s pupils contracted all of a sudden. Bethan couldn''t believe that Abner would be so gentle but when he in the court without giving the other party any chance to refute. Abner was so gentle to Tolerate a person. Outside the window, the setting sun shone on the two people coming hand in hand. Bethan didn''t know where the light was, but the reflected light just stabbed into her eyes. Reflexively, Bethan closed her eyes and slowly opened them. Her eyes fell on the hands of the two, on On Shirley''s ring! The ring on her ring finger represented Succeed in one''s proposal, or was she married?! "Really?" With bright eyes, Shirley was still happy for what Abner had just said. She gently punched on Abner''s shoulder with her pink fist, and her eyes were shy. "Okay." Abner took her here and said to Bethan, "I''m sorry, Prosecutor Zhang My girlfriend wanted to make a joke with me. Did she scare you? " Bethan came to her senses, stood up and gave an impeccable professional smile. "No, Mr. Shen''s girlfriend is very cute." "Thank you." Abner thanked her with a smile. "Thank you!" Shirley also expressed her thanks and praised, "You are also beautiful." Bethan couldn''t help laughing and her smile was a little dim. After chatting for a while, she packed up her things and said goodbye. Of course, Abner wanted to send her out, and so did Shirley. The people on the second and first floors had already gone off work. However, from the third floor to the first floor, Abner and Shirley had been holding hands. Bethan heard Shirley whispering, "I give you the lucky cat. If it''s out of power, I''ll change the battery." Oh It turned out that she gave the cat to him. Bethan also heard Shirley whispering, "I''m hungry. I have to eat fried eggs with tomatoes tonight." Oh They might be living together. For a few seconds, Bethan didn''t hear the sound of Shirley. Bethan pretended to take a casual glance at the two of them, and happened to see Shirley kiss Abner on the cheek smartly. Abner frowned, stared at Shirley and told her with his eyes that he was "dissatisfied", but Bet Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. mmage through the dishes." With a spoon in his hand and an apron on, Abner looked different but approachable. "Come back quickly!" Said Shirley as she watched TV. After the opening remarks, Michelle said to the interview microphones, "Recently, there have been a lot of news about me. Now, the truth is known to everyone, but I still owe the public and owe an apology to Shirley Qiao and Abner Shen." "The first news was released by me. It was me who exposed my daughter. And Mr. Shen is indeed not my daughter''s father." "Although I was falling with Mr. Shen, it was a pure love many years ago. It''s said on the news that Mr. Shen abandoned me. It''s wrong. Back then, I wanted to be an entertainer, so I did a lot of wrong things. As a result, we broke up as we were students at that time. I''m sorry for him. " After a while, Michelle said a lot to the camera, repenting and apologizing. "I have been working hard in the entertainment circle for many years, but I have been concealing the fact that I have a daughter. I owe her too much, so I think Although I haven''t become famous yet, it''s time for me to quit. I''m here to announce that I will quit the entertainment circle after I finish shooting this TV play "love affair" Quit entertainment circle! Everyone was in an uproar, and even Shirley was shocked with her mouth wide open. Abner came over and said, "She thinks that very clear." "Don''t you think it''s a pity?" Shirley turned around and said, "I didn''t expect her to do that. She is expected to get the best actress and has been nominated." "Maybe she finally knows that between Nana and the movie queen, Nana is more important to her." After saying that, Abner smiled slowly, "Well, let''s stop talking about her. The dishes are ready. Let''s have dinner right away." Looking at the tall and warm back of Abner, Shirley didn''t move, but kept thinking about what he had just said. For her, between the entertainment circle and Abner Should she make a choice? Chapter 418 More About Abner And Shirley Have A Rival In Love The life of Shirley and Abner also went on like this. Abner was curious about why had seen Dan less. It turned out that Hugh had arranged several new models for him. Hugh asked Dan to bring them up and take over. As soon as Dan took over, there were a lot of things that had happened, and there were few times for Dan coming to see Shirley. On the other hand, Abner wondered if Dan deliberately avoided them because he knew that he was married to Shirley. In fact, Dan was a nice person. He also appreciated Dan. It was also because he had taken good care of Shirley when she was a model at the early stage that Shirley had made today''s achievements and hadn''t been affected by the entertainment circle. However, appreciation was one thing, and rival in love was another. Without the disturbance of Michelle, Shirley felt that her life was really smooth. In addition, the filming of "love affair" was about to be finished, so she had more time to accompany Abner, and also to get along with the lawyers of Abner''s law firm. In particular, Christina, the little fan of Shirley in the law firm, had completely become Shirley''s spy, helping to watch every move of Abner. Shirley felt that life was so wonderful. In the following period of time, Abner was busy with finding a house to settle down, which gave Shirley a lot of choices. Shirley was not satisfied with it, but at last, she wanted to be a neighbor of Poppi. Shirley''s original words were, "I''m destined to be friends with Poppi for a lifetime. I don''t want to be far away from her. The villa area of their ''Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi'' is not bad. Let''s buy one there. What do you think?" "¡­¡­ Okay. " After Abner said half of the word "Okay", Shirley said sincerely, "The main reason is that we can go to Poppi''s house to have dinner. Poppi is good at cooking, and it''s okay for us to have three meals a day. Anyway, she has to cook for Malcolm and the two kids. It doesn''t matter to add two of us." "I can cook it too." Abner held back his laughter and blushed. He didn''t say that for anything. Just thinking about it, he could imagine the dark face of Malcolm. They dared to let his wife cook for them every day. Within two days, Abner and Shirley would be driven out. "No, you are too tired." Shirley was more sincere. Abner was moved, but at the same time, he realized that friends were for using like this After making up her mind, Shirley took a fancy to the villa name of Poppi and Malcolm''s villa. She racked her brains and said, "Shen Qiao''s villa, Magnolia''s villa, Julie''s villa..." Shaking his head, Abner called it villa. Giving the name Not suitable for Shirley. Abner was worried about his future children''s name! He will do it in the future, It was an ordinary day. Abner went to work and Shirley went to shoot. There was a familiar person called Miranda in Abner''s law firm. There were wounds all over her face again. When Abner came to the reception room, Miranda was crying. As soon as she saw Abner push the door open and come in, she called out "Mr. Shen", tears rolling down like beads. "Miss. Miranda." Abner sympathiz s stunned. "What what? Wife? " She asked in disbelief, "Mr. Shen, You... You''re married?" Abner nodded, "Yes, we got married a few days ago. The wedding party hasn''t been held yet. If it''s held, please Miss. Miranda to attend it." "Ha ha..." With an embarrassed smile on her face, Miranda said, "Well, in that case Then congratulations, Mr. Shen. " "Thank you." Abner replied, "Oh, by the way, there are a lot of trivial things after marriage, so I may not be able to take over the case recently. Miss Miranda''s case happened to be handled by me and my assistant Payne. He is responsible for his work, so he is in charge of it. From now on, Miss Miranda can come to him directly. What do you think?" "Okay, okay." Miranda said through gritted teeth. Abner said goodbye to Miranda and asked Payne to send Miranda away. Swoosh Abner pulled his tie and walked towards the office chair with his back to the door. Knock, knock, knock "Come in." Mr. Shen said crossly. "Mr. Shen, are you in a bad mood?" Shirley''s voice came from behind. Abner was stunned, and then laughed. Abner turned around and asked in surprise, "Why are you here?" "I''m here to see how is the divorce case handled by Mr. Shen going." In high heels, Shirley leisurely walked towards Abner with her hands behind her back. "The Female client? Touched your hand? " "Listen to me, it''s..." Abner was about to explain, but Shirley shook her hand and interrupted him, "I heard it. I don''t doubt anything." "That''s good." Abner breathed a sigh of relief. "But Mr. Shen said he was going to buy furniture with his wife?" Shirley smiled slyly, "It''s too early, isn''t it? We haven''t chosen a house yet. " "Yes, I was wrong." Abner smiled and held Shirley''s hand, "I want to have meal with my wife first." "Ather having lunch?" "Are you busy in the next few days?" Abner asked. "I happen to have four or five days off." "How about we buy air tickets?" "¡­¡­ Buy air tickets? What are we doing? " "Fly abroad. I''ll take you to see my parents." "¡­¡­ I''m scared. " "I''m here." Chapter 419 More About Malcolm and Poppi The Coffee Shop And The New Baby (Part One) In the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi. Early in the morning, the villa was full of vitality. Although the weather was getting colder and colder, it was full of a sense of prosperity everywhere. As usual, Malcolm jogged every morning. At about seven forty in the morning, he went back to the villa in a good mood. Poppi was making breakfast in the kitchen, and the aroma of food pervaded the living room. "You are back?" Without turning around, Poppi could tell from the footsteps that it was Malcolm. "Yes." With a smile, Malcolm approached Poppi and stood behind her. He kissed Poppi''s earlobe and cheek and said, "I''m going to take a shower. I''ll come down soon." "Okay." Poppi turned around and pursed her lips, but she couldn''t hold back her smile. Hearing that, Malcolm raised his eyebrows slightly. Looking at the somewhat cunning and mysterious smile on Poppi''s face, a trace of doubt flashed through his eyes. He paused and asked, "What''s up? Is there anything good? " The smile on Poppi''s face widened. Looking at the confused look on Malcolm''s face, she felt even more complacent in her heart. "Yes, there''s a good thing. It should be a surprise, right? But I want to tell you tonight. " "Oh?" The warmth radiating from Poppi made Malcolm moved. He reached out and gently wrapped his arms around her waist, smiling, "What a coincidence. I also have a surprise to tell you." "What?" Poppi asked curiously. "Then let''s talk about it together tonight, okay?" Suggested Malcolm. "HMM Good idea. " Poppi nodded with a smile. On the other side, Duke and Albert were carried downstairs by their aunts. They played too late last night, and the two of them looked drowsy and sleepy. KIKI also followed the housekeeping aunt and looked depressed. After KIKI became a father, he had a sense of responsibility. There were five kids, taking care of them, which made KIKI very tired. When Malcolm came out of the kitchen and saw them lik for Shirley. This day was full. Ring, ring, ring It was nearly dusk. When the sun was about to set in the west mountain, Malcolm''s exclusive bell rang. "What are you doing?" Poppi answered the phone in a sweet voice, "When will you come back?" "You can go out now. Sean''s car should be arriving soon." As soon as Malcolm stopped smiling, the sound of Sean driving in came back again. When Poppi saw Sean, she nodded and greeted, "Where are we going?" "Have you forgotten? I said I would give you a surprise. Come here soon! " The more she expected, Poppi was happier. Poppi nodded and said, "Do you want me to go by myself or take your sons with me?" There was a moment of silence on the other end of the phone, and Malcolm''s voice slowly sounded, "I think You''d better do it yourself. " Therefore, without hesitation, Poppi "abandoned" the children, changed into a small dress, got in the car and threw herself into her husband''s arms. Sitting in the car, Poppi only felt that the direction of the car was very familiar, and the route was also very familiar. Thirty minutes later, Poppi looked at the familiar street view and saw the towering building of SG Group from a distance. She was speechless and asked Sean, "Is Mr. Mo going to ask me to look for him in the company?" Chapter 420 More About Malcolm and Poppi The Coffee Shop And The New Baby (Part Two) "Ahem..." Sean said awkwardly, "Mr. Mo said that Mrs. Mo will know when you go there." As expected, the car stopped in front of the SG Group''s headquarters. Malcolm stood at the door and waited. His tall figure was always so eye-catching. Poppi opened the door and got out of the car. She pouted and said, "What? You can just tell me where you want to go. What do you mean by coming to your company?" "One meaning." Malcolm walked up leisurely and held Poppi''s hand, "How about having a cup of coffee?" "What?" Confused, Poppi was forced to follow Malcolm, but he was facing the opposite side of the road. Looking up, Poppi was surprised to find that across the road to the headquarter building of SG, there was a coffee shop with lights on. The transparent glass window and romantic and beautiful light made it a clean place without pollution in the bustling commercial area. The green light was on. Poppi followed Malcolm forward and said in surprise, "When is there a coffee shop here? I didn''t see this shop last time I came here. " "It was just opened," said Malcolm with a smile on his face "That''s great. I also want to open a coffee shop. It doesn''t need to be too big or too many customers. I just enjoy the process of making coffee and making dessert..." Poppi said with yearning, while Malcolm held her hand tightly and came to the opposite of the road. Standing in front of the coffee shop, he said slowly, "You want a coffee shop, a small shop, with a few customers, the atmosphere of coffee aroma, and the melodious music. And I enjoy watching you make coffee and dessert... " "Poppi, this is your coffee shop." After saying that, Poppi was shocked by the last sentence of Malcolm. She couldn''t come back to her senses for a long time. Then she looked at the coffee shop that was decorated warmly. With red eyes, Poppi turned to look at Malcolm, "What, what did you say?" "This Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. widened. The disbelief in his eyes turned into extreme ecstasy. She said, "Husband, I''m pregnant." "You..." Holding Poppi''s shoulder, Malcolm was more and more surprised. His Adam''s apple rolled. "Are you pregnant? Really? Pregnant? " "Yes, it''s true." Poppi nodded shyly and happily, "Mr. Mo has made a great contribution." "I... I''m going to be a father again!" Malcolm was so happy that he couldn''t help waving his arms in the air a few times. Suddenly, he held Poppi in his arms and circled around in the same place with a smile. "Ha ha, Poppi, I''m going to be a father again! I''m going to have a daughter! " "Dizzy. I am dizzy..." Poppi pressed her temples, feeling both funny and speechless. Hearing this, Malcolm immediately stopped and gently put Poppi on the ground. His eyes were full of happiness, and his breath was short, but he sincerely said, "Poppi, I love you." "I love you, too." With a smile, Poppi stood on tiptoe and kissed on Malcolm''s lips. Malcolm replied enthusiastically and affectionately. The scene of the two embracing each other was reflected on the glass window of the coffee shop. They loved each other so much. The night in Ye city was very dark, and the lights of thousands of families in Ye city were particularly warm. Chapter 421 More About Malcolm and Poppi Let Me Protect Our Relationship Three days later, Shirley and Abner came back from abroad. Poppi and Wendy were waiting for Shirley to tell them about the relationship between her parents in law. After all, among the three of them, only Shirley had parents in law. The coffee shop was set in Poppi''s. it hadn''t officially opened yet. Wendy came early and chatted with Poppi for a while. Soon, Shirley came in a hurry with a smile on her face. "It seems that this trip abroad is very successful." Poppi said with a smile. "Not bad!" With a smug smile, Shirley came to Poppi and sat down next to her. After greeting Wendy, she took out a gift from her bag and said, "The gift for you by the way." "Thank you, Shirley." Wendy took it over with a smile. Shirley nodded and said, "I was so scared before I went there. I was afraid that Abner''s parents would be difficult to deal with, so I almost drank two bottles of wine to boost my courage." "And then?" Poppi continued, "Before Abner went there, he told his parents that you had already got the marriage certificate, right?" "Yes, so his parents have been mentally prepared." Shirley took a sip of coffee and said, "I didn''t expect them to be nice." "They didn''t embarrass Shirley, did they?" Wendy was a little worried. "No, no, No." Shirley waved her hand and said, "Oh, I really didn''t expect that Abner''s father and Abner''s characters are so similar But Abner''s mother is very kind and asked me to sign for her. " "Ahem..." Poppi almost choked on her own saliva, "Is Abner''s mother a Star chaser?" "Sort of! Ha ha. " Shirley rolled her eyes and smiled, "They just told me to live a good life. I thought their family would consider my identity as a model and dislike me. I didn''t expect him to be so enthusiastic. Maybe they love me as he loves me. " "Anyway, it''s settled between you and Abner." "Whether it''s love you or Abner loves you, you''re going to be the daughter-in-law of the Shen family." Poppi concluded "Ha ha, you''re welcome!" Shirley laughed again and said, "I finally got married." The more she thought about it, the happier she became. She couldn''t help raising her coffee cup and said, "Come on, cheers." Poppi and Wendy looked at each other and smiled helplessly, but they still raised their glasses. When Shirley saw that Wendy was drinking juice, she didn''t think it was a big deal. Seeing that Poppi was also drinking juice, she said with dissatisfaction, "It''s okay for Wendy to drink juice, but you also drink juice. No, no, do you have any wine here?" "Even if I have, I can''t drink coffee or wine." Poppi laughed, "You''d better drink coffee yourself!" "Why couldn''t?" Shirley was even more confused, "Wendy is pregnant, but you are not You... " In the middle of the sentence, when Shirley saw the calm and confident smile on Poppi''s face and looked at Wendy, the two of them widened their eyes in disbelief and almost said in unison. "Poppi, are you p running towards her from the corner of her eyes. Who else could it be if it wasn''t Barry. "Ahem I''m late. " Barry pushed the door open and came in. When he saw Wendy alone, his eyes turned cold. He angrily pointed at Malcolm and Abner, "Hey, hey, hey, why are you two running so fast? Didn''t you say that you would wait for me? I run from Hongmen Sect quickly. I''m so tired. " Abner''s law office was nearby, and Malcolm was working opposite. It was hard for Barry to come here so soon. "If we don''t give you any pressure, how can you be motivated?" "You''re late. It''s your treat," said Malcolm, smiling at Barry. "Yes, it''s a deal." Abner nodded in agreement. Barry snorted with disdain. He first cared about Wendy for a few words, and then asked Wendy to decide where to eat. After Wendy told him a place, Barry happily took them to eat there, and he couldn''t even say a word "no". In fact, everyone knew how well Barry treated Wendy. What kind of person was Barry before? The most unbearable thing was that he was hanging out with women. Whether he was acting according to the circumstances, or it was due to his personality, or venting his emotions, in short, he used to be merciful, but Since he met Wendy a few years ago, he somehow gave up this matter. During the period of Wendy''s pregnancy, he still lived a monk like life and was abstinent. Some time ago, Mr. Dog even came out to ask Barry if he was not good at sex. What''s more, Barry used to be arrogant and ungrateful. Now he was tamed and sensible by Wendy. Although he couldn''t be as gentle and elegant as before, he was much better than before. He was obedient to Wendy. What''s more, the property of the Hongmen Sect, which was involved in the underworld, had almost been wiped out by him. It was a good deed for Wendy and this unborn child. But there was only one thing. They didn''t know if Barry could create the identity of the hostess of the Hongmen Sect for Wendy. Chapter 422 More About Abner And Shirley Announce The Wedding News It was getting colder and colder. The late autumn had passed and the early winter was coming. The shooting of "love affair" was about to be completed, and it was only a few days before the completion of the shooting. Shirley''s scenes had completely ended, except for two advertising, and she had entered the empty window period of her career. One day, Shirley came to the Entertainment Group and was about to talk to Dan about how to make progress in her work in the future. There were several trainees in the company who worked in the practicing room day and night. After all, the quota of their debut was limited, and the chance of becoming famous was limited. "Come on, massage your legs! 1234, 2234... " When Shirley arrived at the physique room, she saw Dan standing in the classroom, leaning against the door. In the classroom, the teacher of the physique class was guiding five or six small models to class. At that time, Shirley also had this classes. It was not easy for Dan to accompany her all the way here. "Shirley." A deep call brought Shirley back to her senses. Seeing that Dan pushed the door open and came out, Shirley was surprised and said, "Dan, why are you out? Did you see me? " Dan smiled and nodded, "Yes." He pointed at the big mirror in the shape room and said, "I saw you standing outside the door behind me. Why do you come to the company today? " "I''m here for you!" Shirley smiled, "it looks good." The class in the physique room had temporarily come to an end, and only a few minutes of rest. Five or six little models wiped their sweat while looking at Shirley outside and whispering. Shirley looked inside. Dan said, "How about going in and have a look? You are their elder, and they adore you very much. " "¡­¡­ Is that okay? " Asked Shirley, raising her eyebrows. "Of course." Dan smiled and opened the door for Shirley, "Please come in." "Thank you." Replied Shirley with a smile. She walked into the physique room first and said, "Hello, everyone." "Wow! It''s Shirley! " "You look more beautiful in person!" "Last time when I went to be a group actress, I was lucky enough to see Shirley!" Two or three little models admired Shirley, and two or three of them were unfriendly to Shirley, which could be seen from their eyes. Perhaps she thought that Shirley was competing with them, or perhaps they thought that since Shirley had transformed to the film and TV industry, it must be because of her age that in the model industry Shirley was no longer popular. Dan glanced at the models and said, "Shirley is your senior. She also took the class in this physique room. She worked very hard at that time, so she made today''s achievements. You should learn from her. Don''t think that you can be unscrupulous just because you have gone through a few shows and won a few newcomers'' awards. In this circle, there are always people who are praised and beautiful, but lack people who work hard. If you are not careful, you will be surpassed. slyness flashed through Shirley''s eyes. She deliberately came to Abner''s side, squeezed closer to Abner and sat on his laps. Abner smiled helplessly, "Good girl, go play by yourself. I''m working." "No. what''s funny about play by myself?" Shirley pouted and sat on his legs more fiercely. Facing Abner, she wrapped her legs around his waist and said, "Play with me." "Please wait a little longer. It will take about half an hour." Abner pushed Shirley''s leg. How could Shirley be willing to listen to him? She suddenly took off Abner''s glasses, wrapped her arms around his neck, leaned over and suddenly kissed Abner. Abner cleared his throat and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Humph!" Shirley hummed haltingly and continued to kiss Abner''s lips, face and earlobe. The kiss was like an electric current, sliding down all the way to Abner''s Adam''s apple. Abner''s breathing became heavier and faster, and the speed at which his Adam''s apple rolled was also faster and faster. He grabbed Shirley''s hands and pushed her away. The look in his eyes had changed. As soon as he opened his mouth, his voice was unprecedentedly hoarse and sexy. "Do you know what you are doing? Huh? " "Of course I know!" Shirley winked at Abner. She wanted to see how charming he was when she flirted with Abner. "You don''t have a job tomorrow?" Abner asked, raising his eyebrows. "No." Shirley shook her head, "Why do you ask this?" "Because I think you don''t want to get out of bed tomorrow." Abner said meaningfully. At the same time, he held Shirley''s buttocks, stood up and strode towards the bedroom. When Shirley was in a daze, she wrapped herself around Abner. She pursed her lips and looked serious again. She whispered in Abner''s ear, "Husband, let''s make our marriage public? Shall we hold a wedding ceremony? " After a pause, Abner smiled dotingly and said, "Okay." "MUA! You are so kind! " Shirley kissed Abner again generously. "What did you just call me?" "¡­¡­ Husband? " "Yes. Wife. " Chapter 423 More About Abner And Shirley Having A Daughter "Exclusive information of the Script Website: Shirley Qiao acquiesces in the marriage with her lawyer boyfriend and will get married soon..." The news of Shirley and Abner''s marriage was spread like this. The people around couldn''t believe that it was Shirley who took the initiative to make it public. It seemed that she loved Abner so much that she took the initiative to declare her ownership over him. Poppi had always said that it was a flash marriage for Shirley to keep their marriage a secret. Half a month later, the wrap party of "love affair" was held. Shirley went to the wrap party as a farewell party to the withdrawal of Michelle from the entertainment circle. The group drank glasses of wine. Michelle said a lot of sorry to Shirley and also said a lot of happy words to her. That night, Michelle went abroad with Nana. Michelle didn''t give herself a little way back Shirley believed that Michelle and Nana would have a new life. When the first snow came to Ye city, it was the day that Shirley and Abner moved. The villa was just behind the Poppi''s house, and it was very convenient to get in and out. Several cars were parked at the gate of the villa, and the workers were moving things in and out. "You are really good at choosing the day to move in such a beautiful snow." Barry joked as soon as he and Wendy got off the car. "Poppi, Shirley." Wendy greeted them with a big belly. "The expected date of childbirth is approaching. Why are you here again?" Poppi looked at Wendy discontentedly and felt relieved when Poppi saw her ruddy face. "It doesn''t matter. The doctor said it''s a good idea to do some exercise. Otherwise, I''m too bored staying at home all day long." Wendy replied with a smile. Holding Poppi''s arm, Malcolm carefully protected her and wiped the snow on Poppi''s shoulder and hair from time to time. Duke and Albert had been running around excitedly like they had never seen snow before. As a busy commander, Shirley was very busy and rolled her eyes at Barry and answered, "Who knows it''s snowing all of a sudden! The car is here. We have to move. It''s so cold! " "Come here." Abner came over from nowhere, handed a warm handbag to Shirley, and said to several people, "Although it snows very beautiful, the weather is very cold. You can go inside and have a seat. I''ll watch it outside. It''s very fast to move it." "You don''t have to pack up. Let''s move the things in first." Said Malcolm. "Well, that''s it. Clean it up by yourself." Shirley nodded and smiled, "Let''s go, let''s go!" Under the urging of Shirley, they entered the villa. The boxes were in a mess, one after another, and there was almost no place to put their feet. Shirley quickly cleaned up a sofa and invited them to sit down. Wendy also gave a pot of potted plants to Shirley, a gift for her to move. "Have a seat here. I''ll go out to see Abner." After confirming that everything was fine with Poppi, Malcolm stood up and was about to go out. "Wait for me. I''ll go out too." Barry also stood up cute, like porcelain, that even Barry didn''t dare to touch her. "Wendy..." Thinking of this, Barry looked away from the little girl and asked, "where is Wendy? How is Wendy? " "She is coming!" Said Shirley excitedly. Barry followed her gaze and saw that Wendy was pushed out of the operating room. Regardless of his daughter, he ran to the operating table and held Wendy''s hand, trembling. Wendy was still sleepy with her eyes closed. Her hair was wet with sweat. "Wendy, Wendy..." Barry cried, "What''s wrong with her?" "She is just too tired and exhausted. She''ll be fine after resting for a while. Mr. Barry, mother and baby are safe. " Barry breathed a sigh of relief and almost fell to the ground. He had seen Malcolm come back from the hospital after Poppi gave birth to baby. Malcolm was still in a state of shock and thanked God. He even sneered. It turned out that he was no better than Malcolm. The doctor pushed Wendy into the ward, followed by Barry. Wendy, thank you. Besides, thank you for your hard working Wendy woke up in the morning of the second day. When she woke up, everyone had already arrived. She greeted everyone and quickly picked up the sleeping baby. "Mommy, the little sister is so small!" Albert said in a low voice for fear of disturbing the sleeping sister. "It''s so small for Albert to be born." Poppi answered. Poppi was curious why Duke didn''t say anything, but she saw that Duke frowned slightly and looked very serious, as if he was thinking about a big problem. However, Malcolm stood aside. Malcolm looked at the little girl enviously and then looked at Poppi''s belly with satisfaction. After a long time, Duke asked, "Uncle Wei, what''s her name?" "Well..." "Because it happened to snow for the first time in Ye city when my daughter was born yesterday," said Barry "Firsnow? Snow? " Shirley answered quickly. Shaking his head, Barry looked around and said, "How about Hilary Yu?" The corners of their mouths twitched? What''s the relationship! Chapter 424 More About Abner And Shirley Consummate Love After Hilary was born, Barry had changed from a good boyfriend to a super daddy. He changed the diaper, coaxed her to sleep and amused her. He did everything in person, but Wendy was happy with it. She was fine except feeding her Hilary. When the people of the Hongmen Sect heard that Wendy had a daughter, they didn''t know whether they should come to celebrate or not. After all, for them, it was more important for Barry to have a son and a successor. In addition, some bosses of some industries believed that Wendy had lost the favor of Barry. They had long hoped that this unknown girl could stay away from Barry and take the opportunity to give their daughter, sister to Barry. However, someone who went to congratulate first said that it was not what they thought. Barry became more and more interested in Wendy and his daughter, and Mr. Dog was also very happy, holding the little baby in his hand. On the first month of Hilary, Barry held a big party in Ye city. No matter how close he was, any relatives or friends would call by him. He was determined to make a ''celebrating the whole world'' posture. Moreover, he brought Wendy to the party in a high-profile way, which made people who didn''t want to give up have a good look at his attitude. After the one month birthday party, in order to thank Wendy for her hard work since she was pregnant, Barry planned to take her and their daughter to have a trip to have some fun. Wherever they went, there were people from Hongmen Sect to congratulate them, and Barry would hold a banquet, which caused a sensation every time. "I don''t know how to describe the two words'' low-key ''in Barry''s words!" In Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi, Shirley took Abner to Poppi''s house to have dinner. When Poppi was cooking, Shirley leaned against the kitchen door and said, "He made such a sensation. What about my wedding? But I were defeated by him. I am angry! Unhappy. " Well There was still a week left before the wedding of Shirley and Abner. They would hold their wedding in a snowy fairy kingdom. Poppi put the dishes on the table and handed them to Shirley, "He is him, you are you, he is holding the one month old wine, and you are holding a wedding ceremony. That is different?" "¡­¡­ That''s right. " Shirley took the dish and smelled it. "It smells so good!" As she spoke, she walked out and said to Abner and the two kids, "Hey, the dinner is about to begin. Stop playing! Go wash your hands and have dinner! " "Let''s have dinner!" "Let''s have dinner!" Duke and Albert excitedly took Abner''s hand and walked towards the bathroom. At this moment, Malcolm went back home and pushed the door open. When he saw Shirley, his eyes darkened and he snorted, "Why are you here again?" "Listen to this tone of bitterness!" Shirley put the dishes on the table and said, "Mr. Mo, don''t worry. Mrs. Mo won''t be tired. At the worst, when I marry Abner, I won''t let you have any club together. Just take it as the money for the dishes. " Hearing the sound of Malcolm coming back, Poppi handed the dish to the aunt and ran out to answer Malcolm. Wearing a black windbreaker, Malcolm came back with cold air, looking more stylish. forever. I will trust you, respect you, laugh and cry with you. I will be loyal to you. No matter what kind of life we will face in the future, I will protect you forever. Do you agree? " Choked with sobs, Shirley nodded. She took a look at Abner and said, "Yes, I do." "Now, please exchange rings with the bride and bridegroom." Shirley and Abner took out the golden rings and put them on each other''s hands. As soon as Shirley lowered her head, a drop of tear fell on the ring, forming a happy look. Abner held Shirley''s hand tightly, with tears in his eyes. "The bridegroom can kiss the bride now." As soon as the priest finished his words, there was a burst of laughter in the church. Abner was a little stunned. He slowly raised his hand and smiled. At one point one, he uncovered Shirley''s veil HMM The moment the veil was uncovered, Shirley couldn''t wait to rush forward, put her arms around Abner''s neck and kissed him first. Abner''s body stiffened. Hearing the laughter around him, he couldn''t help but laugh. He put his arms around Shirley''s waist and took the initiative. "My beautiful bride, from now on this matter of kiss Can I take the initiative? " "But I can''t help it. My husband is so handsome..." On the second day after the wedding ceremony, Abner went on the honeymoon with Shirley. As it was near the end of the year, the court no longer accepted cases, and the law firms that were closely related to the court no longer accepted cases. Abner was still very free, so he took Shirley to travel around the world and planned to come back at the end of the year. On the thirty of the new year, the two of them returned to Ye city on time, with a good news that Shirley was pregnant. Poppi couldn''t help but thumb up to the two people. From confirming their lover relationship, to getting the marriage certificate, to holding a wedding, to being pregnant, it was only three or four months. No wonder he was a lawyer. He was so efficient! Love came first, then came. It didn''t matter how long it would take. If they could get the right result, it would be a consummate love. Chapter 425 Barry Loves Wendy The days after the new year were incomparably comfortable. The entire Ye city was shrouded in the festive atmosphere, and people were lazy. Although they had already taken a holiday, their hearts were still wandering during it. It was not until then that Malcolm realized the benefits of setting up Poppi''s coffee shop opposite SG Group. He could see his wife almost twenty-four hours a day, have lunch cooked by his wife at noon, and have a rest in the coffee shop. There was nothing happier than this. Besides, he had prepared a children''s room for his daughter, waiting for her to be born every day. Abner also started to work early, known as making milk powder money, but he cancelled all the social engagements and focused on taking care of his wife. Poppi and Shirley to research what to eat all day long. Hugh and Lola also began to fall in love with each other. As for the two people who had already their daughter but hadn''t got marry yet At the headquarters of the Hongmen Sect. "Damn it! Where is Wendy?" Barry came back from his first business trip after the new year. His excitement turned into anger after he entered the Hongmen Sect and couldn''t see Wendy. "Miss Yu went to work." Holding the gift he bought for Wendy, Barry glared at the person who replied and shouted, "Miss! What Miss?! She has given birth to the baby. Call her Mrs. Barry! " "Yes, Mr. Barry!" The man jumped and took a few steps back. He was too scared to speak. "Just leave!" Barry waved his hand irritably. When the man was about to leave, Barry added, "Take my daughter down!" "Okay, Mr. Barry!" After a short while, Hilary was carried down by the nanny. The little girl just woke up from her nap and was full of spirit. When she saw her father, she babbled. Barry was in a good mood and began to play with the baby in his arms. He was very skilled at playing with Hilary. He saw the baby blinking and smiling from time to time. "Alas..." Barry smiled for a while and suddenly sighed, "My poor daughter, your mother abandoned us. What should we do? " It was already dark when Wendy returned to the Hongmen Sect after work. With the child in his arms, Barry stood at the door, waiting for Wendy to come back. Wendy walked to the door and said angrily, "Barry, you are not cold. My daughter is still cold! It''s so cold outside. Do you want my daughter to get sick with her in your arms? " "What do you mean by ''your daughter''? She is also my daughter, okay?" Barry snorted discontentedly. Wendy took her daughter from Barry''s hand and coaxed her into the living room. As soon as they entered, they felt as warm as spring. Barry followed her closely. It was not until he entered the living room that he saw Wendy''s clothes in the light. She was wearing a pair of leather pants, boots, a short down jacket and a scarf. She was dressed normally and professionally, but her long legs were crossed and buttocks were a l ome a unregistered resident. " Well, this was the most convincing reason he thought of today. Wendy''s heart was touched and her face showed a touch of sadness. "You marry me For this? " Seeing that Wendy''s face darkened, Barry felt uncertain. ''Oh my God! Wendy must be angry!'' What should I do? I said something wrong!'' If he had known it earlier, he would have asked Malcolm how to propose, or he would have asked Abner! Wendy took a deep breath, left her daughter, stood up and walked out. She approached Barry step by step, but when she passed him, she didn''t even look at him. "Wendy!" Barry grabbed her wrist quickly, embarrassed and at a loss. "Well, I didn''t mean that just now." "I don''t know what you mean." Wendy opened her mouth, "We have nothing to do with each other since our daughter has been born. With your ability, it''s easy to get your daughter''s household registration. I don''t need to take a marriage certificate to tie you up." "No! How can you say you tie me up? " Barry was anxious, "I want to tie you up!" "Why do you tie me up?" Wendy struggled discontentedly, "Anyway, you don''t love me. Marriage should be based on love..." As she spoke, she struggled to get rid of him and was about to leave. Barry was anxious. He narrowed his eyes and suddenly grabbed Wendy''s wrist, held her waist and pushed her to the side. He trapped her between himself and the wall and trembled with excitement. "Who says there is no foundation? Who said I didn''t love you? " "¡­¡­" Wendy seemed to have lost the ability to speak. She stared at the face of Barry in front of her, with doubts and disbelief in her eyes. Barry was so angry that he grabbed Wendy''s arm and said with unprecedented seriousness, "Wendy, I love you. I fell in love with you long ago when I didn''t know it. Otherwise, why would I have a baby with you? I just I was talking nonsense just now! I want to marry you just because I love you. Wendy, marry me, OK? Okay? " Chapter 426 Barry Married Wendy Speaking of the last sentence, Barry''s tone in all with some entreaties Wendy was lost in various fancies and conjectures, as if she was on a roller coaster. From being proposed, to being disappointed, to being confessed Barry had been observing every expression on Wendy''s face, and his heart beat faster and faster. "Wendy Wendy? " Barry called out twice, but Wendy was still in a daze. In a hurry, he held Wendy''s face and kissed her regardless of anything. Wendy was stunned, and the smell of Barry instantly rushed into her nose. It was strange and familiar. Barry was angry and anxious. He wanted to wake Wendy up, but he didn''t expect that things would go out of control. He expressed all his feelings that he hadn''t expressed in words with actions. "Barry..." Wendy squeezed the name of Barry out of her teeth, "Let go of me!" "Wendy, I won''t let you go." Barry exhaled, "I won''t let you go for a long time. I just don''t know how to express it I want to live with you for the rest of my life. I want to have many children with you. I want to marry you... " His straightforward words made Wendy''s face blush. Her eyes became red and she stopped struggling. "Wendy, I love you! You are not someone''s substitute. You are the only one I just want to be with you. " Barry said in a hurry, staring straight into Wendy''s eyes. "Wendy, are you available tonight?" He said in a low voice. Shit! How long had he been devoid of desire? Since Wendy got pregnant, he had a hard time! Wendy blushed and stammered, "You Please don''t. I... " "Forget it!" Before Wendy could react, Barry suddenly carried her on his shoulder and went to his bedroom. He said in a low and hoarse voice, "From now on, listen to me on this matter! As for the rest, I''ll listen to you... " Wendy felt dizzy with her head down. She wanted to struggle but was afraid of falling. She didn''t want to struggle but felt guilty Because in fact, she was happy in her heart, wasn''t she? What Barry said just now, saying that he loved her and wanted to marry her, made her feel that all her hardships had come to an end. Carrying Wendy on his shoulder, Barry went to the bedroom. He closed the door with his feet turning back. Without turning on the light, he put Wendy on the bed. "Wendy, do you love me? Do you want to marry me? " Barry grabbed Wendy''s arm and asked with burning eyes. "I..." Wendy swallowed and a silhouette flashed through her mind. If she didn''t love Barry, how could she be sad because of what happened to Celine? If she didn''t love Barry, how could she give birth to a child for him? If she didn''t love Barry, why did she want to cry so much after hearing Barry''s confession of love? "¡­¡­ Yes. " Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. get the marriage license today. Then everything will be fine. The wedding will be held in half a month." Barry said casually. "I''m still thinking about it." Wendy continued to eat. "Don''t think about it. What else do you want to think about? What a long delay! " Barry tried his best to persuade her, "You see, our daughter has grown up. If she knows that her parents are not married, she will lose face, won''t she?" The corners of Wendy''s mouth twitched. Looking at their daughter who was still babbling in the arms of the nanny, she wondered, ''Why does her daughter have such a father?''? After breakfast, when Wendy was reading a book, Barry came out from nowhere, with two identification cards in his hands. "Wendy, Wendy The weather is so good today. It''s really suitable for us to get a marriage license. What do you think? " When they were making lunch, Barry came up again. "I''ve told others. Malcolm, Abner, they all know that we are going to get the marriage license today. When I told Hugh, he said that he would get married earlier than me if I didn''t hurry up How about we go to get the marriage license today? Otherwise, if I said it out, we wouldn''t go How embarrassed am I? " After lunch, Barry finally couldn''t stand it anymore. He carried Wendy on his shoulder and said, "Forget it. It''s still comfortable to be violent. Let''s get the marriage license now!" "Ah!" Wendy kept struggling on the shoulder of Barry, "Let go of me It''s not appropriate today! I haven''t changed my clothes. My neck... " There are traces! It''s not inappropriate to take photos! "There is nothing inappropriate. I can''t wait any longer." Barry didn''t care. He carried Wendy on his shoulder, put her into the car and drove away. "Haha..." In the living room, Hilary giggled in the nanny''s arms. Chapter 427 Afterword Later, on the photo of Barry and Wendy''s marriage certificate, they could really see the little red on Wendy''s neck. Every time, Barry pointed at that place complacently and said, "Look, it''s my masterpiece." Barry and Wendy''s wedding was held on a warm spring day. The wedding ceremony was basically spent with money. The carriages of luxury cars circled around the main road of Ye city and distributed gifts along the way. When they saw someone and threw gifts, they almost threw the money directly. Not to mention Wendy''s dress and shoes, which were designed by the world''s first-class designers. They gathered the world''s'' skilled craftsmen ''to finish them day and night. The flowers at the wedding were picked up from the rose garden overnight and sent by air. There were also a lot of wine, dishes and cakes at the wedding. Everything you expected that Barry had ready. It was said that on that day, Barry, in a suit and leather shoes, was unprecedentedly serious and handsome. He stood together with Wendy, talented and beautiful. But the bride was so moved that she cried for an hour before she calmed down. The rules of the Hongmen Sect hadn''t hostess been completely changed. What Barry had done shocked many people. Word of mouth, it was almost deify Wendy. Then, Hilary asked about the wedding, "Dad, did you chase Mommy? I heard from Aunt Poppi that you are so shameless to marry Mommy. " "¡­¡­ Don''t listen to her nonsense. " Barry was speechless. "Your mother and I love each other." Hilary curled his lips and didn''t expose what Barry said. Life was happy and peaceful. Poppi''s coffee shop had been opened, named Warm. As the coffee shop was opposite to SG Group, Malcolm went to have lunch at noon. People in the company gradually knew that the coffee shop was owned by their boss''s wife. In order to show their loyalty, SG''s people crowded into the coffee shop. Sometimes, when there were too many people, Poppi didn''t care about Malcolm. Malcolm was very depressed. With the excuse that Poppi was pregnant and shouldn''t be too tired, Malcolm called in ten or eight pastries and barista to calm Poppi down and only entertain him. A few months after the wedding of Barry and Wendy. A cry came from the delivery room of Ye city hospital. Malcolm and the little baby''s brothers were waiting anxiously outside the delivery room. When they heard the cry, they were so excited that they almost cried out. With a bang, the door of the operating room was pushed open. A nurse came out with the baby in her arms and said to Malcolm, "Congratulations, Mr. Mo. You have a young master." Young master? All the people present were stunned. For so long, the idea that Malcolm had infused into them was a little princess! "Dad, where is my little sister?" Duke blinked and asked. "Is young master our sister?" Albert asked too. With a colorful face, Malcolm stepped forward and held the little boy in his arms. When he opened the swaddle, he found that it was really a son! It turned out Isn''t a daughter? "Don''t you say it''s a daught s cake making skill was superb. She once competed for silver in a world-class cake competition. In the competition of professional bakers, Poppi became the center of attention. Later, Poppi gave birth to a daughter and finally fulfilled Malcolm''s obsession. As expected, Malcolm treated his daughter as a princess. Barry had another two babies. It turned out that they were boy and girl twins. Among the three families, Barry had the most daughters. Wendy said that it must be because Barry had many mistresses in his previous life. Abner also had a new boy in his family. He was as old as Abner at a young age, but he liked to play tricks on his elder sister. Originally, Abner had trained his daughter to be a lady. Since his son was born, the lady''s character was getting more and more out of control, and she had become a hot tempered little lady. The children were born one by one. What Poppi liked most was to pair them. "Duke has made a deal with Hilary. How about my Albert, or with the one from the Shen family? It''s good to be one quiet and one active them." "What about Somber I think we can find him an elder sister, or he will be too childish! Well, there is only one sister named Hilary who is qualified to Somber. Is this going to be a love triangle? " "Malcolm, what if your two sons like the same person?" "Did you cry when your daughter got married?" Hearing Poppi''s endless imagination, Malcolm pinched his eyebrows and smiled speechlessly, "You plan it very well. What if your child doesn''t like it? We can''t make a decision on their business, and we won''t get involved, okay? " With a smile, Poppi put her arms around Malcolm''s neck and said in a spoiled tone, "Humph, you are afraid that I will plan your daughter to marry someone. You will be sad." "You are jealous." Said Malcolm firmly. "No, I am not." Poppi raised her head and said, "She is also my daughter. Why should I be jealous?" "Good girl." Malcolm smiled, "I love you." "What did you say?" "I love you." "I love you, too." Chapter 428 Extra Story Of Campus The Entry Season At the end of August and the beginning of September, the new semester began again. One day, the entrance of Ye city No. 1 middle school was crowded with people. All kinds of private cars blocked the road in front of the school. There were students in school uniforms entering the school, and there were also many new faces who had just arrived. "Duke, have you made an appointment with Hilary? Where can we meet? " "At the school gate. So many people! I can''t see. " In the gap between the car and the car, two boys in school uniform rode a bike with backpacks on their backs. They chatted one after another, rode through the crowd and rushed to the school gate. "Wow! Oh my God! They are so handsome! Who are they? " "Don''t you know? They are Duke Quan and Albert Ji, two brothers in grade three! They are all so handsome! " "They are rally handsome! They look so beautiful in school uniform. " There were whispers around them. By the time they heard it, Duke and Albert had already rode a long distance. It seemed that they didn''t know each other at all. At the entrance of the campus, a beautiful girl with a pink dress and a ponytail was looking up and muttering, "Why haven''t Brother Duke and Brother Albert come yet?" This girl was no other than Hilary. With her bag on her back, she was about to enter the best high school in the city and become schoolmates with Duke and Albert! Ha ha, I''m so excited just thinking about it! "We can go with you. Why do we have to wait for them?" Barry snorted discontentedly. "It will be more convenient since Duke and Albert are here!" Wendy replied with a smile. "Convenient?" Raising his eyebrows, Barry whispered to Hilary, "Study hard. Don''t do anything else! My daughter is so cute. I can''t let that bastard of the son of Quan family get you so early. " Hearing that, Hilary blushed and pouted. Her face swelled up in an instant. She said with dissatisfaction, "Dad! What are you talking about? " When Barry was about to say something, Wendy suddenly clapped Barry''s hand excitedly. "They are coming! I saw Duke and Albert! " Hilary''s eyes lit up. He stood on tiptoe and looked for the figure through the crowd. His eyes couldn''t wait. She had been waiting for two years. Finally, she left the junior high school and came to high school. Finally, she could study with Brother Duke again! "Uncle Wei, Auntie Wendy." Duke arrived first and got off his bike. He glanced at Hilary and smiled, "When did you come, Hilary? It was too late when I came here. " With her hands twisted uneasily, Hilary stole a glance at Duke. Hilary didn''t dare to make it public. Albert followed him and said, "I''m sorry, Uncle Wei and Aunt Wendy. We''re late." "It doesn''t matter." Wendy waved her hand and looked at the two children with satisfaction. "We just arrived." Duke and Albert were almost as tall as Barry. Wearing ordinary blue school uniform, they became the focus of attention because of their handsome appearance. Duke was a domineering man, similar to Malcolm in appearance and personality. But at the same time, he inherited Poppi''s character, which m walk around the campus according to the time of class end. When Hilary arrived at the dormitory, the other three roommates were already in place. The three roommates had their own characteristics. One was Mamie Zheng, who practiced sports and had muscles all over her body, but she loved gossip very much; the other was a short haired girl with glasses, who claimed to be a top student, Vivien Wu; and the other was an elegant beauty who was about to take the route of broadcast and hosting, Marcia Cao, who was very headache about study. After setting up the stuff for Hilary and taking the school uniform and the dormitory key, Barry and the others followed Hilary to walk around the classroom and left reluctantly. When Hilary entered the classroom, several boys had noticed her and some girls were whispering to her. After all, with the combination of all the advantages of Barry and Wendy, Hilary was outstanding in the crowd. After sending away Barry and Wendy, it was getting late. Duke said, "Hilary, go to the classroom and wait for the teacher''s arrangement. Call me when the class is over." After a pause, he continued, "You call me secretly. The school doesn''t allow you to use your cell phone." Hilary nodded and made an "OK" gesture. "Then we will go, Hilary!" Albert also waved his hand and said, "If there is nothing else, let''s have lunch together." "Okay!" Hilary nodded vigorously, "Okay! Brother Duke, Brother Albert! Bye! " In the classroom, the three roommates of Hilary came up. Mamie asked curiously, "Are the two seniors in grade three? So handsome! How did you know them, Hilary? " "I heard you called Brother Duke, Brother Albert Are they the legendary school hunk? " Marcia asked excitedly. Vivien Wu held her glasses and asked, "Sid they study well?" Hilary nodded, "I don''t know if they are the school hunk or not, but they are all very good at school. Our parents are good friends, and they two are my brothers." Is that supposed to be right? Yes, they were her brothers! She couldn''t let others find out her secret in her heart! Chapter 429 Extra Story Of Campus Send A Love Letter When all the students of class twenty-eight in grade one of the high school arrived, the head teacher, teacher Zhang, came soon. She was a person like the Witch of extinction, wearing glasses and wearing a solemn smile. She was still the math teacher of Wendy. After the introduction, a naughty boy had nicknamed the teacher Witch Zhang. "You are in the same class. It''s our fate to be your head teacher." Witch Zhang stood on the platform, propping up her glasses, and looked around the classroom with her sharp eyes like the X light. "I hope that in the future, everyone can study hard and work together to make our class the best class in the whole grade!" Hilary and Mamie sat at the back of a table. As soon as Witch Zhang finished speaking, the crowd began to whisper. "Okay, okay!" Witch Zhang patted the blackboard with a straight face. "Come to our school. The most important discipline! Everyone, be quiet! Don''t talk! Now, let''s adjust our seats. " After saying this, the audience burst into an uproar again, and most of them were reluctant. It was not easy to choose a seat, but why did they have to separate? "Our seats are based on the school entrance examination results. If you study well, you can choose first." Witch Zhang with her idea, she took out the score list and let the students stand in a row in the corridor. She shouted to the classroom one by one, cleared her throat and called out the first name, "Vivien Wu!" "Yes!" Standing next to Hilary, Vivien raised her hand, lifted her glasses and ran to the door of the classroom. "Okay." Aneisha looked at [ÎâÑà] up and down and nodded with satisfaction. "Go to choose a seat!" "Okay, teacher." Holding her bag, Vivien glanced at the empty classroom, took a look at the first row seat opposite the platform and sat straight. Hilary took a deep breath. From now on, Vivien could see the teacher just look up. Vivien is so fearless! She chose a seat that the whole class didn''t want to sit, did she? "Hilary Yu!" As soon as she came to her senses, Hilary heard the voice of Witch Zhang calling her. Hilary quickly responded and ran to the side of Witch Zhang. "Hilary Yu? What a funny name! " "What do you mean funny? That was cute! And she is looks so cute! " "What''s more, she ranks second. Is she the legendary goddess?" There were whispers and laughter coming from behind. Hilary bit her lips and felt a little embarrassed. What was more embarrassing was that when Witch Zhang opened her eyes, there was a strong sense of disbelief. "Teacher Zhang Can I go in now? " Asked Hilary timidly. "Ah, come in! Go inside! " With a smile on her face, Witch Zhang looked at Hilary''s performance and nodded, "Yes, Hilary is very good." "Thank you, teacher Zhang." Hilary bowed slightly and hurried into the classroom. Taking a look at Vivien, Hilary waved at Vivien and went to the third row. She found a seat by the window and sat down. This seat was better. When the class was boring, she ent to the beach with her mother to get coconut water. When she met their parents, their mother, that gentle woman said that everyone was a little princess Duke and Albert turned around soon and continued to listen to teacher Sun. "Oh my God!" Sibyl cried out for the third time and stamped her feet excitedly. She grabbed Shelly''s arm and said, "They talked to you just now! Shelly, I''m going to faint Shelly! They were so handsome and polite! What should I do? My heart beats so fast... " Shelly didn''t answer, because her heart was beating fast too. "Brother Duke, we''re done. We''re going to have lunch." Nearly noon, a message from Hilary was sent to Duke. Duke reply to Hilary secretly. "Okay, it''s almost over. We''ll have lunch with Albert and take you to get familiar with the school environment. Let''s gather by the spray fountain in the middle of the square. " "Okay." Hilary texted back again, with a word and a cute Emoji. Ring, ring, ring A long bell rang, and both of Duke and Albert stood up almost at the same time. Stretching himself, Duke said, "Let''s go and have lunch with Hilary." "Okay." Albert nodded and joked, "Thank to Hilary that we will have lunch together. How about you treat us to lunch, Brother Duke?" "Try calling me that again?" Duke pretended to be angry. Albert shook his head and laughed. He put his arm around Duke''s shoulder and said, "Let''s go. Let''s go to have lunch." The two walked out of the classroom, arm in arm. When Sibyl and Shelly were about to follow up, two girls suddenly rushed over and sat in the seats of Duke and Albert. "I''ve written it all morning! I hope Duke will agree. " "I just hope that Albert can take one more look at me." The two girls each held a letter in their hands and secretly stuffed it into the desks of Duke and Albert. Sibyl was surprised to see that. What the hell! The girls in the best class were really good at sending love letters on the first day of the new semester! Chapter 430 Extra Story Of Campus Sister The two girls were holding pink envelopes with a heart on the back. It was definitely a love letter. They put down the love letters and left their seats, and then left classroom laughing and joking. "Shelly, did you see that?" Holding Shelly''s arm, Winni looked into the hole in the table with her head exposed, "The love letter! One for each of the two girls! " "Yes, I did." Shelly nodded, "Let''s go to have lunch." Winni looked at Shelly in disbelief, "So? That''s it. Don''t we need to do something? " Shelly glanced at Winni and said, "What can we do? It''s not our business. " "But We saw it! " Winni said angrily, "We can tell Duke and Albert! In this way, our relationship with them has become closer. " "It''s unnecessary. What''s more, you can lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot." Shelly walked out. "Why? Why? " Puzzled, Winni followed her. "Because what if Duke and Albert have a crush on the two girls just now? Stay out of their business. " "But the two girls are not as beautiful as you, Shelly!" Winni pouted. "If you send a love letter, the success rate will be much higher." "¡­¡­ Let''s eat. " At the same time, beside the fountain of the school square. Hilary was already waiting for Duke and Albert. Her three roommates heard that so they were reluctant to leave. "I''ve heard about it this morning. Hilary, your two brothers are the school hunk of the No.1 Middle School. It''s hard to distinguish between them." With admiration on her face, Mamie said, "No one in the school can compare with them. Besides, the two of them are usually cold and aloof. Except for their classmates, they rarely contact with others." Hilary looked around in the dense crowd and pouted, "My Brother Duke and Brother Albert are kind. They are easy to get along with. Maybe it''s just a rumor." "They study very well." An incredible light appeared on Vivien''s face. "I must break their record!" "They are coming!" While they were talking, Marcia suddenly shouted in a sharp voice. Hilary looked over and saw Duke and Albert walking side by side not far away. There was no one within half a meter around them, as if they were enveloped by an invisible halo. "Hilary." Duke smiled and walked over quickly. "Brother Duke!" At the same time, Hilary came up to him and smiled at Duke. Then she looked at Albert behind him and greeted, "Brother Albert!" "Okay." Albert nodded slightly and said, "Let''s go to have lunch." "Well..." Embarrassed and shy, Hilary looked at Duke and Albert and said, "My three roommates want to go with us, okay?" Duke and Albert looked at each other and Duke nodded, "Sure!" He nodded in agreement. The girls behind Hilary clasped hands and were about to scream excitedly. Hilary bit her lips and glanced at Duke shyly. Duke gave a comforting smile and raised his hand. When he was about to touch Hilary''s hair, he took his hand b Winni leaned over to listen, but she didn''t hear what they were talking about. Duke raised his eyebrows again and turned to Albert, "Yes." The brief answer stunned Albert. Just when he felt that his values were not right, Duke said again, "It''s just temporary. It''s not appropriate to develop other relationships now." "I knew it." Albert smiled speechlessly and said, "It''s not easy for you to raise a little wife. How can you let others take advantage of you?" With a smile at the corners of his mouth, Duke pulled out the book for tomorrow''s class and changed the topic. "Read it first and go to play basketball later." Albert shrugged and took out his book from the table hole. Click When the book was pulled out, a thin piece of paper flew out and fell to the ground. Albert looked down and found an envelope with a heart shape. He picked it up from the ground. "Love letter." Duke took a look at it and said, "Open it." "You want to see it?" Albert handed it to her and said, "Then you can have a look." "It''s not for me." Duke smiled, "Or you..." "You also have it in your desk." Winni couldn''t help saying. Duke looked back at Winni and then at his desk. He took out an envelope and asked Winni, "How do you know?" "I saw it." Winni said to Duke excitedly, "it''s from a female classmate of our class." "Our class?" Squinting his eyes, Albert gave the love letter to Duke and said, "You take care of it. It''s not good to throw it into the trash can. If it''s found out, it will do a lot of harm to girls." Duke shook his head speechlessly and put the love letter into the book. "Albert, since you know girls so well, why do you give me the love letter? You always ask me to clean up the mess. " "You are my brother!" Albert said frankly. Duke snorted and said to Winni, "Don''t tell anyone about it. Thank you!" "You. You''re welcome!" Winni answered in a hurry, her heart pounding. Chapter 431 Extra Story Of Campus Being Caught In the sunny afternoon, the open-air playground of the No.1 Middle School was already full of students who were sweating. Whether it was playing football, basketball, or basketball, basically boys were doing sports, and girls were watching. "Go on, Duke!" On a basketball court, Duke and Albert had been playing basketball for half an hour. They had changed their sportswear and cooperated with their classmates to play. Duke took the ball, jumped up, threw it out and threw a beautiful three point ball. Several girls who were watching the ball screamed. "Have a rest!" The sports committee in the class shouted and walked down the stage. "Duke, Albert, you must take part in the basketball class competition in grade three of senior high a month later." Duke picked up his uniform and wiped off the sweat on his face. He walked to the rest area with several people, but didn''t answer. "Oh my God! He''s so handsome! Hilary, your two brothers are so handsome! I saw abdominal muscles! Ahhh! " Among the crowd, Hilary''s roommates, except for Vivien, didn''t come. Mamie and Marcia took Hilary to the playground and happened to see Duke and others. In Hilary''s eyes, there was only Duke. He was very proud, but when she heard the girls around her talking about Duke, she felt aggrieved and awkward. "We''ll take the last month''s examination in a month. I wonder if I can spare time to take part in the basketball match." Albert ran to Duke and followed him. "No problem in your monthly exam! Take time to take part in a basketball match. It''s a piece of cake! " The sports committee said, "There are several art special courses in our department. Those boys who specialize in sports are waiting for us!" "Yes!" Another boy with glasses held up his glasses and said, "Last time I met a sports Specialist I knew. He said we were bookworm and I wanted to beat them up in the competition!" Duke came to the rest area and saw Hilary at the first sight. He asked, "Hilary, why are you here?" Hilary stood up and walked to Duke, blushing, "I... I''m too bored So I come here to have a look. " She blushed again. Since Hilary became sensible, she always blushed when she talked with Duke alone. "Hey, is this Duke''s sister?" "It''s called Hilary, right?" "It''s really beautiful, not bad." Several boys who were playing basketball came over and looked at Hilary, teasing her. Hilary was a little embarrassed and stared at Duke in confusion. Duke shook his head and smiled, "Don''t be afraid of them. They are our classmates. They don''t mean to harm us." "You guys, don''t scare my sister." Albert also patted their shoulders. "Yes, don''t bully her." Duke echoed. "You are care a lot for her. You are absolutely care a lot for her!" The sports committee said with a smile. "Hilary is my sister." Duke emphasized. Hearing the words "sister", Hilary''s face turned a sweet smile into with the pale. In Brother Duke''s eyes, she was just e, Hilary kept regretting, "Hilary, Hilary, can''t you be a little more calm?"? When they were the children, you played with Duke barefoot. But now, you were just sitting in his car, as if you were about to explode with shyness? Relax, relax "You two, stop!" However, before Hilary could relax, she was stopped by the teacher on duty at the school gate. Duke stopped his bike. He stepped on one foot and supported the ground with the other. Looking handsome, he asked, "Teacher, what''s wrong?" Hilary jumped off the seat of Duke''s bike in a hurry. The male teacher looked at the two people carefully, looked at Duke, nodded and said, "Yes, I remember you. You are Duke Quan! " Then he looked at Hilary and asked, "Are you a new student?" "Yes." Hilary nodded obediently. "Teacher, she is my sister." Duke looked at the teacher and knew what he was going to say. In the school, boys and girls were not allowed to get too close to each other. It was probably the first time that he had been so blatantly taking a girl leave. No wonder he was stopped by his teacher. "Sister?" The male teacher didn''t believe it. "Teacher Xing! Duke is right. " Teacher Yang, the director of the school, came over and patted the male teacher on the shoulder. Teacher Yang turned around and faced the direction of Duke and Hilary. "You can go. It''s okay. Teacher Xing misunderstood your relationship. Go back and say hello to your parents for me! " Duke nodded, "Okay, thank you, director." Then he turned to Hilary and said, "come on, Hilary!" "Okay, Brother Duke." Hilary answered got on Duke''s bike and left without any hesitation. "Director, are they really brother and sister?" After the two left, teacher Xing asked. "They are not related by blood." The director said, "A few days ago, their parents came to the school and told us to take good care of that new student, whose name is Hilary Yu. If we see they two go home together It''s none of our business. " "Okay." Chapter 432 Extra Story Of Campus Waiting For You When Duke and others returned to the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi, almost everyone was there. In addition to Poppi''s family, the Hilary family and Shirley''s family also gathered together. Duke''s brothers and sisters were playing happily in the living room. The elders chatted in the living room without disturbing each other. "Duke, Albert, Hilary, you''re back! Dinner will be ready soon. " Poppi greeted in the kitchen. "Okay." Duke nodded and said hello to the people in the living room. Then he went upstairs with Albert and was about to change his clothes before coming downstairs. Seeing that Hilary came back, Barry and Wendy kept asking her about school. After a while, several children gathered around Hilary. Then, Barry and Wendy went to see Poppi and Shirley. "Hilary, here''s a glass of juice for you." After a while, Somber brought a glass of orange juice to Hilary and squeezed to Hilary with a smile. "Hilary, how about you go to school today? Did my brother bully you? If he bullied you, I''ll help you beat him! " After saying "thank you", Hilary took the juice. When she was about to answer, she saw Duke coming downstairs. Hilary smiled and shook her head. "No, I''m fine. Thank you, Somber." Somber giggled. "You want to beat my brother? You''re overestimating yourself." Seymour, the little princess of the Malcolm''s family, snorted and made a face at Somber. When she saw Duke and Albert coming down, she quickly stood up and ran towards Albert. "Brother Albert!" Rae also wanted to run to them, but when she saw that Seymour moved first, she shrugged and chatted with the two twin brothers and sisters of Hilary. "Good girl." Albert patted Seymour''s head and looked at Rae. "Somber, why don''t you pour everyone a glass of juice?" Duke changed into casual clothes and walked over, rubbing Somber''s hair rudely. "Don''t fix my hair." Somber glared at Duke, turned around and smiled obsequiously at Hilary. "How''s your new term today?" Albert sat on the sofa and asked Rae. "I''m fine." Rae glanced at Albert, smiled and chatted with her Brother Albert. The dinner was very pleasant, and Poppi''s cooking was still so good. After dinner, the parents and the babies played and chatted for a long time before they went back to their own home. "Let Hilary live in our house. It''s convenient for her to go to school tomorrow." Poppi suggested. "Yes, there are ready-made rooms." Malcolm echoed. "Okay." Wendy nodded. "¡­¡­ A private room? " Barry asked suspiciously. "Of course." Poppi rolled her eyes at Barry and it was settled then. Hilary once lived in Duke''s house, but it seemed to be the first time she lived alone. At ten o''clock in the evening, when Hilary finished his shower and was about to go to in her mind. No, she couldn''t. She would confess her love to him after Brother Duke passed the joint exam next year! "Brother Albert, do you also think so?" Asked Seymour. "I haven''t thought about it yet." Albert smiled slowly, "It depends on fate." "Then how many girls will you hurt?" Somber said with a regretful look. Duke rolled his eyes at his brother, stood up and pushed him out of the room. "You know what a girl is thinking! Go back to your own room! Be careful that you won''t be able to get up tomorrow and roll on the bed. " "I, I didn''t!" Somber blushed instantly, "Brother Well, brother! Duke, don''t push me Alas! " After Somber was pushed out of the room, Seymour left with a smile. Hilary stood up in a hurry and was about to follow her out, but she happened to meet the footsteps of Duke. Duke looked at Hilary standing in front of him and raised his hand to rub her hair. "Hilary, get up tomorrow. I''ll take you to school." "Okay!" Hilary nodded vigorously. "Hilary, you should also study hard. When you go to university in the future, you should continue to study in the same school with us no matter you are studying abroad or at home!" Albert closed his book and encouraged her. Hilary nodded vigorously, "I will try my best!" She would try her best to be get Brother Duke''s feet and create opportunities for staying with him! "Okay, I''ll wait for you." Duke smiled. Wait for you to grow up and wait for me to come to you. Duke continued, "Then you should go to bed now." "Okay. Good night, Brother Duke, good night, Brother Albert. " Hilary waved her hand and said goodbye. "Let me send you there." Duke sent Hilary back to her bedroom gracefully. Although it was only a few steps away, Hilary was still very excited. If it was her who sent the love letter, would Brother Duke agree? Chapter 433 Extra Story Of Campus Cut In Line On the early morning of the second day, Hilary changed into the blue and white school uniform she had just got yesterday, which was a little loose. She was wearing canvas shoes, which should be ''ordinary people''. But with her delicate face and lively and cute ponytail, her school uniform seemed to be much more beautiful, making her look especially fresh. Duke was tall and handsome in his school uniform. Sure enough, the school uniform was ugly for ordinary people, for good-looking people, they looked beautiful no matter what they wore. After breakfast, they said goodbye to Poppi and Malcolm, and then they set off for their own school. "Hi, Hilary." At the gate of the villa, Duke rode a bicycle and waited for Hilary. "Okay." Hilary sat on the back seat of Duke''s bike and grabbed the school uniform around his waist as she did yesterday. Ah, they were wearing the same school uniform. It seemed that They looked like a couple! Thinking of this, Hilary blushed. Albert rode in the front, while Duke and Hilary were a little behind him. With the rising sun and fresh air, Hilary felt the whole world was beautiful. When they approached the entrance of the campus, they met a lot of students on the road. Some were walking, some were taking bus, some were riding, and some were picked up by private cars. "Brother Duke." Hilary asked, "Why do you and Brother Albert go to school by bike? Isn''t it more convenient for the driver to send you there? " "I don''t think so!" Duke slightly tilted his head and said, "I think it''s convenient to ride a bike. The school is so close to home, so it''s troublesome to ride a bike! What''s more, it''s too eye-catching to ask the driver to send us home. We''d better keep a low profile. " Obviously, he and Albert were too eye-catching in the school. If they were sent back and forth by private cars every day, what was the difference between them and the students from noble schools? That would be too sorry for their parents'' original intention. "I see." Hilary looked at Duke with admiration. In the junior high school of Hilary, she studied in a noble school. The noble masters from rich family in the school were really different from that of Brother Duke, even less than 1/100000 of that of Brother Duke. Therefore, she insisted on studying in the No.1 Middle School of a non-noble school far away from home, although there was a part of the reason why she wanted to be with Duke There were still teachers on duty at the school gate checking the students'' appearance. Duke took Hilary to the school gate smoothly, which instantly aroused the gossip enthusiasm of the students around. The high school courses seemed to be much more difficult than the junior school courses. After listening to the class for the whole morning, Hilary was about to have lunch with her roommates when she received a secret message from Duke. "There are many people in the canteen at noon. Come to the second canteen. Albert and I are waiting in line at window twenty-three. Your roommate can come with you. " Holding the phone in her hand, Hi a strong aura and was also upright. The two boys who cut in line were immediately infuriated. The strong boy pushed Shelly and said, "Are you crazy? Do you think you are beautiful and want to attract our attention by standing out on purpose?" "Ha ha, shame on you!" Another boy echoed. Shelly was so angry that her face turned red. She clenched her fists and said angrily, "Who do you think you are? Developed limbs and brainless! Why are you so stupid that you think I will like you? " "You You want a fight? " The swarthy boy raised his fist and was about to slap Shelly in the face. Shelly was so scared that she closed her eyes and Winni screamed. "What are you doing? !" At this moment, she suddenly heard a familiar voice. Shelly opened her eyes and saw Duke holding the boy''s arm. Shelly swallowed and said, "Duke, Duke Quan..." With a cold face, Duke shook off the boy''s arm. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw the teacher on duty coming over and snorted. "What are you doing! What are you doing? !" The teacher on duty came over and asked, "Don''t you want to eat lunch? Why do you gather together? " "Humph!" The boy who was about to hit Shelly rolled his eyes at the teacher and looked quite arrogant. "Teacher." Shelly came back to her senses from the shock. She pointed at the two people in front of her and said, "They cut the line and scolded me. They want to hit me just now." "You..." "Really?" The teacher looked around in confusion. Winni nodded at once, and so did Duke. Seeing the teacher, some students around who dared not to say anything also echoed them, leaving the two PE students alone and helpless. "You two Come! Come with me! " The teacher on duty directly grabbed the clothes of the two people and took them away. "Tell me which class you are in and what''s your head teacher''s name! You dared to make a scene in the canteen, don''t eat anything today! " The two boys'' eyes were burning. The dark skinned boy pointed at Duke with his index finger and said, "It''s you again. I remember you!" Chapter 434 Chapte Extra Story Of Campus Girlfriend Duke didn''t take action until he saw the two girls'' pale faces. He didn''t expect the dark skinned boy to say it was him again? What did he mean? Did they know each other? "Thank you, Duke!" Winni expressed her thanks in a hurry. She breathed a sigh of relief with lingering fear. "You''re welcome." Duke nodded slightly to comfort her. He didn''t want to ask for credit. "I just came here to see my teacher. It''s good that there is no conflict." Shelly looked up at Duke, trembling with fear. "Thank you, Duke." Duke looked down at her and said, "We are classmates. It''s just a piece of cake. But you are just a girl. Don''t argue with these people in the future. It''s easy for you to suffer losses. " When Hilary and her roommates arrived, they happened to see two students taken away by the teacher on duty. When they came to the team at window 23, they saw Duke chatting with a beautiful woman. "Hilary, Hilary, is that your brother''s girlfriend?" Pointing at Shelly, Mamie said, "She''s pretty!" "Really? He already has a girlfriend? " Marcia said with a sad face. Although she knew that it was impossible for her to be Duke''s girlfriend, like the vast majority of female compatriots in the school, she didn''t want the school hunk to become someone''s boyfriend one day! Hilary bit her lips and looked at the two people in the distance with grievance. No way! Brother Duke definitely doesn''t have a girlfriend! Thinking of this, Hilary walked towards Duke valiantly. "Brother Duke!" When she was two or three steps away from Duke, Hilary opened her mouth. "Hilary!" Duke turned his head, and his indifferent expression instantly turned into a smile. He quickly walked a few steps to Hilary and said, "It''s not too late. Albert is still waiting in line. What do you want to eat? I asked Albert to buy it together. " Taking a glance at Shelly, Hilary thought she was much better than Shelly. Following Hilary''s gaze, Duke turned to look at Shelly and explained to Hilary, "They are my classmates. Something happened just now. I''ll tell you later at lunch." The smile on his face didn''t fade away. Through the school uniform, Duke grabbed the wrist of Hilary and said, "Let''s go and have a look." Hilary''s roommates followed him. "Is this the sister of Duke and Albert?" Winni whispered to Shelly. Shelly nodded slightly. She had met Hilary when Duke and Albert went to the Fishing Island. The two families were really on good terms. "Shelly, Winni, we will have lunch first." Duke took Hilary by the side of the two people and greeted them. Then he went to look for Albert. "I''ve been waiting for you so long!" Albert smiled helplessly in the line, "Look at what you want to eat. I''ll buy it together, or we''ll cut in the line." Duke laughed, "Thank you, okay?" "Is that girl named Hilary Yu?" Winni continued, "I envy her so much. Her wrist was grabbed by Duke just now. See? It is said that Duke took her back yesterday, an t give this Duke ." Winni giggled, "It will be misunderstood." "Yes, there are so many classmates here today. You are the only two who helped me. I have to thank you no matter what you say." Shelly said sincerely, "Thank you." Duke shrugged and took the drink. "Thank you! You should protect yourself from now on. " "Yes, there is no need to argue with them." Albert also took the drink and said, "We''ll help each other in the future. Thank you, I''ll take the water." "Okay!" Winni nodded immediately. She couldn''t control her excitement. On the other side of the classroom, Holly He, the commissar of literature and art, and Sylvia Li, Holly''s desk mate, sniffed at the scene. "There is no response to our love letters." Sylvia groaned in depression, "It''s disgusting. I feel disgusted when I see the appearance of Winni and Shelly." "Well, Shelly is the most popular girl in front of the teacher." Holly took a small mirror to look at her hair. Then she glanced at Shelly and said, "What an icy beauty? She was so eager to get close to Duke and Albert when she saw them." "Exactly! I think she did it on purpose in the canteen. " Sylvia echoed, "What a scheming woman. I''ve heard that her father has done a lot of things including eating, drinking, gambling and smoking. I guess she''s not much better. Her family is so poor, but she still wants to marry Duke and Albert. Shame on her! " "It''s impossible for such a person to be with Duke." Holly snorted, "My father once had dinner with the father of Duke. How could such a rich family have such a woman?" "Wow! Holly, your father is awesome. What does he do? Are Duke''s parents also powerful? " Sylvia asked with admiration. "My father He just met Duke''s parents. He didn''t talk much with them. " Holly''s father was the lobby manager of a hotel. When he was on duty, he met Malcolm and Poppi. Holly continued, "In Ye city, the ordinary people can not compare with them. They are very excellent." Chapter 435 Extra Story Of Campus Strange Desk Mate Ring, ring, ring As soon as the bell rang in the afternoon, the elegant female English teacher entered the classroom, stood on the platform, and introduced herself in English. "Because it''s the first class in the afternoon, everyone may feel sleepy, so you can turn to the first unit of the book for conversation practice. Let''s warm up first to listen to your spoken English and adjust your thoughts." The sound of turning over books came from the classroom. Shelly was a little embarrassed. She could pass the English test very well, but her spoken English was a mess. She prayed that there would be no questions later. "The four students in the front row and the back row are in a group. I''ll let you show it later." The English teacher said with a smile. Shelly''ys heart jolted and she was even more embarrassed. After everything was set up, the classroom became noisy. Duke and Albert turned around. Winni kicked Shelly''s leg under the seat excitedly. "Let''s get started? I''ll be the TOM. " Albert cut to the chase. "Then I am Mr. Guo. " Duke said while looking at his book. They assigned their roles and began to plan what to say. The first unit was about asking the way. Winni felt it easy to be in the same group with the three bullies. She didn''t need to think about anything and was arranged to say anything. What a dreamy class life! Everyone knew that Duke and Albert were good at speaking. Even the foreign teachers in high school said that their pronunciation sounded like native-speaker. The atmosphere in the classroom was lit up by the heated discussions of all the groups. Shelly picked a person who had the least speech. As expected, her words made the group speechless. People like Winni were better at pronunciation than her. Ten minutes later, the English teacher clapped her hands and said, "Well, I think everyone has almost finished talking about it. That''s it! Which group would like to show us? " Several groups raised their hands. The English teacher nodded and said, "The students in the best class are different. You are more active. Come here. " She ordered several groups, but Duke and Albert''s group nobody answered. "Duke Quan." Sure enough, the English teacher turned to look at them and said, "Your group is so powerful. Don''t you get up to show it?" Duke looked back and didn''t say anything. Judging from their expression, Shelly and Winni didn''t want to show themselves. "Come on!" The English teacher encouraged them. Reluctantly, Duke, Albert, Shelly and Winni all stood up. Duke] and Albert had the most part of the play. They talked with each other for several times. Their pronunciation was standard and easy to understand. People who heard them were about to be pregnant. "Thank you very much and ¡­¡­" There were only 5 sentences left in Shelly''s sentence, but as soon as she opened her mouth, she changed her tone. "Hee hee..." "It''s so unpleasant!" "Spoken language is not good." The people around them began to w. Seeing that Hilary turned around and left, he suddenly smiled again. High school life seemed to change very fast. It was weekend again, Hilary didn''t think she had studied something! "Hey, our class has organized an activity. We are going to have a get-together on weekends. Hilary, will you go with us?" After school on the weekend, Marcia invited Hilary. "Who will go?" Asked Hilary. "Most of us will go, right?" "I don''t know." said Marcia With a frown, Hilary shook her head and said, "I''d better not go. I''m going to learn how to make cakes in aunt Poppi''s shop this weekend." "Wow, that''s awesome!" Marcia''s eyes lit up, "Hilary, will you bring us cakes on Monday?" "If I can do it well." Squinting her eyes, Hilary smiled. With dimples, she was nifty and cute. "Great! I''ll wait and see! " Marcia said goodbye to Hilary with a smile. When Hilary was about to leave, she received a call from Duke. "Hello? Brother Duke? " Hilary answered the phone with a big smile on her face. "Did Uncle Wei send someone to pick you up? Or go home with me first? " Duke asked straightforwardly. "My father said he would pick me up. I''ll go to aunt Poppi''s shop to see you tomorrow afternoon. Is that okay? " Asked Hilary. "Sure. We set a time for tomorrow. I''ll go with mommy tomorrow." "Okay!" "Then I''ll wait for you in the parterre with Albert. We''ll go out of the school together later." "Okay, okay! I''ll be right there! " Unable to hide her excitement, Hilary picked up her schoolbag and ran away. Howard put a few books into his schoolbag symbolically, watching Hilary leave unhurriedly. "Howard, the classmates in our class are going to have a get-together this weekend. Let''s make acquaintance and communicate with each other. Are you going or not?" A boy called Howard. Howard snorted, "No!" "What? Why? " "Boring! What can we communicate about? " Rolling his eyes, Howard picked up his schoolbag and walked out, with his hands still on his trouser legs. Chapter 436 Extra Story Of Campus Marry You Only young girls were interested in making cakes. On Saturday, Poppi''s warm coffee shop closed willfully. Poppi was going to teach Hilary how to make cakes. In addition to Hilary, there were also several people to go there, including Duke, Albert, Rae and Seymour. The other children followed Barry to visit the military base. There were too many children in these families, and they often gathered together. They were almost forming a football team. It was better to take care of them separately, or they would make a mess and destroy the house. After entering the room, Hilary saw Duke and Albert reading a book in a seat by the window. The sun shone on Duke through the window, enveloping him with a faint halo. He was wearing black casual pants and a white shirt. Between the boy''s youth and the man''s maturity, he was sunny, beautiful and handsome. His hand holding the pen was long and powerful, sometimes frowning, sometimes showing his face, and every movement was so attractive. Tinkle The door of the coffee shop was pushed open again. It was not until then that Hilary came to her senses. It was Rae who pushed the door open. She was wearing a dress with a backpack on her back. Her hair was scattered, and there were several delicate braids at her temples. She also wore a big cartoon mask. Duke and Albert raised their heads almost at the same time. "Anna, why don''t you come in?" Rae came over and held Hilary''s arm, "Where is aunt Poppi?" "Mommy is in the kitchen!" Seymour ran from behind, with sleeves, her hands covered with flour, laughing. "Mommy and I have started to knead dough. You''d better hurry up." "Okay, we''ll be right there." Seeing that Seymour ran away like a gust of wind, Hilary greeted Duke and Albert with a smile. Rae found a seat, put down her schoolbag, put on a mask and was about to go to the kitchen. "Rae, why are you wearing a mask in such a hot day?" Albert walked towards them and said, "Take off your mask before you go! There is a transparent mask in the kitchen. " "No!" Frightened, Rae stepped back and covered her mask, "I can''t take it off. I just wear it." "Why?" Asked Hilary curiously. Duke came over, looked at Rae up and down, and said with a smile, "Is there a pimple on your face that you don''t want us to see?" "Of course not!" Rae stretched her neck and said, "I didn''t get pimples!" "So, did you fight with your younger brother and lose again? Did you get scratched?" Albert also stood up and analyzed. "He is just a kid. I can beat him to tears. If he dares to scratch me, my father won''t spare him." Rae raised her head proudly. Hilary smiled, "Then why do you wear a mask?" Rae looked away and felt wronged. She put her hands on her hips and said angrily, "Hum, I lost my teeth and was laughed at by my mother and brother the whole night." "What?" Hilary was stunned and wanted to laugh. "I lost a lot of tee ll in the basin, and reached out to grab it. "Let me do it." Albert grabbed Rae''s hand and smiled helplessly. He picked up the eggshell with chopsticks and said, "look, Rae. I''ll separate the egg white and the egg yolk." "Ah Okay! " Rae was happy to see what Albert would do. Albert made a small hole at the bottom of the egg to let the egg roll out slowly until it ran out. Then he opened the egg shell and put the egg yolk into another small basin. Looking at the smooth movement of Albert, Rae smiled happily. Suddenly, she thought of something and asked seriously, "Brother Albert, can you cook?" "Not bad! What''s wrong?" Albert took a gentle look at Rae, and then turned to look at the opened egg. Rae rolled her eyes with innocence and beauty, "My mother said that she wanted me to find a husband who can cook, just like my father. Brother Albert, I think you are Ok. Can I marry you? Brother Albert, will you marry me? " Crack! His hand shook and the egg in his hand was crushed. Albert turned his head to look at Rae in disbelief. Seeing that she grinned with a hole in her teeth, she smiled sincerely, and he was the only one in her eyes. Later, this scene became the motivation for Albert to learn cooking and he was willing to do it all his life. At that time, Rae didn''t expect that she would be so naive to propose to him before she had a crush on him. As a result, she was turned into a "disabled person" by Albert, who was difficult to survive without Albert. However, people around her said that she, like her mom Shirley, accidentally found a treasure. "What if I haven''t done well?" Albert''s heart beat faster and his face turned red, but he pretended to ask calmly. "You can learn it if you can''t do it well! But I''m stupid. I''m afraid I can''t learn it well. " Rae snorted in depression. Albert put the egg aside, washed his hands and said indifferently, "Well, it doesn''t matter. I will learn well." Chapter 437 Extra Story Of Campus Robbing The Cake Poppi asked Seymour to stir up the egg whites by herself. She took the cheese and chocolate paste and put a certain amount of them in front of Hilary and Duke. Looking at the egg whites, she nodded and said, "well done, Hilary. Keep working! I''ll teach you the unique skill of our family later. You have to learn it carefully. " Hilary nodded excitedly, "thank you, Auntie Poppi!" "You''re welcome." Poppi waved her hand and snickered, "But I''ve told you that our family is not allowed to be taught outside, so it''s not good to teach you. How about this? You can marry into our family and naturally become our family. What do you think?" "¡­¡­ Huh? " Asked Hilary reflexively. "Mommy, I don''t think Sonya can handle it alone. Go there and have a look!" With a red face, Duke pushed Poppi away and pushed her forward. "Hurry up. It seems that things are not going well with Albert. We are fine here. You don''t have to come here." "Ah Hello! Don''t push me! I haven''t finished yet! " Poppi was pushed away, "Duke, I''m helping you! It''s not easy for me to do manual labor! " "I know. I can handle it myself. You can help others, or dad will feel sorry for you if you are tired." Duke didn''t return to Hilary until he pushed Poppi to Albert. There was an unnatural red all over Hilary''s body. When she saw Duke come back, she stopped breathing. "Shall we add some chocolate paste?" Duke automatically blocked the topic just now, asked Hilary calmly. "Sure." With a red face, Hilary nodded and took the chocolate paste. He put it in the egg white and stirred it. Duke stood aside leisurely, looking at Hilary''s hair and her slender figure. The corners of his mouth expanded slightly, and he smiled, "Hilary." "What?" Hilary responded and continued to stir the egg whites. "When will you grow up?" Duke sighed. "I''ve grown up!" Hilary turned around and swung her ponytail, looking lively and lovely. "Brother Duke. You are only eighteen years old in a few months, aren''t you?" "Yes." Duke nodded and didn''t continue. I will wait until you grow up a little bit. "Brother Duke, The gift for an eighteen year old adult. What do you want?" Hilary asked expectantly. Duke pretended to think for a while, but said nothing, with his eyes fixed on Hilary. The best gift was right in front of him, and there was nothing else he wanted. "I''ve learned how to make cakes from Aunt Poppi Can I make cakes for you?" Hilary said excitedly. "Okay." Duke nodded. In the coffee shop, after working overtime from SG across the street, Malcolm came quietly to the shop. When he heard the sound from the kitchen, he slowed down and walked this way, but was still noticed by Poppi. Poppi was facing the door. When she raised her head, she happened to meet Malcolm''s eyes. She smiled slowly, quietly left the kitchen and came to Malcolm. "It''s not eat!" Howard''s voice was drowned in the crowd. Hilary snorted and ran all the way to the school and then to the classroom. As soon as she entered the classroom, she rushed to her seat, out of breath. Howard was having a big meal in his seat. More than half of the cake had gone down, and several boys around him eat the cake from time to time. "Howard Feng!" Hilary yelled and came here. Seeing that her hard work was gone, she pounded the table and her anger reached its peak. "Why did you grab my cake?! How could there be someone like you in the world? My cake is not for you. How could you have the nerve to steal my cake? Do I know you well? " Everyone in the classroom was attracted here. Seeing that something was wrong, Marcia hurried to pull Hilary, "What''s wrong, Hilary?" "Marcia." Hilary bit her lips and said angrily, "This guy robbed the cake I was going to give you! They are almost finished. How can they do this? " "I just ate your cake!" Howard''s face suddenly darkened. He threw the spoon away, took out a few bills from his pocket and threw them away. Then he said impatiently, "Here is the money! All right! " "Who cares about your money?" Hilary pushed away the money on her desk and said, "That''s for my roommate. It''s my gift. Do you think you can buy it with money?! You are so self righteous. Even if you apologize, I won''t forgive you! How dare you! " "Damn it!" Howard''s eyes narrowed, revealing a dangerous light. He suddenly stood up, picked up the remaining piece of cake, walked to the trash can behind the classroom, threw the whole cake into the trash can, turned around, and looked at Hilary coldly. "Do you want me to apologize to you? Next life! " "You..." "Okay, okay, Hilary! Don''t be angry! " Marcia comforted her, "We all know what you mean. Don''t take it to heart." Hilary stared at Howard stubbornly. Neither of the two admitted defeat. Chapter 438 Extra Story Of Campus Confession Letter When the bell rang, Hilary and Howard sat on their seats respectively. They sat next to each other, but neither of them talked to each other. Originally, the two of them didn''t have much interaction, but today, the air was filled with tension, as if it was about to break out. Hilary had never seen such a hateful person, and she was even a little absent-minded in class. After two classes, a classmate suddenly shouted at the door, "Hilary, someone is looking for you!" "Who is it?" Taking a look at the door, Hilary stood up and walked towards the door. "Hilary Yu, Are you Hilary?" When Hilary walked to the door, she saw two girls she didn''t know standing at the door of her class and smiling at her fawningly. Hilary frowned and asked, "Yes, I''m Hilary Yu. You are..." "We are from the twenty-seven class next door!" One of the girls with an oval face smiled sweetly. "Can I ask you a favor?" "What? What is it? " Hilary was more confused. "Well..." The girl suddenly took out a letter from her pocket. Her face turned red and said shyly, "I know Duke in grade three of senior high is your brother, so I think you can help me give this letter to him? I can treat you to meal! " Hilary was shocked. Looking at the letter, she bit her lips and was about to shout angrily. Although she called him brother, not brothers of the same family! She liked Brother Duke too! Damn it! Her rival in love sent the letter to her. No, she must stop it! "If you can tell me your brother''s phone number, I will be more grateful to you!" The girl continued, "If there''s anything I can help you, I''ll help you too!" Do you still want the phone number?! Impossible! Impossible! "Oh, my God! The teacher is here!" The girl who accompanied the first girl to deliver the letter suddenly said, pointing at the teacher over there, "Hurry up, let''s go back!" The girl with an oval face was startled. She put the letter in Hilary''s hand and ran back to her classroom with another girl after saying "Please". Staring at the letter in her hand, Hilary wished she could crush it. Brother Duke said he wouldn''t fall in love with someone in high school! Ring, ring, ring The bell rang again. Holding the letter in her hand, she quickly walked back to her seat. How to deal with this love letter? To Brother Duke? What if Brother Duke had a crush on her? No, no! But if she didn''t give it to Brother Duke, what if Brother Duke knew it and blamed her for hiding it from him? What if Brother Duke finds out that she like him? What if Tom only treated her as his sister? "Ah..." After thinking for a while, Hilary suddenly snorted in depression. In the quiet classroom, he attracted a lot of attention, and even the Chinese teacher noticed her. He pointed at Hilary and asked, "What did you say just now, this classmate?" Hilary stood up in a daze and glanced at the blackboard. Flustered, she pretended to be calm and girl with short hair asked her directly with a letter in her hand, "Hilary, could you please give this letter to Albert in grade three of senior high school? I really like him. I know he is your brother, so I come here to ask you for help. " Somehow, Hilary took the letter and read it gloomily. Well, it''s coming again! When Mamie came out of the bathroom and saw the letter in Hilary''s hand, she rushed over and grabbed the letter. "Wow, Hilary! Someone wrote you a love letter not long after the new term? " Mamie shouted loudly, which made the whole classroom noisy. Howard, who was sleeping on the table, moved his ears and stood up lazily, looking at the direction of Hilary. "Oh, no!" Hilary tried to grasp, "She asked me to give it to Brother Albert!" "Really?" Mamie ran back and forth in the classroom with a letter in her hand, which attracted the enthusiastic attention of the students around her. "It''s true!" Hilary continued to follow Mamie. "Mamie, don''t damage it. It''s not for me." Howard rolled his eyes and went back to sleep. "Hilary, why don''t you hand me a love letter too?" A girl smiled and said, "I think Duke is also a good boy. We are classmates. It''s convenient!" "I think Albert is a good boy. Hilary, I also want to write a letter. Please give it to him and say something nice to me. What do you think?" Hearing this, Hilary gave a fake smile and was about to cry. The fact that Hilary was Duke and Albert''s sister was widely spread in the school. At first, Hilary thought it was a good thing, because she became the closest person to Brother Duke, but But now it turned out to be the worst thing. Her classmates thought she was Duke''s sister, but they asked her to hand over the love letters to Duke?! It felt like a knife stabbing into her heart! Otherwise, she might as well destroy all the letters and write one to Brother Duke herself. She didn''t want to be Duke''s sister anymore! Chapter 439 Extra Story Of Campus Love Brother On the early morning of the second day, Hilary woke up from the bed in the dormitory. Hilary stretched herself and opened her misty eyes, only to find that Vivien had already got up and dressed. "Ah What time is it now? " Hilary yawned, "It''s time to get up again?" "Yes! It''s time to get up. " Vivien nodded, got out of bed and shouted at the two, "Mamie, Marcia, it''s time to get up! Don''t be late. The teacher is going to catch the morning lesson. " "Ouch!" Mamie rolled over on the bed and said, "I can''t sleep enough." Hilary couldn''t help laughing. She sat up and began to get dressed. Marcia was the last one to wake up. She groaned in bed, "Hilary, what dream did you have last night? You''ve been shouting all the time. I''ve been listening to you for half a night. I''m so sleepy that I don''t want to get up. " Hearing that, Hilary suddenly opened her eyes. She would only talk in her sleep when she was preoccupied. Did she say anything yesterday? "I heard it too!" Mamie got excited at once. She sat up from the bed, stared at Hilary and said in the same tone as Hilary, "Brother Duke Brother Duke... " Hilary felt disgusted, but her face flushed, "What? It can''t be true? Mamie, did you hear it wrong? " Vivien brushed her teeth and said, "I heard it too. It''s true. You tone is very sad, as if you are about to cry." "That''s why I''m curious." Marcia giggled, "So I listened for a long time. I wanted to hear more, but I didn''t expect that Hilary just called" Brother Duke "and" Brother Duke "without saying anything else. What''s your dream, Hilary? " Hilary clenched her fists and pounded her head, "I I can''t remember. " "The sound of" Brother Duke "was so loud that it was so tempting." Mamie ran to Hilary''s bed with a big smile. She raised her head and looked at Hilary, "People who don''t know you might think you are calling love brother." Hilary''s face flushed, her heart pounding, and her palms sweating. The drowsiness in the morning instantly dissipated, making her nervous. "How do you know she is not calling love brother?" Vivien said with bubbles in her mouth, "I just think that Duke is a childhood playmate of Hilary. Hilary calls Duke brother just because Duke is older than Hilary. He is not a real brother. They are a good match." With red eyes, Hilary looked at Vivien. Vivien was telling the truth! It turned out that the ultimate BOSS he understood the most was Vivien! "Oh, yeah!" Marcia also swept away her sleepiness and jumped up excitedly, "I''m confused, Hilary Do you really like Duke? " Hilary was caught in a dilemma, with three black lines on her face. It seemed that it was not good to admit it. It seemed that she was not reserved. If she did not admit it, it would be too against her will! Mamie looked at Hilary''s red face and said, "Oh, really! It must be true! Hilary blushed. Hilary really liked Duke! It turns out that you are really calling love br Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. "I finally have hope in my boring high school life! We must make this alliance bigger and successful! " "Come on, we will definitely succeed!" After dinner, during the period before the last night''s self-study, students had an hour''s activity. Hilary took the letters to Duke and Albert respectively and asked Duke to go to the playground to have a ''get-together''. There were many students on the playground, and many boys and girls took the opportunity to go out for a walk. "Hilary!" Soon, Duke arrived at the place where he appointed with Hilary. "Brother Duke!" Hilary ran to Duke and said, "I didn''t interrupt your study, did I?" "Nothing." Duke shook his head and smiled, "It''s good to come out and relax. What? Are we going to walk around the playground? " Hilary nodded and smiled, "okay!" The two of them walked forward side by side. The setting sun stretched the shadows of the two people long. "The head teacher asked us to go to the office this noon and told us about the physical competition. We missed the lunch time." Duke felt a little sorry, "I didn''t have dinner with Hilary." "It doesn''t matter." Hilary shook her head and asked with a smile, "Brother Duke, you''re so awesome. If you want to take part in the physical competition, will you go with Brother Albert?" "Yes, he will go with me." Duke smiled, "Hilary, you are also very good. You will definitely be able to take part in such a competition in the future. Among the five people in our class, one of them is a girl." Hilary devastated. "Oh, girl is also very rare! Which girl is so powerful? " "She is our monitor. She has been studying very well." Seeing Hilary''s cute face, Duke couldn''t help pinching her face, but he thought it was better not to act rashly in a special occasion. As soon as he thought of it, Duke pulled his thoughts back and continued, "It''s the girl who angrily scolded the person who cut in line in the canteen last time." Chapter 440 Extra Story Of Campus Silly Girl His words stung Hilary. That girl? She was pretty. "When will the physical competition begin? Do you want to spare some time for training? " Asked Hilary. Duke nodded, "It will be two months later. The teacher said that we can practice in the school on weekends. If there is any problem or method, we can discuss it in time." He sighed and continued, "It seems that there will be no weekend in the next two months. I''m a little sad." When Hilary was about to say something, she suddenly remembered what Vivien had told her before she left, "Get as much time as you can and try every means to be with your Brother Duke." "Brother Duke!" Caught Duke''s sleeve, Hilary was so excited that she wanted to say something but stopped on a second thought. "Well Well, My brother and sister are too noisy when I''m at home weekends. . Can I go to school with you? " The two were close to the basketball court, and the boys'' screams became clearer and clearer. Duke laughed, "Are you sure, Hilary? It''s the first time that someone wants to give up on weekends and go back to school to study. " "Brother Duke!" Hilary said to Duke coquettishly, "I''m not kidding. It''s true! Anyway, it''s not a class. It''s just like we are going to self-study, no matter where we go! And the atmosphere in the school should be better. " The smile on Duke''s face widened. He couldn''t help but pat Hilary''s head and said in a gentle voice, "I didn''t say Hilary was joking. Since you want to come, come with me. You are such a silly girl. I guess the teacher will be very happy if teacher knows this. " The little girl in Hilary''s heart jumped with joy. That''s great! Excellent! "Hey, ball!" "Watch out!" When Duke and Hilary looked at each other and smiled, they suddenly heard a noise from the basketball court. Duke turned around and saw a basketball flying towards him and Hilary from a few meters away. "Watch out!" Duke quickly pulled Hilary into his arms, turned around and raised the other arm to block the basketball. Bang! Bang! Bang The basketball fell to the ground and bounced away rhythmically. The beating sound was in accordance with the heartbeat of Hilary. The corners of her mouth couldn''t help but curl up again. Her face was close to Duke, and her hand was holding the cloth of his school uniform, trying not to let go. Happiness! She was so happy! With a sigh of relief, Duke patted on Hilary''s back and asked, "Are you okay, Hilary?" Hilary shook her head with red ears. On the other side of the basketball court, a boy ran over to pick up the balls, rolled up his trouser legs, and looked frivolously at Duke and Hilary, with disdain in his eyes. Duke frowned and watched him pick up the ball, but there was no apology on his face. Finally, Hilary moved and looked over there. Hilary''s face changed when she saw him. "Howard?" "What?" Duke raised his eyebr Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. d laughing and said seriously, "Hilary, you don''t have to do such a thing in the future. I just feel sorry for you to be their messengers. If such a person comes to you again, just refuse her directly. Tell her that I don''t want a girlfriend and don''t work for them. " Hilary was delighted again. "Brother Duke, do I have the right to do that? Rejecting those girls'' letters? " "Of course!" Duke nodded firmly. Who else has the right to do that except you? "Then Brother Duke, what kind of girl do you like? " Hilary asked eagerly. "Well?" "Why do you ask this question all of a sudden?" Duke asked, looking at Hilary up and down In a hurry, Hilary explained, "Ah, because Just a casual question! I''m thinking that if there''s someone who sends you a love letter, it''s exactly the type that Brother Duke like. I can help you... " "No, thanks." Duke interrupted Hilary abruptly, "There won''t be a type I like." Hilary stuck out her tongue and didn''t say anything more. Duke looked at his watch and said, "Hilary, it''s getting late. Let me send you back? Don''t waste time on your study. " "Okay! Okay! " Hilary agreed and left with Duke. Duke escorted Hilary to the teaching building of the first grade department. Watching her turn into the stairs and disappear, Duke stood there for a long time. What should he do now? Why did Hilary suddenly want to connect him with others? This was not a good omen! Was she really only treating him as her brother? No other thoughts? TSK In a complicated mood, Hilary went back to the classroom and met the girl who asked her to send a love letter to Brother Duke. After Hilary said that she had sent it, the girl left happily. Hilary was even more depressed. "Here you are." On the other side, Duke returned to the classroom and handed a letter to Albert, "A love letter." Albert frowned and asked, "Didn''t you go to find Hilary? How can you take this back?" Chapter 441 Extra Story Of Campus Punish Others As A Warning To Others Duke told Albert the whole story. Albert shook his head speechlessly. He was about to scold Duke, but he saw the letter in his hand was opened. He widened his eyes, excitedly grabbed the love letter and read it. He asked in disbelief, "Duke, have you opened the love letter for you? Have you read the content? " Albert''s voice was not low, so Shelly and Winni, who were sitting in the back row, heard it. The two of them immediately stopped and listened carefully. "Yes." Duke nodded and sat down. "The sun is rising in the West! Aren''t you... " Looking at Duke up and down, Albert asked, "Are you interested in these girls?" Shelly''s eyelids twitched, but she didn''t say anything. Winni grabbed Shelly''s arm excitedly and kept murmuring ''what should I do''. "I don''t even know who she is. Why will I interested in her?" Duke snorted and sat on the chair. "Then why did you open it?" Albert breathed a sigh of relief. "I want to know who she is." Duke took the letter and pulled it out. "In fact, I don''t want to take it. I''m just afraid that after Hilary goes back, the girl will blame Hilary for not sending it to me, so I take it. Then, I have to find this girl and personally tell her not to do such a boring thing in the future. " Albert gave Duke a thumbs up and said, "You''re awesome. Punish others as a warning to others!" "Sort of." Duke stared at the last name of the letter and said, "It''s too boring to do this! I will find out who this person is." "You just don''t understand amorous feelings." Shaking his head with a smile, Albert took out his book and was about to start his study. "Maybe you should find a girlfriend, and then those girls who covet you will automatically retreat. What do you think?" Duke smiled, "Then I think you should also find a girlfriend." "Oh, no!" Albert pretended to be sad and shook his head. Rae''s face flashed through his mind. He smiled and said, "Too young. I have to wait for a long time." "I''m better than you a little." Duke patted Albert on the shoulder and said sympathetically. Confused, Winni pushed Shelly and pulled Shelly to her ear, asking, "Shelly, what does he mean? What is too young? " Shelly was listening attentively, but was interrupted by Winni. She suddenly came to her senses and shook her head, "I don''t know either!" "Do you mean they are too young to fall in love?" Winni asked again. "Maybe." At the same time, Albert looked at Duke, got closer to him and said in a low voice, "Well, since we are in the same school, why don''t you tell her your love for her?" "She just came to school. Everything is new. I''ll tell her when I graduate." Duke patted Albert confidently and said, "It''s none of your business." "Humph..." When the two of them finished talking, Shelly and Winni just finished their words. No o Mamie pushed Hilary''s shoulder and said, "He is standing up for you!" "What a handsome man!" Marcia shook her head with admiration. "I, I won''t do that! I just asked Hilary to do me a favor. " The girl with a oval face was a little flustered. Duke didn''t want to embarrass a girl in public, but he had to make a sacrifice to punish others as a warning to others. So he said with a heavy heart, "I''m really sorry. I don''t want to have a love relationship in high school. Even if I want to have a relationship, I won''t like a girl like you. Thank you for your love. I think you can find a person who is in good relationship with you. But that man, not me. " "I think you are excellent, but we are not suitable for each other." "Besides, it''s true that Hilary is my sister, but I don''t want her to be disturbed because of me. If you like someone, you''d better tell him in person. If you express your love to him through a middleman, you will lose a lot of sincerity. " Duke''s words moved Hilary and she felt hopeful. Hearing that, the girl with a oval face was about to cry. Her face was still red, but her mood had changed from shyness to shyness and indignation. She lowered her head and said, "I, I know." "That''s good." With a sigh of relief, Duke said apologetically, "I''m sorry." "It doesn''t matter." The girl bit her lips and said, "If there''s nothing else, I''ll go back first!" "Okay." Duke nodded. The girl covered her mouth and ran away. When she passed by Hilary, Hilary could feel her great sadness. "Hilary." Duke walked up to Hilary and greeted her roommate, "There are so many people watching. I hope no one will ask you to send me any letters from now on. I can also be quiet." "Duke, you are so nice to Hilary!" Marcia snickered, "In fact, I think Duke and Hilary are a good match! If Hilary gives you a love letter, will you accept it? " Chapter 442 Extra Story Of Campus Change Seats Hilary rubbed her forehead and told her roommates that she liked Brother Duke. She felt like she was trapped? Why did Marcia suddenly ask such a strange and bold question? Oh my God! If Marcia continued to ask, she would explode! "Marcia!" With a red face, Hilary stopped her. She turned her back to Duke and threatened Marcia in a low voice, "Shut up!" "I was just asking." Marcia stuck out her tongue at Hilary. Duke covered his mouth and coughed, trying his best to hold back the redness on his ears. He joked, "It''s getting late. I''ll go back early, or the teacher will find me later. It''s going to be a big trouble." "What is going to be a big trouble?" As soon as he finished speaking, a serious middle-aged woman''s voice came from behind. Duke''s mouth twitched. "Witch Zhang!" Marcia said awkwardly, holding her breath. "Hilary, What improper remarks Brother Duke has made!?" Mamie patted Hilary on the shoulder, almost falling apart. They looked at each other and turned to look at Witch Zhang with the paper and textbook in her hand. Only Vivien greeted teacher Zhang politely "teacher Zhang." Duke turned around and gave Witch Zhang a decent and generous smile. "I mean, it''s not good if I''m late and caught by our teacher for being late for class." "Oh, it''s Duke!" Witch Zhang used to be Duke''s teacher. She only had one word in her heart for this student, so she nodded with satisfaction and smiled. But when she saw the people standing behind him, she held her glasses and said, "Why are you all here? Why are you downstairs? " Marcia and the other three all looked at Hilary. Hilary smiled awkwardly and felt a little flustered. "Teacher Zhang." At the critical moment, Duke said with a smile, "Here is the thing. There is representative of our third grade in senior high school to participate in the physical competition. We agreed to go to the school to study on weekend. Hilary heard that and she wanted to come here to study together on weekend. I just came to tell Hilary that our teacher agreed." Hearing this, Witch Zhang''s eyes lit up and she glanced at Hilary with satisfaction. Hilary was also overjoyed. She was overjoyed that she could be with Brother Duke on weekends! "Well, teacher Zhang, I''ll go back first!" It was getting late. Duke was about to leave. "Go back now!" Witch Zhang nodded. After saying goodbye to the teacher, Duke ran away. After taking two steps, he suddenly turned around and winked his right eye behind Witch Zhang with a cunning look. Hilary couldn''t help smiling. Then Duke pointed at himself and gave a thumbs up. He waved at Hilary proudly and left. What! Praise himself? Praise himself for the quick wit?''? Although Hilary curled her lips in her heart, she was still happy. "Hilary Yu, I heard that you are Duke''s sister?" Witch Zhang suddenly said and walked towards the stairs. "Ah Yes, our parents are good f Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. ? " Hilary asked, blinking her eyes. Vivien looked at her messy bookworm at the same table and sighed, "I''m really disturbed by smelling the stink of the feet every day." "Hahaha..." Marcia smiled impolitely. "You suffered, military adviser!" Mamie said sympathetically. They didn''t separate until the bell rang. After the teacher came in, Hilary''s eyes followed the teacher to the platform, but fell on the empty seat in the first row, and her eyes became a little dim. Class one, the third grade. "Okay." As soon as the bell rang, the physical teacher came to the classroom and stood on the platform. "In the last class, we taught some relevant knowledge about constant speed circular movement. In this class, we''ll ask some students to come to the blackboard and try to do some problems." The classroom suddenly became silent. Although there were top students in the class, if they had to work on the blackboard It was not the style of everyone! So they all lowered their heads. "When it comes to the blackboard, you all want to bury yourselves in the ground!" The physical teacher laughed and scolded, "Come on, raise your heads! I''ll let whoever has the head down come up! I saw you clearly on the platform one by one. You can''t avoid! " Some classmates raised their heads reluctantly, but they didn''t dare to raise their heads too high. Sitting in his seat, Duke said to Albert in a low voice, "Go to the blackboard and do the work. It will seriously affect the efficiency and accuracy." "Yes, I''m nervous." Albert nodded and said, "I don''t want to." "Who is that, Duke?" The physical teacher said, "come on in. I think classmates are very anxious. Ask Duke to take the lead." "Damn it!" Duke was speechless and scolded, "There comes what we are afraid of?" Holding back his laughter, Albert said, "Okay, okay, you can go upstairs now! Don''t take me with you! " "Well, does Albert also want to come up?" Chapter 443 Extra Story Of Campus Roundabout Policy The physical teacher looked at the two of them with a smile. Duke resisted the urge to burst into laughter, and his classmates around him were also watching the fun. "Oh, forget it. Let''s change to another girl!" The physical teacher interrupted him again, waved his hand and looked around the classroom. His eyes were fixed on Shelly] behind Albert. "Men and women match. It''s not tiring to work! Let''s change him to Shelly! Shelly and Duke come up and let Albert have a rest. " Albert was happy and said, "Thank you, teacher." "Don''t thank me now. The next exercise is for you." The physical teacher said with a smile, which caused a burst of laughter in the classroom. Duke stood up. Out of the corner of his eyes, he saw that Shelly also stood up. He turned around and smiled, "Shelly, please show mercy to me later. I''m nervous." He didn''t look nervous at all! Albert shook his head speechlessly. "Okay Okay. " Shelly took it seriously and blushed, "I... I''m not sure I can do it." "Come on, come on in!" The physical teacher urged with a smile. Duke and Shelly walked to the platform one after another. Winni envied the two people standing side by side, but fortunately, she was not the one who was called to the platform! On the other side of the classroom, Holly and Sylvia began to whisper again. Holly was still full of disdain, "It''s annoying to see Shelly like that." "Exactly!" Sylvia echoed, "I heard that a boy once sent her a love letter. I don''t know how he think! Are boys like girls like her? " "Maybe he was fooled by her holy and inviolable appearance." Holly snorted, "Look at her. She was so coquettish when she talked to Duke just now." "Do you think that Duke likes girls like her?" Sylvia was a little worried. Holly frowned and said, "No way! Duke doesn''t like her. He is the prince, and Shelly is not Cinderella. " Sylvia smiled, "I just saw a poisonous chicken soup on the Internet. It said that the Cinderella in fairy tales is also the daughter of the Duke. She is not a real poor person here." "That''s it! What else can she do except studying? " Holly rolled her eyes and stopped talking. On the platform, the physical teacher put the problem out, and the whole class began to examine the questions quietly. The physical teacher held a small whip and wandered around the classroom. Duke stood on the left side of the platform with a white pen in his hand, and Shelly stood on the right side. The question was in the middle, and the two of them looked at it in the middle. Shelly was a little restless. She wanted to read the problem seriously, but she couldn''t help looking at Duke. No wonder there were so many people in the school who liked Duke. He was handsome and came from a rich family. He was absolutely perfect. Who wouldn''t like such a person? Duke''s body was covered with a halo, and the joints of his hands were clear. When he looked at the questions, he frowned slightly and thought in "It''s not easy for you to do this for so many years. Why don''t you just tell him! Go to Duke tomorrow, kiss him and tell him you like him. " "Ahem..." Startled, Hilary choked on her saliva and coughed violently. Oh my God! Kiss Brother Duke? She had never thought about it! More horribly, it was said by Vivien! This girl was so scary? The combination of a top student and a military teacher was really not something an ordinary person could afford! "What if it fails?" Mamie was a little worried. She looked at Hilary and said, "What if Duke really takes Hilary as his sister?" "What if she succeed?" Marcia turned her head and added, "If Duke like Hilary, you two can get along well with each other. Wow, just thinking about it makes I feel that life is wonderful!" Hilary was even more conflicted. Hilary didn''t know what to do when they talked about this "You guys, aren''t you cleaning? Are you chatting?" A harsh roar came from the other end of the line. They turned around and saw the dean. Hilary and others hurried to clean the room with tools. After the Dean left, Vivien said, "Hilary is shy. If you don''t want to talk about it, you can take a roundabout approach. Anyway, Brother Duke don''t need to hurry to find a girlfriend. You can read some love novels and watch some love TV, learn some daily life with childhood sweethearts, and then test each his attitude. " "Well, is that okay?" Hilary was confused. "Okay, okay!" Marcia was the first to jump out and said, "I have many novels. I''ll bring them to you on Monday!" "I want to see it too! I want them to! " Mamie approached them restlessly. They were cleaning and playing with each other. As the sun set, the school bell rang. The classroom was buzzing. All the students in white and blue school uniforms came out of the building one after another and ran towards the beautiful weekend! "By the way, what happened to Howard''s family? He hasn''t been here for a few days. " "Who knows!" Chapter 444 Extra Story Of Campus Sitting At The Same Table On Friday night, in the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi.. After dinner, Poppi was about to get up to pack up and go into the kitchen, but Duke stopped her in a hurry, "Mommy, well Can we make cakes here? " Hearing his question, all the people, including Malcolm, Albert, Somber and Seymour, turned to look at Duke in confusion. "Brother, you want to make cake all of a sudden. It must not be because you like it!" Somber said first. "Ah, do you want to please girls?" Not to be outdone, Seymour asked with a smile. Reluctantly, Malcolm rubbed his forehead and said to the two naughty guys, "Only you two know much." A sly look appeared on Poppi''s face. Duke''s ears turned red. He pushed Poppi to the kitchen and said, "Here is the thing..." "The cake of Hilary was robbed. Maybe Duke will make another one for her." After drinking the last mouthful of soup, Albert said with a smile, "We will go to school tomorrow, and Hilary will go with us." "Hilary is mine!" Somber grinned and acted like a rascal. But he had used this trick for thousands of times. No one paid attention to him. They stood up one by one and walked to the living room with a smile. In the kitchen, Duke told Poppi everything. Poppi nodded and patted her chest, "No problem. I''ll teach you how to make cakes later. Then I''ll make lunch for Hilary tomorrow by the way. Let''s take the cakes together at noon, okay?" "¡­¡­ Only cook lunch for Hilary? " Duke looked at Poppi discontentedly. "Well, all right! Thanks to Hilary, I can also cook for you and Albert. " Poppi smiled proudly. On Saturday morning, Hilary got up early. After two bites of breakfast, Hilary asked the driver to take her to school. Since there was no one in the school on Saturday, she could boldly ask the driver to send her to the gate. Moreover, she didn''t need to wear school uniform as long as she took the school''s student card. Looking at the pink and white embroidered dress, the white shoes on her feet, and the rabbit handbag on her back, Hilary nodded with satisfaction. "Here we are, Miss Hilary." The driver stopped the car steadily at the school gate. Hilary looked out, opened the door with a smile and said, "drive slowly, uncle. I''m going to school. HMM I''ll call you again if you need to pick me up. " "Okay, Miss Hilary." With a smile, Hilary got off the car. After the driver drove away, she scampered forward. Looking at the time, she guessed that Duke and Albert would come soon. "Hilary!" "Hilary!" While she was thinking, she heard the shouts of Duke and Albert. Hilary quickly turned around and waved at Duke and Albert, smiling, "Brother Duke! Brother Albert! " The dressing style of Duke was very similar to that of Albert. Both of them were taught by the same mother, they all looked clean and sunny. Duke wore a white casual shirt and black casual pants, with a backpack on his back. Except for the blue and wh Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. ng the way, Duke was holding books for Hilary, which made Hilary feel embarrassed. "It is OK." Duke glanced around the classroom and said, "I''ll find for you a seat first." Hearing the voice of Duke, Shelly raised her head and saw Hilary first. Hilary was wearing her own clothes, like a little princess, but she was still wearing a wide school uniform. Shelly felt a sense of inferiority in her heart. Yesterday, she lived in the school and had no chance to change her clothes It was not as eye-catching as Hilary''s clothes. "Duke, why do you bring a beauty here?" "Come on in. There are so many seats!" Two boys opened their mouths. One was a little fat, and the other wore glasses. They were the other two who were going to take part in the physical competition. "She is the sister of Albert and I. We learned lessons here together." Duke explained calmly. "Take my seat!" Albert stood up and made way for Hilary. He smiled and said, "Hilary, come and take my seat. Sit next to Duke. If you have any questions, just ask him." Then he gave a meaningful smile to Duke. Duke shook his head with a helpless smile, "What about you?" "I''ll sit in the front." Albert casually moved his stuff to the front row and found a place to sit down. Hilary''s heart skipped a beat. To be Brother Duke''s desk mate? Haha, she was so happy that she almost went crazy? "Is that okay? Is that okay? " Hilary asked worriedly. "Okay, it''s okay." Duke couldn''t help laughing. He took Hilary into the classroom and put her book on Albert''s desk. "That''s it. Ask me if you don''t understand." "Okay!" Hilary nodded and sat down in Albert''s seat with her heart beating fast. Seeing that Shelly was lowering her head, Duke thought about whether he should say hello to her or not. He thought that they were not very familiar with each other, so he gave up the idea of greeting. He took off his schoolbag, took out his book, and sat beside Hilary. Chapter 445 Extra Story Of Campus Flirting ''I''m reserved. I''m reserved The classroom was very quiet, only the sound of turning the pages and writing. Hilary calmed down soon. After all, there were so many homework waiting for her. Even if her mind was all on Duke], she had no choice but to do the examination paper obediently. Duke and the others were also doing the examination paper. They had agreed that they would discuss the answers and simple answers together after the examination paper was finished. Time passed quickly. After finishing the simplest examination paper, Hilary breathed a sigh of relief and stretched his neck and arms. Tinkle All of a sudden, a message came from her mobile phone. Hilary quickly took it and looked at it. It turned out to be a trash message. Hilary snorted and deleted the message, turning the mobile phone into silent mode. Ah It was so boring Hilary murmured to herself. Hilary was so bored that she leaned against the desk and looked around with her face in her hands. However, as soon as she turned her head, her eyes froze on Duke''s handsome side face, as if she had lost her soul. She was stunned and forgot to move, but unconsciously raised the corners of her mouth higher and higher. Why is he so handsome? He looked so handsome at such a close distance, which was a combination of all the advantages of aunt Poppi and uncle Malcolm. Ha ha, he was so handsome! If she could see this face all her life, she could eat less every day. He was not only good-looking, good at studying, good in character, good in everything and he was the best in everything. The look in Hilary''s eyes was so hot that Duke wanted to look straight at his front, but three minutes later, Hilary''s eyes were still fixed on him, and he happened to encounter a more difficult problem. For a moment, he couldn''t calm down, and his ears were a little hot. The pen in his hand paused. Duke sighed with a smile and suddenly turned his head. He got close to Hilary and met her smiling eyes. Although he paused for a moment, he quickly came to his senses and whispered, "Hilary, if you look at me like this again, we can''t do anything. I''m easily distracted." Click! CLICK! A very clear sound came from Shelly''s seat in the back row. There was a messy scratch on Shelly''s examination paper, and the broken pencil lead rolled away on the examination paper. Shelly''s hands trembled. She raised her head and looked at Duke. She was defeated by his smiling and loving eyes. Her heart was broken into pieces, making it difficult for her to breathe. His eyes were so focused that he gave all his attention to Hilary. Shelly still remembered that in the physical class, Duke gave her a warm smile. She had been thinking about that smile for several days and protected it as a secret. But today, compared with this smile at this moment, the smile in her memory seemed to have become dim. Squinting her eyes, Hilary felt that Duke''s face was only a few centimeters away from hers, and she could smell the fai onitor when he was in the first grade of senior high school, but he quit after a month. " "What? Why? " Asked Hilary. "Because those girls saw him as a monitor, so they tried their best to harass him. They can''t find any rubber band, borrow a pen, or don''t know anything about this question. Then Duke quit the position of monitor. " Albert said with a smile. Duke said angrily, "Can you guarantee that as a monitor, you won''t receive such treatment?" "But I didn''t do it!" Albert smiled complacently. "Humph..." Duke glared at him and pulled Hilary, "Hilary, ignore him. Let''s go." Hilary smiled and followed Duke. At the school gate, Malcolm drove Poppi to bring lunch to the children. "Daddy, Mommy!" Duke and Albert came to the car and knocked on the window. When Malcolm and Poppi opened the door and got out of the car, Hilary greeted them. "Well." Poppi gave all the cakes and lunch boxes to Duke and Albert, held Hilary''s hand and said something to Hilary. Albert took the lunch box and said, "Dad, mom, I''ll go back to fetch something this noon and come back in the afternoon." "Okay!" Poppi nodded and smiled cunningly, "So, only Duke and Hilary have lunch here?" "Yes." Duke nodded. Poppi gave Duke a meaningful look and said, "Take good care of Hilary." Duke felt a little helpless and pretended to be angry from embarrassment. "Okay, I know. You can go back now!" "Then we won''t disturb you!" With a smile on her face, Poppi took the arms of Malcolm and Albert. Then she walked two steps into the car. Duke and Hilary waved goodbye to them. In the car, Poppi sat on the passenger seat. A message popped up on her phone. When she saw it, her face was a little gloomy. She poked the waist of Malcolm and showed it to him. "Sister, I have to go back to China in a while." It was a message from Emily. Through the rearview mirror, Malcolm took a look at Albert behind him, and then turned to Poppi, comforting her with a smile, "It''s OK." Chapter 446 Extra Story Of Campus Decided To Confess Emily hadn''t come back for more than two or three days in the past three years, and she had come to Ye city for less than three times. They remembered that she had stayed in Ye city for a week last time, and it was because Duke and Albert were going to go to high school. Although she stayed in Ye city, she didn''t attend the two children''s graduation and opening ceremony. She only heard that Albert had successfully entered the No.1 Middle School and left. It was also during that summer vacation that Albert knew his identity and everything. He fell into silence. Later, he went to the cemetery to see Benson. He knew the truth of that year and hid his worries. But he never asked about Emily until now. "Albert is almost eighteen years old!" Poppi suddenly opened her mouth and sighed with a smile, "You''ve grown up." Albert raised his head from the back seat and said with a smile, "Duke is almost eighteen years old, even earlier than me. Mommy, why do you suddenly ask this?" Poppi pouted and felt very sad. Did Emily come back for Albert''s eighteen year old birthday? She doesn''t let he take over the business of Wind International Group right now? Isn''t it too early? The two of them should be settled, shouldn''t they? With a smile on his face, Malcolm tried to help Poppi out, "Your mommy is too idle at home. She is thinking about your gift. What gift do you want, Albert?" "Not think about this yet." Shaking his head with a smile, Albert said, "How about I ask mommy to prepare for Duke first?" "Ha ha, do I still need to prepare a gift for Duke?" Poppi came to her senses, turned around with a smile and said to Albert with a snicker, "Why don''t we tie Hilary up and throw her on the bed?" Both Malcolm and Albert rolled their eyes speechlessly. "Duke is eighteen years old, and Hilary is not eighteen yet. Think it over." Raising his eyebrows, Malcolm looked at Poppi with teasing and a little worry in his tone. "It''s not easy to explain to Barry!" Poppi frowned and nodded as if it was true, "Yes!" Albert laughed happily and said, "Mommy, you have so many ideas. Is that how Dad dealt with you back then?" "What? Just him? " Poppi pouted, "I''ve been sleeping by his side for three years, but he didn''t touch me. He''s so horny. So, you and Duke can''t do this." Driving the car, Malcolm smiled awkwardly and looked at Poppi discontentedly, "I respect you." "Okay, okay, respect." Poppi snorted, "Since you respect me so much, why did you touch me later?" With a "tut" sound, Malcolm blushed and said angrily, "The child is here!" "He understands. Even Albert knows it..." "Don''t talk nonsense even if he knows it..." Malcolm and Poppi talked to each other word by word. Behind the car, Albert listened with a smile. He thought that such a scene was really precious. On the other side, Duke and Hilary took lunch back to the campus. While walking, Hilary said with embarrassment, "Aunt Poppi has prepared ere anyone better than Brother Duke in the world? No! With tears in her eyes, Hilary opened her mouth and wanted to tell Duke that she liked him! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! Ding! The phone rang again, and Duke walked away step by step. Seeing this, Hilary suddenly came back to her senses and was furious! Cursing herself for being useless, she picked up the phone, "Hello? Marcia? " "Why did it take you so long to answer the phone? How is it going? " There was a strong sense of gossip in Marcia''s voice, "I don''t think your voice is right?" "Really?" Hilary bit her lips and looked at Duke''s back. Her enthusiasm just now seemed to be rekindled. "Then what are you doing?" "I just had lunch with Brother Duke. He is..." Hilary told Marcia her situation. Duke came to the lake, stood by the handrail and looked at the fish in the lake, lost in thought. If only he could stay with Hilary longer. "What a beautiful day! A man and a woman alone! Hilary. What are you hesitating about? It''s a good day for you to confess your love to him! Are you sure you can still meet such a quiet and lonely time in the future? " Marcia said angrily on the other end of the phone, "Hilary, I support you. Rush down and give your first kiss. I can guarantee that you will be the winner in your life!" Hilary covered the phone with her hand, thinking that it was lucky that Brother Duke went downstairs. Otherwise, she would be embarrassed to go crazy when she heard the sound on the phone! "I Is that okay? " Hilary was still a little timid. Looking at the back of Duke, her heart was beating fast. Even Marcia thought she should confess her love, right? "Of course! Hilary, I''m on your side! " The heartbeat of Hilary was about to break through the sky. With infinite yearning in her heart, she had a feeling of must to do this. She nodded hard and said to the other end of the phone, "Marcia, I''ve made up my mind! I''m going now. Call me in three minutes! " Chapter 447 Extra Story Of Campus Rolling On The Hillside "What? Why? Why should I call you in three minutes? " While Marcia was still in confused, Hilary hung up the phone excitedly and put it into her bag. Three minutes should be enough for her to confess her love? If she succeeded, she would tell Marcia the good news as soon as possible. If she failed, she would pretend to be playing ''truth or dare'' with Marcia. Even if she failed, she couldn''t lose her Brother Duke! "Brother Duke!" In the breeze, Hilary shouted at the familiar figure down the hill. Her nerves were on edge. Hearing the voice, Duke turned around and walked up the hill step by step with a smile. "Have you finished the phone call? Shall we go? " "¡­¡­ Yes, yes. " Hilary nodded. Every time Duke took a step towards her, her heart beat faster. Her voice trembled, but she mustered up all her strength. "Brother Duke, I have something to say. I want to I want to tell you. " Seeing the expression on Hilary''s face, Duke guessed that Hilary wanted to say something to thank him for the cake, so he nodded slightly and waited patiently. "Well, go ahead!" "Brother Duke..." Hilary took a step forward and slowly walked towards Duke. Seeing that they were about to meet each other, she said excitedly, "Well, thank you for the cake just now. I Love it! Like it! Besides, I Ah! " The five words "I like you very much" were replaced by a sudden scream. Hilary screamed subconsciously as she felt something bulged under her feet. Hilary tilted her body and waved her arms to jump down the hill. Damn it! There was only one thought left in Hilary''s mind. She would definitely fall down miserably and become the most failed and dejected confessor in history! "Hilary!" Duke was taken aback. He opened his arms and tried to stop Hilary from falling. However, he underestimated the pressure of a heavy object falling down from a high place. The moment he held Hilary, he was pulled back by Hilary and fell to the ground. The two of them hugged each other and rolled down the hill. Hilary cried out involuntarily. "Ah Brother Duke! I was scared! Ah... " "We will be fine!" Duke held Hilary''s waist with one hand and protected her head with the other one. He was a little flustered. Fortunately, the hillside was not very steep. The two of them rolled to the middle of the hillside and slowly stopped. Lying in Duke''s arms, Hilary asked in a trembling voice, "Brother Duke, are we finishing rolled?" "Yes!" After saying that, Duke burst into laughter. Hilary''s ears were burning and her head was exposed. Hilary looked at Duke and then they looked at each other. The two of them burst into laughter. Duke let go of his arms with a smile and lay on the hillside. Resting her head on one of Duke''s arms, Hilary looked up and giggled. At that time, the breeze was gentle and the fragrance of grass was fragrant. Hilary always remembered the blue sky, white clouds and the big boy beside her. That was all her youth. "Hilary, are you ok Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. ''s the matter?" "I want to Transfer classes. " After thinking for a while, Hilary answered, "I''ll have PE classes twice a week. I want to have the class at the same time with Brother Duke''s class." The corners of Barry''s mouth twitched, and his heart was filled with jealousy. "Hilary, girls should be reserved. We can''t let Duke get you so easily." Wendy patted Barry and said, "What are you talking about?" "Ha ha..." Barry put on a flattering smile and changed the subject, "But we can let Duke marry into our family. I think he is a talented young man." The corners of Hilary''s mouth twitched. She shook Barry''s shoulder and said, "Dad, Dad, you just said you would help me or not! You are talking nonsense! " "Help! Help! It''s not a big deal. Call them tomorrow and I''ll let you have class with him next week. " "Thank you, Dad!" Hilary said excitedly with a bright smile. On the other side, when Duke and Albert took a turn on the road near the school gate by bike, they found Shelly walking on the road. "Duke, look! Shelly! " Albert raised his chin and pointed at that direction. Duke looked at Shelly and frowned, "Yes. What''s wrong?" "Isn''t her home from the Fishing Island? Can she catch the last ship when she arrive at the dock at this time? " Albert asked. "Gee..." Duke smiled, "Why do you care about her so much? You are afraid that she can''t get on the ship, or you can send her directly to the station or the dock. " Riding a bicycle, Albert stretched out his left leg and kicked towards Duke. He said angrily, "Screw you! What''s wrong with your eyes? I''m just looking at our classmate and asking casually! Don''t think too much! Besides, I think you and Hilary are different this afternoon. Where did you get so dirty? You two won''t... " "Nothing!" Duke shouted and sped up. "Wait for me!" Albert also sped up. On the other side, Shelly turned a corner and walked to a different street with Duke and Albert, heading to the station. Chapter 448 Extra Story Of Campus Two Wars In the next week, on Monday morning, boys and girls in school uniforms swarmed into the school, either willingly, or unwillingly. With more and more students in the school, the class time was almost up. There was a "war" between grade twenty-eight and grade one in grade three. In class twenty-eight of first grade, the head teacher Witch Zhang stared at the students cleaning for a long time and left before more than ten minutes of class. Hilary was dragged to the toilet by Marcia. The reason why she went to the toilet was actually to find out what happened yesterday. In the classroom, Vivien had already taken out her book to prepare for the new lesson. Suddenly, she heard someone call out, "Howard.". Looking up, she saw Howard, the desk mate of Hilary, who had asked for a few days'' leave, walked into the classroom with his bag on his back and walked straight to Vivien. "Who are you? Why are you sitting here? " As Howard walked this way, he frowned and snorted coldly. He stared at Vivien and scolded, "Go back where you come from!" Raising her glasses, Vivien stood up and said seriously, "I''m sorry, Howard. When you were not here, the teacher changed two seats for us. Now, your seats are over there!" Vivien pointed to the middle seat in the first row in front of the platform. Looking in the direction of her finger, Howard''s face darkened in an instant. He cursed in a low voice, "Damn it!" and then turned around with his teeth gritted. "Did you play tricks on me when I was away? When did I say that I want to change my seat? Are you stupid? Four Eyed Girl! " Howard''s voice was not low, instantly attracting all the attention in the classroom. All the students looked at Howard and Vivien in silence, some worried, some watching the fun. "This is the first time that our class twenty-eight has a conflict. It''s the ultimate competition between boys and girls! It''s a fierce collision between the good study student and the bad study student! " Someone had already explained in a low voice, "Let''s wait and see! Whoever wins or loses will determine his position in the future! " Mamie rolled her eyes and sneaked out of the back door to look for Hilary and Marcia. "Hilary! Marcia! " As soon as she ran out, she saw two people coming out of the bathroom. Mamie shouted, "hurry up! Howard is back! Almost fight with Vivien! " "What? !" Startled, Hilary ran towards the classroom. Marcia followed him in a hurry. In the classroom, Vivien heard Howard scold her "Four Eyed Girl" and snorted, "How do you know my nickname when I was in middle school? Your bad language is not enough to make me angry. " "Bad language?" Howard squinted at Vivien, who was much shorter than him, and said coldly, "I''m not only saying bad language, but also beating!" Hardly had his voice faded away, Howard suddenly reached out his hand, grabbed Vivien''s clothes on the chest and pulled her half a st Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. cise book flew in the classroom and were passed on to each student. Shelly felt that her heart was torn apart, as if she was exposed in the sun naked and all her secrets were exposed to the public She would rather die! "Enough!" When everyone was having fun, Duke''s voice of anger came from the door. Shelly trembled and dared not to think or look, but she still turned around involuntarily. Her whole body was rusty and her joints were stiff. As soon as Duke raised his hand, he took over the exercise book that flew from nowhere. He looked down and saw his name densely packed. His frown deepened. "Is that enough?" Duke called out again and walked into the classroom. He glanced at his classmates and said, "You just to pass others'' exercise book like this? Do you know what it means to respect others'' privacy? Besides, does it mean someone like me by writing my name? How do you know the name is written by Shelly? " "It''s not her. Who else is?" Sylvia raised her head and argued. "My sister came with me to study on Saturday. When she saw Shelly''s exercise book, she borrowed it. She joked with me and wrote my name on it. I haven''t apologized to Shelly for my sister. " Duke explained expressionlessly. He closed the messy exercise book, walked to Shelly''s desk and put it down. "The name wasn''t written by Shelly. Don''t go too far!" "Oh, I see!" "That''s right. Shelly is devoted to her study. How could she like others?" "It''s a farce! Alas, we shouldn''t be so excited! " The classroom was noisy again. Duke remained cold all the time. He didn''t say anything and sat straight in his seat. Albert followed him in and shouted, "Spread out! There is nothing! Class is about to begin! " Shelly felt that her soul had come back. She swallowed and ran to her seat with her head down. After sitting down, she didn''t dare to look up again. Hearing the voice behind him, Duke narrowed his eyes and felt ridiculous. Chapter 449 Extra Story Of Campus Rivals In Love After the class, Holly still couldn''t vent her anger. How could those names not be written by Shelly? Damn it! How could she be proved innocent by Duke? Does Duke also like Shelly? "Holly, are you still thinking about it?" Sylvia whispered, "In fact, Shelly is embarrassed enough. Let''s stop being against her, okay? " "Against her?" Holly sneered, "She did it by herself. I just made it public. This kind of woman would steal other''s boyfriend. I just taught her a lesson." "Steal other''s boyfriend?" Sylvia took a deep breath and asked, "What do you mean? Could it be Stole your boyfriend? " Holly took a glance at Shelly, and her eyes were dim. "It was a boy who had a car accident last year. Yes, he was my boyfriend. At that time, we two had been together for a period of time. But it turned out that we were in some kind of community. My boyfriend was close to Shelly and fell in love with her. The two of them were unclear. I heard it from my former classmate. " "Really?" Sylvia couldn''t believe it, "Shelly doesn''t look like that kind of person! Doesn''t she know that the boy has a girlfriend? " "Maybe. I don''t know what happened to them. I only went to the club to find my boyfriend once. " Holly pressed her lips and said, "Later we broke up. He chase Shelly, but he didn''t catch up. A few days after the car accident, I heard that he had an accident on the way to buy a gift for Shelly. Shelly didn''t visit him either. " Maybe she was just jealous of Shelly, or maybe it was because she felt the boy was not worth it. Sylvia was a little shocked. She had thought that Holly was hostile to Shelly because she liked Duke, or because she had an exam, Shelly had found out that Holly had handed the answer to others and told the teacher. She hadn''t expected that So many things! Class twenty-eight in first grade had a PE class in the afternoon. Hilary came to the playground and saw Duke and Albert unexpectedly. Hilary was satisfied with her father''s speed. "Hilary!" Albert greeted at the sight of Hilary. "Brother Albert!" Hilary waved her hand excitedly. Seeing Duke turn around, he greeted Duke again, "Hi, Brother Duke!" "Hilary!" Duke smiled and walked to Hilary with Albert. "What a coincidence! We suddenly changed classes this week. I didn''t expect to have PE class with Hilary. " Hilary snickered in her heart, but nodded without showing it on her face. "Yes, yes. What a coincidence! What are you going to do Brother Duke and Brother Albert? " "How about playing basketball?" Albert looked at Duke questioningly. "Okay. There may be a basketball match in two weeks." Duke said with a smile. Hilary said with admiration, "Then Brother Duke and Brother Albert must work hard! You would definitely win! Can I go to see you playing basketball? " "Of course!" Duke n Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. elly a few times. " "I see." Sylvia was overjoyed, "Do you know that Shelly likes your brother?" "Your dear Brother Duke." Holly added. Hilary and her roommates were also stunned. Holly and Sylvia didn''t know that Hilary liked Duke. They just wanted to know if those names were written by Shelly, so they told everything that had happened this morning to Hilary. Hilary''s face darkened. She didn''t come to herself until Holly and Sylvia left with satisfaction. The girl who had been saved by Brother Duke in the canteen, the girl who was sitting behind him, the good-looking girl who studied well, actually liked Brother Duke! What was more incredible was that Brother Duke helped her out again! "Military counsellor, are we going to call the alarm?" Marcia looked at the expression on Hilary''s face and asked Vivien for help. "What a surprise!" Obviously, Vivien was also surprised. "Hilary, tell him your love! Don''t delay it. " Hilary was shocked, as if asking, "Really? "Anyway, you are going to confess your love to him on the weekend. Just do it again. After all, Shelly is closer than you with him! If she wants to confess her love to Duke, she can do it when the class is over. You must be on guard! " Vivien analyzed, "She is a strong opponent." "Yes! Women''s intuition tells me that she''s unusual! " Mamie also nodded, pretending to be serious, "You can confess your love tonight!" "I don''t have time tonight? Have you forgotten that Witch Zhang is going to hold a class meeting for us? " Marcia snorted, "Let''s do it tomorrow!" While they were chatting, Shelly walked past Hilary and other without a stop. Everyone thinks Shelly is a strong rival, don''t they? After Shelly left, Hilary looked at Brother Duke, who was playing basketball She can''t let others take him away! "Then that''s Tomorrow!" Hilary said with determination. Chapter 450 Extra Story Of Campus Practice On that night, Witch Zhang was on duty. As expected, Hilary didn''t have the chance to go out. She was just thinking about how to explain it to Duke. On the other hand, although what happened in the morning happened to them, Shelly didn''t mention it at all. As for Duke, Duke was as usual. Those students who wanted to gossip all wanted to make fun of themselves. On the second day, when Hilary was about to tell him to have a chat at the hillside behind the teaching building when having lunch. However, Duke missed the lunch because he was called by the physical teacher. In the afternoon, Hilary had something else to do, so she had to send a message to Brother Duke, saying, "Brother Duke, our class has an activity this afternoon, so we can''t have dinner together.". But at half past six in the evening, let''s meet on the hillside behind the teaching building, okay? I have something to tell you. "Hey! After class, let''s go to the playground to play basketball after dinner? The basketball match is about to begin. " After the second class in the afternoon, at class one of the senior three grade, the sports committee came to call for Duke and Albert. "I''m afraid I can''t go there." Duke took back his phone. He had just read a message from Hilary. He smiled apologetically at the sports committee and said, "I have something to deal with this afternoon!" "Hey, what''s up?" The sports committee said with an evil smile, looking back and forth between Duke and Shelly. "I''m going to play basketball this afternoon. Call me," Albert said, as he thumped the sports committee on the shoulder "No problem!" The director of the sports committee smiled. Seeing that the teacher of the next class had entered the classroom, he turned around and returned to his seat. "What are you doing this afternoon?" Albert asked Duke in a low voice. Duke chuckled, "Hilary texted me and asked me to look for her at half past six. It''s just the right time, so I can''t play basketball." Shelly had learned how to do it since a long time ago. At that time, she was just a classmate of Duke. In the noisy classroom, she could quickly catch every word that Duke said. But now, she was so close to him, so she heard clearly that Duke was going to attend the appointment. Although she didn''t talk much, she thought too much. The hillside? Half past six? "Shelly, are you still angry with me?" Winni suddenly shook Shelly''s arm and pulled her back to reality. Winni said apologetically, "You''ve been ignoring me all day long!" Shelly forced a smile, but she didn''t look at Winni. "No, I''m not angry." "I know you are blaming me. They sent you the exercise book this morning, but I didn''t speak for you." Biting her lips, Winni said, "But I never want to laugh at you. You are my first friend in this class, and we are at the same table. I can''t do this to you." "I know." Shelly lowered her head and said softly. When the bell rang, the teacher began to teach. Winni signed, "I was too shocked at that time. I d him, "Duke!" With his back to Shelly, Duke looked a little hesitant. He took a deep breath and turned around as usual, "Shelly." "Have you received the apology letter?" Shelly stood in the corridor, face to face with Duke, blushing. "I just received it." Duke pursed his lips and said, "You don''t have to apologize to me. For what happened this morning, we two We were all victims. So we all choose to forget, don''t we? " Shelly bit her lips and nodded. After a long while, she replied, "Yes." "I''ll pretend nothing happened this morning." Then Duke nodded lightly, turned around and was about to leave. "Where Where are you going? " Shelly summoned up her courage and asked again. Duke stepped on the stairs and didn''t answer. "We can have a talk." Shelly felt cold sweat all over her body when she said this. It was the first time that she had done such a thing. It was the first time that she had taken the initiative to talk to Duke. It was the first time that she wanted to stop him from doing something. "Didn''t we just finish talking?" Duke didn''t turn around and continued to go down. Duke was farther and farther away from Shelly. It was not until she could no longer see the figure of Duke that Shelly breathed a sigh of relief and could no longer cheer up. On the other side, after having a bowl of porridge in a hurry, Hilary couldn''t wait to walk towards the hill. There were few students on the hillside. When Hilary arrived, she didn''t see Duke. Hilary found a remote place and was about to practice the lines. On the hillside lay a big stone, one and a half meters high and two meters long. When Hilary came near the big stone, she looked around and found that there was no one around. Hilary leaned back on the stone and cleared her throat. Hilary imagined that the person was in front of her, whispering her thoughts to him. On the lawn next to the rock, a man with school uniform covering his head was taking a nap. Hearing the sound, he suddenly opened his eyes. Chapter 451 Extra Story Of Campus Misunderstanding After dinner, Howard came to the hillside. He was lying on the grass beside the stones and ready to sleep. Suddenly, he heard a familiar voice. His ears immediately pricked up. He carefully lifted the school uniform on his head and looked up at the girl on the stone. Ha ha, sure enough! It was Hilary! Hilary didn''t know there was a person hiding behind the rock, and she was extremely nervous, so she was completely immersed in her own small world. "Brother Duke, I..." Just imagining that scene made her too shy to say a word. Hearing this, Howard squinted his eyes and gave a sarcastic smile. He stood up cautiously and stood behind Hilary, listening to her practice in the air. "I grew up with you. Although you often bullied me when I was a child, I didn''t hate you at all. When I grew up, you took care of me, and I In fact, I don''t want to be your little sister for so many years. I want to like a man named Duke as Hilary. " Hilary''s voice was trembling, but every word was so sincere. Howard felt that he was standing behind Hilary, but the distance between the two people was so far. The stone in the middle was even harder than Hilary''s heart. Swoosh Hilary breathed a sigh of relief. "What a wonderful scene!" All of a sudden, a man''s voice came from behind. Hilary was so scared that she almost jumped up. Three souls were scared out of her. Her face suddenly turned pale and she even forgot to scream. Howard put his school uniform on his shoulder, walked around the big stone and stood beside Hilary. "What a wonderful speech!" "You..." With a pale face, Hilary turned her head. When she saw Howard, her face turned paler. "Howard?! Why are you here? " "Why can''t I be here?" Howard shrugged his shoulders and said, "I''m resting beside the stone. I can''t believe that I can hear such a big gossip. Is this a gain?" When Duke arrived at the hillside, it was just thirty past six. He was afraid that Hilary would be in a hurry, so he ran fast and was still panting. At this time, the sun had just set, and the aftertaste of the sun was still in the air. The West sky was red and blue, forming a magic color. Under such a beautiful scenery, Duke looked around the hill, looking for the figure of Hilary. Was it at the place where they had lunch last time? While walking, Malcolm looked around. After a few steps, he found that Hilary was standing in front of a big stone, and there was a boy beside her. Duke saw the side face of Hilary, which was a little far away from him. He couldn''t see the expression on her face, but he was more confused. Did Hilary call him and another boy? Duke quickened his pace and walked towards the big stone. "You misheard me just now." Hilary bit her lips, embarrassed and embarrassed. "Did I hear it wrong?" Howard raised his hand with a playful smile and rubbed his little finger in his ear, "No! I heard it very well. It turns out that our Hilary likes Duke! " With her eyes wide open, Hilary shouted at Howard, "I Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. his hand and tried to pull Vivien''s shoulder. But when he raised his hand and was blocked by Vivien, Howard accidentally knocked off Vivien''s glasses. He had already walked out and only heard a "crack", which was the sound of heartbreak! "My glasses!" Vivien screamed and squatted on the ground without thinking. Her glasses were cut off and cracked. Howard hurriedly moved his feet away and retreated timidly. Vivien''s glasses were about six hundred degrees. After removing her glasses, she was half blind. Holding her glasses, she stood up and shouted at Howard who was in an obscure, "You and I are mortal enemies! Bastard! " "Vivien, Vivien, are you okay?" Hilary hurried to hold Vivien. "Go to the playground. The air here is too polluted." Vivien snorted and left with Hilary. Howard was in a daze for a long time, and his face turned blue and white. But he heard a voice from somewhere, "Vivien took off her glasses, which are much better than wearing them. She looks like a nice girl." On the playground, Duke and Albert almost reached the basketball court. "Duke, today''s PE class seems to be with Hilary''s class at the same time." Albert said, "I heard it when I met Hilary yesterday." "I see." Duke held the basketball and patted it on the ground casually. "Duke, what''s wrong with you?" Albert blocked the basketball and stood in front of Duke. "Did you quarrel with Hilary? You''ve been depressed these days. " Duke shook his head, "No." Albert sighed, "brother, what''s up? Tell me? Otherwise, are you going to suffocate yourself? Who else can you tell except me? " The sound of vigorous exercise came from around. After a long time, Duke opened his mouth slightly and looked at somewhere with empty eyes. Then he told everything he saw and heard that day to Albert. Albert was also confused. After thinking for a long time, he said, "There must be some misunderstanding, right? That boy is the former desk mate of Hilary. How could Hilary say that to him? " Chapter 452 Extra Story Of Campus Violence "I can''t figure it out." Duke shook his head and said, "I want to ask her on the weekend. I''m not in the mood when stay at school with so many students. " "That''s right. It''s better for two people to talk about it face to face." Said Albert. Duke replied, "Maybe I shouldn''t have worried so much. It''s better to tell Hilary what I''m thinking. If she has any other feelings for me, I will try my best. If she really takes me as her brother, I will prepare for the joint college entrance examination and study abroad at the same time. I will come back a few years later, so that I can probably treat Hilary as my sister. " "Then you''d better tell her quickly! Make a decision earlier. " Albert said, "If you can''t, we can study abroad together." Duke chuckled. When he was about to say something, he heard Hilary''s voice from behind. "Brother Duke! Brother Albert! " Her roommate egged her on, but Hilary was more eager to see Brother Duke. They hadn''t seen each other for two days. At night, she dreamed of the appearance of Brother Duke. Duke made a gesture of silence to Albert, turned around and smiled faintly, "Hilary." "Hilary, you also have PE class. What a coincidence!" Albert also broke the ice. "Yes." Hilary nodded, but her eyes were fixed on Duke. Duke''s body was still stiff, and he even wanted to hide from Hilary, standing still. Hilary noticing something was wrong, Brother Duke didn''t come over or rub her hair. Although he still smiled, he looked a little distant. "Brother Duke, I..." Bang! Bang! As soon as Hilary opened her mouth, a whistle of P.E. teacher came from the playground, telling the students to gather for class. Noticing that the situation was not good, Albert hurriedly said, "Well, Hilary, let''s go to gather first! Let''s talk about it later! What do you think? " "¡­¡­ Okay. " Hilary nodded obediently, but her heart was bleeding. "Then we''ll go first!" Duke didn''t say anything more and left with Albert. Hilary''s three roommates rushed over together. As they walked towards the gathering place, they asked, "How''s it going, Hilary? What did you say? " "Did you ask me about what happened that day?" "Yes, why didn''t Duke go to the party?" Hearing their chirping voice, Hilary was very upset. Hilary shook her head dejectedly and said, "I didn''t say anything. Besides, I feel that Brother Duke doesn''t want to talk to me." "How could this be? Could it be Did Shelly do it in advance? " Mamie blurted out, but Vivien and Marcia rolled their eyes at her. Mamie immediately shut up. Tears welled up in Hilary''s eyes. Hilary was comforted to come to the gathering place. Vivien said, "It''s not a big deal. We have plenty of opportunities." Hilary nodded, but she could only focus on her lesson. However, the PE teacher seemed to want to take a PE class seriously. PE teacher took Hila these girls, but why did they bully a girl in the name of him? What made him angrier was why Shelly didn''t explain to him! The girls inside didn''t expect Duke to come so soon. They looked at each other in horror. Behind Duke, several boys also rushed in. As soon as Shelly heard Duke''s voice, she immediately opened her eyes and couldn''t help smiling. Her eyes were full of tears, and her lips were trembling. She looked at Duke as if Duke was a hero. "You are bullying a girl at school. What are you doing?! Huh? " Duke approached those girls step by step. He glanced at Shelly and squinted slightly. "Duke, she said she liked you!" A bold girl said, "We are also..." The corner of Duke''s mouth twitched slightly, and his face turned livid. He interrupted the girl, "It''s none of your business who likes me! You are bullying someone. Don''t take me as a reason! I don''t know you at all. Don''t get me involved with you! This is campus violence, a crime! " The girls were frightened and dared not speak again. Duke strode forward, and the girls who were bullied Shelly automatically moved aside. He walked to Shelly. Seeing the pitiful look on Shelly''s face, he was annoyed, but Duke couldn''t say anything about her. He just asked coldly, "Can you stand up again?" Shelly snorted and nodded. She used all her strength to support the wall with her broken right hand and the cabinet with the other. She stood up tremblingly. Hilary had already run to the dressing room and squeezed in from the crowd, looking for the figure of Duke with her head exposed. "Hiss..." Shelly suddenly took a deep breath. Maybe it was because she had squatted for too long, or maybe it was because of the wound on her leg. In a word, her legs became weak and she staggered forward. Duke was stunned and held Shelly subconsciously. He didn''t expect that Shelly was leaning against him, as if they were hugging. Chapter 453 Extra Story Of Campus Like Being Lovelorn Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Shelly''s face turned red in an instant. Her legs were really soft, but she didn''t expect to be hugged by Duke. After being hugged by Duke, she seemed to have no strength at all. Her face was against his chest, and her feet were soft. She didn''t want to move anymore because of the warmth of this moment. Seeing that, Hilary stopped breathing and forgot how to breathe. She felt her nose ached and mists gathered in front of her. In her eyes, she gradually saw a blurry outline of Duke. "Are you okay?" Duke''s body froze. After he came to his senses, he pushed Shelly away from him, held her shoulder and body. "Thank you. I''m fine." Shelly shook her head weakly. Duke was in a complicated mood. He turned around to ask someone he knew for help, but the first thing he saw was the thin figure of Hilary. His eyes darkened, and his usual calm mind became muddled. Duke turned his eyes and saw Winni. He shouted, "Winni, come and help!" "What? ¡­¡­ Oh! " Winni came to her senses and rushed over to ask about Shelly''s injury. "Excuse me! Step aside! " When the situation seemed to be out of control, Albert came over with several P.E. teachers, and the students who were watching the fun automatically stepped aside. The three PE teachers came to Shelly and Duke in a hurry. "Are you okay, Hilary?" At the door, Vivien came to Hilary with concern. "Hilary, shall we go and have a look?" Marcia also asked in a low voice. Hilary sniffed, shook her head, bit her lips, didn''t look at Duke anymore, and turned around to run out of the dressing room and the playground. "Hilary!" As soon as Hilary ran out, her name was called, and her wrist was grabbed. It was not until she took a tearful look at the man that she saw it was Howard. She was anxious and shook off Howard. "What are you doing! Let go of me! " "Are you crying? What happened? " Howard asked eagerly. "It''s none of your business!" Then Hilary turned around and ran away. Howard was about to chase after her, but was stopped by Vivien and Mamie who just ran out. "What are you doing? Get out of my way! " Shouted Howard. "Mind your own business? It''s none of your business! Don''t worry about Hilary! " Mamie stretched out her arms to stop Howard. "Howard, now Hilary wants to be alone. Please don''t chase after her." Vivien''s face was still cold. "Who do you think you are? Can you comfort her when she is sad? " Howard was stunned and stared at Vivien, speechless. In the dressing room, Winni had helped Shelly put on the clothes. Then, Duke released Shelly to make Shelly lean against Winni. The girls didn''t expect to be caught so soon and were taken to the dean''s office by two P.E. teachers. Albert ran to Duke and asked, "How is it going? Are you okay? " "Nothing." Duke had calmed down and shook his head. "Is this cla ng at the hurried leaving figure of Hilary, Howard smiled, "Simple and silly!" After a short while, Duke came over. He didn''t see Hilary, but he met Howard. Howard was also surprised to see Duke. "Are you looking for Hilary?" Howard said first. "Yes." Duke nodded. Thinking of the day when he saw Howard standing with Hilary, his eyes darkened. He felt depressed, but he didn''t say anything. Duke looked around the hillside again, but didn''t see Hilary. Then he turned around and was about to leave. "Maybe Hilary went to the infirmary to see you!" Howard shouted. "Infirmary?" Duke suddenly turned around and frowned at Howard, "Why did she go to the infirmary to see me?" Howard shrugged, "I told her that you went to the classroom to look for her and told her that if you didn''t look for her, you would definitely go to Shelly. Presumably, she ran to the infirmary. You didn''t see her in the classroom anyway, did you? " Duke frowned deeper, as if he was doubting whether Howard was right or not. A few seconds later, he said "thank you", turned around and left. Howard sighed. Duke... Howard They are different at last! Howard told him where Hilary was out of kindness, but he was wrong, because Hilary thought Duke was still waiting for her in the classroom, so she went back to the classroom first. When Duke arrived at the infirmary, only Shelly was there. The doctor had already bandaged her wound. She was lying on the bed with an intravenous drip. When she saw Duke come in, her eyes lit up and her face flushed. "Has Hilary been here before?" Duke asked straightforwardly, with sweat all over his face. Shelly''s face darkened again. She forced a smile and asked, "Why is she here?" Looking at Shelly, Duke suddenly felt guilty. He thought that maybe he was too anxious just now, so he asked with a heavy heart, "Are you okay?" "I am fine." Shelly shook her head. Chapter 454 Extra Story Of Campus I Like You There seemed to be an awkward silence in the infirmary. He found a topic and asked, "Why are you here alone? Don''t you have doctors and nurses with you? " "They went to have dinner and will be back soon." Shelly bit her lips and said. "Well, I see." Duke replied. Shelly felt a little sad, "Duke, thank you for helping me out just now." Duke swallowed hard and thought it necessary to explain. He didn''t admit Shelly''s thanks but said, "I don''t know the girls who bullied you. I don''t know why they made trouble for you, but after all, it''s all because of me. I apologize to you, and the school won''t let them go. Don''t worry. " Shelly shook her head and said, "I asked for it, not you." "You Should explain. " Duke sighed and didn''t know what to say. He could only say hesitantly, "Explain that we have nothing to do with each other. It''s just a misunderstanding. Those people shouldn''t have treated you like this. You shouldn''t have kept silent." At this time, Hilary rushed to the infirmary. Through the crack of the door, she saw Duke and Shelly together. Hilary wanted to push the door open and enter, but she happened to hear what Shelly said. "Explain?" Shelly sneered and said with self-mockery, "how should I explain? I can''t refute what they said! Because What they said is true! " The sudden confession stunned both Duke and Hilary. Hilary had a mixed feeling. On one hand, it turned out that Shelly hadn''t confessed her love to Brother Duke. On the other hand, it turned out that Shelly really had a different feeling for him! She didn''t know what Brother Duke would say "Do you want to know?" Shelly sobbed, "Every time I see you, how do I feel Duke, do you want to know? Do you want to know how I will try my best to get close to you every time you go to the Fishing Island for a holiday without letting you know? " Duke''s Adam''s apple bobbed and the disbelief in his eyes widened. Seeing the affection in Shelly''s eyes, he shook his head and said, "I''m here for Hilary. I''m not interested in what you said at all! I can only say sorry for this matter. I''m leaving. Take care of yourself! " Then he ran away in a hurry. Hilary hid at the door, but she didn''t expect that Duke would suddenly rush out. It was too late to dodge, and she was shocked. "Hilary?" Duke rushed out of the infirmary and stopped when he caught a glimpse of Hilary. "Brother Duke, Brother Duke..." Hilary was too shocked to cry, but the tear stains on her face and red eyes betrayed the fact that she had just cried. "Hilary, did you hear what I said just now? I... " As Duke said, he was about to take a step forward, but Hilary suddenly stepped back and said in a trembling voice, "Brother Duke, don''t come over. I I need to calm down! " A tinge of pain flashed through Duke''s eyes, but he stopped obediently and comforted her in a soft voice, "Oka enly, a voice came from the door, "Hilary! Duke is looking for you! Your brother is calling you out! " Hilary suddenly raised her head and looked out along the direction of the sound. She saw Duke standing in the dim corridor. Duke stood there quietly, but the students passing by all looked at him, making him look like a star. "Hilary!" Duke stepped forward and looked at Hilary, "Come out! I have something to tell you! " Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Hilary''s face turned red and pale. She didn''t know what Duke was going to say to her at all, and her body stiffened. "Why are you still standing there! Get out of here! " Vivien wore a pair of broken glasses which were assembled by herself and looked funny. She pushed Hilary and said, "Such a good opportunity!" "But..." Hilary moved her body, "I''m afraid." "Escape is not the solution to the problem. People are doomed to die!" Vivien said righteously, "Aren''t you very unrestrained? Even if you fail, you are still friends! It''s no big deal! Come on, come on! " Hilary had never known that Vivien was so keen on making up a couple. In addition, her classmates'' curious and fiery eyes at classroom made her swallow and go to the execution ground. She stood up, moved a small step, and approached the door of the classroom, approaching Duke. "Come with me." As soon as Hilary came to the side of Duke, Duke suddenly grabbed the wrist of Hilary and took her forward without hesitation. Hilary asked, "Brother Duke! Brother Duke, where are you taking me? The class will begin soon! Brother Duke! " "We''ll be back in time." Duke pressed his lips and said, "I''ll take you to dinner." It was not until then that Hilary saw the things in Duke''s hands and felt the warmth of Duke''s hands. Her heart became soft and warm. Staring at Duke''s shoulder, Hilary left with him willingly. It''s fine to be with Brother Duke. Anywhere is fine. Chapter 455 Extra Story Of Campus Girlfriend Duke headed for the hillside. There were street lights at night. Some boys and girls who were fond of each other went to chat with each other after class, and today was no exception. Duke took Hilary to the place where they had lunch last time. He stood still and asked, "Haven''t you had dinner yet?" "Yes." Hilary lowered her head and nodded two times obediently. "Are you hungry?" Duke asked again. Hilary shook her head and nodded. Duke laughed, "Do you want to listen to me first, or do you want to eat first and then listen to me?" Hilary thought about it carefully. Although she was very hungry now, she didn''t seem to have any appetite. She''d better listen to what Brother Duke said first, otherwise she would be very nervous! She would rather solve it earlier! "Brother Duke, go ahead!" Hilary said weakly. "Ahem..." Duke cleared his throat. His face gradually turned red from the root of his ears, but his voice was very firm. "Hilary, I also like you. It''s not the love of ordinary friends or relatives. It''s a boy''s love for a girl named Hilary Yu. I like you more than you like me. " A gust of autumn wind blew, rippling the lake. Hilary felt as if a stone was thrown into her heart, and an incredible feeling spread in circles. She raised her head in disbelief and looked at the gentle expression on his face in the moonlight. She asked softly, "what did you say just now, Brother Duke?" "I said I like you. I like you, Hilary Yu!" Duke said firmly and held her in his arms. His heart beat faster and faster. "Hilary, do you hear my heartbeat?" Suddenly, she was held in a warm embrace. The smell of Duke filled her nose, and his strong heartbeat was beside her ears The more Hilary thought about it, the more unreal she felt. Duke hugged Hilary tightly and didn''t let her go regardless of they were at the school. "I really didn''t expect that you would be one step ahead of me And I''m really happy! Hilary, can you understand my feelings? " Lying in Duke''s arms in a daze, Hilary didn''t answer, because her mind was full of Brother Duke likes me! Brother Duke likes me! The person I like also likes me! Duke continued with regret and helplessness, "Hilary, you asked me to meet you here the other day. In fact, I''m here, but I heard the conversation between you and Howard. You said that you only treated me as your brother I turned around and left. I didn''t dare to face you. " Hearing this, Hilary suddenly raised her head and withdrew from the arms of Duke. "It''s not like that! Brother Duke! " Hilary hurriedly explained, "You heard those words I was talking nonsense to Howard, because Because... " "Because what?" Duke asked in confusion. "Because..." With a red face, Hilary muttered, "I was practicing telling you my love, but he heard it, so I talked nonsense with him. Brother Duke, did you hear that? " d and walked in the opposite direction with a smile. But after a few steps, she saw Shelly standing not far away. Shelly''s face darkened. She stood still and stared at Duke, as if she hadn''t heard the bell. Did Shelly stay there all the time? Did she see everything? Duke was surprised, but he didn''t show it on his face. When he approached Shelly, he had to say hello, "Why are you back from the infirmary? Have you finished the infusion? " "Yes." Shelly replied, turned around and limped towards the teaching building. Duke didn''t want to say anything more, but felt that he was in a dilemma. In fact, he should have run back to the classroom as soon as possible. But wasn''t it appropriate to leave Shelly alone? While he was thinking, a voice came from behind. "You two She was bullied in PE class! " When the bell rang, the teacher on duty saw a boy and a girl in the campus. When the teacher was about to catch them, the teacher saw Duke turn around and say, "Oh, it''s Duke! Did you just come back from the infirmary? Help this classmate back to the classroom first! " Duke looked back and found it was their PE teacher. Then he looked at Shelly who was a few steps ahead and then Duke greeted the teacher. Shelly turned around and said to the teacher, "Thank you. teacher. I can go back by myself." "Your head teacher has known about it. He will come to the headmaster tomorrow to deal with it. Those girls have been taken home by their parents. " The P.E. teacher came over and said, "It''s not convenient for you, too. Aren''t you in the same class, Duke! Help her go back. I have to take a walk there. " "Okay." Duke nodded and walked to Shelly. He held her arm with some alienation. Shelly didn''t push Duke away. The two walked to the classroom together. The PE teacher looked at them for a while and saw them turn upstairs. Then teacher turned around and left with relief. Chapter 456 Extra Story Of Campus Succeeded Duke and Shelly didn''t say a word. They turned the stairs and couldn''t see the PE teacher. Duke gently released Shelly. Shelly turned around and glanced at Duke. She was confused, but didn''t ask anything. She continued to walk forward alone. "I just helped you up, but you didn''t borrow any strength from me. You hobbled, and it was even more difficult for you to avoid me. It can be seen that my support is useless to you. " Noticing Shelly''s confusion, Duke explained kindly, "so I let you go for the sake of the two of us, in case of embarrassment." Shelly forced a smile and said, "Thank you." The two of them returned to the classroom unhurriedly. The quiet classroom in was in an uproar because of the two people entering the classroom one after another. Winni rushed over and helped Shelly sit down. She asked in a low voice, "Have you just had an intravenous drip? Why did you come back so soon? You can stay in the infirmary for one night! " Shelly''s head and arms were covered with gauze. She staggered and looked pitiful. She shook her head and smiled, "I have a lot of homework today. I''d better come back! Even in the infirmary I won''t feel easy. " "You are awesome!" Winni replied speechlessly. Everyone wanted to sneak out and have a rest. How could this freak take the initiative to come back to study! "Why did you come back with Shelly" Seeing that, Albert asked Duke nervously, "Where is Hilary? Did you see her? " "Yes." Duke smiled and sat back in his seat. "It''s done. We''re fine." Seeing that Duke in front of him looked like a proud peacock, Albert could not help but feel happy. He felt relieved and quietly asked the situation. The classmates only saw Duke and Shelly come back together. They were playing a small play in their minds. They guessed that the reason why he ran so fast after class was to find Shelly. Now they came back together. It seemed that there must be something between the two. On the other side, Hilary ran back to the classroom with dinner in her arms. Her eyes were red, but the corners of her mouth were curved. Vivien had noticed Hilary was different. Vivien was expecting more and more, but she refrained herself from asking what had happened after class. Hilary couldn''t help but give Vivien a piece of paper, which said, "Succeed!"! Vivien, I made it! "What did you do succeed? Your confession is successful? " Vivien''s hands trembled with excitement. "Yes!" With dinner in one hand and writing with a pen in the other, Hilary said, "Brother Duke is mine now!" Class one, third grade. Duke used a note to tell Albert what had happened. Seeing this, Albert was stunned. He smiled and replied, "From now on, when Hilary think of it, she will definitely regret it to death. You were so easy to be got her. And she confessed her love first? Isn''t it a loss? " "If it were me, it wouldn''t be a loss, would it?" Duke wrote narcissistically. Albert drew a speechless expression l. We can''t make it public. Besides, I''m not sure yet. I will talk about it with Brother Duke later. " Noticing the sweetness of the two words "Brother Duke" mentioned by Hilary, Marcia covered her heart and praised, "Wow, what a sweet scene! As a member of the family, I''m so glad that Hilary has become a good daughter-in-law! " Vivien pushed Hilary and said, "Hilary, don''t forget the rule we made before! Make an appointment with Duke and Albert some other day, so that I can have a PK with them! " When Hilary was about to eat, her phone rang. Seeing that it was Duke''s call, Hilary immediately stood up from the chair and ran out with a smile. Hilary said to the three room friends behind her and said, "I have to answer a phone call!" "Humph! You become inhuman after having a boyfriend! " Mamie sneered. Hilary ran to the corridor and answered the phone. Suppressing her excitement, she wanted to scream, "Hello? Brother Duke? Why are you calling me? " "I just want to know if you have had dinner or not." Duke said with a faint smile. "Duke cares about you!" Albert''s teasing voice came from the other end of the phone, and then, after hearing that, Duke scolded him with a smile, Albert ran away with a smile. Standing by the handrail of the corridor, Hilary''s face turned redder. At the same time, Duke was standing in the corridor at the door of his classroom. He put his hands on the railing and looked in the direction of the class. He was stunned for a long time, and suddenly smiled slowly. "Hilary, I seem to see you." "¡­¡­ What? " After asking this question, Hilary raised her head subconsciously and looked in the direction of class one, third grade. Seeing the light and Duke, she smiled slightly. Is that the poem written in this way? When all at once I turn my head, I find him or her there where lantern light is dimly shed. At this moment, there was no need to say anything. Four eyes met, and everything was in silence. Chapter 457 Extra Story Of Campus Midnight Snack The phone was connected. Although both of Duke and Hilary kept silent, they could hear each other''s breath clearly. The crowd and noise around them seemed to have become the background. "Have you had dinner?" After a long time, Duke asked, still looking at Hilary seemed across the mountains and rivers. With a giggle, Hilary nodded blankly. Suddenly, she realized what Duke was asking. She shook her head and said, "No, no, I haven''t eaten yet!" Duke smiled, "Why haven''t you eaten yet? Are you not hungry or not? You don''t eat if it''s not delicious. After class... " "Yummy! Delicious" Hilary interrupted Duke, "I just haven''t time to eat yet. The food bought by Brother Duke must be very delicious." "I see." Duke smiled faintly and continued, "I was going to say that if it''s not delicious, I''ll take you to have midnight snack after class, but it seems that you don''t need it." "What? !" Hearing this, Hilary became angry and dejected. After thinking for a while, she tried to make it clear and said with a coquettish smile, "Actually, the dinner is cold It''s not yummy either. It would be better if we could have some midnight snack. " Duke''s smile widened. "Okay. I''ll wait for you at the parterre after class. Let''s go to have supper together." Hearing this, Hilary nodded and said excitedly with a smile, "Okay, okay! Brother Duke, I''ll come to you as soon as class is over. " "Okay." Duke answered indifferently and didn''t say anything. Duke looked at the misty Hilary in the distance. Hilary also looked at Duke, as if he was standing in front of her. The two of them had never been so close to each other before. No.1 Middle School in Ye city had a tradition of late night snack. The location was in first canteen. Because of the loose control, in summer, the stalls were placed outside, just like the food stalls outside. This was the humanity of No.1 Middle School, because many students had thought that they would not be able to sleep because of hunger after the night self-study, so the school specially opened the window of midnight snack. The business was really good. After the third class of the evening class, the students flocked out of the classroom, which was more concentrated than the armies attacking when the two armies were fighting. "Oh my God! Hilary, are you going to have midnight snack with your Brother Duke? You are really going to abandon us! " In the crowd, Hilary came out of the classroom with three roommates. Marcia was the first one to quit when she heard that Hilary was going to find Duke. "I didn''t abandon you! It''s just that Brother Duke and I haven''t had dinner yet, so we went to make some supplement. " Hilary said with a red face. "It''s not good for digestion to eat late night snack, and it''s easy to gain weight. It''s obviously not a good reason to make some supplement. " Vivien raised her glasses. Hilary smiled dryly. " h the canteen, Hilary suddenly asked. Duke raised his eyebrows and smiled, "We won''t play with him anymore when only we two." Then he turned to look at Hilary and asked, "Okay?" Without Brother Albert? Only she and Brother Duke? Hilary''s face turned red again. Thinking of Vivien''s words, she mumbled, "Is it a date, Brother Duke? Are we dating? " "You say yes, then yes?" Duke smiled and couldn''t help but pinch Hilary''s hand. "I thought our first date should be more ceremonious." "Brother Duke, do you have any plan?" Hilary asked excitedly. "Yes! I have practiced it many times in my mind. " When they arrived at the entrance of the canteen, Duke and Hilary went through stalls one by one. "Imagine that I''m going out with you in a formal dress and a skirt. We''ll inevitably have dinner. We''ll probably have western food, not this kind of snack night." "Brother Duke, when did you think of that?" Hilary was surprised and excited. "I don''t know. Just think about it when I am free." Duke felt a little embarrassed. He scratched his head and said, "Hilary, shall we buy something to eat first? What do you want to eat? " Hilary looked at the food and ordered something she wanted to eat, and so did Duke. The two sat in their seats and ate the midnight snack face to face. They were so hungry that they didn''t say anything. After half of the meal, they looked up at each other and smiled. Seeing the oil stains on the corner of Hilary''s mouth, Duke raised his hand, bypassed the table and wiped them for her naturally. He suddenly asked, "Hilary, do you think it''s okay? We are dating in the name of other things, we are at school after all. " "I All Is Ok! " Hilary lowered her head shyly and mumbled, "Brother Duke, I never thought that I would be your Girlfriend. I thought only I like you. " "Of course not." Duke sighed with a smile, "I wanted to tell you my love after graduation, but you took it first." Chapter 458 Extra Story Of Campus All My Life Hilary''s heart was filled with sweetness, but She couldn''t help worrying, "Then, will it disturb Brother Duke''s study?" "I don''t know. Let''s wait and see!" Duke smiled and said, "We can be inspiring couples. We can help each other and learn from each other." Hilary smiled, "I''ll learn from you, Brother Duke!" Duke smiled at Hilary and said, "Eat something first!" "Okay!" Hilary nodded and began to eat happily. "Hey, Howard, isn''t that Hilary of our class?" Not far away, Howard''s classmates came to buy some water. When they were about to leave, they saw Hilary and Duke and couldn''t help but take a few more looks at them. "With her brother!" Howard took a sip of water and looked at Hilary. Seeing the smile at the corners of her mouth, he snorted, "It''s probably she succeeded." "What succeeded?" Someone asked in confusion. "What are you gossiping about? You are men, Ok ?" Howard glared at the man with a playful smile and left, without answering. "In my opinion, everyone in their dormitory seems to have a grudge against Howard." "Are you talking about Vivien, the top student in our class?" "Ha ha, that girl is amazing! I had never seen such an old-fashioned person wearing that black frame glasses all day long, and her hair was badly cut! Like a wave bitten by a dog. " The boys gathered together and changed the topic to Vivien. Howard frowned and didn''t respond. "Her name is a bumpkin. She still wears that pair of broken glasses." "I''m afraid there''s nothing in her world except study." "But she took off her glasses. She has a pretty face! She has fine features! " Someone said a good word for Vivien, and then a burst of laughter followed, "Oh, I have a crush on her!" "Ha ha..." The laughter went farther and farther, and Howard frowned deeper and deeper. Duke and Hilary had to go back to their dormitory before ten o''clock. At forty-five past nine, the two of them finished eating and went back together. Hilary was still carrying the midnight snack she brought for her roommates. "Brother Duke, my roommates all know that I like you." Hilary said, "We two They knew that we had been out together. Are you angry? " "Of course not!" Duke shook his head and smiled, "I''ve also told Albert! I''m glad that you can share our affairs with your good friend. " Hilary was happy, "But I won''t tell anyone else and ask my roommates not to tell others. Brother Duke, I don''t think it''s necessary to tell them that it''s not a good thing to be too flamboyant in school. " "Hilary has grown up. Why are you so considerate?" Duke teased, "Then listen to Hilary." "What about our parents? Do you want to report it to them? " Hilary asked again. "Will it be dangerous if the foundation is unstable and exposed too early?" Duke raised his hand and rubbed his nose, but there was a faint smile at the corners of his mouth. "Nothi Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. ing and won''t come back until Sunday evening." On Friday afternoon, when the school was over, with her bag on her back, Hilary reluctantly explained the reason to Duke, "I can''t accompany you to study tomorrow." "It doesn''t matter. Have a good rest on the weekend." Duke pushed his bike and said with a smile, "And I''ll be with Albert." Albert curled his lips and said, "Do you remember me now? Now I feel like I''m a huge third wheel, very uncomfortable! " Hilary felt sorry, "Brother Albert, it''s not like that! It''s not like that! We are still the same as before! " "Leave him alone. He just pretend to groan!" Duke glared at Albert and said, "He is jealous." "Hey, I don''t like hear this!" Albert raised his head proudly, "There are so many people chasing after me. I just focus on my study and don''t want to fall in love. Otherwise, with my ability, only you are jealous." "Yes, yes, yes. You are the best!" "Of course!" "Shameless Do you think so, Hilary? " "HMM A little! " "Wow, you two are bullying me now!" "Ha ha..." The three left, talking and laughing. Howard rode his bike unhurriedly and followed the three to the gate. Then Howard went in different directions with them and rode his bike quickly. The wind whizzed past his ears. He enjoyed this feeling very much! After turning a corner, Howard continued to ride on his car. From a distance, he saw the familiar figure in front of the bus station. He frowned and didn''t know what he was thinking. He came to the bus station, held the brake, and the car suddenly stopped in front of the bus station. Creak! The friction between the tire and the ground attracted many people''s attention. Standing in front of the stop board, Vivien glanced at it and happened to look into Howard''s eyes. A trace of surprise flashed through her eyes, but it was only a few seconds later. She snorted coldly and turned her head away again. Chapter 459 Extra Story Of Campus Four Eyed Girl Rolling his eyes, Howard put the bike aside and walked to Vivien with a sly smile. "Hello? Didn''t you see me? Four Eyed Girl? Why do you pretend not to see me? " "Are we familiar with each other? So what if I see you? " Gritting her teeth, Vivien turned around and said, "Please call my name from now on." "Oh, I see. The Four Eyed Girl, Vivien Wu." Howard shrugged his shoulders, his words made Vivien angrier. He was here to make trouble! At this moment, a bus came. All the students who were waiting to get on the bus were eager to take the bus. Seeing this, Vivien ignored Howard and bypassed him, intending to take on the bus. Howard snorted and pulled Vivien''s backpack from her shoulder when she was off guard. Unprepared, Vivien was taken away. It was not until her schoolbag was off her shoulder that she realized what had happened. Vivien turned around and saw Howard holding her bag leisurely. Vivien shouted angrily, "Howard! Give my schoolbag back! " "Give it back to you?" Raising his eyebrows, Howard looked at Vivien up and down and sighed, "If you want your schoolbag, come to me at the Century Square on the Safe Road at ten o''clock tomorrow morning." Holding her glasses, Vivien took a step forward and stretched out her hand, "Give it back to me now!" "No way!" Howard raised the schoolbag and shook his head proudly. "If you take one more step forward, I will throw your schoolbag away and tear up all the books in it!" "How dare you? !" Vivien flew into a rage as if she was trampled on the tail. "I have no scruples. Why I dare not!" Howard said as he was about to unzip Vivien''s schoolbag. Vivien screamed and rushed over, but was dodged by Howard. Vivien didn''t give up and continued to grab her schoolbag. Howard, by virtue of his advantage in height, held the schoolbag and mischievously refused Vivien''s wish. "This is the bus station! Don''t make a fuss! " Vivien shouted as she snatched it. She was so tired that she was out of breath. "Then stop right now!" Howard jumped far away, pulled out the schoolbag and took out a Book of Vivien. "If you dare to get closer, I''ll let this book disassembled and let you see the spectacular scene of ''Snow'' flying all over the sky!" Vivien''s pupils contracted and shouted, "No, no! I''ll come to you tomorrow, okay! Don''t touch my schoolbag! " Howard''s hand stopped and smiled complacently, "Why don''t you be obedient earlier? See you at ten o''clock tomorrow morning. " Vivien was so angry that her head was about to smoke. She gritted her teeth and nodded, "okay! However, if I see any damage to my schoolbag tomorrow, I will be at daggers drawn with you! " "I don''t want to touch your ugly and bumpy schoolbag!" Howard sneered and put the book in casually. Then he took Vivien''s bag, turned around and walked to the side of his bike. He got on the bike smartly, winked at her, and left with ease. "Ah!" Vivien clenched her fists and roared to the sky. She sadl Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. into laughter. Hilary was angry and shy, "Stop laughing, Brother Duke! Stop laughing... " "Okay, okay. I won''t laugh! I''m not lying. I can''t even dodge! " "The truth?" "The truth!" Duke nodded and said, "Hilary, there is one more thing. Do you want to hear it?" "What do you want to say?" asked Hilary tentatively "I like you." Suddenly, a small flower bloomed in the bottom of her heart. In a soft and sweet voice, Hilary replied, "Brother Duke, I like you too." It was a sunny Saturday. The Century Square was crowded with people. A girl in jeans and a long T-shirt was standing in the center of the square, wearing a pair of broken glasses. She looked around on tiptoe from time to time, as if she was waiting for someone. Howard still rode a bike to the Century Square. Wearing casual clothes, he saw the Four Eyed Girl at a glance who was not in tune with her surroundings. "Vivien!" Howard stopped the bike and shouted at Vivien. Vivien looked in the direction of the voice, and her eyes lit up. Vivien trotted to Howard, looked left and right, and asked, "Where is my schoolbag?" "My Miss scholar-tyrant, your schoolbag is safe and sound!" Howard looked Vivien up and down speechlessly, "I''ll take you to a place and return your schoolbag to you this afternoon." "In the afternoon? You said you would give it to me at ten o''clock! " Vivien was so angry that her face flushed. "You broke your promise!" "Yes, I just can''t keep my words. So, do you want to go with me?" Howard looked back at the back seat of his bike. Vivien looked at Howard in confusion. "Don''t look at me like that. I''m not a human trafficker! Even so, I have to consider whether you are worth it or not! " Howard said to Vivien directly. "Then where are you taking me? Howard, I think your intention is not right! " Vivien still didn''t believe him. Howard was so angry that he wanted to kick the girl. He howled, "Go and buy your glasses! Four Eyed Girl! " Chapter 460 Extra Story Of Campus Treat Me To Dinner On the Century Square, Howard rode a bicycle and passed through the crowd with Vivien. Howard rode briskly back and forth in the crowd, but Vivien was frightened to death. She screamed and grabbed Howard''s clothes, "slow down! I''m going to be thrown down! " "Don''t worry. I have ridden the bike for ten years old. No problem!" Howard became more complacent when he heard Vivien''s scream. He rode as fast as he could. "Ah! Howard! " Vivien shouted, raising her head to the sky. She felt that her buttocks had left her seat, but it was dangerous and not exciting. More than ten minutes later, the two stopped at the door of a glasses shop. Vivien staggered out of the bike and patted her chest, still in shock. Howard turned his head and saw Vivien''s unruly hair stretching in all directions, coupled with her broken glasses, which was a little better than the homeless on the road. "Let''s go!" Howard glanced at Vivien in disgust and walked towards the glasses shop first. "Oh! I know! " Vivien raised her hand to brush her hair and followed Howard. When she entered the shop, she was dazzled by all kinds of glasses. Howard didn''t wear glasses and didn''t know what to choose, so he asked the saleslady to take Vivien to choose. Vivien waved her hand and said, "Don''t bother." Then she took off her glasses and handed them to the saleslady. "My glasses are broken. You can find me another pair of similar glasses. Four hundred and fifty degrees. There is no need to test my degrees." Howard''s face darkened. He pulled the glasses over and said, "Even the teacher of the senior department, who is still unmarried at the age of forty, doesn''t wear glasses like yours! What''s this? The black frame at four sides is so ugly! " "I don''t wear glasses for beauty! It''s none of your business! " Vivien stretched her neck and said. "It''s none of my business? I broke your glasses. I''ll pay for it. I''ll buy whatever I want to buy for you! " Howard said to the saleslady without any hesitation, "Show me ." The saleswoman smiled and led Howard forward. "There are some new styles here. You two can have a look. Do you have any idea?" "I can see by myself. You don''t have to show me!" Vivien said, "I didn''t ask you to compensate. I can buy it myself." "I broke it. I want to compensate you!" Howard snorted. Suddenly, he saw a pair of round glasses with black iron frame, just like the one Harry Potter wore. Howard immediately pointed at it and said, "Well, take out this to have a try!" Vivien narrowed her eyes and before she could see which one it was, the saleswoman had already taken it out. Howard put the glasses on Vivien''s face rudely. Vivien avoided him and put on the glasses herself. "What? What does it look like? " "So cute!" The saleswoman looked at Vivien and said, "Many girls like this one. It looks cute." Howard nodded and said, "Well, not bad." Vivien looked at herself in the mirror and shook her head. Vivien took off her glasses and said, "It doesn''t look like norma nd different." "Don''t touch me!" Said Vivien, slapping off Howard''s hand. "I don''t want to touch you, OK!" Howard withdrew his hand, paid the bill and left with Vivien. "I can pay by myself." Walking out of the barber shop, Vivien felt that she had come back to life. Vivien said to Howard, "How much is it? I''ll pay you back." "You can treat me to lunch later. Don''t worry." Howard pushed his bike over and rode on it. "Come on." Vivien sighed heavily. She had no choice but to get on Howard''s bike and carefully covered her wallet, fearing that she would run out of money later. More than ten minutes later, Howard took Vivien to a common restaurant. It didn''t have a big door and wasn''t luxuriously decorated. It seemed that her wallet was saved. "This is it?" Vivien asked in disbelief. "What? Can''t it be here? " Howard locked the bike and entered the restaurant with Vivien. There were few customers sitting in the restaurant. As soon as Howard entered, the owner of the restaurant greeted him warmly, "Howard is here again? You came with your classmate. " "Yes!" Howard smiled brightly, "My classmate insisted on paying the bill today, so I came." Vivien rolled her eyes. "Cutting noodles today?" "Yes, two bowls, large portions, with eggs!" Raising his eyebrows at Vivien complacently, Howard turned around and said, "By the way, Uncle Li, give me the schoolbag I put here!" "So my schoolbag is here!" Vivien was suddenly enlightened. Howard shrugged, "Yes, I left it here this morning." The schoolbag and noodles came up soon. Vivien checked her schoolbag at the first time and found that the books were all intact. Then she began to eat with relief. "Don''t worry. I have a headache every time I see a book. I don''t want to read it at all." "Then I should also have a check!" Vivien picked up the chopsticks and held her glasses subconsciously. Realizing that she was wearing contact lenses, she withdrew her hand and said, "Eat it quickly and go back quickly!" Chapter 461 Extra Story Of Campus No Senior Anymore Twenty minutes later, Vivien looked at her empty bowl, and then looked at Howard ''s bowl was full of more than half bowl of noodles. She frowned and said, "Howard, can you eat as soon as possible?" "No, I can''t. I just eat food at this speed." Howard snorted, "Uncle Li, another bottle of drink!" "Okay!" Vivien rolled her eyes at Howard, "You are so annoying. No wonder our obedient Hilary doesn''t like you either." Howard''s hand paused and his eyes turned cold. "Why did you mention her?" "I thought you were willing to mention her name and know her things." Vivien took a sip of water leisurely and said, "But that''s right. Now that she has a boyfriend, it''s useless to mention her. I''m sorry. Take care of yourself" Howard narrowed his eyes and said, "I find that you have a poisonous tongue. You can''t be tell at school!" "I''m not only poisonous in mouth, but also in eyes. I can see that you like Hilary. " Vivien shrugged and said, "Nowadays, boys are no longer using the way against your loved girl to attract the girls'' attention. Instead, the boys are considerate and considerate, just like Duke, so Hilary likes him. They grew up together and came from a family of equal social rank. Don''t get involved in it. " Howard felt uneasy and asked, "Why did I get involved? In the novels and movies you girls read, many of them haven''t been together since childhood? Girls like poor boys who don''t study well, and boys like poor girls who study well. There are many such novels. " "Duke and Hilary are different from others. They like each other!" Vivien said frankly, "They should be together. You are still young. Don''t fall in love. Study hard!" "I don''t like it. Why do you keep saying study? Did I say that I Like Hilary? I just appreciate her. " Howard became angry from embarrassment. He began to eat the noodles angrily. "Love at first sight?" Vivien raised her eyebrows. "No!" Howard shook his head and paused for a long time before he looked up at Vivien. "I have seen her once, so I have a deep impression of her." "Oh?" Vivien''s interest was piqued. "What are you doing say oh? Do you think I will tell you? " Howard rolled his eyes at Vivien and continued to eat. "Humph! I don''t like hearing you. Eat quickly. I have to go back early to study. " Hearing the last sentence, Howard almost vomited out the noodles. The world of the NERD was really incomprehensible to ordinary people! After lunch, Howard sent Vivien to the bus station and rode away. When he passed by his junior school, he suddenly remembered the first time he met Hilary. At that time, he was beaten hard by several hooligans. He faintly heard a "police is coming", and then the hooligans ran away. A beautiful girl came to him with a white handkerchief. At that time, Howard was thinking about the same time as what happened in the TV series. He grabbed the handkerchief, wiped his face casually, threw it away, and said sarcastically, "Thank you." "No wonder you were beaten. You have a bad temper." A crisp female voice came through. Howard frowned an Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. be angry, Mamie deliberately said, "Only you are allowed to see your Brother Duke, not us are allowed ?" "No, of course not!" Hilary explained anxiously. "I didn''t mean that." Vivien shook her head and smiled, "We just feel bored doing anything. They said might as well come here to see the senior students play basketball." "Yes, you''re right. Watch one at a time, one less There is a popular saying now. " Marcia looked at the basketball court pitifully, "After Duke and Albert, there are no seniors anymore!" "What do you mean?" Asked Hilary. Mamie explained anxiously and excitedly, "I mean, Duke and Albert are both in their third year of high school and will graduate soon. If they graduate, there will be no such an excellent senior in the school! The rest of the male creatures could be referred to as'' male classmate ''. They couldn''t afford the name of'' senior ''! Alas... " "Compared with such the handsome men, we can''t appreciate anyone else ." Marcia sighed again, "I will cry to death after they graduate." On the other side of the basketball court, Hilary saw that Duke had already joined the team. Every time he took a jump, every time he moved, he was so handsome. Brother Duke was about to graduate. But even if he graduated, she could still see Brother Duke! Hilary was sad to be part with others. She felt the happiest thing in the world that she didn''t want to part with Brother Duke. After chatting for a while, Hilary and her three roommates sat in the audience and continued to watch them playing basketball. "I really want to be in the same class with Duke and Albert !" "Yeah, I want to feel how good they are in class." Marcia and Mamie had already thought about it, and Vivien also rarely participated in their topic. "I also want to be in the same class with them, so that there will be many opportunities to have a face-to-face PK." The corners of Hilary''s mouth twitched, but she came to her senses and thought, if What would happen to her when she was in the same class with Brother Duke? Chapter 462 Extra Story Of Campus Basketball Match A few days later, the basketball match of third grade of the No.1 Middle School in Ye city began. There were thirty classes in third grade of senior high school. Thirty classes would pass two rounds of pre match in a week''s P.E. class, and finally five teams would enter the final match on Friday. Because the PE class of Hilary''s class at the same time as the Duke''s class, they were lucky to witness the whole process of the competition in class one, third grade. "Come on! Come on! " "Come on, class one, third grade!" At this time, the open-air basketball court was hot. Duke''s class was having the second round of the pre match. There were still two minutes left, and Duke''s class''s score was also in the lead of others. In the field, Albert came to his class''s basket with balls and stood outside the three branch line, but several people stopped him. Albert turned around and waved his hand. It seemed that Albert wanted to shoot, but he gave the ball to Duke through eye contact. Standing very close to the basket, Duke jumped and threw the ball from Albert into the basket accurately. Cheers and screams came from behind. "Bang!" Just then, a whistle was heard, accompanied by the end of the PE class and the end of the basketball match. The last team to be promoted to the final match was born. On the playground, the cheers were intertwined. In the crowd, Hilary screamed louder than anyone else. Holding a bottle of water, she was so excited that she was about to jump up. Marcia and Mamie were also excited. "The students in class one, third grade are awesome! Good at study and good at sports! " "Look who''s there! Duke and Albert are here. The sports committee has also trained professional basketball. They must be very awesome! " However, there were many people who were as excited as Hilary. The whole basketball court was surrounded by a lot of people, chatting and tiptoeing forward. Without being noticed, Hilary was slowly squeezed behind. Duke and Albert were both present. Hearing the whistle, they looked at the score. It was 80 to 72. They won! The two clapped their hands and gathered with the basketball players, hugging each other excitedly. "Ah! Shelly! See? Our class won! We won, ha ha! " On the edge of the basketball court, Winni was in the front of the crowd. Seeing that her class had won, she was so excited that her throat was almost broken. She grabbed Shelly''s hand and said excitedly, "Ha ha, I knew it! They are so handsome! " Shelly breathed a sigh of relief with a faint smile on her face. It was the first time that she felt so excited about a sports competition. Every move of the man on the field made her heart beat faster. He was so dazzling that it was difficult not to notice him. After the match, sweat trickled down the faces of both of them. Looking over, Duke said something to Albert and walked straight towards Shelly. "Shelly, Duke is coming!" Winni was too excited to breathe. Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. e camera to Malcolm, "Take pictures of your sons later." The corners of Malcolm''s mouth twitched. He looked at the camera and asked, "You''ve been fiddling with the camera for a few days. Why It''s me to tak pictures now?" "You are smart! Although I was just fiddling with it, I didn''t learn it well. " Poppi said frankly. At last, she asked for Hilary''s opinion, "Do you think so, Hilary?" Hilary couldn''t help laughing and said, "Yes, yes." Sitting not far away, Shelly heard the laughter and looked over unconsciously. Duke''s mother was still as beautiful and kind as before. Most importantly, she was so close to Hilary. "Aunt Poppi, I need to go to the washroom first. I''ll be back soon!" Being in a hurry, Hilary suddenly stood up. "Do you need aunt Poppi to go with you?" Poppi asked with concern. "No, no, no!" Hilary waved her hand and ran away in a hurry. After Hilary left, Poppi asked Malcolm, "Shall I call Emily in?" "She said she would come in after the opening. I guess she doesn''t want to meet with Albert. We''d better not to force her." After comforting her, Malcolm suddenly asked, "How to deal with this camera?" "Oh, you are so stupid Look! " Poppi''s face was full of disappointment. On the other side, after coming out of the bathroom, Hilary felt relaxed. When she was about to go back to the basketball court happily, she saw several boys in basketball suits walking towards her in the corridor of the bathroom. "Damn it! I''ll beat up the best class later!" "Exactly! Basketball is our world. Why do those bookworm play basketball? " Hearing their words, Hilary frowned and was about to leave. "What?" When they met again, a boy suddenly saw Hilary and stretched out his arm to stop Hilary. Hilary was stunned and leaned against the wall. Hilary raised her head and stared at the man, "What are you doing?" "You..." The boy frowned and thought for a while. Then he said, "You are the sister of Duke and Albert!" Chapter 463 Extra Story Of Campus Injury In The Competition Hilary looked at them and swallowed. "This is the toilet! Why are you stopping me! Who am I? It''s none of your business?! Get out of my way! I''m leaving! " "Wow, it seems that she is really Duke''s sister!" "You look pretty!" They looked at Hilary up and down. Being stared at by them, Hilary''s scalp tingled. Hilary took a step back in disgust, but she felt that she had seen the person who stopped her before. There were always people coming and going in the washroom. Several people stopped Hilary and them attracted a lot of attention. Hilary wanted to go around, but was stopped. Hilary was angry and anxious. "What do you want to do?" "Hilary?" As soon as Hilary finished shouting, she suddenly heard Duke''s voice. She looked up and saw Duke, Albert and several other people in their class wearing changed basketball suits. Feeling confident, Hilary ran to Duke. They didn''t stop her anymore. Duke stepped forward to welcome Hilary. He held her by the shoulder, looked her up and down, and asked with concern and anxiety, "How are you? Are you okay, Hilary? " Albert also took a few steps forward and looked at them carefully. "Nothing!" Hilary shook her head, feeling wronged. "That''s good." Duke held her hand and led Hilary away. The man who stopped Hilary snorted and shouted at Duke, "Duke, are you leaving now?" "Or what?" Duke turned his head coldly and said, "I don''t want to talk about any profound topic with you at the toilet door." "Ha ha Ha ha! " "Damn it! It''s really the door of the toilet, ha ha..." The people around Duke couldn''t help laughing, and their faces turned red. Albert frowned and said in a low voice, "Duke, this boy is in class twenty-nine. He skipped a line in the canteen last time and was scolded by Shelly. His name is Wien." Hearing this, both Duke and Hilary remembered. "Duke, let me tell you. Don''t be complacent! I''ll make you suffer on the basketball match later! " The man said ferociously, stared at Duke coldly, strode forward and left the bathroom. "Oh, you don''t want to go to the bathroom?" Duke''s class''s sports committee smiled and said, "Don''t wait for the opening. It will be troublesome if you can''t hold it." "Ha ha..." There was another burst of laughter, watching the people of twenty-nine class leave angrily. After they left, Duke and his classmates went to the bathroom. And Hilary went back to the grandstand first. Duke and Albert came over soon. Poppi took photos of the two of them as if she was practicing. She disliked the unnatural expressions on their two faces. "Mommy, let''s go downstairs and do some warm-up exercises!" Duke looked at his watch and said. "Go ahead!" Poppi nodded and said, "Come on. I just heard a lot of girls talking about you and Albert. Behave well!" Duke was speechless and stole a glance at Hilary. Shrugging his shoulders, Albert said, "Mommy, you can take the photos after you watch us carefully. Don''t take our ugly photos!" "My son is so handsome. You don''t look ugly at all." Poppi raised her hand and pinched Albert''s face, smiling, "Go downs Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. a hurry. Bang! The referee suddenly whistled and rushed to the place where the accident happened. Duke felt that all his internal organs were shaking in his chest. Before he stood up, he suddenly felt a pain in his foot. The man called Wien suddenly lifted his foot and stepped on the ankle of Duke. "Hiss..." Duke broke out in a cold sweat because of the pain. Albert rushed over and gave Wien a hard push. "You fucking want to die?" "Duke! Are you okay? " The students in class one, third grade rushed over and stood in front of Duke. Seeing that he was in pain, they didn''t dare to hurt him. Someone shouted, "Where is the doctor? Get hurt! Come here, doctor! " "Damn it! You''ve gone too far!" The sports committee of the class one, third grade had a bad temper. He spat and kicked the legs of the people of the class twenty-nine beside him. In a moment, there were four gunshots, and the basketball field suddenly became a fighting field. The referee had already arrived, but was submerged by the tussling people. Then, all the teachers and referees in the field rushed to the place where they had been sent. "I want to go downstairs and have a look!" Then Hilary ran off the stage. Poppi also stood up and said, "I want to go with you! Damn it! How dare you bully my son! " With a cold face, Malcolm followed them. After thinking for a while, Emily ran into the field as well! In the audience, Shelly''s face turned pale too. She recognized that the troublemaker was the one who cut the line that day. She felt more guilty and uneasy. In the field, it was not easy for several referees to divide the people who were going to fight, but the people of two classes were all staring at each other, not allowing anyone to fight. The emergency doctor also came to check Duke''s injury. Duke''s ankle swelled up in an instant. Sitting on the stage, he was in a cold sweat because of the pain. "Brother Duke!" Hilary ran over and knelt on the ground. She looked at the wound of Duke with tears in her eyes. "Are you okay, Brother Duke?" Chapter 464 Extra Story Of Campus Surgery Duke looked at Hilary and then at his parents. He shook his head and said, "It''s okay. I''m fine." "It doesn''t matter? Look at the swollen foot!" Feeling sorry for her son, Poppi stood aside and looked at the people who bumped into her. She grabbed Malcolm''s sleeve and said, "Honey, beat them. They bullied your son!" Seeing Duke''s injury, Malcolm felt sorry for Duke, but it was not as obvious as Poppi''s. He asked the referee with a cold face, "We can''t just let it go today. Call your leader over!" The referee''s teacher also had a guilty look on her face and said, "The leader will be here soon. We''ll go to find him right away." Then he turned to the people of class twenty-nine and shouted, "Ignore the discipline of the competition! Where is Miss Li? Where is your head teacher? Let me tell you, since the establishment of the No.1 Middle School in Ye city, there has never been such a bad event! Apologize! " "Humph!" The people of the class twenty-nine were very ''courageous''. They raised their heads, looking fearless. The doctor was still checking Duke''s wound. After a while, he frowned and said, "Maybe it''s fracture. It''s better to send him to the hospital." "Fracture? It can''t be true? I just stepped on it lightly! " The boy called Wien said with a smile, as if provoking. He rolled his eyes at Duke and snorted with disdain, "The students in the best class are always delicate!" Anger rose in Poppi''s heart all of a sudden. Not only her, but also everyone was a little angry. Before she could say anything, someone took a step ahead of everyone and shouted angrily, "Where do you come from! How could you say something like that? " Everyone''s eyes instantly shifted to the speaker. Albert also looked over. When he saw who was speaking, his pupils suddenly shrank, and his heart also jumped up. He was sweating profusely, but the tip of his fingers became cold. It was Emily, who was called "aunt" by him, but actually his biological mother! He hadn''t seen Emily for three years! When did she come? Why was she here? Emily had a violent temper when she was young. She was born in a rich family, and was held in the palm of her parents. No one dared to refute her. Now she was irritated by a bad boy, and the anger around her instantly gathered. Before everyone could react, Emily strode to Wien, raised her hand and slapped Wien hard across the basketball court. Wien was stunned. The basketball court suddenly fell into silence, and everyone stared blankly at the scene in front of them. Squinting her eyes, Emily snorted, "You''re the only one in the world who is tough. You''re not weak. It''s like a game for you to be slapped, isn''t it? Do you want to be slapped again? " "You How dare you hit me?! You... " "Don''t move! How dare you! " When Wien was about to step forward, he was stopped by the teachers. Emily looked at the students in front of her one hought about it, the more aggrieved she felt when she saw the forced smile on Duke''s face. Tears welled up in her eyes. The nurse and doctor settled Duke down and went out. "Hilary, come here and have a seat." Duke patted the seat beside his bed. Hearing this, Hilary felt wronged and couldn''t help crying, "How could they bully others like that? And they even bumped into Brother Duke on purpose to make fun of you... " Duke didn''t expect that Hilary would cry. He was in a hurry and said with concern, "Hilary, why are you crying? I''m fine. I''m really fine. Come here Don''t cry... " Hilary sniffed and moved to Duke''s bedside, tears streaming down her face. Duke struggled to get close to Hilary and wiped her tears. "Wow..." Hilary sobbed and threw herself into Duke''s arms, crying even harder. Duke felt sorry for her, but he felt warm in his heart. He patted her head and said with a smile, "What should we do? I just sprained my ankle and Hilary cried like this. If anything happens to me in the future, Hilary will..." "Brother Duke, don''t say that!" Hearing that, Hilary raised her hand all of a sudden and covered Duke''s mouth. With tears in her eyes, she looked very sincere and pitiful. "From now on, you will be fine. Nothing will happen to you. I''m almost scared to death when you just like this..." "Okay, okay. It won''t happen again. It''s just an accident." Duke took Hilary''s hand and wiped her tears with the other hand. "In fact, my feet still hurt, but compared with your tears, the pain is insignificant. Hilary, when you cry, I''ll feel sorry for you one thousand times. You look so beautiful when you smile. Don''t cry anymore. " Hilary''s face turned red. "What''s more, you cried so hard that people who don''t know you might think there were something wrong with me !" Duke teased, which made Hilary irritated and shy. "Don''t say that again!" Hilary said viciously, trying to get close to Duke Chapter 465 Extra Story Of Campus A Kiss Duke''s heart skipped a beat. His eyes darkened. He didn''t say anything, but leaned forward, put his hands around Hilary''s waist, and quickly leaned over to kiss her on the lips. "Ah..." Outside the ward, Winni was so excited that she was about to scream, but Shelly covered her mouth at once. Shelly widened her eyes in disbelief and trembled. Winni praised Shelly''s calmness in her heart, but she didn''t know that Shelly was the most restless person. Duke was a cold-temper man and always kept a distance from girls. But now, he took the initiative to kiss Hilary. Although Shelly knew that Hilary had confessed her love to Duke and guessed that the two of them might be together, she didn''t expect that they would develop so fast "Brother Duke." In the ward, Hilary cried out in horror. She stared at Duke who was a few centimeters away from her face. In the blink of an eye, her face and ears became redder and redder, and the touch on her lips became clearer and clearer. Duke''s Adam''s apple rolled and his eyes were full of Hilary. He deliberately sighed, "Hilary, why does my foot suddenly hurt again?" "Then What can we do? How could it hurt again? Does it hurt so much? " Hearing this, Hilary came to her senses. Frowning, she stood up and shouted nervously, "I''ll call the doctor!" "Alas!" Duke grabbed her arm. Caught off guard, Hilary fell back into Duke''s arms and asked in confusion, "Brother Duke? What''s up? I''ll call the doctor! " Duke shook his head with a smile. "Don''t call the doctor. It won''t hurt if you kiss me." "¡­¡­ What? ¡­¡­ HMM. " Seeing Duke approaching and kissing her, Hilary saw herself in his eyes, with embarrassment and joy. Duke gave Hilary a gentle bite on his lips. Feeling the electric current coursing through her body, Hilary grabbed Duke''s clothes and closed her eyes, trembling. There was an inexplicable fragrance on Brother Duke''s body, and his lips were soft Hilary felt as if she was floating on the clouds It was so beautiful Duke didn''t know how to kiss, but he had practiced it in his mind for many times. Finally, he did it. He was so nervous that his breath became disordered. The two people outside the window saw clearly what was happening in the ward. In a corner, Winni covered her mouth and peeped at them. She thought, ''just now, I took Shelly to look for Duke. I didn''t expect to see such a shocking scene. Oh my God! They were kissing Damn it! They were not brother and sister. They grew up together!'' "Shelly, we..." Winni looked away shyly and didn''t dare to look anymore. When she just called Shelly, she found that Shelly was looking inside without blinking. Different from her curiosity and gossip, the expression on Shelly''s face She was sad, desperate, but not reconciled. Winni grabbed Shelly''s hand and dragged her away, "Let''s go! Let''s go! Don''t look at them anymore" When Shelly came to her senses, she was pulled a few steps away by Winni. As soon as she opened her mouth, she s Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. sketball this afternoon." Albert nodded. Poppi continued, "If you feel a little uncomfortable, we can transfer to another school." Hearing this, Albert couldn''t help laughing. But when he saw the sincere look on Poppi''s face and thought of Emily, he was suddenly moved. "Mommy, don''t worry. I''m fine. Then I''ll go to prepare for it? " "Okay, go ahead! Your father and I will stay in the audience all the time! " Poppi waved at Albert and took Malcolm away. "Mr. Mo, Mrs. Mo, come here..." Headmaster Cui trotted over and led the way for them. "What... What happened this morning was really an accident..." In the afternoon, when Poppi saw that Albert was sweating on the basketball court, she was more excited than the people involved. She took pictures of them with her camera and shouted loudly. Finally, her efforts paid off and the class one, third grade won the championship. "My son is awesome!" After the competition, Poppi ran off the stage and hugged Albert warmly, "To celebrate your victory. Tonight, I''ll treat you to a big meal in the hospital where Duke is!" At six o''clock in the afternoon, Poppi went back to the hospital with Malcolm. She told the good news of the champion to Duke and told him in detail that she met headmaster Cui this afternoon. Duke scratched his head and looked at Hilary, asking, "Isn''t it too exaggerated?" "No !" Holding Malcolm''s arm, Poppi showed off their affection, "Your father is awesome! Anyway, my husband is very powerful. Whoever bullies his son must pay the price! The law of the jungle is the law of the jungle. The strong preys on the weak. What''s more, it''s their fault. " Smiling, Malcolm rubbed Poppi''s hair and asked, "Where is your aunt Emily?" "She said she needed to go home. I gave the key to her." Duke replied. "Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi?" Poppi glared at him and said in disbelief, "Just now, Albert said that he wanted to go back. They Will they meet? " "¡­¡­ It''s possible. " Malcolm frowned. Chapter 466 Extra Story Of Campus Housekeeper In the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi. Emily had something to deal with in the company, so she came back and called a short video conference abroad. When Emily turned off her computer, she heard some noise outside. When she walked out of the study, she happened to meet Albert who was walking upstairs. Her expression suddenly became unnatural. When Albert saw Emily, he was also stunned. He stood there for a few seconds, suddenly frowned, turned around and walked towards his room without saying a word. Emily rubbed her hands uneasily and opened her mouth, but said nothing. She didn''t know how to describe her current mood. She and Albert, they should be the closest two people in the world, but now they had become the most familiar strangers. But she didn''t regret it. She had always been looking forward to the healthy growth of Albert? Ring, ring, ring The phone in her hand suddenly rang. Emily came to her senses and happened to see that Albert pushed the door open and walked into the bedroom. With a loud bang, he deliberately slammed the door. Emily was startled. After calming down, her eyes became more bitter. Emily smiled helplessly and answered the phone, "Hello? Sister? " "Emily!" Poppi''s voice came from the other end of the phone, "Albert has also gone home. Have you seen him? He will come to the hospital later. Can you drive him here together? You two haven''t seen each other for a long time. Talk more. " "Sister, Albert hates me." Emily sighed, "You don''t have to worry about it. It''s my own decision. I should have suffered this." "Who said he hated you?" Poppi retorted, "Did he get close to you so much when you were his aunt? You are his mother. Why does he hate you instead? It''s just that he can''t understand your decision at that time. He is almost eighteen years old. You should communicate well with him. " Emily listened with a smile, feeling sad and bitter. "Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, you can take Albert to Benson to have a look. You can go with him." Poppi added, "You must bring him tonight, okay?" "Okay, okay." Emily nodded helplessly and smiled, "I know." "Okay, then we will go to accompany Duke first!" Poppi hung up the phone soon. Emily stood still for a long time, hesitating if she should go to knock at Albert''s door quietly. However, the living room downstairs was pushed open from the outside, and a little head was exposed from the outside. She shouted in a sweet voice, "Brother Albert? Are you here, Brother Albert? Aunt Poppi? Uncle Mo? " "Miss Rae is here!" The servant of Poppi shouted. "Yes! I heard that Brother Duke was injured. I come and have a look! " Rae walked into the room. It turned out to be Rae, Abner''s daughter. Emily laughed, "Rae." "Uh..." Rae looked up at the source of the voice, frowned, thought for a while, and greeted, "Hello, excuse me..." "I haven''t seen ed to be suddenly enlightened. She sat back next to Albert and asked, "Is it because Aunt Poppi thinks the surname ''Ji'' sounds good, so she gave it to you?" "¡­¡­" The corners of Albert''s mouth twitched. "No, it''s because I''m not their child at all. My real mother is aunt Emily you just met... " Rae had just learned the word "fantasy" a few days ago. The teacher had let them write down the word ten times, but after ten times, Rae still couldn''t understand the word. At this moment, she was suddenly enlightened. "Brother Albert." All of a sudden, Rae turned around and hugged Albert. She put her face on his shoulder and wanted to cry, "How could this be? Poor Is your father dead? " Albert nodded with a vacant look. "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter." Rae hugged her more tightly, "You have Auntie Poppi, uncle Mo, Brother Duke, and I You have all of us. We will be good to you. " "I know!" Albert reached out his hand and patted on Rae''s back to comfort her, "I feel very happy, but I can''t figure out why she didn''t care about me at that time. She didn''t even hug me once. Am I annoying? Or she doesn''t like my father? I don''t understand her difficulties. I just feel that she is heartless. " "Brother Albert is such a good man. Everyone likes you? Aunt Emily must have other reasons. " Rae looked up at Albert and said, "Every mother loves her own child." Did she love her own child? It suddenly occurred to Albert that on the basketball field, after Duke was injured, Emily stood out domineeringly. If he was the one who got hurt, would she defend himself like this? "Brother Albert, my parents said they would go to the hospital to see Brother Duke. Aren''t you going to the hospital? Let''s go together. " Said Rae. "Okay." Albert regained his composure, nodded and pulled Rae to stand up. "Let''s go to your home." "Then Aunt Emily.." "It''s none of our business." "All right." Chapter 467 Extra Story Of Campus Achievements Emily had been standing in the living room. Looking at the two children comforting each other in the courtyard of the villa, she felt better, but her eyes slowly turned hot. Seeing that Albert left with Rae with a smile on his face, Emily asked people to follow them and then came back to report in time. "Miss Pei, Albert and Miss Rae are going to the Shen family''s house. Mr. Shen and Mrs. Shen are going to the hospital to visit Duke, and Albert is going with them." Hearing the reports from the servants, Emily felt relieved and waved her hand to ask all the people in the living room to leave. Emily held a carved CD in her hand, which was the video that Poppi had recorded for her children. Of course, there was Albert in it, and she planned to put it here to have a look. Although she had watched some videos many times. Every time she missed Albert, she will take it out to have a look. She turned off the light in the living room, only the TV was on. From the moment the video was played, Emily''s heart ached. In the video, little Albert shouted "mommy" and ran towards Poppi. When he grew up, he graduated from kindergarten. It was the first time that Albert had a full score in his primary school Through the screen, Emily watched Albert grow up little by little. In the darkness, he began to sob. Duke''s foot injury could only be healed in two or three months. Fortunately, he was sent to the hospital in time and could be discharged in a wheelchair. On the weekend, Duke was busy in the hospital. He read all the books and accompanied by Hilary. He felt that his life was not bad. Therefore, on Monday morning, Albert pushed Duke, who was sitting on a wheelchair, to the school. On the way, some bold girls put breakfast and cards on Duke''s wheelchair. The news that Duke was injured had spread all over the school. Those who deliberately provoked the incident hadn''t returned to school yet, and almost everyone supported Duke. "Duke, please recover as soon as possible!" "It''s the monthly exam today. Come on!" "Duke, you are really an example. If I were injured, I would definitely take the opportunity to quit the exam!" Hilary hurried into the school. After entering, she saw several girls surrounding Duke. A girl with long hair put a box to Duke and said with a red face, "This is some desserts made by myself. Don''t dislike it, Duke." "It''s too expensive!" Duke was stunned and quickly handed it over. "I don''t like sweet food. I appreciate your kindness." "It''s not too sweet. Take it! I''m leaving! " The girl waved her hand, turned around and left quickly. "Alas!" Duke shouted, but the girl didn''t turn around. Instead, she ran faster. Duke took a deep breath and turned to look at Albert angrily. "Why don''t you help me stop him, Albert?" Albert shrugged and smiled, "Bother, I''m busy pushing you! I''m busy! " "You..." "Brother Duke!" Hilary ran to Duke and snorted, "Who was the girl just now?" Duke immediately raised his hand, "I''m innocent. I promise I don''t know!" Hilary pouted and stared at ilty. The person who deliberately targeted you yesterday was the one who cut the line in the canteen last time. You had a conflict with them in order to help me. After all, it was my fault. I just want to make up for it." Is that what this is about? Duke frowned and thought for a while. He withdrew his hostile smile and said, "It''s none of your business. If they want to do something bad, they always have a reason. It''s not because of you. You don''t have to feel guilty, and you don''t have to do these things." Shelly pressed her lips and didn''t answer. The second day of the exam began very soon. The exam time always passed very fast. The exam was over between writing and writing. The results of the exam came out very soon. The results of all the students in the school were listed on the Dragon Tiger list downstairs. As soon as the results came out, the notice board was packed with people. "Excuse me! Excuse me!" Hilary and her three roommates rushed to the notice board at the first time. Thanks to the muscles of Mamie, they successfully entered the first row and saw the results on the list. "Wow! Vivien ranked first! No.1 in the whole grade! She is awesome, isn''t her? " Marcia opened her mouth excitedly. Vivien held her glasses and said indifferently, "I''m fine." Hilary lowered her head to look for her name, one, two rows One hundred and one! She ranked one hundred and one in the whole grade! The look on Hilary''s face suddenly dimmed. Such a result was too bad for her? When she was looking for a name, she saw several names in her class in front of her ''Oh, crap! I failed the exam this time!''! "Wow, Shelly Mu won the first place again!" "What? Lady first? Duke Quan had the same score as her. Why was Duke''s name below? They should be on par with each other! " "According to the first letter of last names! Idiot! " "Sure enough, the third name is Albert Ji..." "They are so powerful!" As soon as Hilary heard the announcement board of third grade, there was a heated discussion. Chapter 468 Extra Story Of Campus Worship In The Mountain Both Brother Duke and Brother Albert are awesome! Thinking of this, Hilary was curious and proud. Looking at her own grade, it seemed that her grade had declined a lot. With a sigh, Hilary squeezed through the crowd like a bug towards the notice board of third grade. Seeing Duke''s name at a glance, Hilary smiled and was about to take a photo secretly. "Oh, Shelly, the monitor, you are here to check your grades in person!" "Every time you are in the top three, you can released!" A teasing voice came from behind. Startled, Hilary turned around and happened to see Shelly. Perhaps it was because Shelly had too much authority on the grades list that the crowd made way for her. Shelly walked to the top of the grades list unimpeded. She glanced at Hilary and then turned to the result coldly. "Ah, isn''t this the sister of Duke and Albert?" Someone recognized Hilary and asked curiously, "Are you here to see your two brothers'' grades?" Unwilling to see Shelly, Hilary turned around and nodded at her with a smile. "Your two brothers are so excellent, you must be excellent, too, aren''t you?" "You must have done a good job, too!" People around Hilary began to make a fuss, and Hilary''s face immediately flushed. Especially when she was standing next to Shelly, she felt very uncomfortable because she was defeated by Shelly''s grades! The point was that Shelly''s name was so close to Brother Duke''s! "The person next to you is the first on the list. She is as powerful as your two brothers!" "Yes, you are right. There are so many subjects. It''s really lucky for Shelly to get the same score as Duke!" "Well? Shelly, I heard that you have a good relationship with Duke. Did he save you last time? " "Hey, girl, is Brother Duke going to find you a sister-in-law?" "Probably! During the exam, I saw Shelly picking up books for Duke. They were affectionate. " Standing in the center of the public opinion, Hilary listened to the ridicule of several boys and girls. The more she heard, the angrier and sadder she became. She bit her lips, lowered her head, pushed away the crowd and left without saying a word. Shelly didn''t say anything. When Hilary left, she said to the confused students around, "Don''t do this. She will be shy. I will be shy too. " Then she chased after Hilary, ignoring the stunned crowd behind her. "Hilary! Hilary! " Hearing Shelly''s voice, Hilary suddenly stopped, turned around, took a deep breath and asked, "What are you doing?" Shelly ran to Hilary and said, "I heard that you didn''t do well in the exam." "Do you see my grades?" Hilary frowned. "When I went to the office, I heard your head teacher say that your grades suddenly dropped a lot." Shelly gradually calmed down and said, "Fortunately, your grades has been reduced. It doesn''t affect Duke." Her heart seemed to be hit by something heavy and bleeding. Hilary snorted, "What do you mean?" "Don''t you understand?" Shelly''s eyes were empty. at home." Duke said, "We are going to the mountain this weekend, so we can''t go there. My parents and Albert will go there. " "Why are you going up the mountain?" Hilary raised her head. "Worship." It suddenly occurred to Hilary that uncle Ji whom she had never met before. At noon on Saturday, everyone was ready except Duke. "Help me talk more with dad and tell him I will to see him when my feet recover." Sitting in a wheelchair, Duke reminded Albert. In fact, the memory before two or three years old was very thin, and the memory about Benson seemed not so deep, but a warm smile always echoed in Duke''s mind, vague, but engraved in his heart. Benson was also his father, his father forever. "Okay." Albert nodded and said, "Just stay at home with Hilary." Wearing a black veil, Emily stood aside and said nothing. Poppi, Malcolm, Somber and Seymour were ready to leave after saying goodbye. Standing next to Duke, Hilary escorted them away for Duke. It was a bit cloudy. When they arrived at the cemetery, the wind blowing strongly, and the dark clouds in the sky were gathering, as if it was going to rain. Benson''s tomb was as clean as him, the person. In the black and white photo on the tombstone, Benson was still twenty or thirty years old, with a faint smile, like a spring breeze. As soon as Emily saw the photo, her eyes turned red, and her eyes were covered with a layer of mist. She sobbed, "Benson..." Poppi''s heart ached. She looked at Albert, who had grown up, and thought of all the things that had happened in the past few years, and the days when Benson was still alive. Tears welled up in an instant, and her body trembled. Malcolm put his arm around Poppi''s shoulder to comfort her, but he didn''t say anything. "Dad!" Albert put a bunch of flowers in front of the tomb. The face, which was very similar to that of Benson, was filled with grief that did not belong to this age. He said in a low voice, "We''re here to see you." Chapter 469 Extra Story Of Campus Sleeping Together "Hilary, do you understand this question?" In the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi. In Duke''s bedroom, he taught Hilary how to do homework, which was the wrong question Hilary did in the exam. Sitting at the desk, Hilary nodded and said, "Got it! I took it for granted when I did it. I forgot to prove this step. " "Okay." Duke nodded slightly and smiled with satisfaction. "Look! Hilary, you''re so smart. It''s easy to understand. In fact, you just haven''t adapted to high school. Don''t take it seriously. " Hilary sighed. This was not what she cared about. Boom! Boom! Suddenly hearing a thunder, Hilary was shocked. "Thunder?" Duke was also a little surprised. He looked out of the window and said, "It seems so. It was cloudy. Was it going to rain? It''s autumn now, but there''s still such a loud thunder. It''s strange. " "Yes!" Hilary stood up and said, "Brother Duke, let''s go to the balcony to get some fresh air." "Okay." Duke nodded and was pushed to the balcony by Hilary. The autumn wind was bleak, and leaves were flying in the air. There was a trace of soil in the air, as if it had begun to rain nearby. Boom! Boom! There was another thunder. Hilary shivered and saw lightning flash from afar. Splash! All of a sudden, a torrential rain poured down, as if someone poured a basin of water from the sky, which made Hilary and Duke wet to the ground in an instant. "WOW WOW WOW WOW!" Hilary screamed. Feeling the cold and wet air, she pushed Duke back to his room and said, "Brother Duke, go back! We are getting wet! " Although Duke was caught in the rain, he couldn''t help laughing. "Hilary, slow down. I can do it myself." Hilary wanted to laugh but was anxious. She pushed Duke''s wheelchair into the room and blocked the rain behind her. "It''s raining heavily!" Duke sighed and looked out of the window. It was already hazy outside. "Yes!" Her clothes were a little wet, but Hilary asked Duke with concern, "Brother Duke, how''s your foot? Should I call the doctor? Did you get wet in the rain? " "I''m fine. I didn''t get wet." Duke shook his head and said, "It''s you, Hilary. Go and change your clothes. You''ll catch a cold if you get wet." Hilary shook her head. "No, thanks! I guess the rain will stop soon and I''ll go home. There''s no need to change. " "Take it off. Sonya has many pajamas. You should be able to wear them." Duke insisted, "Go and dry your hair again." "But..." Duke suddenly snickered, "Hey, I''m also wet. I need to change my clothes, so Do you want to stay here and watch me change my clothes? " Buzz Hilary''s face turned red and her brain was buzzing. "Brother Duke, you What did you say? I don''t want to see you change your clothes... " Duke raised his eyebrows and smiled. Hilary stamped her feet shyly and turned around, "I''m going to change my clothes!" Duke nodded, "Good girl, that''s it. Go ahead. I''ll wait for you here." "Okay!" With a red face, Hilary ran out of the room quickly. Ring, ring, ring As soon a ke!" After Hilary hanging up the phone, Barry called Duke again and asked him to take good care of Hilary. Duke agreed "Okay, okay, okay", but he always felt a little guilty, inexplicably guilty. Was he too impure? In less than half an hour, Hilary came back and had dinner with Duke. The two of them chatted in the living room until it was very late. All of a sudden, Hilary thought the rain was awesome. She liked to stay with Brother Duke alone! At ten o''clock in the evening, after taking a shower in Seymour''s room, Hilary dared not fall asleep. Knock, knock, knock! Duke was about to take a rest when he heard a knock on the door. "Come in!" Duke sat on the bed and answered. "Brother Duke!" Hilary pushed the door open and came in, and said in a wronged tone. "It''s so scary outside. I don''t dare to sleep on my own. Can I sleep in the same room with you?" Duke''s heart skipped a beat. He glanced at Hilary and quickly looked away. "I can sleep in Brother Albert''s bed Okay? " Squinting her eyes, Hilary acted like a spoiled child. "You..." Duke held back his excitement and said, "You sleep in my bed, I sleep in Albert''s." Hilary couldn''t sleep in another man''s bed, even if it was owned by Albert! If she wanted to sleep, she could only sleep in his bed! Sleep in Brother Duke''s bed? OK? OK? Hilary couldn''t help but nod shyly at Duke. Then she nodded. "Can you help me to the bed of Albert?" Duke asked. "Yes, okay!" Hilary hurried to Duke and helped him up. Crack! At this moment, another lightning flashed outside the window. Although there was a curtain between them, Hilary was still frightened. Reflexively, she wrapped her arms around the waist of Duke and said in a crying voice, "Brother Duke, I''m afraid..." "Good girl, it''s okay." Duke held Hilary in his arms and patted her on the back. He comforted Hilary for a long time. When he heard the rain outside the window, he suddenly make a decision and said, "Hilary, let''s sleep in the same bed." Chapter 470 Extra Story Of Campus Sleepless Outside the window, it was raining heavily, lightning flashed and thunder rumbled. The room was warm and quiet, and there was a trace of ambiguity in it. Duke and Hilary lay on the bed, with their faces facing each other. They covered themselves with the same one quilt and didn''t say anything. Plop! Plop! Plop Hilary could hear her heartbeat clearly. She didn''t know how she lay on the bed and beside Brother Duke just now. Her mind went blank. Until now, she couldn''t calm down. Hilary grabbed a corner of the quilt, surrounded by the smell of Brother Duke. Every time she breathed, her face became hotter and hotter. Duke was not much better. His body was almost stiff. There was a distance of more than ten centimeters between him and Hilary, but he still felt dangerous. He stared at the ceiling, trying to calm himself down. Listening to the rain outside, the scene of kissing with Hilary kept flashing through his mind. He frowned and scolded himself for his bad idea. He was so embarrassed that he didn''t dare to say a word. He couldn''t fall asleep! Cannot sleep! Beep, beep, beep The clock in the room was running slowly. Ten minutes later, Hilary moved. Duke was so scared that his body became more tense. Fortunately, Hilary just turned over. "Brother Duke..." "Hilary..." After a long time, he finally made up his mind to speak. Unexpectedly, Hilary also spoke at the same time with one voice. Hilary blushed and covered her mouth immediately. Duke swallowed hard, turned around and asked, "What are you going to say, Hilary?" Hilary also turned around and winked at Duke. "Actually, it''s nothing. I just want to know if Brother Duke is asleep. " "No, no!" Duke twitched his mouth and said, "It seems that the room is a little stuffy and I haven''t fallen asleep yet." "I also feel a little hot." Hilary bit her lips, "Do you think it''s better to turn off the light, Brother Duke?" ''If I turn off the light, I won''t be so embarrassed. Even if I peep at Brother Duke, I won''t be found, '' Hilary thought. Duke thought, ''Turn off the light? Don''t turn off the light, OK? It was easy for a man and a woman to do something bad without seeing their fingers when turn off the light. Duke took a deep breath and said, "Aren''t you afraid? Turn off the light. Aren''t you more afraid? " "But I can''t fall asleep without turning off the light!" With a pitiful look, Hilary turned over and looked at Duke. Hilary''s clear eyes suddenly met the heart of Duke. He paused for two seconds before he came to his senses. He quickly reached out to touch the switch of the light. "Then I''ll turn off the light!" "Okay, turn it off!" Hilary nodded. Click. The light was turned off, and the room fell into endless darkness. The restlessness in Duke''s heart was slightly calmed down. After closing her eyes for a while, when Hilary opened them again, she had already adapted to the darkness. With her hands under her head, she lay sideways and looked at Duke]. The more the door of the living room and a gust of cold wind blew in. "It''s late now. Aren''t you afraid of going up the mountain?" Albert asked with a frown. There were tombs all over the mountain. Emily laughed, "Your father is in the mountain. What am I afraid of? If there is really ghosts in the world, I would like to see Benson again, even he was a ghost. " Opening the umbrella, Emily turned around and said, "It''s getting late. Go to bed early." Albert opened his mouth but said nothing. He watched Emily leaving and disappear in the night. In the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi. Lying in Duke''s arms, Hilary didn''t have time to think about blush, she felt happy! She was so happy! She was so happy that she almost fainted! "If you hear any news in the future, just ask me. Don''t think too much." Duke patted Hilary''s back from time to time and said, "I don''t know how to make you rest assured, but I won''t lie to you, I won''t dislike you, and I won''t get close to other girls when I like you." "But if you don''t get close to girls, they will come to you on their own initiative!" Hilary pouted, "so, Brother Duke, I have a decision." "What decision?" "I want to change class. I want to study with you at the same class!" Hilary said firmly. Duke was shocked. He pushed away Hilary and stared at her, "Are you kidding, Hilary? We are graduates now. We will take the joint examination in less than a year. You want to change your class Isn''t it a little shocking? " Hilary''s face darkened. "Brother Duke. Do you think I''m making trouble out of nothing? Or do you think it will cause you trouble if I study in the same class with you? " "No, no, of course not!" Duke expressed his stand in a hurry, "I... I didn''t expect you to be in the same class with me, but If we are really in the same class, we will have more time to get along with each other and I will be happier. But you''ve just entered high school. It''s impossible for you to change to the graduation class all of a sudden. " Chapter 471 Extra Story Of Campus A Car Accident Hilary thought about it for a while and said, "Brother Duke, you are right, but I''m worried! I just want to be with you. " "Aren''t we together now?" Duke laughed, "Good girl, sleep early." Crack! Boom! Boom! Suddenly, there was a flash of lightning outside the window. Hilary screamed and squeezed into the arms of Duke, trembling. Holding Hilary in his arms, Duke covered her ears and said softly, "Don''t be afraid. It''s okay. My mommy was also afraid of thunder. When I were a child, my daddy always covered her ears like this, and then Mommy quickly calmed down. Don''t be afraid, Hilary. " The thunder gradually subsided, and so did Hilary. She asked with yearning, "Brother Duke. Do you think we two can be together for a lifetime like aunt Poppi and uncle Malcolm?" "Yes, we can." Duke nodded slightly. His tone was not heavy, but firm. "Brother Duke, I like you so much." When she raised her head, she saw Duke''s chin. Somehow, Hilary kissed him. Perhaps, very few people would kiss the chin of the person they liked? While Hilary was thinking, her lips touched Duke''s skin. She grabbed his arm and her lips trembled slightly. It was the first time that she took the initiative to kiss him, she just kissed his chin. Wasn''t it enough? Hilary''s mind was in a mess, but she suddenly seemed to have great courage. She arched up, closed her eyes, and slowly fumbled for the place where Duke''s lips were. Then she kissed him regardless of anything. Duke sat on the bed like a piece of wood, his Adam''s apple rolling. Since Hilary got close to him, he had tried to be positive and tell himself not to think too much, but It was Hilary who took the initiative to kiss him! Hilary''s lips were soft and unskillful, but she was so eager that she even hurt Duke''s arm. Duke raised his hand and put it on her shoulder, intending to push Hilary away when he was still rational. However, his hand touched her skin The warm and delicate feeling made him stunned for a moment. He was unwilling to push Hilary away. He had never been in love, so he didn''t know what the so-called ''endurance'' should be like. When he was with Hilary, he would also want to hold her, hug her and kiss her. But now, he probably understood that the ''endurance'' should be similar to like this, but he didn''t want to endure it! He can''t endure it! What should he do! Boom! Boom! Hearing the thunder, Hilary trembled again. Her lips immediately moved away from the lips of Duke, and her face flushed. "Hilary..." Duke called her name in a hoarse voice. He put his hand behind her head and turned over, "I like you too." Hilary''s heart beat fast. She swallowed and stared at Duke shyly. Duke lowered his body and leaned closer to Hilary. He kissed her on the lips and then kissed her on the face, forehead and nose. Finally, his lips fell on Hilary''s again, gentle and somewhat domineering Perhaps this was the most direct way to express love. . The better they treat me, the more I hate you. Your indifference also makes me angrier. You did it for my own good, but you never thought about whether I would like it or not. " "You said I''m your treasure. No one will abandon their own treasure." Taking a deep breath, Albert was about to walk on. Not far away, a truck with high beam light came. He looked at the distance across the road. There was no problem to pass before the truck arrived. Albert moved, but was stopped by Emily. "A car is coming!" "I could across the road." Albert shook off Emily''s hand and strode forward. "Alas..." Emily sighed and followed Albert. Beep! Beep! Beep! Suddenly, on the way, the car coming from afar honked wildly, and the loud sound resounded through the sky. Both of Albert and Emily looked over there and saw the truck rushing madly towards them. The speed of the truck was so fast that no one could see it clearly. They could only hear the sound that the truck seemed to have rushed in front of the two people. Albert was in a panic. Emily''s pupils shrank. Without saying anything, Emily took his hand and ran forward. Creak! The tires rubbed against the ground, making a harsh sound, but the car did not slow down. Albert''s mind was in a mess, but he was suddenly pushed by Emily from behind. He fell forward and almost fell to the ground. Bang! All of a sudden, there was a sound of collision behind Albert. Albert''s heart shrank, and he immediately turned around. He saw that the crazy truck was still running forward, and Emily had fallen on the edge of the road stone, and blood was slowly flowing out of her body. Without hesitation, Albert ran over and knelt on the ground. He didn''t dare to touch Emily, and his voice was trembling. "How are you?! How are you? I''ll call the doctor! I''ll call the doctor! " "I I''m fine... " With great difficulty, Emily raised her hand and put it on Albert''s hand heavily. Then she passed out. Chapter 472 Extra Story Of Campus Its All Right "Excuse me! Step aside! " Half an hour later, an ambulance came from the nearest hospital to the villa. As soon as the ambulance stopped, the door was opened. The nurse pushed the operating table out of the car, shouting "passers-watch out," while pushing the operating car to the emergency room. A woman lying in the operating car was unconscious, covered in blood. The person who was injured and sent here was Emily. Behind the operating car, Malcolm, Poppi and Albert, who was stained with blood, rushed over. "Emily! Emily, are you okay? " Poppi cried hysterically and staggered to run after the operating car, almost falling down. "It''s okay." Malcolm held Poppi in a hurry. But Albert didn''t say anything. His face was as pale as a piece of paper, and there was only Emily''s blood in his eyes. He kept thinking about the scene that the car rushed over just now, and he walked mechanically forward. Bang! They kept chasing upstairs. The nurse pushed Emily into the operating room and the door was closed coldly. Soon, the red light in front of the operating room was on. Standing in front of the door of the operating room, Albert''s eyes were red and his whole body was trembling. When Malcolm and Poppi arrived, Poppi burst into tears. Ten minutes later, Poppi slowly calmed down. She walked up to Albert, held his hand and asked, "Are you scared, Albert? It''s okay, it''s okay. " As she spoke, she held back her tears and touched Albert''s cold face. Feeling the temperature of Poppi''s palm, Albert suddenly came to his senses. His eyes turned red and he opened his mouth, with tears gathering in his eyes in an instant. He cried, "Mommy, there is so much blood Will she be okay? Will she be okay? " She remembered that Albert had never cried since he was sensible. Rolling his Adam''s apple, Malcolm looked at the door of the operating room again and sighed silently. He took out his phone and called his subordinates, "Are you still there? Yes. Call the police. Ask them to check it out and tell me the result immediately. " "It''s okay. She will be fine. Don''t cry. Don''t cry." Poppi patted Albert on the shoulder. However, Albert hugged Poppi back at once and buried his face on Poppi''s shoulder. He suppressed his tears and his body was trembling. Poppi''s tears were instantly drawn out again. She hugged Albert and burst into tears. As the saying goes, An autumn rain, a colder day. The autumn after the heavy rain was even more bleak and charming. Beep, beep, beep Time slipped away silently. At four o''clock in the morning, the sky and earth were extremely dark, as if they could not see the heavenly destiny. The three of Malcolm them were still waiting in the corridor outside the operating room. Someone had brought the thick clothes here. Poppi and Albert sat on the bench, holding hands to comfort each other. Neither of them wanted to sleep. Malcolm went to smoke a cigarette. When he returned to the door of the operating room, he suddenly saw the red light turning green in the distance. He walked a few steps quickly and shouted in Drugged one night by her ex-boyfriend, a mysterious man took advantage of her in an ecstatic night filled with sex. To take her revenge, she married the man, and used him. "As long as I''m alive, I''m still his legal wife, while all of you are just his mistresses." She remained adamant even when he was involved in scandals with other women. Eventually she stormed off after she learned that he had betrayed her again.But life brought her back to him a few years later, to his astonishment. at!" Hilary hurried to stop Barry who was in a rage! No! I just I want to go to the third grade. " Barry and Wendy looked at each other and became more confused. "Hilary, as my daughter, you should be smart." Hilary rolled her eyes. "But you want to be promoted to the third grade of senior high school just a month after you entered the high school. Isn''t it a little too fast?" Barry continued to ask. "Yeah, Hilary, why do you want to be promoted to the third grade of senior high school all of a sudden?" Wendy asked gently. Looking at Barry and Wendy, Hilary mumbled, "I Just think about it! Nothing! " Barry looked at the blush on her face. There must be something? He asked, "Do you want to study in the third grade? Does it have anything to do with that bastard, Duke? I remember he is in third grade. " "Ah..." Hilary swallowed and said, "Yes, that''s right! Because Brother Duke''s foot was injured, I want to work with him so that I can take care of him. " "Take care of him? My daughter, why should you take care of a bad boy? No way! " Barry waved his hand and refused directly, "It''s okay to ask Malcolm to arrange a bodyguard for his son to take care of his son in the school. How can my daughter take care of him? You are too hard. No way! Hilary, let''s not do that. " Hearing this, Hilary''s face darkened. He shook Barry''s arm in a spoiled manner and said, "No, father! Just take it as I beg you, okay? I can learn a lot from Brother Duke! You see, from yesterday to today, Brother Duke taught me two pieces of examination paper. After he teaching me, I understand everything! It''s very helpful for my study! " Still unmoved, Barry looked at Hilary up and down, trying to find something from her eyes. These two kids? Something must have happened! Otherwise, how could his dear daughter help others? How could she always say something nice about that brat? "Daddy, Daddy! Daddy, the best daddy in the world... " Hilary said coquettishly, "Can you help me? I really want to be in the same class with Brother Duke! Okay! Okay? " Chapter 473 Extra Story Of Campus Transferred Student Shaking his body slightly, Barry felt depressed. He turned his head and said earnestly, "Hilary, it''s not that dad doesn''t agree, but You are too young to be with Duke! Maybe you can meet someone better in the future? There are many good men. " "Not necessarily." Wendy raised an objection and glanced at Barry, "I haven''t met a good man." "Uh..." Hearing that, Barry restrained himself at once. He looked at Wendy with a flattering smile and walked up to Wendy, pounding her leg. "Am I not a good man?" Wendy snorted and turned to look at Hilary, "Hilary, we are just worried that you will not be able to keep up with your study if you suddenly turn to third grade. After all, they are reviewing for third grade now." Hilary bit her lips. She had thought about it, but she still wanted to have a try. Maybe if she tried, her study would be more backward, but if she didn''t try, she would regret and be afraid "But I think Brother Duke is a good man." Hilary lowered her head and twisted her hands uneasily. "I don''t think I''ll meet someone better than Brother Duke. But he''s so good that so many people like him. If What if he is taken away by others if I don''t stay with him more? " Hearing this, Barry was furious. He pounded the table and stood up, "Damn it! What''s so good about that brat? Just as hateful as Malcolm! So what? Hilary is so excellent and many people have liked you since you were a child. It''s him who chased our Hilary, right? " Holding Barry''s hand, Hilary said, "Dad, it''s different! Although I confessed my love to Brother Duke, Brother Duke also confessed his love to me! Brother Duke said he liked me for a long time. " "Confess?! Wow, wow, wow! At such a young age... " Barry was more furious, "You agreed? So? You agreed to his confession? " Hilary blushed and nodded. Barry was so angry that he was about to rush out. "I must break Duke''s another foot today! How dare he take my dear daughter away! " "No way! No way! " In a hurry, Hilary stood in front of Barry and opened her arms, "Dad! Don''t make trouble for Brother Duke! Otherwise, I will run away from home! I live in Brother Duke''s house. I won''t come back! " "You, you are on the outsider''s side!" Staring at Hilary fiercely, Barry suddenly grinned and looked like he was about to cry. "My heart hurts. My daughter She was not even eighteen years old, but she was going to live in someone else''s house! Honey, mind the business! " Wendy couldn''t help laughing. She knew that Barry just didn''t expect that Hilary and Duke would be together so soon. She also knew that Hilary didn''t really want to go to Duke''s house. But now, Hilary was much braver than she was at that time. "Hilary, you have to think it over. You are an adult now. You have to be responsible for your own decisions." o.1 Middle School in Ye city. A luxurious car stopped at the school gate, attracting a lot of onlookers. The door was opened, and it was Hilary who got out of the car first. Then, a wheelchair was lifted out of the car, and Duke got out of the car and sat on the wheelchair. Albert was not in the mood to go to school because Emily was in a coma. Besides, the doctor said that Emily might wake up today, so Albert asked for a day''s leave. There were only Duke and Hilary who came to the school today. They were assigned to the same class! "Are you really ready, Hilary?" Duke asked. In fact, he felt a little distressed, because it was for him that Hilary tried to do something against her parents'' will. But he was afraid that if he refused, Hilary would be sad again. Therefore, he would protect his Hilary in his own way. "To be honest, No." Hilary smiled shyly, "But I''ll get used to it." "It doesn''t matter. I''m here." Duke comforted her, "Let''s go!" "Okay!" In class one, third grade, the head teacher, teacher Sun, was already on the platform. the students were waiting for the class quietly. Hilary took a deep breath and pushed Duke to the door of the classroom. At this moment, all the students in the class looked at Duke with curiosity and doubt. Shelly frowned at the sight of Hilary. "Come on! Come in! " Teacher Sun waved at the two kindly, and then turned to the students in her class, "Today, I want to introduce a new classmate to you! It''s a transferred student, and also the sister of Duke, Hilary! " "Transferred student? I remember that Duke''s sister is a freshman, right? " "Wow, is there another beautiful girl in our class?" "So awesome? Directly jumping from the first grade to the third grade? " The whispers in the class were heard in an instant. Shelly''s pupils shrank and her body stiffened. Chapter 474 Extra Story Of Campus Waking Up Hilary pushed Duke to the platform and bowed slightly. Her face turned red because of nervousness and unknown. "Hello, everyone. My name is Hilary Yu. Nice to meet you. I hope we can learn from each other and make progress together in the future. Nice to meet you. " "Nice to meet you." Duke followed. "Come on, let''s applaud and welcome." Teacher Sun also applauded. There was a burst of applause in the classroom. There were two boys sitting in the back row of Shelly. He clapped his hands and joked, "Haha, it''s as if it''s a wedding ceremony." "I think so too! Ha ha Welcome! " "It''s my duty to take care of little junior!" Some naughty boys began to make jokes, so the atmosphere in the classroom was brought up, and the applause was even more enthusiastic. Winni stole a glance at Shelly, not daring to say anything. "Okay, okay. Let''s go back to our seats!" Teacher Sun, the head teacher, waved his hand and stopped the applause. "Hilary, please sit at Albert''s seat for the time being!" "Thank you, teacher." Hilary thanked him and pushed Duke to his seat. Noticing that Shelly didn''t raise her head, Hilary felt a little proud. At the beginning of the class, Hilary was still a little nervous. She could handle the Chinese, English and so on, but those classes of physical and chemistry were bad. She had never seen any formula, as if she was reading a mess. "Let''s look at the examination paper of the last month''s examination." Fortunately, the first lesson was teacher Sun''s Chinese lesson, which was also about examination paper. Duke took out his examination paper, put it in the middle of the desk and asked Hilary, "Hilary, are you looking at my paper together or at Albert''s?" "Let''s watch it together," said Hilary with a smile "Okay." Duke nodded with a smile, "In fact, I have secretly read the examination paper of Albert. He did better than me." "Then let''s watch Brother Albert''s examination paper together?" Asked Hilary in a low voice. "¡­¡­ Okay. " Duke chuckled and took out Albert''s examination paper from a pile of books. "His article is very good." The sound of looking for exam paper was loud in the classroom. Winni took advantage of the situation and mumbled, "Are they here for class or for a relationship? It''s so special to read an examination paper. " Hearing that, Hilary was stunned. Duke, of course, heard Winni''s words. He patted the test paper, which brought Hilary back to her senses. "Hilary, let''s read the examination paper carefully." "Okay!" Hilary nodded firmly, took a deep breath and focused on her class. OK, now that she had achieved her goal, she couldn''t be flustered by others'' words! What she needed to do next was to study hard! Study hard! Shelly didn''t say anything, because she hadn''t come to herself yet. She didn''t expect that Hilary was so smart and powerful that Hilary came to her class. After all, this was the best class of the graduation class. She had just entered high school, and her grades were not particularly outstan tion for Emily. "The patient''s condition is stable, but the trauma is serious. She needs to be hospitalized for a period of time, until the wound is healed." "In other words, there is no other problem, right?" Poppi asked. "Yes, basically speaking, it''s just some bruises. The outer side of the arm and thigh were seriously injured, but the wounds healed quickly. Please don''t worry, Mr. Mo and Mrs. Mo. " The doctor roughly described the condition of Emily, "You can eat a normal diet and eat more calcium tonic food." After sending the doctor away, Poppi breathed a sigh of relief. The nurse poured a glass of water for Emily. After drinking it, Emily felt a little better in her throat, but her voice was still a little hoarse. "Is Albert all right?" "I''m fine." Albert replied without saying anything more. At this moment, he didn''t know what to say. "His body is fine." Poppi added, "He was just frightened. Emily, you don''t know that when Albert called us that night, his voice was trembling. " Emily glanced at Albert and sighed, "I''m sorry." She didn''t think too much at that time. She just thought that she couldn''t avoid it, so she pushed Albert. Anyway, she couldn''t let anything happen to Albert. Shock flashed through Albert''s eyes. After hesitating for a long time, he asked, "Why did you say sorry? It''s me who insisted on crossing the road. You saved me. I should say thank you to you. " "Why are you two still talking so politely here? As long as you are both fine! " Poppi tried to ease the atmosphere, "It''s not your fault. It''s the truck driver''s fault. He has been taken away by the police." Following the topic of Poppi, Emily asked, "What happened to that truck? He rushed over for no reason. " "The brake failed." It was Malcolm who answered. He said, "That truck didn''t have an annual inspection. It should be a scrapped car, but the driver drove it out to pull the goods. Who knows such a thing happened. Fortunately, your life was not in danger. " Emily nodded, "I see." Chapter 475 Extra Story Of Campus Peeling An Apple At six or seven o''clock in the afternoon, in the Universal Love Hospital of Ye city. "Aunt Emily, I''m here to see you!" Rae, who had dropped school, came to see Emily with Abner and Shirley. As soon as the little girl entered the ward, Rae greeted Emily and looked around the ward. Then Rae asked, "eh? Isn''t Brother Albert here? " "Wow!" Shirley looked at her daughter discontentedly. "I''ve told you that we are here to see Aunt Emily! We''ll see your Brother Albert another day. " "Humph!" Rae made a face at Shirley, "You lied to me that Brother Albert was here." "You Go! GO! " Shirley immediately covered her daughter''s mouth and smiled apologetically at Emily. Emily laughed and shook her head. "Your Brother Albert should be having dinner opposite. You can go to him!" "Really?" Rae''s eyes lit up and was about to run out with her schoolbag on her back. "Aunt Emily, I''ll go to see Brother Albert and bring him to see you! You should take good care of yourself! " "Okay, go ahead!" Emily nodded lovingly. After Rae left, Shirley asked, "Where are Poppi and Malcolm?" Emily replied, "they go to buy some daily necessities for me. Maybe I will stay here for a while." In the opposite lounge, Albert was having dinner when he suddenly heard a crisp and sweet voice behind him, accompanied by the sound of opening the door, "Brother Albert!" "Rae?" Albert turned around in surprise and stood up to welcome the little girl. "Why are you here?" "I came here to visit aunt Emily with my parents." Rae came in and closed the door. "Are Uncle Shen and aunt Shirley are opposite?" Albert asked. Rae nodded and sat down opposite to Albert. "So, they are chatting. I come here to accompany Brother Albert having dinner by the way." Albert laughed and sat back on the sofa. "Have you eaten yet? If not, have some more. " Rae glanced at the rice in front of Albert and pointed at one of them, "Well, that meat!" Albert smiled and handed the chopsticks to her. Rae hid her hand in a hurry and didn''t take the chopsticks. Instead, she smiled and said, "Ah, Brother Albert, you give it to me We wrote so many words today. My hands are so sore. " "My hands are sore!" Albert frowned and picked up a piece of meat for Rae, "Then you should eat more to replenish your strength. Besides, don''t push yourself too hard tonight. You will be fine after a good rest. " Rae opened her mouth wide and swallowed the meat. While chewing, she mumbled, "No! I have a lot of homework to do tonight! " "You work so hard. It sounds even harder than us high school students." Albert looked at Rae with concern, "Would you like some more porridge?" "Yes, yes! Yes! " Rae nodded again. She was very satisfied to see that Albert brought the bowl to her, and then she took a sip of porridge happily. Albert was in a bad igest it if you eat too much." "Oh my God, Brother Albert!" Rae held Albert''s arm and said, "Peel it! It must be digested! Let''s stop doing homework! " Still unable to resist Rae''s coquetry, Albert peeled an apple for Rae "Here you are!" Rae smirked, stood up with the apple in her hand, and hopped out, "Ha ha, that''s great! Brother Albert, I''ll go get this apple for aunt Emily! " "Hey! Rae! " Hearing this, Albert was shocked and immediately stood up to chase after her. "Aunt Emily!" Seeing that Albert was coming, Rae rushed into the ward and held up the apple, "This apple was peeled by Brother Albert for you. He was too embarrassed to bring it, so he asked me to give it to you. Eat it quickly!" Then she raised the apple in front of Emily. The adults in the ward were shocked, but they were also moved by what they heard. "Rae!" Albert followed her immediately. When he entered the room, he happened to see that Emily took the apple. Poppi and the others all turned to look at Albert. Emily also looked at Albert, and there seemed to be a faint light flickering in her eyes. "Is this Apple really for me?" Albert''s eyes met Rae''s anxious and expectant eyes. He thought for a while and nodded, "Yes, if you don''t mind..." "No! Of course I won''t mind. " Emily interrupted Albert in a hurry, "This apple looks delicious." Rae nodded and said, "Yes! It must be very delicious since Brother Albert had tried so hard to peel it. Auntie Emily, please enjoy it! " "Okay." Taking a bite of the apple, Emily felt a lump in her throat. Emily nodded repeatedly, "Yummy, yummy." Albert was also touched. In fact, since the moment Emily pushed him away, he knew that her love for him was too deep to express. And he didn''t know how to express himself, either. He didn''t expect that the unreliable Rae would help him today. Fortunately, Rae was there. Chapter 476 Extra Story Of Campus Change Seats At the same time, in the No.1 Middle School''s student dormitory of Ye city. "Wow, Hilary! You, you, you went to the class of Duke? Are you kidding me? " "We thought you were sick and asked for leave! My God? Tell me the truth! " In the dormitory, Hilary told her three roommates about her shift, which almost blew up the three of them. They didn''t brush their teeth, wash their faces or take off their clothes. The three people surrounded Hilary. Marcia asked, "Can you? Hilary, why didn''t you tell me in advance? " "Conscience of heaven and earth! My father just told me this morning that he had already changed class for me. " Sitting on the bed, Hilary raised her head to look at the three of them and said, "I went to Brother Duke''s class. Look, I haven''t packed my books yet!" "That''s why we thought you asked for leave! Why didn''t you contact us at noon? " Mamie pouted. "Mamie, I really don''t have time!" With a sad face, Hilary said, "I was too tired today. I didn''t have a rest at noon and had been studying in the classroom." "It''s too hard, isn''t it?" Said Marcia. "Will you really not go back to our class in the future?" Vivien asked, holding the cute glasses. "I think I should not come bake " Hilary bit her lips and said worriedly, "Actually, I don''t know. I''m still exploring. If I can''t keep up with the third grade''s class, I''ll definitely come back! I can''t just stay by Brother Duke''s side when my lessons are bad! " "Then I have another question." Mamie asked, "Where do you sleep at night? Do you still want to move your dormitory? " "HMM..." Hilary pretended to think for a while and looked embarrassed. Then she suddenly laughed, "Ha ha, no! I won''t move out of the dormitory! I will stay here forever! " "You bad girl!" Marcia curled her lips, "Who cares about you! Hurry up and go with Brother Duke! " "Ouch, Marcia, are you jealous?" Hilary hugged Marcia, "I won''t abandon you. I still have the lovely Vivien and Mamie! What if I don''t stay in third grade, I''ll come back to you! " "You can come back, but we only accept you who are defeated by your studies." "If you are defeated by your rival in love, such as Shelly, and come back dejectedly, we won''t accept you!" Vivien looked at Hilary and said "Yes, yes!" Mamie echoed. "How about your victory today?" Marcia asked, "Did you have a direct conflict with Shelly?" Hilary shook her head and said, "I didn''t have a direct conflict with her. I just felt strange that she was sitting in the back seat." Mamie said, "It''s not strange. You and your Brother Duke were showing off your love in front of her, which pissed her off!" "Show off love?" Hilary shook her head and said, "No, I can''t. the studying atmosphere in their class is so intense. If we show off affection there, I will be despised. I feel sorry for myself. " "I w noon. How she wished she could break one minute into two. However, there was no response from Shelly. In Duke''s view, she had made great progress and was able to accept the lessons. On Friday morning, after eating breakfast, Hilary was very tired. Before class, she leaned over the table and was about to have a rest. Unexpectedly, her face was pressed against the table and she fell asleep. When Duke came in, he saw Hilary sleeping soundly with her head down. He didn''t want to disturb her, so he sat back to his seat and began to pack up. At the same time, in the Universal Love Hospital of Ye city. "I''m going to attend a physical competition in another city today." In Emily''s ward, Albert peeled an apple for Emily every day as he had done these days and handed it to Emily. "I won''t be back until Sunday." Emily took the apple from Albert and nodded. "You should be with Duke. The competition doesn''t matter. The most important thing is to take good care of yourself." "Okay." Albert said, "Then I can''t come to see you these two days. Take care of yourself." "I will." Emily smiled. "It''s getting late. I have to go to school to meet Duke and others." Albert stood up. Although his expression was still indifferent, his eyes were not so hostile to Emily. Instead, there was a trace of tenderness in his eyes. "I''m leaving now." "Come on! Albert, I will bless you. " Emily exhorted. "¡­¡­ Okay. " Albert nodded, walked to the door of the ward, turned around and twitched his mouth unnaturally. That is Was he smiling at her? Noticing the news, Emily''s heart skipped a beat. Her nose twitched, but she looked so happy. Albert smiled at her! Benson, did you see that? Our child smiled at me. Did he forgive me? I''m so happy, Benson. I didn''t expect that I would be so happy! Am I too passive? Should I be brave enough to tell Albert that I love him very much? Chapter 477 Extra Story Of Campus Physical Competition In the classroom of class one, third grade, Hilary was sleeping soundly in her seat. Because she was too tired, she didn''t move at all to the noisy surroundings. She was still immersed in her own world and had a good sleep. Duke, who was sitting next to Hilary, looked at her tenderly. He raised his hand to fiddle with her hair from time to time and couldn''t help smiling. All the students who came in from the outside could see this scene, and they felt it more and more incredible. Isn''t she his sister? Why did they feel something different? It seemed that they were having an affair! Shelly walked in and saw such a beautiful and quiet scene. The more beautiful it was, the more distressed she felt. Without any hesitation, Shelly walked up to Duke and called his name, "Duke." Her voice was neither loud nor low, but made Hilary frown in sleep, as if she was about to wake up. "What''s wrong?" Duke raised his head and patted Hilary on the back to comfort Hilary. "Hasn''t Albert arrived yet?" Shelly asked, trying to warn herself not to pay attention to Duke''s behavior. "Not yet. He should be on his way." Duke replied in a low voice. Shelly nodded and said, "I just came back from the office. The teacher asked us to wait for Albert at the school gate." "Okay, I see. Thank you. I''ll pack up and leave right now. " Duke nodded slightly and turned to look at Hilary. He said in a soft voice, "Hey, Hilary, wake up!" "HMM..." While murmuring, Hilary''s sleepy voice sounded more like a spoiled child, "Brother Duke, what''s wrong? Are we going to do homework again? " Duke felt sorry for her and sighed, "No, but the class is about to begin. I just want to tell you that I''m leaving. " "Ah..." Hilary yawned, rubbed her sleepy eyes and asked, "Brother Duke, where are you going?" "The physical competition!" Duke chuckled, "Hilary are so tired that you fell asleep." "Right!" Hilary opened her eyes immediately, "I forgot it!" Shelly didn''t look at them anymore. She turned to the other direction of the classroom and called for the other several people to go to the physical competition. "Brother Duke, I don''t even know anyone since you left with Brother Albert. I always feel that I will be alone and helpless, I felt poor. " Hilary grabbed the sleeves of Duke. "What if the teacher asks me to answer the question? What if I can''t answer? " Duke held Hilary''s hand quietly and put it into his pocket. He held her hand with ten fingers and said, "I''m sorry to make you suffer these days, but you don''t have to be afraid. The teacher won''t make things difficult for you. Our classmates were nice too. If you don''t want to talk to them, you can read books during the break. Everything will be fine. And the school will be over this afternoon. Tomorrow is weekend. I will come back with Alb t I don''t have enough time to stay with her." Duke''s voice turned serious, "it''s you, Shelly. I don''t know why you like me. I was shocked when I heard it just now, and now I also feel incredible. We two can''t be together. We don''t know each other at all." "But I know you well!" Shelly became more agitated, "I''m silently concerning you. I know everything about you Even if you go on a holiday, I know... " Duke sighed, "Shelly, I really appreciate your concern for me. But you don''t mean to know me. You have never been into my life. How can you understand me? You just think of me as a perfect person, and you have fallen into a strange circle. You are so smart. You should know what I mean. It''s impossible for us to be together! " Duke went downstairs and left the teaching building. Shelly didn''t dare to chase him too closely. She asked timidly, "Duke, don''t you even give me a chance to have a try? Maybe you will find out... " "You won''t have such a chance. I''m only interested in Hilary." Duke refused without hesitation, "Shelly, you are just too closed in your heart. Trust me, if you can open your heart, you will find that there are many better people in the world and many people suitable for you." "Besides, since you think the future is unlimited, why do you waste your time on me? Maybe in college, or after work, your Mr. Right will appear, not an illusory me. " "The physical competition will be held this afternoon. We''d better focus on it." "I don''t want us even can''t be ordinary classmates!" Duke''s words broke all the fantasies of Shelly. At last, he added, "I know you are not that kind of girl, but I still have to warn you that if you hurt Hilary a little, I won''t let you go. Whoever hurts Hilary, I won''t let him go. " It seemed that she was really detested by Duke. Shelly got on the car lost her thought and kept silent all the way. Chapter 478 Extra Story Of Campus Pretending She missed Brother Duke in the first class. She was still missing Brother Duke in the second class. In the third class of Brother Duke leaving, she kept thinking about him During the break, Hilary was bending over the desk, not interested in studying. Looking at the empty desk beside her, Hilary sighed and leaned over it, thinking about Duke. When she was bored, two girls suddenly ran over. One of them sat down rudely on the seat of Duke, and the other stood beside the desk of Duke. Before Hilary could say anything, the girl sitting next to Hilary opened her mouth. "Hi, Hilary! Your name is Hilary Yu, right? " "Yes." With confusion in her eyes, Hilary nodded and asked, "What''s up?" The short haired girl standing there interrupted, "Ah, we are classmates now. Do we have to come to you for something? We came here to have a chat because you were too bored here. " "Thank you very much." Hilary thanked her, but Hilary was on the alert. They came to talk to her for no reason. They must have a purpose. Otherwise, why didn''t the y come to her a few days ago? Didn''t they come to see her when Brother Duke was here? Why did they come to her at this time? "I''m fine. I''m not bored." Hilary added. "Just take it as making friends!" "Yes, you just came to our class. We are not familiar with you. It''s good to make more friends." The girl sitting on the sofa said, "Your name is Hilary, and my name is Hailey Xu. You can call me Hailey. We two are destined to meet!" "Yes, yes!" Hilary nodded with a laugh. "To be honest, I really envy you!" The short haired girl picked up a book from Duke and said with her eyes shining, "You are the sister of Duke and Albert. You must have been with them for a long time, which is beyond the envy of all the girls." "Besides, we heard that Duke and Albert are from a rich family!" The girl named Hailey said, "Hilary, you have a good relationship with Duke and Albert, so you from a rich family, right? What does your family do? You must have power and influence, right? " Hilary scratched her hair and said, "My family just doing business. We don''t have any power or influence." "Hilary, you must be being modest!" The short haired girl curled her lips and said, "If you don''t have power, how could you suddenly come to our class from first grade? You know, our class is the best in our graduation class. It''s impossible for other students in third grade to come here, but you easily came in. " The girl with short hair had a loud voice, and Hilary''s seat was the first at the door. People coming and going heard her. They looked at her curiously from time to time and listened carefully. The best class? Why are there girls who like gossiping in the best class? Just like investigating the household register. "Ha ha..." Hilary said with a awkward smile. "If my family is rich and powerful, I can learn it casually! Why did I come to the graduation class Brother Duke, nothing. I just feel that the class is so boring without you! I can''t understand those questions. " ''I''d better not tell him. I don''t think it''s a good idea to affect Brother Duke''s mood for the exam tomorrow!'' "It doesn''t matter. If you don''t understand, I''ll go back and teach you." Duke breathed a sigh of relief. "I know, I know! I''m counting on Brother Duke! " With a smile, Hilary said, "Brother Duke, go to have dinner." "All right! I''ll call you tonight. Remember to have dinner. " "Okay!" Hilary nodded obediently and hung up the phone. Outside the window, the scenery was whistling past, and Hilary''s eyes became a little confused. Duke, who was in another city, also looked out of the window. Thinking of Hilary, he smiled. On Monday morning, Hilary and Duke made an appointment to meet at the school gate and then went to the classroom together. Hilary had been waiting at the door for a long time. When Hilary saw that Duke was coming with the help of Albert, she quickly waved her hand and said, "Brother Duke! Brother Albert! " "Hilary!" Duke called and limped towards Hilary, "Why are you so early?" "I just arrived." With a smile, Hilary walked towards the school with the two of them. "How was the physical competition Brother Duke and Brother Albert?" "It''s hard to say." Albert shrugged helplessly, which made Hilary laugh. "Then yesterday when Brother Duke called, he said that Brother Albert had a good exam!" "He is being modest!" Duke teased. The three of them walked towards the classroom, talking and laughing, only to find that more and more people were looking at them. Although Duke and Albert had attracted a lot of attention, it was unusual today. Some boys, in particular, sized Duke and Hilary up viciously. "Is it my illusion? Why do so many people are looking at us? " Said Albert. "It doesn''t seem to be an illusion." Duke frowned. They didn''t know these people either! Chapter 479 Extra Story Of Campus The Exposure Of Their Relationship The three of them endured those gazes and finally came to the classroom. However, as soon as they arrived at the door of the classroom, they suddenly heard all kinds of cheers and whistles, and the sounds of banging the table with excitement. "Are everyone in the class crazy?" Asked Albert. "The dear love brother and love sister are here!" A mischievous boy shouted exaggeratedly, "Guys, welcome to the Duke and Hilary! Their relationship has been exposed to the public! " Love brother? Love sister? Caught off guard, Hilary''s heart began to beat fast. Her face turned red and it was difficult for her to breathe. The burning eyes in the classroom made her scalp tingle and there was nowhere to escape. Duke saw that many people in the classroom were pointing at the blackboard, so he moved two steps forward, turned his head and looked at the blackboard. There were many paintings and words on the blackboard. Duke could tell from the words that most of the words were "Duke is with Hilary." there were many heart-shaped patterns in the paintings, with the names of Duke and Hilary in them. On the right side of the blackboard, there was a lot of information about Hilary. She said that she used her family''s relationship to come to third grade of high school in order to fall in love. She also said that she blocked the love letters written by other girls and didn''t let Duke read them. Shelly''s affair was also involved. It was said that the girls who bullied Shelly were found by Hilary to warn Shelly to stay away from Duke. The content on it completely portrayed Hilary as a jealous and selfish girl. Albert also saw the blackboard full of things. Albert turned around and asked, "Duke, what should we do? What happened? " "I don''t know." Duke frowned and looked back at Hilary. After fishing looked at the blackboard, Hilary''s face was horribly pale. What she feared most finally came. She didn''t know why she felt malice in school. Yes, she came to this class to look for Brother Duke, but she didn''t reach the interests of anyone else! She came here to study hard. Why did these people impose innocent charges on her? The most sad thing for Hilary was that Duke was involved. In the classroom, Shelly''s seat was the only depressing area. She pursed her lips and didn''t say anything. "Shelly, look, someone has vented our anger." Winni smiled complacently, "Let her have a taste of the grievances you have suffered. She has never taken us seriously. This time, she will suffer." Shelly didn''t answer. She pressed her lips and her eyes were so dark that no one could guess her emotion. "I''m sorry, Brother Duke." Hilary apologized in a low voice, sobbing. "Why do you apologize?" Duke''s face was calm, but his eyes were full of pity for Hilary. In front of the whole class, Duke raised his hand and touched Hilary''s face to comfort her ry said shocked not only the whole class, but also Duke. In fact, his Hilary could be so domineering. "Let it go. Let it go!" Albert came down from the platform and said, "We are all in the third year of high school. It''s time to learn. Don''t mind others'' business. The class will begin soon." Then he pushed Duke and Hilary to their seats and went back to his own place. Soon, the bell rang and the teacher came to the classroom on time. As usual, all people started a new week''s class. "Shelly, you are angry with me again." In class, Winni handed a note to Shelly, "I''m just defending you. You cried so hard in the dormitory, but they didn''t know it!" "That''s my own business." Shelly coldly wrote on the note of Winni, "I''ve told you that I want to treat my secret love for Duke as a memory. Why did you mention it again? Don''t you think I''m not ashamed enough? Are you helping me or hurting me? " As soon as Winni saw the note, she was so angry that her face turned red. She brushed two times and tore the note into pieces. Then she said in a low voice, "Yes, it''s all my fault! It''s all my fault! I''m sorry, okay? " After saying that, she threw and flipped through her books, turned her body and never looked at Shelly again. Shelly sighed, not knowing how to explain. Since she went to the physical competition on Friday, she had been in a bad state. She had been absent-minded for several times during the examination, and faintly felt a little uneasy. But she didn''t expect such a thing to happen today. She was already shocked, and what Hilary said just now made her even more shocked. Hilary''s eyes were firm just now, completely different from the timid and cowardly girl she used to be. She thought that maybe this was the power of love, which could bring courage to each other and let the two people get through the difficulties together. Why did she suddenly envy Duke and Hilary? Chapter 480 Extra Story Of Campus A Dream The Fishing Island was bright in summer, and the scenery of the blue sea and the blue sky was unforgettable. In Shelly''s dream, this scene was more beautiful. The sun was shining brightly. There were many tourists on the beach. Shelly went back to her teenage age. She was wearing a large sun coat, a big hat made of straw, a silk scarf on her face, and a small flower basket in her hand. Flowers and iced coconut juice made by her family were sold to tourists on the beach to support her family. "Hey! This beach belongs to us. Don''t rob our business! " As soon as she sold a bottle of coconut juice to a young couple, the voice of "little overlord of the beach" came from behind. Shelly turned around and saw four or five boys and girls at her age looking at her aggressively. She immediately apologized, "I''m sorry! I''ll leave right now! " "It''s you, Shelly, who doesn''t have a father!" "Hey, it''s you again? Don''t you know the rules here? " "You sell things in our territory, and the money you sell is naturally ours!" "Yes, yes! Let''s go get her money! " Shelly was almost scared out of her wits. She quickly stepped back, turned around and ran away. The sand was soft, and she was caught by several people after only a few steps. Some kids surrounded Shelly, some rummaged through her pockets, and some snatched her flower basket "What are you doing! I''ll go! Don''t rob my money! " Shelly struggled helplessly and was pushed to the beach. She couldn''t get up anymore and her basket was thrown aside. The kids took the money and divided it up contentedly. "Hey! What are you doing? " Suddenly, a frightening young voice sounded, "Are you bullying her? Help! Dad! Mommy! Someone is bullying person! " Shelly immediately looked up and saw a boy surrounded by halo. Then she knew the boy''s name was Duke. The children who had stolen the money were frightened to run away. They ran to different places. The boy''s two steps were in vain. "Are you okay?" Shelly was struggling to get up, but the boy turned back and asked with a bow. Shelly swore that she had never seen such a handsome man. As if he was walking out of a painting, she froze and said, "You Are you a prince? " She asked out of nowhere. The boy looked very surprised. He was stunned for a while, and then showed a big smile, as dazzling as the rising sun. "No, I''m not a prince. I just want to buy your coconut milk. I have many brothers and sisters waiting for me. So, do you still want to sell your coconut milk? " Shelly turned her head to look at the coconut juice scattered on the ground. The coconut milk was stained with some sand, which made her a little embarrassed. "But They are a little dirty. " "It doesn''t matter. It''s not dirty inside." The boy smiled, picked up these cups of coconut milk from the sand and held them in his arms. Shelly stood up in a hurry and pi ys. I miss you so much! " "It''s just a weekend. What do you want?" Although Marcia said so, she was the first to run over and greeted Duke by the way, "Hello, senior Duke!" "Hey, hey, hey! If you call him by his name, Hilary will be jealous! " Mamie also smiled and said, "Hello, senior Duke Quan!" "Hello." Duke smiled faintly and didn''t get angry. He just asked, "If you want to chat, I''ll go over there." "No, no, no!" Marcia hurriedly stopped Duke, "We''ll leave after a few words. We''d better leave some time alone for Hilary and senior Duke, right?" "Yes, yes!" Mamie nodded, "We are here to ask about what happened this morning." Duke and Hilary looked at each other. After Marcia and the other two sat beside Hilary, Vivien spoke first, "We heard some rumors that something big happened in the morning in your class one, third grade." "How did you know it so soon?" Hilary was a little surprised. "It''s a big news. All the classmates in the next room know it. They are discussing!" Marcia said, "I''ll talk about the two of you being together, and about the background of Hilary." "Hilary, is your family really super rich?" Mamie asked curiously. "Just. Not Really!" Hilary didn''t know how much money they had. She looked at Duke in confusion and asked, "Brother Duke, what do you think? Is it your family is richer? " Duke frowned and thought for a while. "I think so. Anyway, both are rich." "Wow!" Mamie covered her mouth in disbelief. She had been gossiping about Duke''s family. If Hilary''s family was the same with Duke''s family, it must be very rich. "Then they said you were studying in a private noble school. Hilary. The tuition is three hundred thousand every semester. Is that true?" Marcia swallowed. "It''s true I studied in a noble school, but I don''t know the tuition!" Hilary pushed Marcia coquettishly, "Don''t you think the key point of your curious is a little biased?" Chapter 481 Extra Story Of Campus Headmaster Wants To See You "Yes, it''s a little biased." Vivien nodded and changed the topic, "Then, what happened this morning? Your relationship seems to be exposed and everyone is discussing it. " "Yes! And... " Mamie glanced at Duke and then looked away. She said with a smile, "It''s said that Duke showed his love to Hilary in a domineering manner, and then Hilary responded in unison. It''s said that the scene is very shocking." Hilary blushed and looked at Duke. "Brother Duke, why are all your classmates so gossipy? Who on earth said that? " "I don''t know. Maybe They''ve talked about it. Ten, ten, and a hundred. Then everyone knew it. " Duke guessed, "Maybe the news that we are together is also spread like this." "Then tell us! We want to hear the original version! " Mamie became curious again. "Yes, I want to hear it too!" Marcia acted like a spoiled child in front of Hilary. Hilary looked at Duke and pouted, "You tell them, Brother Duke." The four pairs of eyes stared at Duke. Duke shook his head helplessly and told them what had happened this morning. They were stunned. "But apart from that, there must be someone taking the lead, right? I don''t know who it is. " Vivien said: "Otherwise, there won''t be a Tip-off letter about you two together on the notice board." "Ahem..." Hilary coughed in horror, "What notice? What Tip-off letter? " "Hilary, don''t you know?" Surprised, Mamie explained, "It''s just the announcement board of our school. Someone found the letter before class this morning, and the rumor began to spread, but I don''t know who tore it up later." Vivien''s eyes darkened, but she looked up at the basketball court. Among the boys running back and forth, she found a familiar figure, and her thoughts became more illusory. It was Howard. Howard went to tear up the letters. "Tip-off letter?" Duke also felt it incredible. After what happened today, he and Hilary were not in the mood to care about anything else. They didn''t know that there was a Tip-off letter. No wonder there were so many admirers when they entered the school this morning! "I was reported..." Hilary looked straight ahead with a pale face, and her eyes were unfocused. "I''m done. Will we be invited to headmaster''s office ?" "Maybe." Duke nodded his head, pretending to be serious, but he still looked indifferent. "Uh..." Hilary covered her chest. Mamie clicked her tongue and said, "Maybe the news hasn''t been spread to the teacher yet. We should find out the person who started the rumor and stop her from reporting to the teacher and let her clarify it. That''s enough!" "But it''s not that easy to find out the person who exposed it." Marcia tentatively glanced at Hilary. She didn''t want to hurt Hilary, but she just kindly reminded Hilary. An idea occurred to Hilary. She pursed her of relief and said, "Teacher Sun, I''ll be responsible for it." "Responsible? What responsibility? Are you responsible for Hilary? " The more teacher Sun thought about it, the more depressed he became. "Aren''t you making the school difficult? If I don''t punish you, what will your classmates think? Would it encourage the evil of falling in love? What if the students fall in love again? If I punish you... " "Just punish me! It''s me like Hilary. " Said Duke. "No, no, no!" Hilary explained, "Teacher Sun, it''s all my fault. Don''t punish Brother Duke! It''s me want to go here for Brother Duke! " "Teacher Sun, it''s me..." "All right, all right!" Teacher Sun waved his hand, frowned and interrupted Duke again. He didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh, "You two are playing a bitter play in front of me. Are you afraid that I don''t know how much you two love each other? I know you are young and energetic. Can''t you bear it? It''s the headmaster''s business to punish you! It''s none of my business! " Ring, ring, ring As he was walking, teacher Sun''s phone rang. He picked it up and stopped talking to Duke and Hilary. The two looked at each other and smiled helplessly. "Okay, okay, I see." After a few words, teacher Sun hung up the phone. He turned around and said, "Hilary, you don''t need to go to the headmasters office." "Why?" Duke and Hilary asked in unison. "How do I know why?" Teacher Sun sighed, "Hilary, you go back first." Hilary glanced at Duke and didn''t want to leave. Duke patted her hand and said, "Good girl, listen to me. You go back first." Teacher Sun snorted again. '' Could his tone be more pampering? Oh my God! How annoying!'' "Then I''ll wait for you downstairs in the office building." Hilary insisted. "¡­¡­ Okay. " Duke thought for a while and said, "When I come out, let''s go to have dinner." "Okay!" Chapter 482 Extra Story Of Campus Decided To Give Up The headmaster''s office building was right behind the teaching building, next to the hillside with a small lake. When they arrived at the office building, their head teacher, teacher Sun, and Duke continued to go upstairs. Without entering, Hilary said, "Brother Duke, I''ll wait for you here." "Okay." Duke nodded, "If you are hungry, you can go to eat first. Or you can go to the hillside to have a rest. I will call you when I come out." "How dare you call her in front of me?" Teacher Sun snorted angrily, "Well, don''t let the headmaster wait. Hurry up and follow me!" "Okay." Duke finally nodded his head and smiled at Hilary to comfort Hilary. Then he left with teacher Sun. Standing still, Hilary was restless and had no mood to eat. He just paced back and forth and looked at the empty office building with an anxious expression. In the headmaster''s office, Poppi and Malcolm had arrived. "Headmaster. Cui, Hilary was almost our daughter. I think like this," Poppi said, standing in front of headmaster. Cui. "Anyway, it''s just about the two children. Just let Duke come here alone. Hilary will be shy and may be embarrassed." "I''ve called their head teacher. Hilary is going back to the classroom. Duke will be here soon." Headmaster. Cui poured two cups of tea himself and asked Malcolm and Poppi to sit down. "Mr. Mo, Mrs. Mo, please have a seat! Sit down, please! Stop standing there. " "Thank you." After expressing his thanks, Malcolm sat on the sofa with Poppi. "Well, I wonder how Duke is now. It''s really hard to go to the physical competition this weekend for him. " Headmaster. Cui sat opposite Malcolm. "He is fine. He will recover slowly." Malcolm answered and took a sip of tea. "Headmaster. Cui, although the affair between Duke and Hilary is known to all, we''d better not tell it to Hilary''s father. As you know, he is short tempered. " Poppi shook her head. He was more than the short tempered! If Barry knew that all the classmates were talking about his daughter, the school might be exploded. "Yes, yes, I think so too." Knock, knock, knock While they were chatting, there was a knock on the door of the headmaster''s office. Headmaster. Cui called, "Come in." Teacher Sun pushed the door open and walked in with Duke. As soon as Duke entered the room, he was surprised to see Poppi and Malcolm. "Father, mother, why are you here?" "What do you think?" Malcolm took a look at Duke, poker faced. "I''m sorry." Duke stood at the door and apologized, feeling uneasy. Poppi secretly pushed Malcolm''s body, stood up and walked to the side of Duke. She held his arm and said, "Your father is angry because I didn''t cook for him tonight, not because of you. Honey, it''s okay! I thought I was going to be a grandmother when I came here. I was scared to death. " "Ha ha Ahem... " Headmaster. Cui spat out a mouthful of tea. The other people''s mo hid behind a tree. Although the tree couldn''t hid her all, it could at least give her some protection. Shelly said she was going to give up? Did she mean to give up on Brother Duke? "Give up? You mean you don''t like Duke anymore? " Winni turned around and asked in surprise. "Yes." Shelly nodded, "It''s obvious that Prince Jing and Cinderella won''t appear around us. They had a family of equal social rank and grew up together. Duke and Hilary should be together since they had occupied a favorable position. Winni, thank you for defending me. I''m happy to have you as my friend. No matter what I did was wrong or not, you are always by my side. " "But haven''t you summoned up all your courage to ?" "Compared Hilary''s courage. Don''t you think my courage is ridiculous?" Shelly laughed at herself, "You heard what Hilary said this morning. Anyway, I''m shocked. I used to be happy because I had the courage to fight for it, but that was a gamble. Hilary''s courage came from Supporting by Duke. I feel I like a clown. " Winni felt sorry for Shelly and sighed. When she was about to say something, she suddenly saw a figure not far away. Her pupils shrank. "Hilary?" Shelly also looked this way. Hilary tensed up and blushed with embarrassment. Hilary pressed her lips and came out from behind the tree. "Hi!" After greeting, Hilary slowly walked towards the two people. "Well, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop." "Did you hear everything?" Shelly was speechless. "Yes." Hilary nodded and came to the pavilion. "Do you like to eavesdrop? Weren''t you taken away? " Winni looked at Hilary with some hostility, "Or are you going to see our joke?" Hilary shook her hand quickly, "No, No. I didn''t mean that." Then she looked at Shelly and said, "I''m not here to laugh at you." "Okay." Shelly replied. Winni stamped her feet angrily, "I''m leaving. You two can talk here." It seemed that she was the only one who was angry. Chapter 483 Extra Story Of Campus Falling Into The Water Both Hilary and Shelly were stunned. Seeing that Winni ran away, Shelly smiled awkwardly at Hilary and ran after Winni. However, as soon as she stepped forward, she suddenly felt a pain in her knees and her lower part of her body became soft. She bent her legs and staggered to the railing of the pavilion, about to fall into the lake. "Ah! !" "Watch out!" Shelly screamed, and Hilary screamed. Shrill screams rushed from the pavilion. Winni didn''t walk much before she heard the voice and turned around immediately. She only saw that Shelly was facing the lake and half of her body was out of the pavilion. Hilary grabbed Shelly''s school uniform, but it couldn''t bear the weight of Shelly falling down. The school uniform fell from Hilary''s hand and was bounced back two steps. With a loud bang, the lake rippled and Shelly was about to fall into it. "Shelly!" Winni''s face turned pale with fear. She turned around and ran to the pavilion. "Shelly!" Hilary shouted and jumped to the railing. Seeing that Shelly was struggling in the water, she knew Shelly couldn''t swim. "Puff..." Shelly panicked in the water, slapping the water with her arms, "Help Ahem, help! " Winni suddenly flustered, came to the pavilion asked, "What should we do?! She fell into the water Shelly Shelly, how are you? " There were still several people on the hillside. Hearing the sound, they all ran this way, but no one dared to get into the water. Hilary pushed Winni, "You Go and call for help! Go ahead! " "Ah Oh Oh! " Winni ran out in a hurry and didn''t know what to think. She just shouted, "Help! Help! Someone fell into the water! " After Winni ran away, Hilary turned around to look for bamboo sticks and sticks, but found nothing around. "Help..." Shelly''s voice was very weak, and her movements were not as fierce as before. She sank a little from time to time, popped out her head, and then fell down again. "What should we do? Oh my God! " "I can''t swim!" The discussion around them became louder and louder. Hilary''s body was cold, and her hands and feet were cold. She looked at the rippling lake, crossed the railing and jumped into the lake. Her classmates exclaimed in disbelief. In the headmaster''s office, the meeting ended in this way. The punishment for Duke and Hilary was physical work. Then the headmaster spread the news that they had been engaged for a long time and asked everyone not to discuss or follow the trend. Of course, the premise was that Duke and Hilary must keep their grades up. "Okay, okay. Thank you, headmaster. Cui. We are leaving now." Walking out of the headmaster''s office, Poppi held the arm of Duke and thanked headmaster. Cui. Malcolm shook hands with headmaster. Cui and said, "Headmaster. Cui, please stop. We are leaving now." "Okay, o Shelly felt a little dizzy, but she still kept sober. She shook her head and said, "I''m fine." After saying that, she looked around and saw Hilary and Duke. She tried to support herself and stood up with the help of Winni. "You are so You are too reckless! " Ignoring Shelly, Duke took off his coat and put it on Hilary. "It''s still so cold!" "I''m fine, Brother Duke." Hilary felt a little cold, but she tried not to show it. Hilary smiled and said, "I''m good at swimming. My father treats me as a lifeguard. If you fall into the water, I can save you!" "I can swim. You don''t have to save me!" Duke looked pale, but his heart ached. He loved her deeply and felt guilty. "Achoo!" What responded him was a big sneeze from Hilary. Hilary giggled and looked at Duke with embarrassment. Duke took a deep breath, grabbed Hilary''s cold and wet hand and was about to leave. "I''ll take you to change your clothes first." "OK!" Not daring to say anything else, Hilary nodded obediently. "Well..." Behind her, Shelly said in a low voice, "Thank you, Hilary!" If it weren''t for Hilary, she might have been drowned in the lake. After pausing for a while, Hilary turned around and smiled, "It doesn''t matter. Saving a life is better than doing anything." Without looking back, Duke continued to leave with Hilary. Although he was the one who got hurt in his foot, he was the one with the strongest aura present. "He didn''t even look back!" "Of course! Duke only cares about Hilary! " The crowd began to admire or sigh. Winni glanced at Shelly and persuaded, "Shelly, it doesn''t matter..." Shelly shook her head, "No, I think it''s good. Duke is supposed to be indifferent to me. Only in this way can I control the extravagant hope in my heart. " Biting her lips, Winni looked at the direction where Duke and Hilary left, with complex emotions in her eyes. Chapter 484 Extra Story Of Campus Fiancee When they back to the dormitory, Hilary shivered with cold. Hilary went upstairs to take a shower and change her clothes, while Duke was waiting downstairs. Hilary came downstairs soon. It was only twenty minutes, and she had bought several clothes. "Brother Duke!" Hilary ran downstairs with Duke''s coat in her hand. "Have a cup of hot water first." Duke reached out his hand, holding a disposable paper cup with hot water in it. Seeing this, Hilary took it over in surprise. "Brother Duke, where is the hot water from?" Duke took his coat and answered with a smile, "I asked your dorm keeper for it. We''ll have dinner after drinking it." "Okay!" Hilary nodded, gulped down the water and left with Duke. "Don''t do such a dangerous thing in the future. Although I don''t know how she fell into the water and how you saved her, I''m afraid just thinking about it." Duke looked at Hilary seriously, "Did you hear that?" "Yes, sir!" Hilary nodded obediently and smiled. Suddenly, something occurred to her and she asked in a hurry, "By the way! Brother Duke, how about you go to the headmaster''s office? What did the headmaster say? Are you okay? " "Nothing." Duke shook his head, "My parents have went there." "Ahem..." Hilary choked on his own saliva and blushed. "Uncle Mo and others also went there? What should I do? Then our business... " Duke laughed, "Our business Yes, they all know. " After swallowing, Hilary''s ears turned red and her body was not cold anymore. Hilary felt hot and asked, "what did Brother Duke and uncle Mo say? Will we receive serious punishment? " "I think we need to do the outdoor cleaning for the next semester." Duke shrugged. "¡­¡­ And then? " Asked Hilary. "Nothing else." Duke laughed and said, "Hilary need to make sure that you can make progress in your next exam." Hilary was surprised, "Is that all? I thought I was going to ask for parents'' permission and be expelled from school! " "The parents have been invited !" Duke said calmly, "Besides, my mommy said..." "What did she say?" Hilary asked curiously. "See said that we two were engaged when we were children and would get married in the future. Now, you are my fiancee and we are just cultivating our relationship. So, it is not early love, and it is not against the school rules." Duke said quickly and his face turned red. After hearing this, Hilary lowered her head with shyness in her eyes and kept silent. Duke''s Adam''s apple bobbed in his throat. He took hold of Hilary''s hand quietly, looked ahead and said with a smile, "actually, I think so too." Hilary was shocked. She stared at Duke''s side face for a long time before she lowered her head and smiled shyly and gently. "Then I''ll wait." When the sun was setting, they walked away hand in hand. The two long shadows were telling the memories I I don''t know why I had such an idea some time ago. Maybe it was because Duke always ignored girls, but after you appeared, he broke his own rules. So I wondered if I might also be It''s my illusion. " "He is cold to other girls, except you. I thought clearly when I solved the problem, but I didn''t solve my own knot. " "It''s not until today that I understand. I hope it''s not too late. I hope you two can be happy." Shelly''s words relieved them. Hilary breathed a sigh of relief, but felt unreal. Well, she came to see Brother Duke. She had thought that she could fight against her rival in love with all her strength. But now, she lost her rival in love and became Brother Duke''s fiancee "I have something to say." Winni pursed her lips and said, "I''ve said a lot of words to hurt Hilary. In fact, I''m jealous of him in the name of helping Shelly. I am jealous that she was from a lively, lovely family and had such good brothers Anyway, I know I was wrong! I''m afraid that the sky will be struck by lightning! I''m sorry! " Winni was shocked by Shelly''s falling into the water and her illness. "Besides, I''m not involved in what happened this morning." Winni said with guilt, "The two girls who chatted with Hilary last week took the lead. It''s all my fault. They even posted the Tip-off letter on the board and wrote some messy words on it. I didn''t stop them I''m sorry! " "These two girls are the two who sent love letters to Duke and Albert at the beginning of the new term." Shelly added. Duke and Albert were suddenly enlightened. Hilary pounded her head. She was so stupid that she should have thought of it earlier. "Say sorry again!" Shelly bowed deeply to Duke and said, "My love has caused you too much trouble. I''m sorry! From now on, please do the same classmates as before which do not involve anything! " Winni also bowed, "I''m sorry. Please forgive me." Chapter 485 Extra Story Of Campus Progress In Grades "By the way, if you need any help Of course, the possibility is very small, but if you need me, I will definitely help you. " Shelly said sincerely. Her eyes were as timid as before. Hilary still remembered what Shelly said after she got the result of the monthly exam last time. Her tone and attitude were totally different from now. Hilary didn''t know what kind of person Shelly was, but she had her own choice. "If there is nothing else, we are leaving now." Shelly nodded slightly. "We are leaving now." Winni bowed with guilt and left quickly with Shelly. The two people''s voices disappeared in the corridor in a hurry. Albert asked, "are they telling the truth?" "I think it''s true." Hilary smiled, "Look, they are just students. They are not evil people. I saved Shelly. If they lie again, they will be punished." "Well, that makes sense." Duke nodded, "What Hilary said makes sense." "See?" Hilary shook her head proudly and stood up. "Let''s go, Brother Duke? Brother Albert? " Duke nodded at the exercise book with his slender fingers and said seriously, "the question hasn''t been finished yet." "Ah..." Hilary signed, "Brother Duke, do we still need to write?" "Finish today''s work today." Duke raised his eyebrows and said, "That''s it. Five minutes." Frustrated, Hilary lowered her shoulders and sat back in her seat. "Okay, I know!" Duke and Albert laughed at the same time. Duke stared at Hilary''s head and his eyes darkened. In fact, he also felt that Shelly was telling the truth this time. Shelly was a smart person. She wouldn''t lose her bright future because of him. Besides, since Hilary believed in the beauty of this world, he would like to believe it with her. He would create a beautiful world for her. In the next few days, the two girls who took the lead in spreading rumors were transferred to other classes for some unknown reasons. Shelly seemed to have something wrong and asked for two days'' leave in a week, which had never happened before. And the news of Hilary and Duke spread in the school. Especially when Hilary and Duke were cleaning the school, people who didn''t know each other would always tease them, saying that they were husband and wife, and that they would share weal and woe together At the beginning, Hilary was at a loss for what to do. But later, she was immune to it. Hilary put her hands on her waist and replied, "Yes!" High school life went on day after day. In the blink of an eye, it was weekend. Since Emily had recovered well, she was sent back to the hospital in Ye city. Except for her arm was still unable to move, and there was no problem with other parts. During this week, Albert went to the hospital to visit Emily from time to time. The two of them chatted for a while. Although they didn''t tell each other clearly, their relationship seemed to be getting better and closer. On Saturday morning, Alber venth place, with a very obvious result, but compared with her before, it was a lot worse. Oh dear! Mind your own business! Hilary shook her head and continued to look down. Hilary found her name at the end of the first row! 48! "Brother Duke! Brother Albert! " Hilary almost jumped up. Hilary turned around, grabbed the arms of the two and shook them. "Look! I! 48! I did better than in the first grade of senior high school! Look! " She jumped excitedly and pointed at her name. "Yes, you did. Great! You have made more progress than just a little. " Duke also laughed. "There are eight best class, and you are the forty-eighth. On average, you are the sixth in your class. Very good." "Great!" Albert gave a thumbs up to Hilary. Feeling comfortable, Hilary squeezed out of the crowd with a smile and said, "I believe I will get a better test next time!" "I believe you, too." Standing next to Hilary, Duke smiled and said, "let''s go home!" "Hey, hey, hey, Hilary did a good job in the exam. Duke, shouldn''t you pay the bill?" Albert caught up with them. After the three of them left, a boy and a girl squeezed out of the crowd. The girl wore cute glasses and stared at the unruly boy beside her. "Howard, see? In front of her Brother Duke, Hilary will only get better and better. " "Yes!" Howard shrugged and turned to look at the person beside him. "So, Vivien, what does they have to do with us? Let''s go. I''ll take you to the bus station. " "I don''t need you to take care of me." Vivien rolled her eyes at Howard, "I can go by myself." "What should I do? I want to be a better person and need someone to help me with my studies But now, I want to bribe you. Will you do it or not? " Howard smiled evilly. Vivien crossed her arms and asked, "What are the benefits?" "It''s my treat!" Howard smiled more brightly. "Once a week?" Vivien put forward a condition. "Two times a week." "OK! Deal! " Chapter 486 Extra Story Of Campus Eighteen Years Old On the weekend, many people came to the Cottage of Malcolm and Poppi., including relatives, friends and classmates. On the one hand, they wanted to celebrate Duke''s eighteen year old birthday; on the other hand, they wanted to congratulate them on the result of the physical competition between Duke and Albert. Albert deserved the first place. He was the only special prize in the whole physical competition. Duke got the two class award. He was ranked in the top fifteen. They were all very proud of their grades Poppi and Malcolm were busy greeting guests, while Duke was playing with a group of brothers and sisters in the room. Duke received gifts from his younger brothers and sisters, including cards, electric cars, lollipops, cash jars, snacks and so on Hilary, Albert and Rae were among them. "Duke has received a lot of gifts!" Poppi walked in with a smile, followed by Malcolm. Seeing the children playing, Poppi said, "it''s time for me to send the gift I prepared for Duke. It''s definitely the first place." "What gift?" Somber was the first one to run over. When he saw Poppi holding two boxes, his eyes lit up. "Mommy, can you give me the other one?" "Ha ha..." Poppi smiled and touched her son''s face, "Of course No! " After saying that, Poppi felt even more funny when she saw the shocked look on Somber''s face. She looked at the gifts in her hands and handed them out one by one. "One is for Duke, and the other is for Albert." "And mine?" Albert took it over in surprise. "Of course!" Poppi nodded and said, "Albert, has won the prize. Today Albert is also the main character of the party. I have carefully prepared the gift for each of you." "Thank you, Mommy!" Albert thanked her in a hurry. Duke also took over the flat gift box and said with a smile, "thank you, Mommy! Can I open it now? " Poppi nodded, "okay!" Both Duke and Albert couldn''t wait to open the presents. They found that there were two photo albums with similar styles and the covers were their own photos. "This is a photo collection I made." Poppi explained, "It may not be worth much, but I think it''s memorable." Duke opened the photo album and saw a baby in its infancy. The sticker beside the photo said, "three hours after Duke was born." then he looked down and saw a photo of one day he was born. Some had just opened his eyes, one year old, when he could walk, and two years old Duke exclaimed as if he had opened the door of a new world. Hilary also came up and saw a naked photo. Hilary looked away in embarrassment. Albert was also surrounded by several little guys. "Brother Albert, who is this?" Hilary''s sister asked innocently, pointing at the photo. "Me..." "Then the one who was crying?" "Me..." "What about this one?" "Me again." ? " "Ah!" Rae pulled up Albert and ran outside, "Of course she is going abroad! Leave without saying goodbye. Just like before, she won''t come back for three or five years! " "Won''t come back..." Albert murmured and walked forward passively. His face suddenly became sad. He thought he had a better relationship with Emily these days He didn''t expect that Emily would leave without saying goodbye? How long will she leave this time? All of a sudden, Albert felt angry and anxious. He strode out of the living room and ran outside. "Brother Albert! Brother Albert! Slow down! " At this moment, it was Rae who chased after Albert and said anxiously. Behind Albert, a sly smile appeared on her face. On the way to the airport. Poppi, Malcolm and Emily sat in the car together. Poppi patted on Emily''s hand and said, "When I have been travelling with Malcolm for a while. Please take care of the children! Pay attention to your wounds. " Emily nodded, "OK! No problem. I''ve been abroad all year round. It''s rare for me to get along well with the children. This is a good chance. " "It''s good that you know it! Especially Albert, I think you have a good relationship in the past few days. You should seize the opportunity! " Poppi advised. After pondering for a while, Emily nodded solemnly, "Sister, Albert is really considerate. I think I want to recognize him, at least listen to him call me ''Mom''. " After saying that, Emily''s eyes turned red. "Sister, don''t you think I''m too extravagant?" Hearing this, Poppi was overjoyed and said hurriedly, "How can it be extravagant! I''m glad that you have figured it out! I believe that Albert will be happier! " "Yes." "Tonight is a good opportunity," said Malcolm "Really?" Emily asked in disbelief. "Of course!" Poppi said excitedly, "Tell him after you send us and back!" "Okay!" Chapter 487 Extra Story Of Campus The Reunion Of Mother And Son After making up her mind to confess her relationship with Albert, Emily was very happy. She took the initiative to ask Poppi and Malcolm about Albert. On the other side, Albert and Rae got on the car in a hurry and rushed to the airport like headless flies. Sitting next to Albert, Rae could clearly feel that he was nervous, uneasy and even a little angry. The little girl suddenly felt guilty. Seeing that Brother Albert was so worried, he didn''t know that it was just a plan. Her plan with aunt Poppi and uncle Mo was to lie to Brother Albert that Emily was leaving, so as to arouse Albert''s feelings for Emily. Then let the mother and son be honest with each other, and there was no need to hide their feelings in their hearts. Although the process might be a little painful, the result would be good. Rae took the initiative to hold his hand and comforted, "Brother Albert, don''t worry. If you go there, aunt Emily will stay." "¡­¡­ Okay. " Although Albert had mixed feelings, he still forced a smile and answered Rae''s question. It took more than an hour to get to the airport. On the way, Albert kept urging the driver to hurry up. He had never been so nervous and anxious before. The hall of the airport was crowded with people. People who saw off, went on a trip, returned home, were happy, or sad. They all had their own postures. After getting off the car with Rae, Albert ran to the waiting gate without a stop. "You left in such a hurry. Did they say anything?" Somewhere in the waiting hall, Emily was saying goodbye to Poppi and Malcolm. "No !" Poppi smiled, "I went out to celebrate Duke''s eighteen year old birthday. I remembered how hard it was when I gave birth to him! Today, it''s not easy for him to grow up, so we have to go out and have fun! " Malcolm nodded and said, "The kids have grown up. They will be fine." Poppi replied, but she looked for something in the hall from time to time. Albert, Albert, Why haven''t you come yet? "How long do we have to board?" Emily asked again. "Half an hour later." As soon as Poppi finished her words, she saw two familiar figures, one big and one small, immediately grabbed the arms of Malcolm excitedly. At the same time, Malcolm also saw Albert and Rae. He patted the back of Poppi''s hand to comfort her, and a relieved smile appeared on his face. Albert looked around the crowd with his sharp eyes. When he suddenly saw three familiar figures, he breathed a sigh of relief, then his pupils shrank, and his heart was filled with anger. He picked up his steps and ran towards Poppi, shouting, "Dad! Mommy! " Rae ran after him. Hearing Albert''s voice, Emily was startled. When she turned around, Albert ran over and Emily asked, "you Albert, why are you here with Rae? " Albert ran up to Emily. His chest rose and fell. He clenched his fists and asked coldly, "why do you think I''m here?" "Uh..." Emily felt to you tonight! She must recognize her son! " Albert also choked with sobs. He looked at Emily for a long time and asked, "is that true?" Emily nodded firmly. "Will you accompany me to visit father Benson''s tomb?" Albert asked. Emily nodded again. "I''ll tell you what happened between me and him. I''ll tell you how much he loves you and how much I love you." Tears welled up in her eyes. Albert felt that his throat was blocked and his heart was also drowned in tears. He couldn''t help but step forward and suddenly hugged Emily. His face was buried in her neck, allowing tears to flow down. He was so excited that he couldn''t help crying, "Mom..." Emily''s heart skipped a beat when she heard the deep and aggrieved "mom". She was completely defeated, and all her forbearance and grievance over the years had disappeared. She hugged Albert tightly and choked with sobs, "Albert, my baby, my baby..." The scene of mother and son embracing each other attracted many people''s attention. They hugged each other for more than ten minutes. After they separated, Emily wiped Albert''s tears, crying and laughing. "Are you still leaving?" Albert asked. "Leave?" Emily frowned, showing her confusion. At this time, Poppi wiped her tears and walked up to them. She put Emily''s and Albert''s hands together and said to Albert, "Stay at home. My husband and I are going on a holiday. Albert. But you can''t deny me as your mom when I come back. " Albert nodded obediently, "Mommy will always be my mommy, and daddy will always be my daddy." "Good boy." Malcolm came over and patted Albert on the shoulder. "Then your mommy and I will get on the plane first! It''s time to go. " "What?" Albert wiped his tears in a hurry. When he saw the sly smile on Poppi''s face, Poppi turned around and went to the security check with Malcolm, which made Albert more confused. He turned to Emily and asked, "Mom, Isn''t you leaving?" Chapter 488 Extra Story Of Campus Youth Does Not End Emily shook her head. It suddenly occurred to Emily that when Albert was excited just now, he said "leave without saying goodbye", so she explained, "It''s my sister and brother-in-law who are going on a vacation! She thought it was too hard when give birth to Duke eighteen years ago, so she gave herself a holiday. I didn''t say I was leaving! " The corner of Albert''s mouth twitched, and the tears on his face were completely absorbed back. "Then Then what happened? " Then he turned to Rae, who was watching the fun. Rae shrugged, Accepted the vision that Albert questions and pretended to be innocent, "What? What ah? I don''t know! " "You don''t know?" Albert looked at Rae with threatening eyes and said, "Little girl, you didn''t say that just now!" "Ah!" Rae exclaimed and suddenly waved her hand in the direction of the security check, "Uncle Mo! Auntie Poppi! Have a safe trip! Remember to buy a gift for Rae! " "Okay! You should go back now! " Poppi also waved her hand enthusiastically. Albert and Emily had been watching Poppi and Malcolm leave. Rae breathed a sigh of relief, walked over to hold Emily''s hand and said, "Auntie Emily, shall we leave now?" "Wait!" Standing in front of Rae, Albert looked at the little girl with a snort, "We haven''t finished yet. What''s going on? You even learned to lie? " "Lie? What''s wrong? " Emily was surprised. "Rae, do you want to tell me the truth?" Albert raised his eyebrows. Pursing her lips, Rae looked at Albert coquettishly and chuckled. Then she ran over to hold his arm and said, "Brother Albert, it''s the plan of aunt Poppi and uncle Mo! To be exact, it''s aunt Poppi''s plan. Uncle Mo and I just performed together. " "What plan? What performed? " Emily was more curious, and so was Albert. "Exactly..." Rae said as the three walked out. After Rae finished her words, the three just left the airport. The little girl said, "Aunt Poppi said that you two have become slow heat players. It''s too uncomfortable not to say anything! So she came up with this idea. Ha ha, I didn''t expect the result to be so obvious! " "No wonder!" Emily didn''t know whether to cry or to laugh. "No wonder Albert questioned me as soon as he arrived at the airport, which scared me. I am thinking that I''m going to admit my son tonight. It seems that I''m going to fail. I didn''t expect... " "You didn''t expect that Brother Albert can''t wait any longer!" Rae answered with a smile, "Ha ha, I have secretly taken photos of Brother Albert''s crying face! Ha ha, although I was so moved just now that I even cried But think about it now. It''s so funny! " Seeing that Rae tried hard not to laugh, Albert''s face turned red. Emily looked at Albert with loving eyes. "Let''s go. Let''s get in the car!" "Okay." Albert glanced at Emily with a smile on his face. When they got into the car and walked back, Emily couldn''t help but start to talk about what happened to Albert when he was a child, when he was still in her belly. "When I was pregnant, Albert was very quiet. Both Benson and I thought ll, she secretly asked her father to use his means to find out the fact that she would be admitted, and at the same time with Brother Duke. Albert applied for the same university with them, which was one of the top universities in the country. Emily intended to let Albert take over the Wind International Group and Pei Group, but not now. Therefore, Duke, Hilary and Albert would finish their studies in the same university and then go abroad for further study. From now on, whether they would inherit the family business or start their own business depended on what kind of life they want. Hilary couldn''t help but feel excited. The wonderful college life! She was coming! She was coming to stay with Brother Duke! "Every classmate of Ye city''s No.1 Middle School is our pride! Here, I''m going to solemnly announce that our 2013 grade classmates Congratulations on your graduation! " The headmaster said in an impassioned tone, and thousands of warm applause broke out in the hall. Some girls couldn''t help but cry. After the graduation ceremony, the campus was full of third grade''s students and parents, either taking photos, or communicating with teachers and students. Hand in hand publicly, Duke and Hilary looked at each other affectionately. Albert suddenly felt a little envious. When he walked past the parterre in the middle of the teaching building, he suddenly felt the burning sight from the front. He looked up and saw a bright smile. "Brother Albert!" Seeing Albert, Rae ran towards him excitedly. Albert burst into laughter. He opened his arms slowly and stood there proudly, waiting for Rae to run over and throw herself into his arms. How could he forget that he still had Rae! ''Rae, I will wait for you!'' In the sun, two pairs of young boys and girls were whispering to each other, with good-looking and smiling. Standing among the students, they were ordinary, but they were special. Their youth would not end, and their future would not end either. [This Is The End Of This Story]. Chapter 489 Thank You Note Hi guys. Happy ending! Thanks for staying with us the whole time. We will bring you more interesting stories. ? All these interesting stories are first released on MoboReader. You guys can download it now at https://www.moboreader.net ? Here, I would like to highly recommend some interesting ones to you. ? ? 1, Trapped with the CEO ? When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Lola''s life. To revenge her ex, she married a Billionaire man. ? "From this moment on, I will give you what you want," he whispered in a soft voice. Lola thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever. ? -------------- ? 2, My Wife is an Aloof Beauty ? "You''re my wife in name only, on paper only. My heart and love will never be yours." ? Edward made it clear to Daisy that she was nothing to him. They were both victims of family greed -- the marriage was arranged for them. ? Six years passed. She remained quiet, gaining a reputation in the army as a tough-as-nails colonel. When she walked into his life again, Edward fell in love with this woman, unlike any he had known. She surprised and delighted him. But will Daisy take him back? Can their son keep them together? Can the rift between them be healed? Pick this one up and find out! ? -------------- ? 3, The Substitute Bride ? "I''m in desperate need of money to pay Grandmother''s medical fee. I will marry Charles instead of Yvonne as soon as I get the money." ? When her sister Yvonne ran away from the wedding, Autumn was forced to pretend to be Yvonne and marry Charles. Her only wish was to get a divorce after a year. Charles is rich and powerful. His name had been linked to innumerable ladies. He had different girlfriends for every day of a year. Neither of them had expected that they would fall in love with each other. ? -------------- ? 4, Vengeful Girl with Her CEO ? Separated from her family since the day she was born, Linda vowed to come back and take revenge on those who had done injustice to her. ? Brought up in a noble clan, Charles was taking reins and conquering the business world but got beaten up by a woman he had never met before. ? Stuck with an unexpected betrothal at first, love eventually brought the two hearts together. ? Pregnant, kidnapped, injured, poor Linda was tossed into a roaring river. Who did it to her? What did they want? Who was the other ''Linda'' around Charles? ? -------------- ? 5, My Mr. Soldier ? When her boyfriend betrayed her, all light and joy was gone from Cherry''s life. Deserted, bereft of hope, she married a man that she had barely met, but she had never expected him to be her ex-boyfriend''s uncle. ? Cherry thought that she had finally found her happiness, but she had no idea about the dark secrets that were bound to unfold and haunt her forever. ? With the help of her husband''s enemy, she ran away from her marriage, but at a cost that she had never imagined she would have to pay. Five years later, she accidentally crossed paths again with the same people that she had fled from. ? -------------- ? 6, Cold CEO Vs. Sweet Wife ? Growing up without a mother can be hard. For Jean Wen, life became worse when her father, Henry, brings home his mistress. ? With two half-siblings intent on causing trouble, Jean is shunned by Henry. Desperate to earn his love, she agrees to be sacrificed for familial interests. She marries a rich CEO in exchange for a land her father wants. However, her failure and added complications with her family mean that everyone abandons her. To find out the truth about her mother''s death, she even risks her life. Is it an accident? Or a murder? When her stepmother turns her back on her father, she chooses to stand by Henry''s side and save his company from bankruptcy. ? Alone in the world, Jean comes across her ex-boyfriend. Will his consideration rekindle her love toward him? Will she be able to make her marriage work? Turn the page to find out more! ? -------------- ? 7, The Spoiled Girl ? Emily, was a just simple girl living a simple life when one day she received a call from the police that changed her entire life. Everything that happened since then was nothing short of a roller-coaster ride. ? She soon found out that her long-time boyfriend, Jack Gu, was cheating on her with her best friend. As if things weren''t bad enough, she accidentally ended up in Jack''s uncle''s car, where they ended up ¨C doing it. Soon, Emily found herself in a tug-o-war between her ex, Jack and his uncle, Jacob. ? -------------- on the flight headed for the venue, an aircraft accident occurred right before he passed out. ? ... ? Rocky Bai is reborn! ? It is not until he saves a dragon that he becomes a spirit manipulator in the Holy Dragon Empire. To his surprise, the dragon''s saliva has a magical effect, which can cure disease and even bring people back from death. ? With the dragon, Ricky starts a new life. ? Let''s join in their adventure! ? -------------- ? 21, Treasure-hunting: Into the Unknown ? Zachary Zi traveled through time and space with the help of his Treasure-hunting Compass, which led him to the Olden World where he took over the body of a young man with the same name. The old Zachary''s clan was slaughtered three years ago and his fiancee had gone missing ever since. Although he managed to survive the ordeal, his injuries had taken away his ability to cultivate anymore. Will the new Zachary be able to fit into his new life? ? The Treasure-hunting Compass was a mythical artifact that could be used to release many quests. Each time Zachary finished a quest, he would receive a reward more desirable than the last. However, that wasn''t all. With the help of the compass, he also met a variety of beautiful and exotic women. Will they fall in love with him? ? -------------- ? 22, Addicted Love ? Amelia''s whole life was a run of bad luck. She was born into a poor family. Her mother took her own life when she was very young. Her stepmother is mean to her. And to top it off, her sister ran off with her boyfriend. But her life changed when she met Lucian. He was wealthy and successful, and she decides to improve her luck by entering into a contract marriage with him. Amelia can afford anything her heart desires, and he gets a wife. But what happens when she finds out Lucian really loves her, and she falls in love with him in return? Read Addicted Love on Moboreader to find out! ? -------------- ? 23, My CEO Daddy ? After being framed by her boyfriend and best friend, Nicole ended up spending the night with a mysterious stranger. She thoroughly enjoyed the unexpected rendezvous, but when she woke up the next morning, she couldn''t help but feel bad about what she did. All of her guilt, however, was washed away when she saw the face of the man lying next to her. ? "He''s... beautiful," she whispered, awed by what she was seeing. Her guilt quickly turned into shame, and it drove her to leave the man a bit of money before she left. ? Kerr was astounded. ''Did that woman try to pay me? Like a prostitute?'' he thought, offended. ? "Ask the hotel manager for the surveillance video," he commanded his assistant authoritatively, his eyebrows furrowed. He had a determined expression on his face. "I want to find out who was in my room last night." ? ''And when I find that woman, I''m going to teach her a lesson!'' ? Where will their story go? Find out on My CEO Daddy here on Moboreader! ? --------------------------------------------------------------------- ? Right, time to wrap it up. I will still be waiting for you here. See you around guys!